《The Runic Alchemist》


 Chapter 1: Damian Sunblade

    A glistening, golden droplet of water cascades through a lush green tree. The droplet travels from leaf to leaf, branch to branch, reflecting the golden rays of the sun. Eventually, itnds on the head of a young, unaware sleeping boy, awakening him with its refreshing, cool touch.


    The sun was at the zenith; the tittering crickets and chirping birds brought a vibrant breathing life to the scenery. The young boy blinked twice, his azure blue eyes trying to make sense of his surroundings.


    "Hm?! Since when did we get a big tree in our dorm room?"


    A young childish voice reverberated in the empty field, yet no answer came back.


    The young boy tried to get up, but the jolt of pain originating from the back of his head made him wince in agony. With pain also came some unknown memories that were not his.


    Damian Sunde was the boy''s name. The fifth child of the noble house Sunde. The boy had lived mostly a carefree life of solitude, where no one other than his maid even talked to him. But a strong memory of a certain day was etched into the small boy''s mind when he had to attend a dinner with his estranged family.


    Where his father proimed that he was to leave for the House Goldilocks, where the rest of his education wouldmence. The young boy could not understand why he had to leave his home and started acting stubbornly in protest, though he paid a heavy price for his stubbornness this time.


    He fell from the top of the tree where he had somehow climbed up to show his stark disagreement with the unreasonable situation.


    "What the hell...!? Don''t tell me...."


    "Young master... Are you okay?"


    Before the boy could fully process his strange new situation, a beautiful voice reached him from a distance, apanied by the sound of hurried footsteps and breathless urgency.


    "Young mas... Ahhh! What happened? Young master, your head... So much blood..."


    The young boy attempted to touch the back of his head, but his hand was bruised and throbbed painfully with every movement, so he gave up. A maid came rushing toward him, shouting several names in a panic. Frantically, she reached for a strange sk filled with a yellow liquid, but before she could bring it to him, the boy had already lost consciousness.


    ****


    With a sudden jolt, Ben awoke in his bed. The room was steeped in darkness, but a sliver of moonlight streaming through the open window provided just enough glow to help his eyes adjust to the shadows. It looked like an ordinary room at first nce, yet everything about it felt strangely out of ce, as though he had stepped into the setting of a fantasy movie.


    There were candles waiting to be lit, clothes made from rough, cheap-looking fabrics, but the strangest and most eye-catching sight was the empty suit of armor standing in the corner of the room. The soldier''s metallic ting gleamed faintly in the moonlight, giving it an eerie presence as if it were guarding the room in silence.


    "Definitely not my dorm room!" Ben eximed.


    Ben, who was now known as Damian, stared at the slightly visible night sky from his new room. He could not deny it; somehow he was now in the body of a 5-year-old boy. The memories were proof, but even without them after seeing that maid he had to believe it. Only fantasy worlds would have maids with fluffy ears and bushy tails.


    ''Thest thing I remember was cramming for my post-grad finals... Did I.. Die?''


    ''Sigh''


    "...Maybe I shouldn''t have pulled so many all-nighters!"


    Damian used to be a student at a prestigious university, pursuing the degree of masters in Chemistry. But now he was just a 5-year-old kid in some noble lord''s house.


    Being an orphan, he tried his best all his life to make a good career for himself, to be independent, which was the one and only goal in his life; that was probably why death was not that big of a shock to him. No one would mourn for him anyway, maybe some fellow roommates whom he called friends. And the orphanage personnel if they learned of his fate.


    Another reason for hisck of feelings towards losing Earth permanently was the memories of the young Damian Sunde. This world had something that broke all the norms or scientificws of his previous world¡ªMagic!


    ording to the memories, he was the fifth son of a noble house, yet something was wrong with either his birth, or something else that made everyone avoid him like some bug not worth their attention. And for some reason, a neighboring wealthy Baron family offered him their only daughter''s hand in marriage, so Damian was supposed to live with his new family from now on.


    ''Like hell I would marry some brat! I am 22 years old for goodness sake!''


    ''But it doesn''t matter right now; I will find some way to get away from all this noble nonsense. Not like I have any future here except serving others.''


    Being independent was his goal, and being in a different world did not change anything. More importantly, Damian was fascinated by the strange phenomenon that was the existence of magic. How in the world would this co-exist with thews of physics?


    "Where was it again? Uhm.. yes.."


    Damian grabbed the square metal piece that was on his side table and stared at the unique symbols etched onto it.


    This was what this world''s people called a status tool. Damian touched it with both his hands, thinking about his identity, and said aloud,


    "Activate!"


    A hologram of a transparent blue screen was visible on top of the square metal tool showing the status of the young Damian Sunde.


    =========


    Name: Damian Sunde Lv.1


    Rank: Mundane


    Affinity: Water, Space-time


    STR: 5


    DEF: 5


    INT: 45


    AGI: 5


    DEX: 5


    CHA: 19


    LUC: 3


    Blessings: Godless


    Skills: [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.2]


    =========


    "Hm.. it''s different.." Damian mumbled.


    In his memories, which were not his per se, he clearly remembered that the boy had just 2 INT. And not just that, he also had Sun God''s blessing with affinity to fire and air instead of water and space-time.


    ''My intelligence got a boost, which would be the result of my consciousness taking over, but why did my blessings change as well?''


    "I was kind of an atheist, but shouldn''t these things be in the lineage section and not depend on how a person thinks..? Ah, whatever!"


    Most of the injuries were healed, but he still couldn''t get up or move on his own without feeling a world of pain.


    The night ended and the day came; various maids helped him with eating and daily needs in shifts. No one talked to him or answered when he asked something; he had yet to see that pretty maid with pointed ears and bushy tail too. Did she get fired because of him?


    After a week, when he could finally move on his own, his luggage was packed, and he was ready for a send-off.


    He couldn''t understand why his family was in such a hurry to get rid of him, but he didn''t care anyway. No one was talking to him, so asking questions was meaningless.


    On hisst day, he was washed and dressed in premium-quality goods, ready to ride the carriage. For some reason, his whole family came to see him off, yet not a single word was said.


    His father, a lean and handsome noble man always busy with his affairs, stood with his two wives and their four children¡ªtwo boys and two girls. Each of them wore a solemn, cold expression. Damian''s gaze swept over them all one by one, lingering for a moment on the beautiful, mature woman. She was his mother, yet even her eyes held that same icy, piercing stare.


    Damian didn''t really know what mothers did, and how it felt to be someone''s son.. But this was definitely not a normal treatment one should be receiving, that much he knew for sure.


    He turned around and climbed into the carriage parked outside the pce gates. A small urge to go back surfaced in his heart, but it was most likely young Damian''s unwillingness to leave his home¡ªnot like he knew anyone here at all.


    The carriage moved, bathed in the morning sunlight, leaving behind the marquis''s estate and bringing forth a new mystical world of iprehensible magic and infinite possibilities for the future.


    Damian was both excited and fearful of the great unknown, but one thing was for sure¡ªhe would most certainly break out of his bindings and explore this new wonderful world he was thrown into and carve his own path in it.

 Chapter 2: Goldilock Estate

    It took 4 days of ufortable carriage ride, wild camping and ample amount of time for various thoughts, but they finally made it to the Baron Goldilock''s estate.


    Damian had plenty of time to run away if he wanted to, even with 3 soldiers and 2 maids looking over him constantly, but he chose not to. The main reason for that wasck of information. Damian knew nothing about this world at all, the Baron''s house might be a better ce than any to get some knowledge about this world rather than just wondering on his own, another reason was hisck of strength.


    Thanks to the memories of young Damian he knew for a fact that there were adult knights who could slice a thick stone wall with a single swing of their sword and they were at the bottom of the power hierarchy. So he was like an ant who had just spawned among dinosaurs.


    The absurdly beautiful,rge gate of Goldilock estate opened and the carriage entered the premise. stopping in front of the main entrance of the huge vi. A soldier opened the carriage door and Damian was met with a group of people. The most eye-catching of which was a young girl of 7-8 years old, her short golden hair and big ck eyes making her an exact replica of a doll.


    On the side was the maid with ck hair, a sweet smile on her face. And then there was a middle-aged butler-looking guy with a white beard who came forward to greet Damian. There were other maids in the back, but they didn''t look that important since they were standing at a distance with their heads lowered.


    "Young master Damian, I wee you to the estate of Baron Marcus Goldilocks..."


    "Uhm.. Yes, nice to meet you." Damian reply curtly.


    For some reason, his simple reply surprised him, but it was just for a split second. The man smiled brightly, cing his hand gently on his shoulder.


    "Yes, Young master Damian it is indeed nice to meet you."


    The man guided his attention towards the youngdy, introducing her as Lucian Goldilocks - His future wife. Damian made a courtesy to her as well but he only got ''humphh'' in return after which she turned around and left. Her face stone cold, not betraying even the slightest of emotions.


    Yeah, that''s exactly how Damian thought this would go. The maid frantically did an apologetic bow towards him and hurried after herdy grabbing her maid dress looking really silly, after which the butler started giving a tour of sorts until they reached a room where Damian was supposed to stay. They left him there telling him to ask if he wanted anything.


    The soldiers and maids that came with him returned the same day while he was resting in his new bed which was more or less the same as hisst bed along with the room and everything, actually it looked to be in better conditionpared to the one he had spent a week in.


    That night Baron''s family who were present in the keep, held a small weing ceremony of sorts for him. Damian met thedy of the house and some distant cousins or rtives who were either squires or in handmaid training.


    His supposed fianc¨¦ ignored him with passion, other people had somewhat simr opinions of him, except the butler who was for some reason adamant about making him feel weed. Damian ate, showed the minimum respect that he was supposed to show, and left right after it ended. The Baron was not there, and it seemed like no one else cared much about him.


    Finally, alone in his room, Damian breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid they would ask him to show his status tool, but it seems that wasn''t such a big thing for them. Perhaps they already had all the information on him and judged it meaningless, but anyway, it was good news for Damian.


    Now all he needed was information about his ce in this world, gather as much strength as possible to survive in the wild and a good chance to run away.


    So the first thing Damian did, the next day after waking up, was to head directly towards the Library. It was pretty far from his room and he had to ask several maids for directions, before he reached therge room. It was pretty big hall with thousands of books neatly ced onrge wooden shelves.


    "I guess Baron Marcus really is loaded!" his voice echoed in therge closed room, the windows were so big it brightened the whole ce. So they had ss.. and of good quality at that.


    Fromst night''s absent-minded conversations, He knew that Baron was in a better situation than the rest of his neighbors, including Damian''s own family, even though they had higher status as the Marquises.


    It was nice to see that he was not under any kind of supervision, or maybe someone was keeping an eye on him but he just didn''t know. But then again he was supposed to be just a 5 year old dumb kid.


    Damian began to casually stroll through the bookshelves, browsing to get a sense of the selection. Thankfully, despite taking much longer to learn than his siblings, young Damian had been taught to read and write. Compared to Earth, though, people in this world were really hardcore.


    After checking all the bookshelves he started with history, then geography, somewhat avoiding philosophy and politics since it was not that important yet, and finally Damian went into the main dish which was magic and the ss system.


    History was mostly useless crap about royal propaganda, and what king defeated who. The most important bits were that this world or this continent, had a rather strange strength-based ss system. The more power you possess, the higher your position.


    The royalty must always be the highest ranked individuals in the kingdom, while Dukes, marquises, counts and other nobles were a fixed number of people, one could get that position with individual strength alone. There were various rules of course, and rarely anyone got it with a challenge but still, it was an option. The system was old and not as reliable anymore.


    Though, the five kingdoms had been in a longsting peace for over a century, which was something.


    The kingdom Damian was in, was called Dawnstar and the area he was currently in was far North of the maind.


    The magic system though, now was a game changer. ording to his few hours of reading, there were five main sses that every person could acquire. One needed mana for some of them but even without mana you could train your body to the limit and be a pugilist.


    Five sses :


    1) Mage: Those who possess mana inrge amount and can control it with finesse. High INT is needed to be a mage ss. There are hundreds of subcategories, types and branches in the incredible art of mages, which are still refreshed every few decades.


    2) Pugilist: At the peak of one''s physical limit, body breaks through the limits of humanity and bes a conduit for the world''s mana, which a pugilist could use as their aura. The amount of mana a pugilist can channel is only limited by the limits of their body.


    3) Spellsword: A uniquebination of physical techniques and Mana channeling that only the very best of both can achieve. Bnced stats are needed to be one.


    4) Esper: A unique magical ability that is different for every individual who receives this ss. Everything that is strange or unssified belongs to the Esper ss. Arge amount of mana is required to activate their abilities, they give the ability to use their mana for anything other than their Esper abilities in exchange.


    Considered to be the weakest or strongest ss, depending on what ability one gets, which is always a gamble. Can''t use magic in any other way.


    5) Rune Shaper: Mainly a crafting ss. Every profession that uses runes for channeling, or harnessing mana is called the Rune Shaper ss. It is rumored, that the Runes are the ancientnguage of gods, which was left in the mortal world for the betterment of humanity.


    "If strength is what I am most after then bing A Spellsword is a good option, but a bnced stats are needed for that. With my 45 INT mage is most likely what I would be offered and should select.


    But mages are very limited in practicality, they have to build their spell knowledge and I barely have any way or time to do that, right now my INT is high but for future growth I am wholly relying on my bloodline. Which is another form of gambling. Hmm.. I will have to think this through..."


    The fact that to get a job people of this world had to do an ascension ritual, which was more of a rank-up exam was fascinating to Damian. His first ascension wouldmence when he would reach level 25. The job options one gets offered, during this ritual are based on what kind of skills one acquires before ascending.


    Most nobles put emphasis on trying to get all kinds of skills to unlock a prestigious job.

 Chapter 3: Truthseeker’s Eyes

    In the vibrant afternoon sun, amidst a picturesque garden, a dazzling sword fight unfolded between two young souls.


    A golden-haired 8-year-old girl, her eyes burning with determination, faced off against a 5-year-old ck-haired boy. Their wooden swords shed with swift, precise movements, and it was evident that the girl possessed a natural grace and skill far beyond her tender age.


    In every strike and parry, her movements flowed effortlessly, showcasing a mastery that seemed almost supernatural. Though the boy tried to fight valiantly, his limited movements couldn''t hold his ground and the oue became inevitable.


    As the duel progressed on, the girl''s superior abilities prevailed, overpowering her younger opponent with each resounding strike, until she ended with a final kick to his exposed front, sending the boy sprawling in the dust.


    Damiany staring at the clear blue sky, a sigh escaping his lips. It had been a week since he had arrived at this new home and was only given a day to settle in before his ''education'' began. Which felt more like him being an unwee addition to the genius youngdy''s sses, a grievous offense ording to both thedy and the various teachers for some reason.


    "Hmmph¡­What a disappointment¡­ "


    The golden-haired girl turned around and left the area, apanied by the sword-training teacher, who stood by her side constantlyvishing praises on the youngdy without even sparing a nce at the beaten boy.


    "Aghmm¡­"


    With a grunt, Damian pushed himself up and spat the blood in his mouth to the side. Grabbing his small wooden sword, he headed for the guest bathroom, ignoring the maid with a wave of his hand, who offered to help him out.


    The only silver lining, if he could call it that, was that he now understood why his family had abandoned him and why everyone he met treated him like a nuisance. It all boiled down to his low Intelligence stat.


    In this world, usually, when an average 5-year-old receives their stats it would start with the base stats of 5 maximum, which is very essential for early development of a child. If you couldn''t understand the importance of why you must train and work hard, then there wasn''t much point to it, is there?


    But for some reason, Damian had just 2 INT, which was reflected in his old behavior. He was too stubborn and slow at learning things, yet he had far surpassed any child from earth.


    Nheless, his family didn''t even give him a chance and when the neighborhood Baron proposed a deal in which he would take their boy as a homemaker husband for thedy heir in exchange forrge fertilend and an iron mine¡ªhis family quickly agreed to it.


    "What an irony!" Damian thought aloud bitterly. "I might have the highest INT stat in this world for a 5-year-old, and yet I am condemned for it."


    But all that was just useless chatter today. Today was the day he was finally going to do what he had nned to do from the very minute he transmigrated.


    After stealing some basic ingredients from the kitchen, Damian had performed some simple chemical experiments in his room, but to his disappointment, nothing much had deviated from his Earthly knowledge. He thought that maybe having mana in the atmosphere would affect the stolen NaCl solution in some way or form, but it was the same old.


    Today, however, he had managed to steal a magic stone from themp in the main hall¡ªa feat that had taken him a week of careful nning to distract the ever-present watchful guards, nheless, he had managed to do it.


    From 4 in the afternoon until 6 in the morning, Damian was mostly left alone, mostly to read various books¡ªsurprisingly, he was allowed to take them to his room.


    It was mostly because in this world, from age 5, when a person''s stats were first revealed, until the age of 10, when they received their first job, children were made to work relentlessly to umte skills, increasing their chances of getting prestigious jobs.


    And now that Damian''s name was permanently attached to the Baron''s family, they grudgingly allowed him to ess anything that would help him achieve a better job. Still, no one expected much from him, assuming that his low intelligence made him hopeless.


    Damian locked his door and took out his stolen utensils. He hoped to get his hands on clear see-through ss, but guess they were too costly even for the wealthy Baron. He would have to make do with what he had.


    After preparing the simple saltwater solution, it was time for some answers. He pulled out the magic stone from his hidden pocket¡ªa pale yellow-looking misshapen crystal of condensed mana¡ªand put it in the bronze container before waiting while holding his breath.


    Five¡­ten¡­fifteen minutes passed and to his utter disappointment, nothing changed. Or maybe¡­ there had been a change, but it was too subtle and impossible to be observed through the naked eye.


    "Even the crystal has the same color and shape and the solution is¡­ Hm¡­ wait, the solution is¡­"


    Damian rechecked all the necessary parameters again and again, even recing the solution with a fresh batch, but the results came out the same.


    There it was¡ªhardly noticeable, but a set percent of the reduction in the volume of solution.


    The magic stone had undergone no visible changes that could be observed through the naked eye and all other properties of the solution remained the same, including its thickness. Yet, somehow, a few micro ml had disappeared.


    Either the liquid was absorbed by the magic stone or somehow it got evaporated due to an invisible power that is rted to mana. There could possibly be a dozen different exnations, but there was one theory that Damian thought stood out the most¡ªgravity.


    It seemed the closest to thews of physics that he understood.


    ''If the magic stone is condensed mana, and what the books said about mana being in everything is true, then wouldn''t the greater volume of mana attract the loose particles of mana that are supposedly present in the solution? That would exin why the decrease in volume stops at a certain point and doesn''t show any effect after that. It also affects the same kind of particles for some reason.''


    "Because all the mana in the solution gets absorbed by the magic stone¡ªor more urately, the mana stone¡­"


    ''If this theory is true, then that means this solution, after mana extraction, was the most perfect version of the NaCl''s atomic structure.''


    ''Ding''


    [Truthseeker Lv.1 Acquired.]


    "Hm? I got a skill just from doing random experiments?"


    Damian picked up the smalliron b and imagined his status screen activating. Sure enough, a new skill in the skill section had appeared. He tried focusing on the name of the skill and it expanded like a drop-down menu.


    [ Truthseeker Lv.1: A seeker of truth who uncovers the hidden mysteries of the world. (Effect : The Truthseeker''s Eyes.) ]


    "I got some kind of ''eyes,'' but it doesn''t say what they exactly do."


    So without thinking twice, Damian activated his skill. Nothing happened. No changes at all.


    "What the hell? Did I just get scammed? Have I really sunk so low that even the system is trying to pull my leg?"


    Well, at least he had gained a skill. Damian had read a lot about jobs and skills from the books over the past week, but never had he seen ore across a skill called Truthseeker.


    ''Must be some kind of hidden skill,'' Damian thought. He needed three skills leveled up to 9 if he wanted to reach level 25, the requirement for getting his first job.


    He had already gotten one so far, so he just needed to level it up somehow. As for the second and third skills, he was already working on them, reading and doing sword training¡ªboth of which generally granted a skill upon reaching a certain level of knowledge or mastery.


    "This skill seems rted to doing experiments anding up with various theories and stuff, I guess," he thought.


    "Hm¡­ wait¡­ since I got the skill after thinking about the mana particles absorption theory and the skill is about unveiling the hidden truth of the world¡­ Does this mean that my theory is correct? Man, scientists from Earth would kill me if they ever found out that just thinking about a theory here magically confirms it!"


    Determined to level this skill of his as quickly as possible, Damian decided to conduct as many experiments as he could with his limited resources.


    And so, he did just that by spending his days in a steady routine: early morning for breakfast, running and learning survival skills, after that for various lectures on history, geography, politics, proper etiquette, jobs and skill-rted knowledge and even some details aboutmon monsters and their weaknesses. After lunch came sword training until four in the afternoon.


    However, the real work started after that. Damian conducted all kinds of experiments he could think of with whatever materials he could find in the kitchen, read all kinds of books in the library he found interesting, and sometimes even practicing the sword techniques he had seen Lucian perform on him.

 Chapter 4: Engagement

    Damian was busy in his room reading thetest interesting book that he found in the library after his daily ''education'' when he heard someone knocking on his door.


    "Yes, Come in."


    Damian replied and a middle-aged man with a white beard entered the room.


    "Young master Damian, is your new home to your liking?"


    "Yes, Thomas. it is the same as thest one, I guess."


    There was a slight twitch on his face with amusement hidden in his eyes after hearing my unorthodox answer.


    "I am here to remind you about the ceremony for your betrothal tomorrow morning."


    "Ahh yes. I will be there."


    He nodded and left after bowing a little. "So they are doing it huh?" Damian assumed that the marriage thing was going to happen after he lived here for at least 10 or so years and proved himself to be a suitable candidate. But for some reason, they wanted to do some engagement-type ceremony as soon as possible.


    He was still hated by the Genius Lady Lucian Goldilocks, though after 2 months she just treated him like an invisible air just like all the teachers, which suited him the best specially after her ring anger and hidden frustrations. She just like every other person, thought that he was a dimwit so her anger and frustration were rather fair to be honest.


    Surprisingly though she never even once said anything against it or even shouted at him for just magically appearing from the sky to be her eyesore. She epted it rather quietly despite her higher than mountains attitude. He had to give it to her she was surprisingly mature for her age.


    The next morning a bunch of maids rushed into his room and pushed him around until he was ready, dressed in the silkiest garments one could find. In the main hall, a lot of nobles and their proxies were gathered where the maids guided him. Everyone stopped and looked at him as if scanning him from ankle to head.


    Thankfully Thomas immediately stood beside him and led him to one side of the hall where he waited for his soon-to-be fianc¨¦.


    he hated even the thought of being considered together with such a young girl, he was 22 for heaven''s sake. But then again he had no control over his life ever since he came to this world. He was just going along as the currents were leading him, waiting for that perfect chance to jump out of this sinking boat.


    Soon the Lady came with clothes that matched his in ridiculousness and stood beside him. The Baron which he assumed the speech-giving golden-haired man was, looked rather jovial at the asion and looked at him with a smile in between his speech.


    The speech ended and the two of them gave each other the golden rings. Lucian Goldilocks could win the Oscar with all herdy acting. She looked so innocent with that smiling face but only he knew that she was, a wooden sword-wielding devil. Tomorrow''s sword training was going to be extra tough if this goes on any longer.


    Atst we were left on our own after all the congrattions from the guests. Seeing this as his chance, Damian took a ss of some colorful looking juice and headed straight outside to get some privacy which he was robbed of since he opened his eyes this morning. Lucian eyed him while being surrounded by her fellowdy friends but didn''t say anything.


    After reaching the outside garden Damian sat down on a nice ce which was hard to find even if someone came to take a stroll outside. The juice was nice, not something that existed back on earth. To feel a bit more rxed he loosened the clothes around his neck since he was alone anyway.


    While stargazing Damian''s mind started thinking about the recent discovery he made about various solutions, which get their mana absorbed into the mana stone. It was simple actually if one thought about it, only the weak ionic solutions get their mana particles absorbed by the mana stone.


    Solid things or even strong atomic bonds such as water would not be affected by therger mana source such as mana stone. Maybe if there was a big enough mana stone but even the fiercest monsters had only a fist-sized mana stone inside them so that possibility was very low.


    Well, the good thing was that Truthseeker got levelled up twice while Damian was checking all these solutions and came up with this theory.


    Just as Damian was trying to think of other possibilities for stronger mana attraction methods, he heard a lot of people talking at once in the distance and it was just getting louder and louder as if peopleing closer to him.


    "There he is, Fiona you were right, he was indeed hiding outside."


    A high-pitched girl''s voice came from the middle of a group of kids around Lucian''s age. Of course Lucian was also in there, two girls were holding each of her hand and guiding her towards him. The voice belonged to one of these girls.


    "Damian Sunde, we finally meet!"


    Another kid spoke up, this time it was from a group of boys which was beside the five girls.


    "Do it Adrian, you said you were going to challenge him didn''t you?"


    The boy Adrian, Damian assumed nodded and looked at him with fire in his eyes.


    "Damian Sunde, Your family might have schemed your marriage but I won''t stand for it. The beautiful and Genius Lady Lucian deserves a much better match. That''s why I will ask Lady Lucian''s hand when shees of age and challenge your right of hers."


    Everyone nodded and looked at Damian as if expecting some kind of rebuttal against the ''bold'' im of Young master Adrian.


    On the other hand, Damian just wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. Why didn''t he loose his eyes before he had to see this day? A bunch of 8-year-olds were bullying him!!


    Yet outwardly he controlled himself, this brats were sons and daughters of influential nobles in the north. If he made them cry, his head would be rolling on the ground before daybreak.


    "Ah.. Sure.."


    Damian said.


    "That''s all? He is dering that he will ask for your fiance''s hand and that''s all you have to say?"


    "What do you expect from this fool? Look even his clothes are not right."


    One of the girl''s at the side of Lucian who seems to be the root of the problem asked or rather demanded an answer. Another chimed in for well timed insult.


    "Does mydy favor Master Adrian?"


    Damian ignored the troublemaker and asked Lucian herself. She seemed a bit shocked as he asked this, before that she was just trying to remove the hands of her two followers and failing miserably.


    "Uhm.. Yes.."


    She seemed a bit out of it but answered correctly, she was smart enough to know that she couldn''t say no since it would be a dishonor towards Adrian''s family, so there was only one answer. She probably even preferred this rather good-looking Young Master than him who was 3 years younger than her.


    "Well, then what can I say? I wish you good luck, Master Adrian!"


    Damian spoke as the silence enveloped in this one corner of the garden. Everyone had shocked faces, they were probably looking forward to the Young Master showing the loser his ce.


    Since everyone was busy thinking what just happened, Damian the genius saw an exit and grabbed on it. He left the ce and started heading towards the back of the vi where there was very dim lighting and rarely anyone would go.


    But just as he reached his another ce to sit in solitude, he heard a rustling behind him. He turned around and found Lucian Goldilocks standing there. Just as usual, he ignored her and headed towards therge rock on which he could sit atst.


    "Why? Why did you do that?"

 Chapter 5: Runic Language

    "Why? Why did you do that?"


    Damian heard Lucian behind him, instead of looking back he spoke while observing the big rock in dim light to find the ce from where he usually climbed the rock.


    "What did I do?"


    "You should have defended yourself, Don''t you have any pride?"


    She saiding out in the clearing where Damian had finally found the ce to climb but stopped himself for the ufortable chat.


    "Pride of what? Being able to marry you?"


    She raised her eyebrows at that as if he failed to answer the simple question and said something dumb.


    "Pride of your name! What else? Aren''t you a noble?"


    "Huh? Am I a noble? Last time I checked I was a prisoner.."


    Lucian''s eyes opened wide at that. She opened her mouth to reply in anger but seemed tock the words.


    "Go back my Lady, it''s not safe for you to be here."


    Lucian red towards Damian who was busy climbing his rock. She wanted to refute Damian''s words but no matter how many times she repeated them in her head she couldn''t find any disrespect or lie in them.


    Atst Lucian gritted her teeth and turned around. Ever since the ck haired boy came here, he had never said or acted in any way that was disrespectful to her or her house yet she didn''t know why but he was the source of her anger that she could not exin with any logic.


    Finally alone with his thoughts Damian sighed in relief.


    "That was a close one!"


    In this barbaric world where nobles could kill a person just for slight disrespect and get away with a p on the wrist, It was just too dangerous to be around them.


    Though maybe he was overreacting since he had noble blood in his veins and the Goldilocks would never let their investment in Damian go down the drain yet relying on others was never his style. Damian believed in being prepared for everything that could go wrong instead of just reacting to the situation.


    After two months Damian had already acquired the [Schr] & [Beginner Swordsman] and both leveled up too Lv.2 for Beginner Swordsman and Lv.3 for Schr.


    Schr was necessary for a mage ss while Swordsman was a Spellsword''s basic skill. The efforts were also simple yet necessary. Schr gave 5% extra INT, while Beginner Swordsman gave 3% boost in both STR & AGI. It might not be much right now but after leveling up and ascending it would be substantial increase in stats. Though for Damian, 5% in INT was already showing an effect.


    =========


    Name: Damian Sunde Lv.3


    Rank: Mundane


    Affinity: Water, Space-time


    STR: 8


    DEF: 8


    INT: 50


    AGI: 8


    DEX: 8


    CHA: 19


    LUC: 3


    Blessings: Godless


    Skills: [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.2] [Truthseeker Lv.2] [Schr Lv.3] [Beginner Swordsman Lv.2]


    =========


    After reading all kind of crap Damian now also knew about the advantages of Blessings. There was no one in this world that was recorded to be without one, so everyone here takes it for granted. Sun God''s blessing was the mostmon but there were others as well - as the Sea God, Goddess of Nature Astraea, God of Chaos and there was also one for the Commerce named Lugh.


    The thing that made Damian''s heart ache was the effect of blessings which were 2X Growth in levels, which were fixed for all gods and after that was a boost in certain stats or affinity rted to each god. Being without Blessing he will most likely level up slower than others.


    "Just perfect!"


    The night sky was much clearer here Damian noticed, weird how it''s been two months and he just noticed it now.


    The next morning was given to them for resting. However, Damian went to the Library after waking up at 9. Three hours of extra sleep was all the rest he needed.


    After reading till afternoon he finished the book he was reading recently about sses and jobs. So for a change of mind, he started to look around for a book that was more unique in topic. After circling the entire Library twice he finally settled on two, one was Emperor Yong Sheng Long and the history of magical tools another was Runes - The God''snguage.


    Damian opened the book about Runes and he was immediately greeted with the weird symbol or character that took on the whole page. The heading was inmonnguage though and it read - The fire rune. Then there were 10 pages just exining various uses and history of discovery rted to the fire rune. The uses section was certainly interesting.


    ording to it, there were 10mon and most used Runes that were the basis of all magical tools that were in use today and fire was the most popr of them all.


    A Runesmith imbues runes into high-quality metal, using the user''s mana to create various effects, such as a ming edge or a vibrating edge, which grants the weapon deadly power.


    However even more interesting were the Enchanters who used these runes on various papers and parchments which generated even more amazing effects than Rune-smithing.


    It used the mana from the surroundings instead of the user but the big limitation in it was the ink or material that could be used to draw the rune, it needed to be in liquid form yet contain enough magic tost till the end when a huge amount of mana from atmosphere converges into it and transforms into whatever effect it''s supposed to perform.


    "Interesting stuff indeed! Does the enchantments somehow act as a temporary mana stone big enough to attract the mana particles of the atmosphere?"


    If it really was as Damian guessed then it breaks all the knownws of physics that Damian could think of. Damian went back to the first page where the fire rune had taken a full page and tried to make sense of whatever this rune was, there was no symmetry or known sybus of anynguage that he knew that could even slightly resemble the jumbled mess.


    If this was just one sybus of God''snguage then they indeed loved to make thingsplicated for no reason.


    Damian finally just gave up on making any sense of the weird drawing and was just going to look at other runes when on instinct or just random chance he felt like activating his useless skill effect (The Truthseeker''s eyes). Just as he activated the skill, he jumped in surprise and dropped the old book.


    For a second he saw some numbers hovering on top of the book but it disappeared as soon as he dropped the book.


    "Hell! It works! It''s useful for at least something!"


    Damian picked up the book once again and sat at the corner of the table and ced the book on the old table. He opened the fire rune page once again and there it was some hovering numbers and alphabets? Yes, It was indeed alphabets connected with each other on a web of brightly lit red circle with many pathways and sections.


    "The numbers and this shape. It''s like an equation of some sort."


    If these numbers represent some kind of value about the rune and alphabets are the parameters, is it some kind of pre-made form that would generate a set amount of fire?


    Just to understand it better and find the simrities Damian looked at all ten runes one by one in great detail while the skill was active the whole time. Suddenly he realized that his head was getting heavier and heavier at the front and after some 10 minutes it started hurting like hell. Damian immediately closed his eyes and he felt the pain to stop increasing.


    But the pain that was already there remained as it is.


    Damian closed his eyes and just remained lying down on the table, trying to rx and ignoring the splitting headache as much as possible and failing miserably. After some half an hour of agony he finally felt enough relief to open his eyes again. His eyes were full of water that flowed down his chubby cheeks.


    Yet his lips were curled up in a big smile.


    "I did it. I understand what one of the alphabet represents..!"


    ''Ding''


    [The Runic Serf Lv.1 Acquired.]

 Chapter 6: Evening Scheme

    [The Runic Serf Lv.1: Runes are a prestigious heritage, You are far from understanding it. (Effect: Basic Rune authority.)]


    "Another Skill? But this wording, I understand that I just read about runes today but aren''t you looking down on people a bit too much system?"


    Damian decided to rest for a while after bawling his eyes out, he took the book with him though. His mana particle experiments were facing a serious resource problem to make any more breakthroughs, but if what he learned from this book could somehow be used then there might be a totally new path for his research.


    Damian did not try to activate his new skill because he already knew what it did. He was a bit surprised though, because this skill effect was normally associated with the Beginner Enchanter-rted job which one could only gain after going through Ascension. It worked as voice activation for self-made runes & runic structures.


    After lunch Damian read the Runic book all the way through, Having [Schr] he could somehow read at a much faster rate and understand the meaning ofplex sentences better. After a few hours, he used his Truthseeker''s eyes again and tried to make the sense of as many runic equations as he could.


    In the evening when cool Breeze touched Damian''s face, he looked out of his window and felt like going outside, so he took his books and went outside to sit somewhere nice in the garden.


    Damian found a good spot in the garden but just as he was heading towards it, he noticed Lucian sitting beneath a tree in the distance. Rosie the nice maid, was also sitting beside her holding books and stuff. She immediately noticed him and started waving, which was noticed by her not-so-amused mistress.


    Lucian red at Damian, well she was too far away to see clearly but that''s what Damian imagined she must have done when her face turned towards him.


    He turned around and walked towards the ce he previously picked, but as if the heavens were plotting against him he heard a voice behind him.


    "Oh, Master Damian! Can you give this to the young miss if you are going there. I have something I need to do."


    "Uhm.. I was..."


    But Thomas handed Damian the letter or whatever it was in the sealed envelope without even hearing his reply.


    "Thank you so much, Young master."


    Then he smiled which Damian could swear was more like a smirk. Then he turned around and left.


    Left with no choice Damian headed towards the tree where Rosie was still waving for some reason. The first thing he noticed was the mountain of books. Why would someone even need so many books for just one evening was beyond Damian''s understanding.


    "Here mydy, Thomas asked me to give this to you."


    Damian presented the envelope which was quickly epted by Rosie and brought to Lucian. Then he was just trying to turn around when he heard Lucian''s voice.


    "You can read here."


    Not wanting to make a bigger issue out of nothing Damian just sat down a few meters away from both of them and ced his two extra books on the side and focused on the Runic one. He had already read it twice since morning, it was pretty thin, right now he wasn''t actually reading it but trying to understand the runic forms for figuring something else out.


    He heard some noises from the duo rted the envelope but he just ignored it.


    "...I understand but, he didn''t even consider it."


    Thatst one was a bit louder than the rest which drew Damian''s attention. Seeing him raise his head up both of them took a second from their conversation and looked at him.


    "Ah Master Damian, Are we disturbing you?"


    "No, it''s fine. If it''s alright may I know what this is about?"


    "Hmm you see mydy Here proposed to level up quicker in order to focus on her skills and not worry about the levelter but her proposal was refused by her father."


    Level up? Damian had to give it to her it did make sense. Normally a kid would just focus on levelling their skills with what the skill specialized in blindly, just to level up overall. But if one reaches the level cap than she could take her time to learn swordsmanship with detailed understanding and better mastery. That indeed made a lot of sense.


    Damian nodded then looked at thedy in question and asked.


    "What method did you propose for it?"


    She stared at me for a second but replied nheless.


    "I asked to bring monsters so I could kill it with a sword. He said it''s unfeasible though. Hmph... excuses.."


    What''s with this brat? She really wanted people to go hunt monsters and bring them back in this pce? Sometimes she acts like a genius, then just does something that reminds everyone that she''s just 8.


    "It is indeed unfeasible..."


    "You.. WHAT THE.."


    He cut her off before she could berate him for no reason.


    "It''s too costly and inefficient. If you want to level up it makes more sense to go in the forest directly doesn''t it?"


    Both looked at him as if he was a dumb kid, maybe which he was.


    "I need to kill it with my sword otherwise there is no point in it. Forest is too dangerous, we can''t focus on just one singr thing in there."


    "That''s why going with at least 20 knights and one or two high-levelbatants is better and less costly than just ordering monsters through people. They can keep the other monsters in check while you deal with opponents that are on your level."


    Damian exined what he would do if he was in her ce, and could just ask to be power-levelled.


    "It is indeed a nice n, Young master."


    Rosie said while smiling at me.


    "It is too dangerous."


    Lucian dered.


    Damian really wanted a chance to go out and get some monster materials. Monster blood was the basic ingredient for an ink that enchanters used to draw runes. Damian could not let go of this chance so he tried to give her one final push.


    "Who knows you might even get some unique skill while fighting in a life and death situation..."


    That got her attention, just as he guessed. Unique skills which leads to prestigious jobs were a really big turn on for nobility, it gave them an edge over theirpetition which was always appreciated. If she bes more powerful than her family''s strongest warrior she could even earn a greater status for her house. Which was the wet dream of all noble children, a chance to prove themselves.


    "I will write another proposal."


    She said after deciding something in her mind and nodding with determined face. Even Rosie seemed happy for being able to help herdy in some way.


    However the next night his own greedy Arrow came back to hit him in his own little back. Thomas came and told him to follow him, and with each step Damian''s mind was racing at full speed as to what could he possibly must have done that Baron himself was asking to meet him despite having such a busy schedule.

 Chapter 7: Trip to The Forest

    The Baron was writing something on the parchment on his table, while Thomas guided me to sit on one of the opposite chair. Thomas left after that, while Baron had yet to take his eyes off his writing. Atst he put down the quill and looked at me.


    "How are you doing, Boy?"


    "I''m fine. Thanks for asking."


    "Oh! Different indeed..."


    Damian raised his brow at that. Different? Is he talking about his behavior? Well there was just no way or reason for Damian to continue acting like an imbecile so he never really tried to but he never really showed his full capabilities either, about that he was sure.


    "Oh! Don''t look at me like that boy. Tell me why do you want to go outside?"


    "Huh? When did I..."


    But Damian didn''t finish the question. Ah, of course, The kind maid must have spilled all the beans already.


    "It was your daughter''s idea, my lord. She wanted a way to level up I just suggested one."


    "A troublesome one indeed, and too dangerous yet feasible."


    Baron Goldilocks looked at Damian as if looking at him for the first time and continued.


    "Her proposal mentioned for both of you to go, do you have any problem with that?"


    "No, my lord. If we have enough protection then I have no objection, I am also curious about the monsters."


    Damian answered showing the Baron the na?ve thoughts of a young boy who has yet to understand fear. And it looked like the Baron bought it.


    "Fine then Thomas will take you. And Boy..."


    The Baron paused for a second and looked into Damian''s eyes.


    "You can ask if you need anything, I will do what I can."


    Damian was surprised. The Baron was a better character than what was considered normal for nobility in this world, maybe that''s why his daughter was so proud of her lineage.


    "Can I get my freedom back?"


    "Huh!?...Ha..Hahhah..Hahhahah."


    The Baronughed uncontrobly for a whole minute before abruptly stopping and making a face that could make the devil tremble in his dark dimensions.


    "I gave 100 Vigha fertilends to your family boy, Give me something of simr value and buy your freedom back if you so wish for it."


    Damian didn''t even know how much was a Vigha, yet even if he sold himself 10 times over in a market he still would be short on the amount the damned Baron must have paid for him.


    The Baron continued doing what he was doing before Damian came, so he just left without saying anything else. There was no point in any kind of conversation here Damian realized, no matter how good he was treated or if he had good resources here to train himself or that he was fed and had a ce to call his home, at the end of it all he was just a prisoner with a better-looking prison.


    He had no control over his life whatsoever, and he had a ring suspicion that even the ss or job choices will not be solely his if he remained here.


    The rune forms were a good mind teaser to get lost in whenever he needed an escape, Solving it''s various mysteries was indeed very interesting.


    Damian understood only one variable of the five differentbinations of alphabets and numbers. He still needed to test it but he knew it to be true since it was one of the variables that wasmon in all 10 runes. It was responsible for either intensity of the said rune or mana output. It could also bebined like the more mana it uses the more intense or greater the force of said rune.


    But it was only one variable of the five, in which only few were simr otherwise it was all a unique variables for each rune. He was indeed far from understanding it.


    Two dayster they were riding in the carriage to the northern forest. The small town that the Baron had his vi in was left far in the dust, it was apparently called Lockwood.


    Four people were in the carriage and 10 knights were on horseback all riding towards the distant forest. Damian looked outside of the small window and did his best to ignore hispanions which were Lucian, Rosie and Thomas.


    Damian already knew Thomas was a powerhouse since whenever he was in front of him, his knees felt like jelly. Thomas never showed how capable he was but seeing the difficulty level of this endeavor the Baron must really trust him to protect his daughter and his investment.


    "Do we know what are themon monster type that are found in this side of the forest?"


    Surprised by his question Lucian raised her head from her book and looked at Thomas who in turn looked at Damian and answered.


    "Mostly unranked monsters like Slimes, Goblins and Wolves. The average rank of the monsters in this area is Leader rank such as Orcs, Imps, Spiders and Trolls. Nothing a light walker can''t handle. There is one Terror-rank monster but it''s deep in the forest so we don''t have to worry about it."


    Damian had read about the ranking system for monsters and Beasts so he knew that with his current stats the only monsters he could face were slimes most likely. But Lucian was older than him and far more skilled with the sword, she could probably go against all kinds of unranked monsters. Her level should be around 15-17 at best.


    The knights were most likely all Light-walkers: The first rank masters, most likely on their second or third job even, and Thomas seems even above them which would put him most likely in the second rank category - An Enlightened.


    They reached the entrance of the forest in an hour, from there it was walking. Two people stayed back with all the horses and carriage. Still two horses were apanying the group since it could be used in case of emergency or sending important messages. The n was to hunt till dark then head back.


    The knights fell into the formation just as we started; encircling the four of us inside. We headed deeper into the forest and started encountering monsters here and there. Mostly packs of goblins and Wolves, we did see some orcs and spiders too. However none survived the knights and entered the encirclement.


    "Are you ready mydy?"


    Thomas asked after giving us time to observe how the monsters moved and attacked. However, I was ordered to strictly stand near Thomas unless a slime or two were avable. We were given real short swords for the first time.


    Lucian took a stance of the crouching tiger and nodded. The knight let a goblin with a wooden club pass, who ran straight towards the golden-haired beauty.


    Lucian''s form changed from crouching tiger to the leap of the mountain and swiftly turned to one with the world. An ugly head of a still-running goblin body, rolled on the ground and its body followed suit after some seconds.


    Lucian was considered an unparalleled genius among her peers not because she had insane stats or some great lineage, she was considered a genius simply because no one in the entire North could match her in growth. She was the prodigy in Northern noble circle. She had the potential to be a peak-level master swordsman.


    Which was a really powerful and famous skill among the nobility, and also most coveted.


    We continued like that and ventured deeper into the forest, increasing the difficulty and the number of monsters. Even Damian had some one-on-one with jelly-like slimes. It took just one sword strike to deal with them though and were not much of a challenge.


    Damian was happy with his progress, he was not here for the killing any ways, what he was waiting for was a monster with higher concentration of magic in its blood.


    And atst the chance he was waiting for finally came, in the form of small ugly-looking flying monstrosity that was called an Imp.


    However before he could even think for even a second the imp came directly rushing towards them going past the knights on the ground. It came out of nowhere, probably hiding above the trees that blocked the knight''s vision.


    A bright green light on Damian''s vision caught his attention and he turned towards Thomas who was whispering something so fast his ears couldn''t even keep up.


    However that was not the most surprising part, the source of the green light instead made his eyes bulge in surprise, it was a magic circle forming a few inches away from Thomas''s mouth and was consisted of various numbers and alphabets connected with a web of green pathways which were all inside a big green circle.


    A few secondster an arrow made of solid air flew past everyone and slew the flying monstrosity along with a tree, which now had a huge gaping hole in middle of it.

 Chapter 8: Runic Language 2

    Others also noticed the monsters being flung to the side and big hole just appearing in the huge tree trunk.


    "Imps.. Be prepared."


    Thomas said and the knights changed their formation. Now instead of 10 people encircling them only 6 remained and the encirclement got a bit smaller. The other four put their swords back in their scabbards and took out some weird looking sticks with glowing stone at the end of it.


    Mages.


    Damian realized. The four mages were keeping a watch in all four directions and the party continued. However Damian still had to achieve what he came for. The defacto leader among them was Thomas but one had to give face to the nobility. If he wanted something he had to ask thedy.


    "Uhm.. Lady Lucian?"


    She looked back at him with a nk face.


    "What?"


    "Damian, do you need something? Are you injured somewhere?"


    Thomas also looked all over Damian and found nothing.


    "Can I collect the material from the monster carcasses?"


    Lucian had a nk look but it didn''t seem like something bad.


    "You wish to collect monster materials?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "I''m interested in runes, so to do some experiments I need their blood."


    "You do understand that it''s not a path you can take right?"


    Of course, Damian thought. Just as he thought, they had their own ns for their little investment.


    "Let him.."


    A voice came from Damian''s back.


    "But Thomas..."


    However Thomas spoke before she could object.


    "It''s fine as long as he does what Lord Marcus wants, isn''t it?"


    Lucian red at Thomas but he didn''t flinch, in the end Lucian reluctantly nodded.


    Damian nodded towards Thomas to say thanks and went on towards the fallen imp and took out various apparatus for collecting it''s blood. Imps were a true magical species, their flying and spitting acid attacks were both magical in nature. Their little bodies were full of mana.


    "Leave it boy, you can do it after going back."


    Thomas said and walked past him to the imp and put a hand on it. A ck magic circle filled with numbers and alphabets appeared on back of his hand or more specifically on his wrist where a metalic bracer was hidden beneath his long sleeves. The imp''s body disappeared along with the magic circle the very next second.


    A magical storage tool? They exist? Why no one ever used one in front of him? No, it''s not that they didn''t use it, most likely he just never noticed it. Without his Truthseeker''s eyes even he couldn''t see it.


    That confirms it. Magic circles are not something that everyone can see. Theck of everyone''s reaction towards the glowing circles had already made him suspicious and this just confirms it.


    Damian had activated his Truthseeker''s eyes a while back just to see if he could notice anything unusual about the monsters and it paid off, in a very different way but useful indeed. All the headaches were totally worth it.


    If he knew what attack his opponent was doing then half his battles were already won. It is impossible that no one knows about this cheat like skill but it was not mentioned in any of the books he read. Not even in any historical figure did something simr was mentioned.


    Yes, there were many types of eyes skills and actually there was one basic skill for high level warriors called The mana eyes which was prerequisite for bing a warrior ss, it was needed for reading their opponent''s movements.


    But it only showed the movements of mana, not magic circles or the runes or what type of spell the opponent was going to use. One could only tell that a spell wasing.


    The party continued and the two littlebatants kept getting experience and level up. Not that Damian cared much for it even if he leveled up to 25 he still needed to level all his skills upto their limits which was level 9. Even if he just slowly leveled all his skills he would naturally level up too.


    So this was mostly useless exercise, it was indeed a good feeling to watch his stats go up though. And runic experiment resources were a huge plus for him; so he continued.


    They entered this forest once every week after that day and with each level up he could feel new energy filling his body making him stronger, faster and more sturdy. However the biggest change was in his INT. With each level up he could keep up the Truthseeker''s eyes for longer periods before experiencing a headache.


    The Runic experiments were also producing results just as he expected. He just copied the runes as he saw them hovering in the air on the paper and it worked. The first time he saw fireing out just a few centimetres above the rune after saying "activate" he almost fell back on his butt.


    The excitement of being able to generate magic with his own hands was exhrating for Damian, and so he tried every rune and smiled like an idiot when they produced results.


    He also tried to draw it in different shapes and sizes but it only activated when it was in a simr structure as the hovering circle.


    He did realize that size didn''t really matter but it was directly linked to the duration of spell, after all the bigger the circle; more magical blood it required which in turn attracted and transformed more mana particles, converting the mana into fire for a longer period. However the intensity and shape of fire was same as the first fire rune he drew.


    Which confimed his theory of the one variable that he figured out on the first day he learned about the runes.


    A variable with numbers that controls the intensity of a rune, and so he drew the same fire rune but this time with a different number. For safety maseaures he was doing all this outside the pce, he had made a temporaryb/camp near the big rock ce back of the vi.


    Damian went as far as he could, from the parchment he drew the fire rune on before loosing his voice activation effect. Hiding behind the rock and just looking with his neck stretched out he activated the rune and just as he expected the mes reached a bigger height than all his previous experiments.


    However it also got burnt quite quickly, obviously the material it was etched on and the structure based on an unranked magic creature''s blood could not handle the increased power.


    Damian continued with his research on runes and days turned to weeks and weeks turned to months.


    After several months he at least figured out some basic rules of runguage. The five different sections of fire rune that somehow worked together to generate fire, were now a bit less mysterious. One section was responsible for the intensity of the runes which could be raise or lowered depending on the material it was drawn on and material used for the drawing.


    The second section with alphabets and numbers was responsible for the size of the effect, it controlled how thick or thin the mes would be which can also be controlled.


    Third was the real mind teaser, but after months and months Damian realised that the variables and numbers did not represent any controlling effect and yet even a single character or number drawn wrong would not activate the rune. The third variable, was no variable at all it was his unique ID.


    When first he copied the rune, he just drew exactly what the hovering rune looked like yet after activating the rune, this one section would always change with his initials and a unique number that was associated with his name.


    For some reason he was ''D.S.20.11.11'' in the eyes of this world.


    The fourth variable was also uncontroble, it was somehow responsible for gathering the mana from the atmosphere.


    That''s all he could figure out about the runes, thest variable which was unique to the fire rune alone was still a mystery to him, however he had strong unexinable feeling that this one and all the other runes that had this kind of one unique, specific variable that was somehow responsible for converting the mana energy into fire.


    It was obviously, way above his limit to understand it though, he could also be totally wrong about this one.


    The best thing about this whole experiment was actually his levels. Whenever he made any breakthroughs all three of his skills would level up at the same time : [Truthseeker] [Schr] and [The Runic serf]


    It was definitely way more efficient than killing monsters; so he continued with this lifestyle and kept growing stronger and stronger with each mystery solved and each level gained.


    Soon the months turned to years.

 Chapter 9: Ascension 1

    In the beaming sunlight two young souls stand at a safe distance from each other, their swords gleaming in the sunlight as they lock eyes. The girl, with her exceptional skills and years of training, The boy, though not as skilled, puts up a valiant effort.


    He tries to anticipate the girl''s moves and defend himself, but her techniques are simply too advanced for him to match. The girl''s movements are strategic, calcted, and wlessly executed. Her golden hair cascades behind her as she leaps and spins with impressive agility.


    The boy tries to retaliate, but his attacks are met with swift parries and counterattacks from the girl. With every sh of swords, the sound of metal reverberates through the air, showcasing their determination and focus.


    As the fight progresses, the girl''s expertise bes more apparent. She has a deep understanding of timing, distance, and body mechanics. With each strike, she finds openings in the boy''s defense, gradually wearing him down.


    Eventually, the girl executes a brilliant maneuver, disarming the boy and leaving him defenseless. Sensing the opportunity, she swiftlynds a decisive blow, bringing the fight to an end.


    The boy falls to the ground, once again looking up at the clear blue sky with dirt and blood on his face.


    =========


    Name: Damian Sunde Lv.25


    Rank: Mundane


    Affinity: Water, Space-time


    STR: 30


    DEF: 30


    INT: 72


    AGI: 30


    DEX: 30


    CHA: 19


    LUC: 3


    Blessings: Godless


    Skills: [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.2] [Truthseeker Lv.9] [Schr Lv.9] [Beginner Swordsman Lv.9] [The Runic Serf Lv.9] [Ascension Rank 1 (Temporary)]


    =========


    He never even once managed tond a hit on the girl genius, even though they were fighting daily for two whole years.


    "Exceptional as always Mydy."


    Said a middle-aged man while pping.


    "Enough with that, what is it?"


    Said the young girl coldly however Damian didn''t pay any attention to the sulking Thomas and also looked at him with question in his eyes. He stood up with a bit of a struggle and went near them.


    "The Baron has decided on the date, A week from now you are to leave for Drakmor for your Ascension and blessings."


    Lucian finally had a change in her usual stoic face, excitement? Happiness? Damian could never tell. It was a feat worthy of feeling happy, ascension at age of 9. She was probably the youngest ever to do it in entire north of the Kingdom. She was truly deserving of the title ''The northern ice de''.


    "And you will be also apanying us, Master Damian."


    "Huh? What? Why?"


    Damian blurted out without thinking which resulted in him bing the center of ringpetition. Why was he needed to go for her ascension? Of course on paper, she was his fianc¨¦ but he was always kept hidden from the noble gatherings by her family. And ascension was very personal matter not an asion for an event.


    She would just receive an ascension stone in the church and use it to clear her ascension trial. Rank up, receive a blessing from her patron god and that''s all. However the trial happened in a person''s mind it is not something that needs an audience.


    "After the ascension both of you are to remain in Drakmor with marques Whitestone, who will be your new Swordsmanship teacher."


    Damian wanted to curse out loud but he suppressed his emotions. He was looking forward to continuing his runic research but now he would have to pack everything and leave for another ce to live?


    "Ah.. fine. As you wish."


    Damian returned to his room after freshening up and justid down staring at the ceiling on the bed.


    "I guess this is where I call it quits."


    That was the only way for him now. He had to leave this ce. Two years were enough in Baron''s hospitality. The marquee might be Baron''s friend but he could not just bet his future on just wish-washing anymore. If he went there then only sword training was going to be for him, in the city hunting for monsters or buying materials for just a hobby is definitely not gonna fly.


    So all his Runic research would have to stop.


    "Well if I am really doing it then, I might as well go all out!"


    Damian had long since reached level 25. And not just that his crazy research had also garnered him Lv.9 in his all three skills. Even his Swordsmanship had reached a Lv.9 with day after day of training with Lucian.


    Actually he only reached Lv.7 in Swordsmanship with just his training so he started putting extra hours into the sword training for the past 6 months to gain thest two levels. Why was he in such a hurry? There was actually a very good reason for that.


    Once he reached Lv.9 in three of his skills [Truthseeker] [Schr] and [The Runic serf] there was a feature that was unlocked on his status screen. He had gained a new temporary skill.


    [Ascension Rank 1 (Temporary): Pass the trial and ascend towards the peak existence.


    (Trial#01: Activate to enter.)]


    For some reason he was given the ability to ascend without any kind of ascension stone. So if he really was going to run away on this trip, he had to gain this power.


    And so he straightened up and took out his short sword which he had stolen when no one was looking. With a bundle of parchment with all kinds of runes drawn on it and a huge apparatus of monster blood with three quills, he was ready.


    Damian knew that trials happened in the astral world which was in person''s mind and he most likely won''t be able to carry any items there but still he needed to be prepared just in case since this was a unique way of ascending that was never tested before.


    "Activate [Ascension Rank 1]"


    Just as Damian uttered those words his vision got darker and darker until only darkness remained then a sshing sound came along with him bing weightless. He was drowning. He tried to swim up but it was like some kind of suction force was forcing him to go to the bottom.


    In a few seconds which felt like years without not being able to breathe hended somewhere and the lights forced him to close his eyes.


    After staying on the ground and heavily breathing for a minute or two Damian slowly opened his eyes. It took some time to get adjusted to his surroundings and the light but atst he could understand what this ce was.


    He was back in his dorm room at University. Everything looked to be the same as the day he had left Earth. Even his bedsheets were the same as he remembered before going to sleep that night. He looked outside the window and he was greeted by millions of twinkling stars, either this was really next gen wallpaper or he really was in a weird part of empty space.


    His mind could notprehend what he was seeing. And just then a sound came from behind him, a very familiar sound of hisputer booting up.


    "What the hell? Weren''t astral ins supposed to be in castles or dungeons or in green fields and stuff? I guess there is really nothing left of old Damian in me, that''s why it''s reflecting only my own memories."


    Damian walked towards theputer and sat down on his old squeaky chair. The screen finally finished loading and started showing an image of his 7-year-old self with his name written beneath it. And under it five images with him in different clothes and weapons were present, written beneath it were the five sses.


    The pugilist in which he was flexing his biceps was greyed out, so he couldn''t select it. However the other four were avable.

 Chapter 10: Ascension 2

    Damian was surprised by this many options, he wasn''t expecting to be qualified for bing an Esper. Only few individuals were given this chance, however what ability you end up with was totally random, so people mostly stayed away from it. There was also Spellsword which was what his new family most likely wanted him to be, and then there was Mage and The Rune Shaper.


    First he chose Mage and tried seeing what kind of job he was offered. There were many Beginner options water mage, space-time mage which was his affinity rted jobs then there was rune mage which was a type of mage who fought with runic tools, there were also basic options such as elemental mage, schr mage, etc.


    The space-time mage was actually pretty rare, since space-time was a weird element to have an affinity towards. Rune mage was also considered good. They were pretty decent jobs but nothing that would really be called prestigious. So Damian went back to the ss choice screen.


    He would be wasting all his intelligence and time spent on runic research if he chose Spellsword, plus he was not looking forward for more sword training so he ignored it. The deciding factor however was that he just loved his research and even if he became spellsword, he would never stop studying runes so it''s better to choose something that aligns with his interest.


    And so Damian opened The Rune Shaper options. There were all kinds of crafting ss options from Beginner Runesmith, Enchanter, Researcher and even an Expert Schr which was a second rank job. It was indeed a huge feat if it was offered in his first rank up job. However after going through whole list with pictures of him in all kinds of funny costumes, his eyes stopped at one particr option.


    It was depicted as him with a spear in one hand and sk in another while having a mage robe on. Beneath it was written, The Rune Chemist lord.


    It had both things that he specialized in, Chemistry and runes. However,


    "Why the spear?"


    Spear was amon weapon for mundane humans, nobles rarely use it. If he chose this, would he need to master the spear as well? The sword training alone had given him nightmares and now he was supposed to start over? And what''s with this job? Damian had never read about a job that had lord in it, even less chemist.


    "If the pictures are any reference, then it''s kind of a jack of all trades and master of none kind of job. Maybe I will get skills rted to both Chemistry and Runes."


    To be honest he really wanted to get that space-time mage, his life after running away would be set in gold if he managed to be one. But the Rune Chemist Lord seems like the most unique and prestigious one out of all the options he was offered. If it is really a prestigious job then just base stats alone would be in a whole other realm than the rest of the Light-Walkers.


    "The thing I need the most right now is strength, and space-time mage no matter how cool, is still a back-row fighter. I need to be self-sufficient to survive on my own."


    Taking one long breath Damian selected [The Rune Chemist Lord]. Even if this one did not offer him what he needed then there were still two more jobs he had to go through before another Rank up, he could change his specialty to another ss with that at least. In the worst case scenario he would just waste a little more time and would be forced to stay with his new family a bit longer than nned.


    Theputer turned off and the door of his dorm room opened up, however only bright white light wasing from it, and nothing was visible. Damian walked in to the light with his feet straight and heart racing.


    This one however was not a ce he knew, he did understand where he was though. It was ab with all kinds of liquids, solutions and substances. Including monster blood and a big study table full of paper, parchments and quills.


    The windows in this room however showed totally different view, it was not space filled with Stars but a green in field with hundreds and hundreds of dog-like creatures. With fire in their eyes and around legs, and of course a burning tail.


    "What kind of hell is this?"


    There was only one door that was facing the green field and a screen was fixed above the door frame. A lot of words were written there, with a big red neon zero on top of everything.


    [Remaining time: 29 Days 23 Hours 54 minutes]


    [0-10: F | 10-25: E | 25-100: D | 100-200: C | 200-500: B | 500-700: A | 700-1000: S | 1000+: SS]


    "If S is perfect and F is failure then I guess at least C rank is needed for clearing this trial. The big red zero is most likely my monster count."


    A month was surprisingly long though, normally first rank up trial were only up to a week long. It all happened in a person''s mind so in reality the whole trial took just a few seconds. Yet 200 monsters and even those with such hellish appearances? Do they really want to kill kids?


    Damian looked all over theb with its more than hundred different substances and solutions. Atst he sat down on the chair in front of the giant table.


    "As I expected, the things I had prepared are left behind in the real world. With the amount of monster blood I have in theb, I could just draw tens of magic circles together to create a perfect trap, however the question is how will I survive running through the monster-filled ground with my tiny legs?"


    Another way was to just snipe them from his door with high pressured water runes but that will require a lot of waiting and tons of materials. Plus it will take a huge amount of time to do it one by one. It is safer though, it depends on how frequently he could enter and exit thisb.


    However the best way was to create something that would either blow up arge hordes at once or find an edge over their agility. Hell-hounds were an unranked monsters, only found in fire-rted dungeons, their biggest weakness was cold and water.


    Water was out of the question since it was more of a lifestyle rune than an attack rune and even with all the monster blood present here, he wouldn''t be able to generate enough to drown 50 of them. He could on the other hand make air runes, but it won''t be as effective as real cold.


    There was still the question of how to survive long enough to set up a trap?


    However all that was going toe after, there was something that Damian was dying to try and so he stood up rolled his sleeves and walked towards hisb to do experiment, that he thought about doing days and nights while his long stay at Baron''s ce.


    A method to further purify the mana concentration of the monster blood.


    To separate a mana ink from monster blood, Diluting the monster blood sample using a suitable solvent (e.g., water or an organic solvent). This step may help remove impurities and reduce the viscosity of the mixture. Performing filtration to separate any solid particles or debris from the mixture.


    Then Selecting a solvent that ispatible with the monster blood such as acetone or ethanol. Mixing the diluted monster blood with the solvent and agitating the mixture to allow for the transfer of the magical ink into the solvent phase.


    After each extraction step, allowing the mixture to settle, and then carefully decanting or separating the solvent phase (containing the magical ink) from the rest of the mixture. Transferring the collected solvent phase into a clean container.


    Damian could do a further purification of the magical solution but that would consume more time than he currently had. Just doing this much took him half a day. But it paid off.


    This new ink for runes would work five times better than the blood ording to his estimation.


    At first when he drew the fire rune without any editing it would generate a set amount of fire Continuously for a minute. Now the same rune drawn with this new magical ink would be the same in all aspects, except it would burn for four to five minutes.


    With the help of this more potent and condensed magical ink, Damian could draw bigger runes and increase the intensity even further. At first ce it may look like he used a lot of magical blood to just make few liters of this ink, wasting a lot of extra amount however the increased quality would more than make up for it in the long run.


    Now with this Damian just had toe up with a n to hunt some fiery pups.

 Chapter 11: Ascension 3

    The hell-hound howls in pain, momentarily stunned by the unexpected counterattack. This gives Damian a precious moment to which he uses for a clean sword strike to the monster''s heart.


    As Damian catches his breath, adrenaline coursing through his veins, he stands proud before his fallen adversary.


    He was outside theb with a short sword that was very conveniently ced right next to the door.


    So now he was in an incredibly tense situation, where he was trying to survive and build. He didn''te out without a n, just as the 30 minutes timer for re-entering theb appeared on the closedb door, Damian put out the parchments on theb wall inrge quantity all with the runes of air.


    It was the edited version though, and the intensity was set to moderately high, the best part about the rune of air was that it did not produce air out of magical ink but instead used the air of the atmosphere and propelled it through a ring with force which conveniently could be adjusted just as fire rune ring size, which created an effect of flowing air - just like a modern world fan.


    Also It used considerably less mana than fire or water runes since it did not really generate anything.


    The reason why Damian did this was to buy some amount of time to build his temporary base outside theb door. The airflow which was so fast that even opening the eyes for a long period was hard near theb, so the hell-hounds avoided the ce near theb like a gue. But still some brave or dumb ones came to fight him despite the odds. Just like the one he just defeated.


    Damian was trying to build a bunker before the air runes ran out of mana, which ording to his calctions should be around 35-40 minutes. He was using the earth rune to build a wall in a circr shape with theb door as center.


    With the new mana ink even the basic earth rune would produce an uneven earth wall of 5 meters tall and meter thick, however because of their unevenness he had to stick them really close to each other and it took a lot of time.


    After building the circr earth wall he also built a moat around the wall to give it an extrayer of protection. Of course he left a ce from where he could go outside, and also a ce for sniping from inside his walls. In order to create the moat he had to use a very powerful attraction and repulsion runes.


    Even with the new powerful ink the attraction rune could only dig a meter long uneven shape ofnd with highest setting thatsted only two seconds, with which he painstakingly dug bit by bit, and threw it all out of the way with repulsion runes which had the same cost of working.


    Then he filled it with more than 50 water runes, still only knee high water was filled in the moat which was enough to drown Hell-hounds if any actually fell in it.


    Damian had used more than a quarter of his mana ink stock, and many parchments, papers on preparing all this with runes, but it was all going to be worth it. With all this prepared, he just needed to use fire runes to raise temperature around theb which will attract the Hell-hounds, then he will snipe them and kill them.


    And They won''t even be able to rush at him because of the moat filled with water.


    It took the rest of the day tillte evening when Damian was finally finished with all his defensive preparations. In doing so he had killed more than 8 Hell-hounds who just couldn''t leave him alone.


    He entered theb and in a corner where the facility for washing was avable, he took a shower and finally slept in the other corner of theb where a bed was conveniently avable just like a stockpile of month worth of food.


    The next day he activated 10 fire runes together and raised the temperature of air around the 5-meter tall walls. And as expected the monster swarmed towards the heat source. Damian prepared his water rune scrolls and aimed at the nearest Hell-hound.


    A high-pressure drop of water pierced the skin of a monster and left a bleeding wound behind. Even at the highest settings, of course it was not enough to kill the monster in one shot but the umted wounds will end up killing the monster with extreme bleeding.


    This was the best weapon Damian had since there was no bow and arrow inside theb, and even if he had it, he didn''t know Archery at all. It was a major strain on his already spent mana ink, plus it took the water rune a second or two after saying ''Activate'' to work, but this was the only long range attack he had currently, and he had a pretty good aim.


    Damian would snipe and kill the monsters as long as the fire runes worked and the atmosphere stayed hot around the walls, once it goes down after running out of mana and temperature cooling down naturally, Damian would remove all the monster corpses while staying vignt.


    More than once he had to kill few remaining stubborn bastards who would not leave even after temperature cooled down, then the heating and sniping process would repeat.


    And so he continued with this process all day, everyday, in this one, lonesome corner of space.


    After 20 days Damian killed thest remaining Hell-hounds who were attracted by the fire rune that now cooled down. In these 20 days he spent almost all his time, killing this creatures and now finally he ran out of parchments and paper. His mana ink was also too low to draw the runes onnd, because it was not an efficient material to draw upon.


    It wasted almost a third of the mana and only worked with 1/4th efficiency.


    He returned to hisb where on top of the entrance a bright 186 was blinking with red neon light.


    "Hell! What now? I am already at C rank but just to be safe I need to reach B if I can."


    He knew that the greater his ranking, the better the rewards were, since all kinds of stories about brave heroes beating overwhelming odds to receive amazing skills were written all around in the Baron''s Library.


    Damian took a shower and slept for a while, after waking up and finally deciding to brave the challenge he took his short sword, and thest 12 parchment scrolls with a small test-tube of ink with cap on it and stepped out of theb.


    It was time for hunting.

 Chapter 12: Ascension 4

    He was Walking in a big circle around hisb, so he could run back any time he wanted when Damian finally heard a familiar fire crackling sound that usually came from the fiery tails of hell-hounds. So he stopped and after focusing on the source of sound, he sneaked forward with soundless steps and finally saw the fiery behind of the clueless hell-hound.


    With a swift dragon breaks the ranks Damian lunged at the monster with his sword stretched out and just as nned it met its target, cutting one of the legs of the monster and severely injuring the other.


    The monster screeched out and finally noticed the enemy and tried to put some distance between the two, however the running fell short with injured legs and a momentary loss of bnce earned the monster a cold de through heart.


    "187 ¨C 14 more to go."


    Damian continued his slow circling of the chosen path and soon enough, met another hell-hound, this one noticed him though before he could attack. So he had to dodge some of its charges before he could injure and kill it. But in the end the repetitive practice came in clutch and helped him putting another one down. And he continued the struggle.


    It was already high noon and the sun was making the heat unbearable yet he continued walking forward.


    Another distant sound, another quick attack, another kill.


    The hunt was going pretty good for the small swordsman, however just as he was turning to maintain his distance a loud rustling sounds came from behind him. Damian immediately took the stance of mountain stands alone and prepared for the iing.


    And in just another second, two monsters came rushing towards him together and aimed at his two sides. Damian shifted his weight on one leg and jumped right while maintaining the stance.


    Now the right side of monster was in his center while left one had to change his direction, which made it secondste than the first one who received a de on his back leg after Damian managed to dodge with just barely a centimeter length between them.


    But before Damian could readjust his stance, the second monster came rushing and tackled on his side which threw him off few meters away. Seeing an opening both hell-hounds opened their maws and two big red magic circles filled with runes started to form. Damian also readjusted himself and opened the parchment he had already prepared beforehand with his injured hand.


    Soon two huge fireballs hurled in high speed towards Damian however the boy just smiled and lunged forward with his injured shoulder. A huge gale of wind flew the two fireballs back at the stupidly standing monsters. They couldn''t see Damian charging towards them behind the iing fire, which resulted as a de cutting clean through head of the hell-hound standing in front.


    While the back one sessfully dodged the fireballs and charged once again towards its enemy, but it only earned a huge sh across its belly as reward; spilling everything inside in a giant mess.


    Damian calmed his rapidly beating heart, wrapped a clean cloth around his upper left arm and started heading back. It wasn''t wise to continue this crusade with an injury, he had in enough for today anyway. He still had 9 days before the trial will end.


    The return journey was rtively safe, he did saw one hell-hound in distance but he let it go. After taking a shower and properly disinfecting and covering his wound heid down on the bed.


    "191, just 10 more to go.."


    The next day Damian started his hunt in the early morning, when temperature was somewhat bearable.


    So just like the day before Damian continued circling around theb, slowly and full of focus. He extensively strained his ears trying to hear even the smallest of noise and preparing for any sudden attack that mighte. He was determined to not let the mistakes of yesterday repeat.


    After half a day walking like this, Damian had already killed another 7 fiery monsters and was now currently fighting against two of the bastards at the same time. He initially nned to attack only one but the second one was attracted by the nearby fighting sounds.


    However Damian was ready this time, he had already activated modified air rune towards the charging new monster making him close his eyes while the one he was fighting was already limping with one leg injured.


    The iing hell-hound without his sight directly pierced itself through head on Damian''s sword while Damian kicked the injured one, which resulted in it losing bnce and falling down on its side. Damian removed his sword from the monster''s skull with a grunt and lunged forward to behead another.


    "Haaa..haa.. This shit is harder than it looks inics and movies! Just one more.. that was no.200."


    With a loud screech the hell-hound died atst with a de going through half its neck. Damian prepared to run away before another monster showed up but before he could take one step forward, he heard the familiar voice,


    [All requirements are met. The lord of hell-hounds has been notified of your aplishment.]


    "What?"


    Damian was thoroughly confused about the booming voice that was echoing throughout the green field, yet his feet did not slow down at all. Whatever was happening Damian had an ominous feeling that it was a bad news for him, so he just wanted to run back to the safety of hisb. But before he could even travel 100 meters, a loud boom of something crashing was heard right behind him.


    He did not spare even a single second trying to look back and ran like hell.


    "WHY DO YOU DESERVE IT?"


    Damian was surprised by the monster speaking inmonnguage, but he did not fell for the trap and kept running. In the next second Damian saw a humanoid red skinned monster with spear in one hand just appearing out of nowhere in front of him.


    Damian tried to slow down but he was running just too fast, the creature raised his hand and very slowly gave him a backhanded p that made him fly hundreds of meter from the direction where he initially was.


    His entire left side of the face was feeling numb, the rest was feeling like his skin was on fire and all his bones had shattered in thousands of pieces. He had formed a small spiderwebs like cracks beneath him when he finallynded.


    "WHY DO YOU DESERVE IT?"


    Damian heard the same question from right next to him, which was impossible. How fast was this thing?


    "Because this is my trial and I have fought for it! I have done all that was necessary for it!"


    Damian finally replied fearing that if he stayed silent he would get another p. Yet it was all for nothing the p still came and just as itnded he cked out.


    Damian woke up to the cold breeze of the open field. Millions of stars were twinkling, however he did not pay any attention to the night sky. His entire body was burning and he still couldn''t feel his face. With a struggle and curses that could shame miners and sailors Damian somehow managed to stand up. Using his sword as crutches Damian slowly walked back to theb.


    It was a sheer miracle that no hell-hound had eaten him yet. Even now none were around, maybe they left because it was night-time.


    "That damned monstrosity, he was clearly too overpowered and cruel yet he left me alive for some reason! What''s going on? How the hell is this trial any kind of fair? How is a 10 years old supposed to fight that!?"


    Damian was pissed. He struggled and struggled, thinking solutions to the problems that were way out of his leagues, fighting monsters day after day, surrounding himself around corpses and mind numbing silence, why? What the hell was he even doing here? He was no warrior, he was no challenger or a noble man.


    He was just a kid who wanted to study and pass his exams somehow, get a decent job and live a decent life. Why the hell was he even fighting monsters?


    Damian entered hisb and without doing anything else, justid down on the bed and closed his eyes. He slept and slept, night ended and day came, then evening and then night again followed by another morning yet Damian did not left his bed. He was tired just too tired.


    "Why should I? I already did all that I was supposed to! I passed the damned trial didn''t I?"


    "I fought, I killed enough... didn''t I?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "I already lived one life, didn''t I?"


    ''WHY DO YOU DESERVE IT?''


    Damian opened his eyes wide open, he stood up, left his messed up bed, opened theb door and stared at the heavens. In the next second a creature of dark red skin and face of a dog with a fiery spear in his hand fell from the sky and crashed right in front of him cracking thend beneath his legs.


    The lord of hell-hounds walked towards him with his majestic aura thatmanded unconditional respect. After stopping in front of Damian, the lord of hell-hounds raised his hand and gave him another blow with his backhand.


    Damian was flying once again but this time with sheer will and stubbornness or maybe it was just in foolishness but he somehow managed tond on his knees. Everything hurt like hell and even lifting a finger was struggle but Damian somehow managed to lift his head and walk towards his biggest adversary with slow, trembling yet determined steps and then it came,


    "WHY DO YOU DESERVE IT?"


    The damned question.


    Why does he deserve this power? Why does he even deserve this life? Isn''t it simple..


    "Because I deem myself worthy."


    A harrowing grin was stered on the hellish abomination''s face, then he raised his hand once again and struck Damian''s face, who once again lost his consciousness.

 Chapter 13: Rewards & New Rank

    Damian woke up back in his room with a gasp, surrounded by parchment scrolls and ink jar, it was as if he never left. Everything seemed like a dream and yet a glowing red object was hovering in front of him that proved that everything he went through was real.


    "The lord of Hell-hound''s spear?"


    Despite it clearly being fiery red hot, Damian stretched his hand to take it and realized that his body waspletely healed or maybe it was never injured to begin with, since everything happened in his mind. The spear feltpletely normal, just like any other metallic object ¨C not hot at all. But it was surprisingly heavy and yet it felt perfect in his hands.


    "So did I simply die or was my answer right? Guess I will never know."


    Damian grabbed his status tool and thought about his status. The glowing blue transparent screen was visible the very next second.


    =========


    Name: Damian Sunde Lv.26


    Rank: Lord


    Affinity: Water, Space-time


    Mana: 2456/2700STR: 32


    DEF: 31


    INT: 78


    AGI: 32


    DEX: 31


    CHA: 19


    LUC: 3


    Job: The Runic Chemist Lord Lv.1Blessings: Godless [No system detected avable stat points: 100]


    Skills: [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.2] [Being of Truth Lv.1] [Expert Schr Lv.1] [Expert Swordsman Lv.1] [The Runic Lord Lv.1] [Runic Inscription Lv.1] [Arcane Synthesis Lv.1]


    =========


    "Lord rank? Shouldn''t I be Light-walker rank? What''s going on here? Am I a monster or something? And free stat points? No, normally system already assigns a light-walker his stats ording to his choice of job and ss and for a first job it rarely exceeds 40 extra stats.


    I always thought rare jobs would get extra 10 or 20 stats but a whopping 60? The difference between average ss and prestigious one is abysmal. So since I''m godless I have to allocate my stats manually? Cool."


    "Before that let''s see what my new job is like.."


    [The Runic Chemist Lord: You are The Rightful lord of The Runic Chemistry.


    (Runic Inscription: Expertise in inscribing runes onto objects, enhancing their properties or imbuing them with magical abilities.)


    (Arcane Synthesis: Fusion of mystical energies with chemicalpounds to create powerful spells or enchanted items.)]


    "This job doesn''t have a skill for battle but looks good nheless. This Runic Inscription seems simple enough but I will have to test this Arcane Synthesis to figure out what it actually does. My other relevant skills have also upgraded."


    [Being of Truth: The being of truth is the one, who embraces the truth.


    (Effect: The Eyes of Truth and The World Shaper Hands)]


    [The Runic Lord: Runes are a prestigious heritage, treat it with respect.


    (Effect: Rune Authority, Lord''s Respect)]


    Damian would have to understand his skills in detail, for now there were too many unknown skills in his status. He did know the effects of Expert Schr and Expert Swordsman: former boosts INT 10% andter boosts STR & AGI 5%. Damian could already feel the slight increase in his senses and strength, he would have to spend some time adjusting to this.


    For now he just wanted to sleep, he may have looked perfectly fine on the outside but the days long mental burden was too much for his young body.


    The entire week was given for preparing to leave this vi for a long time, so Damian had no other distraction. He spent a whole day testing and experimenting with his various skills and tried to get a hang on what his advantages and disadvantages were.


    Now that he had ess to mana in his body he could fully use spells. Chanting was bothersome though, so instead he used his much familiar runes.


    Of course drawing a full rune on air with his hands was also just as slow as chanting and not to mentioned he would lookpletely stupid to anyone watching, but he could increase his speed with practice plus the skill effect (world shaper hands) he could erase and reshape the portion of a rune. And he had to say it was a big help in practice.


    Normally it was supposed to be impossible to draw runes on empty air but with the help of the eyes of truth he could see every single particle of mana flowing through his hands and leaving a residue on air. With the world shaper and runic inscription he could easily draw working magic circles with his bare hands.


    However it was not all good, in this method of using runes the source of power was set as default his own mana. Even when he drew the variable runes for using atmosphere''s mana as source, it would always automatically reset Damian as source of mana. And his mana was limited.


    The Hell-hound''s spear was surprisingly a very useful thing for his current situation. It was a mana conductive weapon, which meant that instead of using his hands and give a big opening to his opponents like an idiot he could use the spear to draw the runes. It was a godly weapon for not looking like a fool on battlefield.


    At the end of his experiments that''s all he could figure out. Drawing with spear will take a lot of practice of course, and he also needed to collect magic circles for various spells so he would have to chant them at least once. Damian still didn''t know what Lord''s Respect or Arcane Synthesis exactly did.


    Arcane Synthesis was most likely something that could aid him in his research but The Lord''s Respect was a mystery. At first he thought it was something like an aura skill but even after activating he couldn''t feel any effect, it did use up his mana though so it clearly did something.


    Now was the time for the big decision. Where should he use his stat points? With his limited knowledge of battle it was clear that he was a pseudo mage with all his rune casting, however if he increased his strength he could also prove to be a formidable swordsman with enough practice.


    Increase in his INT would vastly increase his mana pool and the better senses would also help in his research but he also needed to be able to fight. And without strength his small frame would never be able to contend against average humans or monsters.


    Atst Damian decided to y both sides and keep his options open. Even with 30 extra stats in STR he would rival any average light-walker on his first job. So having 35 STR and 35 INT will definitely make him almost unrivalled among people his level. Just to maintain bnce he also increased DEF and DEX 5 points each. And kept the remaining 20 untouched until he figured out which path to take.


    As he increased in level the boost in STR and AGI would be visible, so he was not worried about it.


    =========


    Name: Damian Sunde Lv.26


    Rank: Lord


    Affinity: Water, Space-time


    Mana: 567/4235


    STR: 67


    DEF: 36


    INT: 113


    AGI: 32


    DEX: 36


    CHA: 19


    LUC: 3


    Job: The Runic Chemist Lord Lv.1


    Blessings: Godless [No system detected avable stat points: 20]


    Skills: [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.2] [Being of Truth Lv.1] [Expert Schr Lv.1] [Expert Swordsman Lv.1] [The Runic Lord Lv.1] [Runic Inscription Lv.1] [Arcane Synthesis Lv.1]


    =========


    After a week''s time the day had finallye. Damian stood near the carriage that was specially prepared for him and Thomas while thedy Lucian had her own. It was going to be a long trip so the attention tofort was necessary. If everything went alright they would reach Drakmor in 18 to 20 days.


    More than 25 soldiers and 5 maids were apanying us, the sheer scale of our cohort was more than doublepared to when we usually went monster hunting. It was also necessary since the path was filled with all kinds of monsters and bandits; and that is if no rival noble considers this a good chance and attacks us.


    The baron had personallye to see us off. He said some words to his daughter while only looked at Damian once and atst nodded at Thomas. Taking that as a sign they all climbed the carriage and the long journey started.

 Chapter 14: Here we go...

    The carriage was rolling through Lockwood''s streets where everyone looked busy, people were walking real fast as if in a hurry to go about their day and finish their work. Damian observed through carriage window, how old style the buildings were, even the people had in clothes; they looked beautiful though. He was indeed in alternate earth''s 15th or 16th century time period civilization.


    Soon the town was left behind and open green fields arrived, it was breath-taking to say the least. And then started the forest. Damian finally closed the window and satfortably on his seat. Instead of wasting his time thinking about how to get away; he decided that he would wait for an opportunity.


    Anyway, it was almost impossible to run away when Thomas was near, after gaining his first job and bing light-walker or Lord for his case, he stopped feeling any residual pressure around the normal knights only in front of Thomas did he feel any substantial pressure.


    Damian busied himself in his books, this past week he did nothing but train himself continuously. His rune drawing using spear still needed practice but he was satisfied with his progress for now. After some hours spending in books and being thrown around like bird in a cage, they finally stopped.


    The carriage-ride was notfortable at all and he dreaded suffering like this for days; he was d that he was going to run away and not stay to experience the whole journey.


    The camp was built and tents were ready. Dinner was simple soup that was easy to make. Since light was a luxury everything was dark except the campfire in middle of the camp. Some knights were sitting around it while others rested or did their duty as lookouts.


    Lucian had eaten in her tent, Damian preferred to see what he was eating before eating it and since he couldn''t afford the runic lighting tools he ate near the campfire among the knights and returned to his tent after strolling around the camp.


    And so their journey continued like this for about 5-6 days. Damian was feeling irritated because of the uncleanliness. Taking a bath daily was something ingrained in his life ever since he was a kid. Others seemed to be fine with it. And the horrible shaking made his small butt hurt so much that even with his improved physique he felt the difort.


    He had half a mind to walk but the heat outside was also something he wanted to avoid.


    Suddenly the carriage halted and he was thrown along with his books on the opposite seat. Cursing under his breath he tried to get back in his position when he heard some loud shouts, and after that many iron swords nking and the sounds of things being blown away.


    "What is going on? Are we under attack?"


    Damian peeked out of his window and saw knights shing swords and spears against rough looking bearded men who were wearing tattered old clothes.


    "What kind of fool bandits attacks their lord''s daughter, unless they are not the bandits at all.."


    Damian observed some more and his hunch was right. The knights were having problem contending against them; even though the bandits outnumbered them three to one the techniques both sides used were on equal level; making them equally skilled.


    "They are here for Lucian I guess, do they even know I''m here? Does anyone even care? Maybe I Should just run away since I have the chance.."


    Damian got out of the carriage and climbed on top of it, away from enemy reach where he could observe the whole situation. He immediately noticed three hooded figure some distance away observing the whole fiasco taking ce. Then he noticed Thomas leaving Lucian''s carriage, after looking around once, Thomas started walking towards the hooded figures.


    Thomas''s eyes met with his and he could see a hint of surprise which turned into a smile on Thomas''s face before he returned his gaze back to the hooded figures.


    The fight was picking up pace as Thomas alone confronted the three individuals. One by one all three of them removed their hoods and took a battle stance. The middle one had a sword in his hands while the left one took out a bow and started nocking an arrow. The right one started releasing a red aura from his body, while his muscles started expanding.


    "Three Enlightened, who has so much money to waste on you fools?"


    Thomas said while taking out an axe from his spatial device.


    "It doesn''t matter who sent us Goldilock dog, you will die here today."


    The guy in the middle spoke while the other two just snickered. And then the fight started.


    It was terrifying to say the least, whenever the pugilist''s fist and Thomas''s axe met it sent shock-waves through the whole battlefield. The archer''s arrows literally exploded on contact, while the Spellsword was cutting the air itself with his every precise move. However Thomas was somehow managing to keep all of them busy with his immacte technique and overwhelming strength.


    Damian took a second to observe the battlefield once again and realized that the bandits were slowly but surely wearing out the knights in cranky armor. It did not look good for the cohort. Suddenly a sword reflecting the sunlight and moving around the battlefield like a lightning blur caught his eyes. It was Lucian.


    "When did she join in?"


    She was indeed impressive but shecked strength to do any substantial damage. She only managed to cut the enemies here and there with her superior technique, distracting them so the knights could finish the job.


    Damian looked at the chaotic situation with a cold face. He did not want to reveal his strength before this people, even the somewhat little freedom he had now, would be snatched from him and he might even get locked up forever if anyone knew about his real capabilities. Not like he cared enough to help them anyway.


    They were holding out good enough on their own, so he just sat there and acted his part of weak boy hiding in fear.


    However after some 20 minutes the knights were showing signs of exhaustion and were constantly on defense. The situation worsened when with a loud swooshing sound a spear came flying directly towards Thomas, shocking everyone present, Thomas with his quick reflexes managed to save his vitals yet the spear hit him on his upper left shoulder.


    Giving the other three much needed opening to unleash their attacks. Thomas somehow managed to avoid the two attacks yet the de of spellsword with his incredibly precise and nimble attack left an ugly gash at his thigh.


    This made the whole situation lean in the favor of the unknown attackers. If the fast approaching spearman who sneakily threw his spear at Thomas joins in with the other three, ganging up on Thomas, he won''t survive long.


    On the other hand if the spearman joined the fight against knights, with a heavy hitter in their midst the attackers will kill every single one of the knights including Lucian achieving their goal way before Thomas manages to deal with the three Enlightened..


    Thomas removed the spear from his side and threw it away towards the archer, his face showing signs of helplessness and struggle.


    "Just as I thought, the addition of spearman has given him anxiety, he can''t manage it. What should I do?"


    If the bandits won, they obviously won''t leave any witness alive. Even if he run away now, those overpowered monsters with their superior stats will find him sooner orter before he could leave this forest. Showing his power was obviously a wrong move here, but the staying alive took priority.


    Damian summoned his red spear and it just appeared beside him out of thin air, he did not know how it worked. No spatial storage spell runes were visible, it was as if it was connected to his soul and answered whenever he summoned it.


    The spearman was running faster than tiger towards everyone fighting while grinning like a crazy person.


    Suddenly with an ear piercing sound three incredibly sharp and lightning fast rocks flew towards him, with a shocked expression he hastily dodged the iing attack which forced him to break his charge yet one more rock which came a bitter than the rest sneakily left a bloody cut on his face.


    The whole battlefield stopped for a second and looked at the source of the sound and saw a small boy on top of the carriage holding a red spear in his hand, doing a weird movement with it looking like the stupidest thing alive.


    But this foolish actions had just given them a chance; a chance to turn the tide of the battle.

 Chapter 15: End of Fight

    Damian was in the middle of drawing another rune, when the spearman-without his spear rushed directly towards him with expression that spelled doom. However before he picked up speed again, one after another five air des flew towards him at different angles.


    The spearman stopped once again to dodge the iing volley with all kinds of weird movements. Even though the des were invisible and the sound was so little, he somehow urately guessed all the correct paths for the des.


    Damian knew only a few spells that he could really draw right now. He had just started with the most basic spells and had prepared a few for emergencies; like stone bullet, air de and there was one more which took some more time than the others because it was much more rune heavy.


    Damian did not really understand the runic structures of these various spells but just copy pasting was something, he could do for now.


    Damian once again casts a stone bullet, the running spearman once again dodges perfectly and this time he didn''t even spend some time slowing down at all. When only a few meters were left between Damian and the spearman, Damian''s spear disappeared and instead he unsheathed his sword and took on the stance of mountain stands alone.


    Spearman was without his spear yet from out of nowhere he took out a dagger and threw himself at the ck haired boy, trying to overpower him with simply his strength, but instead of getting pushed back the boy received his attack with grace. Deflecting it and using the momentum to attack in return, which was only possible since the spearman was surprised with his sturdy physique.


    He still readjusted his mindset in just seconds and blocked the attack with ease. However just as he attacked at the opening that the boy was kind enough to give him, the boy opened his mouth and said ''Activate''. Disoriented by what was going on, the attack fell short and the boy managed to parry and push him back a few steps.


    The spearman lunged forward once again but a huge pir of yellow light formed around him and in just another second scorching hot mes came out of a big red magic circle, a few centimetres above the ground enveloping the spearmanpletely.


    The spearman immediately jumped backwards, out of the pir yet he was now on fire.The next second five air-des pierced through the fire pir and flew extremely fast at the burning man. The spearman despite being on fire, recognized the danger and dodged; yet two des still pierced through his shoulder and leg.


    Damian didn''t give him even a second to rest and charged behind his air-des with sword in hand, executing moves after moves that baffled the burning man who still somehow managed to block them, yet the more the fire burned him, the indescribable pain was obvious in his ugly mug.


    When it finally became too unbearable and he made a small mistake, Damian immediately capitalized on it and pierced his heart with one clean strike.


    The spearman could not believe what his eyes were telling him, this one dumb brat had managed to do what was supposed to be impossible for half his peers. Ridiculous as it was despite being so young if he was a Lightwalker, he must be on his first job! And he was an Enlightened for heaven''s sake! How did this happen? Yet it was the truth.


    He was going through so much pain that after a while his brain just stopped forming thoughts all-together. The final thought he had was,


    ''Ah yes finally something cold, the pain will stop now...''


    before he epted the cold embrace of death.


    Damian felt disgusted by what he had done, but he had no regret for it. It was necessary for his survival.


    Damian looked around to see what was going on. Three knights were fighting while forming a circle around Lucian protecting her, all other knights were on the ground; unmoving. But not just them, the amount of corpses of bandits on the ground were far greater than the knights. Last 7 were attacking the remaining three knights in which one died just as he was looking.


    Now only two remained, the situation was dire.


    Before running towards her Damian threw a nce towards the other battle and saw Thomas still fighting against the spellsword while the other two were dead on the ground.


    Thomas wasn''t looking good either; there was blood all over his clothes from deep cuts and bruises, a particrly nasty wound on his stomach bled profusely, yet he fought with the spellsword with equal strength matching him in his technique. He also looked like he needed help.


    Damian hesitated for a second as to which side he should go; Thomas at that moment with his one bloody hand pointed towards Lucian. The meaning was clear; The butler had chosen his duty over his life.


    Damian felt a lump in his throat, even he was surprised about his feelings towards the kind old man who always smiled at him sweetly. Could he have saved him if he had not cared about his secrets and acted a tad bit faster?


    He increased his speed even further and with a vicious strike and overpowered jump, decapitated one of the unaware banditsnding on another burly man while plunging his de through his neck. The others finally noticed him but it was toote. A huge powerful gust of wind broke all of their bnce including thest knight and Lucian.


    With such an opening Damian slides through the field like an extremely vengeful grim rippere alive. Piercing people here and there beheading others when convenient, he even literally punched one guy to the death.


    They felt so squishy and weak.


    When all the bandits finally died Damian immediately ran towards Thomas without even checking up on the Lucian and thest knight.


    However it was all for nothing. When he finally reached near Thomas and the bloodied spellsword he saw both of them lying on the ground. An axe going through the spellsword''s head while a sword piercing Thomas''s chest. He knelt down near him, just looking at his bloody chest heaving up and down. A secondter he sensed another presence beside him.


    It was Lucian. She held Thomas''s hand while looking at his face with tears dripping down her cheeks. She immediately retrieved a yellow potion out of her satchel and made Thomas drink it.


    Thomas also felt her warmth and opened his eyes, Gasping for air.


    "Ahh... ''cough''.. ''cough''..haaaa"


    "Thomas! Thomas don''t worry. We will bring you back to Lockwood. You will be healed there."


    "It.. ''cough'' won''t work mydy. Haaaa hah.."


    "But... but.."


    "It''s fine mydy."


    "Come on, hurry.. use more potions!.."


    Damian shouted at Lucian who just bit her lip and looked away.


    "It doesn''t work like that." finally she whispered.


    "Mas...ter ''cough'' Damian.."


    "Yes, Thomas I''m here."


    "I know we have no right to ask of you this but ahh ''cough''.. ''cough'' promise me... please promise me you will protect her..."


    Damian looked at Thomas''s weathering figure withplicated emotions. He just wanted to run away for gods sake, he didn''t possess enough strength to protect people.


    "Promise... ''cough''.. ''cough'' promise... Me.."


    However before Damian could reply Thomas stopped breathing, his eyes became lifeless and his chest stopped moving.


    An agonizing, ear-piercing cry resounded throughout the dense forest originating from beside Damian. Damian didn''t pay any attention to it, his own chest was hurting like hell, he couldn''t say a single word.


    A single tear rolling down his young face conveyed all the feelings that he knew hundreds of words would fail him.

 Chapter 16: To Emberlock

    Damian looked onest time at the cold corpse of the kind butler and stood up. He had no time to spare. Just as he turned around he saw a figure in white and ck maid uniform walking towards him.


    It was Rosie.


    He was surprised to see her still alive. He had seen the Maid''s carriage getting blown up by one of the bandit mage''s spell.


    "Mydy, are you alright ? Is that... T..Thoma..s ?"


    There was pain in her eyes and pity for her youngdy. She immediately hugged Lucian and tried to calm down the crying girl.


    Damian ignored them and surveyed the area to see if someone was still alive. But no one was, except few horses that were still attached to carriages. Thest knight defending Lucian had also died with various cuts and bruises all over his body, even Lucian herself had many injuries.


    He returned to his battered carriage and looked for his things. Rune scrolls, some important books such as his basic runes book, a basic spell book that had various spells that he practiced, and all the empty parchments he could find. Damian gathered everything together, he still had to figure out how to carry all of it.


    Now, what should he do? Leave on his own, away from all this nonsense? They would definitely die if he left. He was not confident about fighting monsters that resided in this forest, even with 25 knights they still had to stop sometimes and change paths to avoid some monsters. Alone he could just run away, real fast if he encountered such monstrosity but with those two it would be impossible to do so.


    Damian was now going around the battlefield, looking for valuable things. He got hundreds of silver coins and even some gold ones, of course he grabbed them for future endeavors. Weapons were useless and so was the armor, still he took one good shield and two daggers. He was still searching when thest two survivors beside him walked towards him. He continued his scavenging while ignoring them.


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    Amanding voice came from behind Damian.


    "Gathering things that might be useful.."


    Damian replied without looking back.


    "You are stealing from them."


    "Yes, I am."


    "Stop it. We need to bury them with honor. They are Goldilocks knights that died in line of duty. They deserve respect." Lucian said while putting a hand on Damian''s shoulder.


    "Respect them all you want, but I am leaving before a monsteres smelling all this blood."


    "But.. Master Damian, they are brave men who fought for us. We can''t just leave them like this." Rosie also joined in with Lucian.


    "Yes, they were great but now they are dead. And if we do not wish to join them I suggest we hurry up."


    "I said we will bury them." Lucian tightened her grip.


    "Bury them yourself then."


    Damian flicked her hand off his shoulder and continued his search. After standing around for a while both of them also started searching for their belongings. Seeing they were out of sight Damian went towards Thomas and the three enlightened. The three dead bandits had a pretty good amount of coins, Damian also took the bow and arrows of the archer.


    The sword was already missing from the spellsword, assuming Lucian took it.


    "Well, isn''t that pot calling the kettle ck?"


    Damian moved towards Thomas with reluctance. Of course he would never admit it to Lucian but he found no joy in stealing things from dead men, it was simply a matter of survival. One must use all his advantages in order to seed, no matter how others perceive it. That was the simple logic.


    Still Damian took nothing from Thomas''s corpse except one thing. A metallic bracer. It was a runic item. With his eyes of truth Damian could see his mana going through the metal''s veins connected to runes that were simr to the rune book, glowing in blue ethereal light.


    A secondter a ck magic circle appeared few inches above the bracer filled with variables and numbers that made his head hurt just by looking. This item was of the top quality. Only by looking at theplicated magic circle he could conclude that it was made by a Runesmith way over his level.


    In the next second he felt a strange sensation in his head and realized that it was somehow connected to a 400 square meter long dimly lit white room. There was nothing in it. He stopped pouring his mana into the bracer and the room disappeared.


    He grabbed the bow he retrieved from the archer and used the bracer again. These time a single bow was inside the empty room. He could also turn his focus back to the world in front of his eyes, while still being connected to the space just hidden somewhere in the corner of his mind. He tried to retrieve the bow and it was a sess.


    He felt a warmth in his body being sipped at a fast rate so Damian stopped pouring mana into the bracer.


    He took out his status tool and checked, a fifth of his mana was gone. After the fight, he was already at half his reserves. This tool was a serious mana hungry thing. Damian had to grab things in his hand before he stored it inside, however he clearly remembered that Thomas could do it without touching. So there were still usage of this tool that he did not know yet.


    Damian stored everything inside it that he found useful, including arge portion of rations from one of the carriage that survived.


    After a satisfied haul Damian walked near one of the surviving horse that was still tied to the carriage and let it loose. With a saddle from some other dead horse, he was ready to leave this ce behind him. Horse riding was one of the lessons he had to learn with Lucian while studying so he was adequate at it.


    The problem mostly was his small height, which now he made up for by having enough strength to just jump high enough in to the air that he could reach his ride.


    He rode towards his two unwantedpanions and waited. One by one both finished their preparations and hopped onto the horses of their choosing, the rest were let loose in wilderness. After riding for some ten minutes in silence together, Lucian spoke up.


    "Who are you? Were you hiding your true self all this time? But that can''t be.. Why would Sunde family sell such an asset away?"


    Damian knew it wasing, the moment he revealed his powers he knew he had to answer this question.


    "I just received my first job, that''s all i will say on this matter."


    "You went through ascension!? But we never bought you an ascension stone... and you are just 7.."


    "Enough. Keep your doubts to yourself, i do not care for them."


    She gritted her teeth and looked away. She was a smart kid and she understood that the only reason she was alive was Damian, whoever he might be. Plus her status was useless now, since all her power umted to just her wits and her de, she had no knights or overpowered butler any more to obey hermand.


    "Where are we going? Isn''t this different direction that before?" This time it was Rosie who had questions.


    "We are not going to Drakmor." Damian replied calmly.


    "Where are we going then?" Lucian said a bit haughtily as if asking a servant.


    "The closest town is Emberlock, your uncle is the lord there right?" She nodded. "That''s where we will be heading. We can''t cross this forest on our own to reach Drakmor, just surviving for a week to reach Emberlock is going to test all our skills."


    Since no one objected, they continued their journey.

 Chapter 17: Journey 1

    Damian looked ahead into the deep forest and strained his hearing to the limit. There were no scouts in their little party, so he had to rely on his good old hearing to not get surprised by a monster or anything else that might be waiting for them on the way.


    Damian had deliberately chosen this new path to avoid any backup n that the assassins might have for Lucian in case she survived the attack. He did not know who attacked her but he definitely did not want any more such mess, in his escape. Emberlock was a small town but many passenger or merchant carriage rides could be found going away to the south.


    Once they reach the town Damian could just ditch his unwanted guests and finally be free. Lucian and Rosie can find the lord''s vi on their own. They should be able to do, at least that.


    It had not been even an hour riding, when Damian heard a faint growling, mixed with firm steps crunching dead wood. He stopped his horse, while raising his hand quickly. Others also stopped, while looking at him with questions in their eyes.


    The sounds became louder and louder, yet it was still too faint for hispanions to hear.


    "Why did we s..."


    "Shssss!"


    Damian shushed her before the monster could hear it ande their way, but it was useless. The walking steps turned to running, the direction was clear it was nowing right at them. Damian unsheathed his sword and climbed down from his saddle.


    In just another minute, two towering giant figures rushed out of the dense forest, one green and other brown; ugly as hell rushing directly towards the horses.


    "Trolls!" Someone yelled behind him most likely Lucian.


    Damian finished forming the magic circle with his one hand, that he was busy doing since he heard them. Five sharp air des flew towards the running trolls, injuring the green one who was ahead of the other and piercing an important organ of the brown one; who noticed the dester because of green one being in front.


    The brown troll stopped his charge and screeched in pain, yet the green one continued and started swinging his big muscled hand towards Damian.


    With one powerful jump while aiming his sword, Damian cut off green troll''s hand, thennding on his chest Damian delivered a powerful kick which propelled him backwards where hended on his feet, creating a little distance between the two.


    The giant troll screeched an angry howl and lunged towards Damian with double the ferocity, yet jumping above the monster''s powerful punch Damian delivered a simple thrust from the monster''s blind angle that pierced it''s throat and a stream of blood flew out of it. Killing it in a single blow.


    The other troll was still on the ground grunting heavily, Damian could see it''s wounds healing at a fast rate; which was the specialty of mountain trolls. Before it could healpletely, Damian opened one of his scrolls that he kept in his pocket and activated it. In a few seconds a giant and powerful stream of mes covered the brown troll in a blinding sh.


    The jet of mes onlysted for few seconds but when it ended only ashes remained of the powerful troll.


    It was one of the improved fire rune scroll, that Damian had managed to make in limited time after his ascension. With his improved stats, now he could pour his own mana into the rune scroll to enhance the effect and even make it faster.


    The only drawback was that it took some time to activate just like his other rune scrolls, which makes it inefficient in fighting if used without making the enemy immobilized first.


    Damian collected some of the bleeding troll''s blood, since it was a necessary ingredient for a powerful healing potion, then they continued their journey. From start to finish except saying ''trolls'' both of them had yet to say anything at all. And the silence broke the very next second Damian was thinking about it.


    "Master Damian is so powerful..." Rosie started.


    "You used spells without chanting.. How?" And of course Lucian joined in.


    "Stop thinking about nonsense things and start thinking about how to survive. And next time please do shut up when I tell you to shut up!" Damian replied.


    "Don''t you think you are being a bit too harsh on ourdy..?"


    "Yourdy brought two trolls - who were just going on their way towards us with her stupid question, if you want respect then help me and not make my life difficult than it already is."


    "...." Lucian opened her mouth but decided against saying anything.


    They continued riding which had already became annoying with Damian trying to continuously stay on high alert for any monster signs. They stopped in between for breaks, to eat and rest for a while other than that the party continued non stop riding.


    Another big group of goblins noticed their presence even after going a long way around them. One dumb goblin; god knows what it was doing so far from his pack, saw them and started shouting, calling others towards them.


    With a long and tiring battle they finally managed to kill them all. Damian was stinking with the goblin blood. Lucian was also fighting by his side, and despite being a mundane the goblins were no match for her sword technique; which was way better than his. And it seems like the sword of the bandit spellsword helped her in someway to ovee the power gap.


    Rosie just stayed with the horses, since she was a mundane human who had failed her ascension many times and did not have any warrior ss job. Lucian was also covered in goblin blood just like him.


    "You did good..." Damian said.


    She just red at Damian and walked towards Rosie. After riding like that for another hour or two; a small stream of water revealed itself from the dense forest. There was also a small cave a bit further down river which Damian found out after observing the area. So they camped there for a night. Cleaning himself in the stream was the only good thing Damian had felt that day.


    He may have an improved stats but he was still a kid and under level 30. Such a day filled with constant fighting and a state of high alert was taxing for his young mind. After eating they found a good spot in the cave for themselves andid down. Before everyone fell asleep Damian had to assign a watch duty.


    "Who''s going to take the first watch?" Damian asked whileying down.


    "Aren''t you the strongest?" Lucian said with a hint of haughtiness.


    Damian ignored her.


    "I''m dead tired, one of you keep watch for some hours then other rece her; I will gost." Damian closed his eyes after giving the simple instructions.


    It just felt like seconds before Damian received a gut wrenching kick on his stomach; very rudely waking him up. He was just going to curse at whoever the hell it was, when he finally noticed what was really going on.


    A group of rough looking men with unkempt beards and rags for clothes had surrounded the whole cave entrance. There were more than 50 ¨C 70 bad smelling men armed with swords and axes. Two men were holding Lucian from her two sides and Rosie was also receiving the same treatment. The men were looking at two women like hungry beasts ready to pounce at any moment.


    Real mountain bandits.


    Damian looked around and realized that the bandits had tied up his arms; his sword was also missing. He could summon his spear and burn his bindings but it would take time which surrounded by so many bandits, he definitely won''t have. Since they could just interrupt him at any time.


    Other option was chanting, but it also took absurdly long time, he could activate his scrolls but he had to unroll and point them first - fighting against a group like that was a dumb choice. He could also overpower them with his stats but he had to find a better opportunity for that also.


    The bandits forced him up and started dragging them somewhere with them. The way some of the bandits were looking at him; sent chills down Damian''s spine, the only reason they would leave a kid alive after looting everything from him was...


    No, no he could not get distracted. Damian just needed a chance and with that he could deal with this miserable lot. This was nothing.

 Chapter 18: Journey 2

    Now she was tied up and being forcefully escorted with the innocent Rosie and him. Her one mistake had made all three of them a captive. And even if she was free, a group of 50 animals like men were too much for her to handle.


    "I bet he could do it though..."


    She still couldn''t believe the strength and intelligence her fianc¨¦ had shown the past couple of days. To be honest she could not believe everything that happened to her as reality at all. Thomas... He was gone now, and so were all the people she could count on. Only she and two people that she considered weaklings had remained.


    She hated him, she had always hated him. The moment she saw that round dumb face, devoid of any hope or expectations; she hated him.


    So what if he was from the proud lineage of Sundes? he was their failure. Her family despite being a rtively new, deserved far better. She deserved far better. But she epted it, just like her father had epted to marry an enemy''s daughter for the sake of his house.


    She never understood her hate for him though, he had never done anything to her. He always obeyed whatever her father said, he never evenined one single time. The other noble kids that she met hadined and whined more about injustice they had to go through in their big houses, but him? Despite being sold like a useless object; never spoke a single word about it.


    At first Lucian thought he was too dumb to understand his own situation, how could anyone just ept such a thing but with time spent together, she understood him better. He was not dumb, he was far from it. He was scheming, lying, shell of a person who had nothing to live for, at least that what hermon sense told her.


    The group finally arrived at a muchrger cave entrance which was modified by building a wooden barricade around it, with a gate and everything. Inside were even more hungry and dirty looking, ragged people waiting for them.


    The men carried them in the middle of this filthy smelling camp, where a man more muscr than others and with better rags for clothes plus an expensive looking sword on his hip was standing near the campfire, his eyes focused on the crackling fire and back facing the newly arrived group.


    He turned around and Lucian almost closed her eyes with disgust by the look of his disfigured face. Arge, deep sword wound going across his whole face was visible on his already ugly face. His eyes too big to considered normal was staring directly at her and Rosie. More than her, Rosie was the prime target of the hungry gazes of the disgusting men.


    "Finally some fresh meat!"


    The ugly scar faced man said in a booming voice.


    "Yes, Boss can you believe it ? We just found them sleeping in a cave like no care in the world.."


    "Yeah, if we didn''t get them first they would have been tasty meal for some monster tonight.."


    "Now she will be our dinner... hahahah..."


    "Hahahhaah...."


    Everyone startedughing while eyeing Rosie and Lucian. The boy was ignored but not by everyone.


    And not even when surrounded by monsters on their way; he was there. Lucian was surprised to find out that even though she hated him, she never felt like the situation was ever out of control with him being in front of her. If only they had a lookout, they would have known before the bandits came and had been prepared for it... How stupid was that petty grudge...


    Therge man grabbed Rosie by her hair and dragged her near the fire and ripped off some of her baggy upper garments with his hand.


    Lucian could not bear it any longer, but she couldn''t speak either. She felt like a lump in her throat was stopping her from breathing, her chest felt tighter than ever.


    Yet she braved through, Rosie; sweet Rosie who always stayed with her with a cheerful smile. Such a fate for her was uneptable.


    "Sss... Stop!"


    A high pitched childish voice reverberated throughout the camp, theughter stopped and an oppressive silence covered the whole camp. The ''Boss'' slowly turned around and red at Lucian but she had to say it... She had to try... She had to say at least something...


    "What was that..?"


    Lucian wanted to scream in anger, just shove her sword in his ugly skull and everyone else here, she wanted to order him to obey her, she always did that to people and it had always worked before.. she can say it again right?


    However the wordsing out of her mouth betrayed all that made her Lady Lucian of The House Goldilocks...


    "Please... Please let her go... It''s my fault... Let her be..."


    The Boss had an amused smile on his face as he came closer to her.


    "Did I hear that correct? Did this pipsqueak just offered herself to us?"


    "Yes, Boss I also heard it.."


    "Yes... Yes me too..."


    Theughing voices of the vulgar men made Lucian feel things that she never thought was humanly possible. Demons... This lot were demons from hell. Ahh... So this is the end for her...


    However piercing the coldughter of the filthy mob, was one childish yet firm voice filled with confidence that made Lucian stop the tear that was almost on the edge of her eyes.


    "You lot better listen to Lady Lucian....."


    It was him. The boy who should be the most afraid, who should be the weakest and yet here he was saving her once again when everything that made her a Lady was long lost.


    "What''s with this lot? Do they not understand their situation..?"


    "Boss, I think they are spoiled brats. Look at their clothes.."


    "...High born?"


    Damian spoke again with his hand tied behind his back and surrounded by two creepy men looking down on him.


    "Don''t you know who she is? She is the daughter of our lord Marcus Goldilocks. The one and only heir of Goldilocks. An army of soldiers must be already looking for us in the forest. If they find us like this..."


    "Goldilocks brat....?"


    "Boss! If it''s her then..."


    "Lies.. it must be lies...!!"


    Everyone started shouting whatever came to their feeble minds but in the end caution was suppressed by lust.


    "Stop shouting nonsense you brat! Wilmar why don''t you show the boy why we saved his tiny behind..?"


    A creepiest creepy looking man among then came forward and started licking his lips while looking at Damian.


    "Well... Aren''t you the cutest..."


    "At least send someone to look for any soldiersing this way, before doing anything... I bet they will reward you if you help them find us... The Goldilocks love their young Genius... A reward from them would be generous..."


    That stirred once again a heated discussion among them, the greedy once wanted the money, more cautious ones just wanted to get rid of the children in the forest and keep the maid, however majority wanted to keep everyone and move away from their camp.


    "Fine... Gamor, Salika take four men each and check out the distance of half a day from here, if it''s a lie the boy will pay the price in a way that would make even his soul shudder. Throw them in the cage for now. No one touches them. We don''t want any Goldilocks dogs chasing us till the end of the Kingdom..."


    Everyone nodded and approved, some grumbled but mostly everyone epted. They were thrown into a ditch which was covered with wooden sticks from top. With so much darkness one could not see even their own nose. It smelled horrible in here.


    However a tiny whisper was heard in this dark ce that was mixed among the furiously blowing cold wind.


    "...Th..ank.. Y..ou.."


    Finally Lucian could not hold her tears any more and in the ck of night they leaked out of her eyes. She did not cry, no she was above that. It was just some tears, weakness of her body flowing through her eyes; nothing more.


    Lucian Goldilocks was not weak.

 Chapter 19: Journey 3

    Damian had never been in a worse smelling ditch before, actually he had never been in any ditch before at all.


    He waited till the rowdy crowd tired out and fell asleep. It was a really bad ce to wait out, but somehow he braved through. After an hour of silence between the three of them finally Rosie spoke up,


    "Thank you.. I... I don''t know what might have been... If... If..."


    "Don''t waste your energy... We need to think of a way to escape from this ce..."


    Lucian replied in empty darkness. The voice was at least a relief that they were not alone.


    "Don''t worry, we will be fine. I just needed them to drop their guard."


    Seeing how their voices seemed on the verge of falling apart Damian gave them some reassurance.


    "Are you saying you have a n to get us out..?"


    "Yes, just follow what I say this time, and we will be out of here before morning."


    There was no reply but Damian had a distinct feeling of hearing exhaling sounds as if they were holding their breath for a long time.


    Another hour and half went by and it became absolutely quiet except for the forest sounds. It was well over 3 or 4 am ording to Damian''s guess. It was finally time for a counterattack.


    Damian summoned his spear and in seconds the dark cave became bright as day. It was a good thing they were in a ditch, still if someone was keeping watch he must have noticed it.


    Damian directed his mana into the bracer on his arm and connected to his storage, grabbing a dagger he changed his focus to reality and stopped the mana flow. In a few seconds the sharp dagger had cut through all his bindings and he was finally free.


    Damian cut loose hisrades with the dagger and brought another sword out of his storage and gave it to Lucian who was staring at the fiery red spear in a trance. She grabbed the sword absent-mindedly and then turned towards him.


    "You have a soul-bound weapon !!? How?"


    "Stop the nonsense, Are you ready ?"


    Her grip tightened on the sword hilt and she looked straight at Damian, fire burning in her eyes.


    With one air de spell that he drew with his spear, the wooden bar of their cage broke through. Damian with his enhanced stats jumped out of the ditch and pulled the others out by a rope, he had found back in one of the carriages while looking for food.


    A few meters away two guys were sleeping, which Damian assumed were supposed to guard them. With two silent thrusts below their ears both died, bleeding from their necks.


    Mostly everyone was sleeping, Damian could see everyone sprawling out in the open, either drunk or just in sleeping. However this wasn''t all who were present when they came here, some were missing.


    In the distance, a fire was burning on the lookout position near the gate. It wasn''t clear weather he had noticed or not, but Damian did not care. A group of Light-Walkers were nothing to him.


    And so he started ughtering the defenseless men who were sleeping peacefully, to never wake up from their sweet dreams. He wasn''t alone though, Lucian despite having weaker stats was far more faster and efficient than him, killing people left and right. There was no hesitation there, seeing her Damian realized why she was so mature for her age.


    In a world like this, children has to grow up soon or they would be left behind. There was no time for a safe environment for growing up, either you make it or you die trying.


    Atst realizing something was off, the lookout guard started shouting loudly, which made the rest of the guys wake up however they were still drunk and the opponents were monsters in flesh. Despite some of them having a first rank job of bandit and other, it did not matter at all. Even Lucian was able to cut down two at a time with her superior technique and newfound ferocity burning in her eyes.


    Arge group finally came running towards Damian from the other side of the camp who was led by the same ugly ''Boss'' as before. They all had weapons, but they too looked like they were drunk.


    Unfurling his scrolls Damian started throwing air des and rock bullets with fire runes in mix towards the charging band of filthy bandits. Some got pierced and died immediately, many were injured heavily and were bleeding out, still some 10 of them managed to close the gap and attacked the small figured boy, only to be surprised by the power each of his sword swings held.


    Three people pushing him at once couldn''t even budge him from the spot and instead got pushed back. Damian himself was surprised by how low levelled this people were. Even the hellhounds put up a good enough fight, this lot was just a soft muscles and shouting nuisance.


    Cutting them down was easier than cutting wood. The leader seemed a bit skilled but it was useless against Damian. Damian estimated the leader''s strength to be equal to a normal knight, or maybe win over one but two might be very well his end if he ever met them which he never would.


    With one jump and charge, a head rolled next to other men which made them freeze on the spot.


    Their leader was dead with just few exchanges. And the monstrous boy was not stopping at all.


    It took about 20 minutes but atst it ended. Damian and Lucian had killed them all. The whole camp was painted red, just like their swords.


    After resting for a while Damian checked all the bandits for anything useful and of course found nothing worth having. Even their food was stinky and moldy like their owners. Damian noticed many women''s dresses lying here and there, the women however only God knew where they were or what they had gone through. Well they won''t be able to do anything, anymore at all.


    Finding their horses and cleaning themselves in the stream of water they were ready once again to travel thend. The day had broken through atst and morning breeze was a wee change from bloody environment of the bandit camp.


    Damian still felt sleepy but he had rested enough for the journey so he braved through, his improved stats were a great help in his quick recovery, despite his body still being that of a child.


    Lucian and Rosie were riding in his left and right instead of his behind like usual, the change did not go unnoticed by Damian.


    "Listen you two... Our problem is not that whether or not we can defeat a monster or enemy but weather or not we can avoid them. Listening is hard for such a forest but focus and you will be able to hear the unnatural sounds. I alone can''t always be alert."


    Damian thought it necessary to teach Lucian to do the thing that he might not be able to do alone. They were lucky that no overpowered monster hade across their path yet, but the luck won''t stay like that forever. And with sleep deprived and tired body it was better for two people to be ready than one.


    "I will try..."


    Damian nodded at Lucian and continued riding in silence. The journey had just started. They still had to go another 6 days like this to reach EmberLock.


    Today they won but not everyday will be the same.


    And as if to give his thoughts a life, the next adversary proved his point.

 Chapter 20: Journey 4

    They had heard it long before they could see it. It was a herd of dire wolves. Normally dire wolves were the weakest enemy but in the number of 2000-3000 even slimes were dangerous.


    Damian and others carefully circled around them, yet some got their scent and now the whole herd was chasing them. Riding as fast as they could in the ce like forest, Damian was in search of a good ce to fight off the creatures.


    "Why in the hell are there so many dire wolves together...!?"


    Lucian shouted while trying to get her sword out and hit the running grey wolves around them.


    "Good question, Why don''t you stop and ask them ? We will wait for you a bit away from here... "


    After the bandit incident, Lucian had at least if not abandoned then toned down her higher than mountains attitude towards Damian and was more open to friendly banter. It was friendly for those two only though, if someone looked at them they would instantly call it a fight.


    Damian could tell that his tant disrespect towards her name or lineage was somethingpletely alien to her, perhaps this might be the first time she even talked someone on equal footing. She was awkward at first but fighting monsters after monsters for a day and half, she got used to it and fired her own insults and scorn back at him.


    He never went overboard though, he knew his limits no matter what era or age ¨C a woman was a woman, treat her with respect and respect you will get in return.


    The main reason Damian messed with her was because it was really fun to tease a brat like her, her annoyed expressions was the only joy left in this monster infested forest.


    Thousands of dire wolves were indeed an odd scene to witness, He could handle them easily only if he had some time to prepare. He had some readymade rune scrolls but it was all random spells, nothing that would stop the whole herd.


    The more dangerous part was the reason, if thousands of dire wolves were running from something then it was stupid to even ask if he could handle the thing himself, on the other hand if someone was leading this charge then a creature who can lead such a hoard was also nothing to take lightly of. The best way was to find a ce to hold on till he could form a better n.


    "What do we do?"


    Asked a scared voice of Rosie from Damian''s right. He looked at the horde that was spread as far as his eyes could see, then he looked at Rosie and Lucian then returned his gaze to the small hill in the distance.


    It was too far, they would never reach there in time. Should he unleash all his magic while making Lucian defend him? They won''t be able to hold on for long and he was already at half his mana pool. However just as he was going to say make ast stand, Damian heard something in the distance. Lucian also noticed it and looked into that direction.


    "A river!!"


    "Goddammit! We don''t have time to turn around!"


    "No, it''s good. Head towards it, we will fight them there."


    Lucian looked at him with shocked face but nodded anyways. She had be surprisingly obedient recently. Rosie also nodded and Damian making his horse go just a tad bit faster raced ahead.


    The river was shallow, but fortunately the force was so strong the dire wolves would definitely have a hard time crossing. In it''s knee length water, horses could walk easily but the current was too fast for even them so Damian hurriedly made earth walls against earth walls to help lessen the force, yet the water was easily breaking through the hastily made mud walls.


    Somehow they got through and finally had some breathing time.


    The dire wolves were crazy enough to try and cross the river without even showing a bit of hesitation, this was definitely an abnormal situation.


    But only few seeded, rest just drowned or water took them away. Damian and Lucian cut down any who survived easily, but slowly the numbers were increasing, even the ones forced away with water came running back from down the river after somehow getting on the shore.


    Seeing as this was theirst chance Damian shouted to back down and grab their rides to run away again.


    Damian cut down the head of a drenched dire wolf and ran towards his horse, trying to get the leash off of the tree, suddenly a fast and loud swoosh sound came, Damian instinctively ducked down and in the next second he was painted red in blood.


    Some kind of giant dark arrow had pierced his horse and tree together, making the poor beast explode on the spot. Just imagining that his head was exactly there a second ago, Damian shivered.


    He jerked his head back to see where it came from and saw a giant, green; fat and ugly looking humanoid figure with shaggy breasts and beast skin wrapped around its'' ugly form. A giant crystal orb was in it''s hand glowing dark and purple.


    "A Goblin Shaman !!"


    Lucian screamed a bit away from him, Of course Damian also recognized the rare creature.


    A terror ranked monster. With his prestigious job Damian could almost equal to basic enlightened, but even a whole party of basic enlightened would have trouble against a terror ranked monster. Not to mention they were caughtpletely unprepared.


    The glowing orb in it''s hand was it''s source of mana. And it was a natural object that could recharge itself again and again by just staying in mana filled environment. Another arrow flew towards Damian at an incredible speed, at thest second Damian jumped out of the way and ate dirt on the ground. Anyone else other than him would not have been alive right now.


    ''Lucian can''t help, I have to deal with this on my own and get them away from here.''


    Damian jumped up from the ground with his small frame, breaking into a run that gave the bastard hard time to aim, yet instead of running away Damian ran towards the dire wolves filled river and opened two of his runic scrolls with his hands at once.


    One boosted him far off in the air, and that mixed with his increased strength Damian took off in the air and almost jumped the whole river only jumping off one of the drowning dire wolf when he fell short. With the next jump the next scroll activated and five incredibly fast air des flew towards the still aiming Goblin Shaman, injuring one of its hands and making it miss its aim.


    Landing among the wolves Damian summoned his spear and swung it around like it was a sword, just to get some breathing time, which somehow he managed and formed an enhanced version of fire rune that had long radius and far greater intensity ¨C it also burned his mana like water in desert.


    He turned full 360 burning all the dire wolves surrounding him in 10 meter radius to crisp. Now he was running on fumes, seeing that he lost the support of his minions the Goblin Shaman summoned more from the back and started to get backwards itself but they were far away and so it started chanting another spell in weirdnguage to keep Damian busy.


    Damian with spear in hand ran towards the giant green monstrosity, crunching the burning bones of wolves, like an arrow he aimed his spear at the still chanting Goblin Shaman''s chest, just to get blocked by its other hand. The creature screeched in pain but continued chanting.


    In just another second a dark purple cloud came out of the purple magic circle that was hovering inches away from the Goblin Shaman''s mouth and enveloped Damian whole.


    He knew whatever this was, it was bad news for him. His head started hurting and his vision became blurry, then he remembered the wolves, of course the bastard had done the same mind spell as it did on the wolves. But Damian was not entirely lost yet. With trembling hands, and a great effort to stay focused Damian drew a whole runic circle with his spear.


    He was not sure whether it would work or not since he could barely see straight but he had to try.


    Saying ''activate'' in his mind after finally finishing it, Damian''s eyes started bleeding and a darkness started swallowing his whole vision.

 Chapter 21: Journey 5

    However what happened next made Lucian''s eyes wide in shock, a giant pir of fire raised far above the trees, sending everything flying with it''s intensity and heat. Though it onlysted few seconds the whole area covered by it was ck as night, not even ash remained.


    Only then did Lucian noticed a small figure slumping down a bit further than the pir, with a ck shield in his hands, which was also burned to the extreme and was still glowing red as she looked. The dire-wolves that were fighting against Lucian till a second ago with vengeance suddenly stopped and ran in all direction, some even decided to attack Lucian which ended in their untimely death.


    "He did it... Hell !! He did it..."


    The insane guy had done the impossible, Lucian looked at the falling figure and realized something was wrong. He wasn''t moving. The freed dire-wolves in thousands were running all over, some even aiming towards the unmoving figure on scorchednd.


    The current was really too fast for Lucian, she almost got pulled twice but somehow she crossed the fast moving river and ughtered thest remnants of dire wolves who were a bit too courageous for their own good. She reached beside the ck haired boy and turned him over, blood was seeping out of his closed deep blue eyes and mouth.


    Lucian immediately tried listening his heartbeat and when she finally heard it after a long and deep silence that felt like hours, an involuntary smile escaped her lips and she finally felt relief wash over her.


    Making a camp just a bit further up river, Lucian and Rosie finally got to rest after a very tiring day.


    Lucian was surprised to be able to survive all that she had been through, the fight with the fake bandits and losing Thomas... seemed like something that happened ages ago. Damian was still unconsciouslyying beside them, Lucian could just not get rid of the feeling that he might not wake up at all. Her mind only replied in silence when she thought about what she would do if he really did not.


    Strength !


    She needed absolute strength !


    To reach a point where no one will ever have to sacrifice for her, and even if the dayes that calls for sacrifice, no one would have greater strength than her to face the enemy.... Not her family... No her friends... and not even him !


    She will survive this and be far stronger because of it, stronger than him. Lucian had no extraordinary talents or great bloodline, but dare anyone stand up and challenge her ability to grow.


    *Ding*


    [Cold Embrace Lv.1 Acquired.]


    "Huh ?"


    Lucian could not believe her ears. Did she just get a skill never before seen ? She was sure she had never heard of any skill named [Cold Embrace], and she had read enough skill rted books to fill ake. She knew almost every skill that was ever recorded in history.


    Lucian immediately took out her status tool and activated it. Immediately focusing on her new skill.


    [Cold Embrace : Draw upon the power of cold to adapt and thrive ¨C Frost for protection, Snow for Camouge, Ice for strength, and blizzards for endurance. (Effect: Frozen Soul)]


    "Ohh, hell....!! "


    *****


    Every single bone in Damian''s body hurt like hell, Why does he keep doing this ? Don''t reincarnated characters in novels get to enjoy all kinds of nice things ? Where was his niceness ? Where was his other world benefits package ? Lost in mail ?


    ''Cough'' ''Cough''


    He moved his head a little and immediately regretted it. Lucian and Rosie rushed to his side in seconds, looks like his crazy n worked somehow.


    Damian knew he could never fatally injure a Terror rank monster. It''s skin was just too thick, and Damian''s mana too low. So he did what he was best at. Damian made a fire rune with dangerous parameters right beneath the Goblin Shaman''s feet. it was meant to be failure, Damian had lost many parchments like that.


    When he assigned a size and intensity to almost the limit of what the magical ink allowed, the reaction was smaller than a millisecond and always ended up in an explosion.


    Explosion powered by the Goblin Shaman''s source of mana ¨C The crystal orb.


    It took a great effort and many bruises to make thatst stretch of runic circles web to reach the crystal Orb, but he somehow managed. Admitting that his calctions were totally off and the orb had much more mana than expected, ending in a huge pir of fire thatsted for many seconds. If not for thest minute shield idea, Damian might have been a pile of ash right now.


    ''Never again !!''


    "Are you okay ?"


    Damian heard a voice beside him and he shifted his eyes from blurry night sky to blurry people. Focusing on the smaller blur, Damian tried to nod and almost cursed. Why was he keep forgetting he was injured ?


    "Ahhh... uhm.. I''m fine..."


    "Yeah, You look perfectly fine.."


    "Ah, Seriously ? I almost died and you are giving me sarcasm.. ? You brat !"


    "You are younger than me..."


    Damian started coughing again, Lucian and Rosie helped him get seated against the log where Lucian was sitting, the warmth of the fire felt nice against the cold breeze of night.


    "What.. did you do ?"


    Lucian asked hesitantly, she was well aware that he was keeping some secrets to himself and there was more to his strength than just a rank up.


    "I blew it up.."


    "The Goblin Shaman..?" Asked Rosie. Surprisingly she looked the most tired out of all three despite doing nothing except riding all day.


    "No, his crystal orb.."


    "How in the... Well ! Whatever.... I''m too tired for this..." She indeed looked tired and bloody all over. She looked more and more like a butcher with every day and less and less like ady.


    "Did you give me potion..?"


    "Yes.."


    "How many are left now..?"


    "One and half.."


    ''Sigh''...


    "Assuming we travelled half the day''s distance today and adding yesterday, we now only have to go 2-3 more days. If we are going in the right direction that is..."


    "We can make it !" Lucian had that look to her that she asionally showed when we were studying or practicing seriously. I knew that look, it meant I will do this even if we are 2 hourste for lunch. That was her serious look.


    The genius of Goldilocks had indeed grown up a little, these past couple of days.


    "Thank You..."


    "For what...?"


    "For not leaving me to the wolves... and healing me..."


    "Are you crazy ? You are the one who fought a terror ranked monster alone, and you are thanking us..?"


    "It''s different... I had no choice, you on the other hand...."


    "Do you really think so low of us...?"


    "I just don''t expect things from people, it''s not your fault."


    Lucian just looked at him with those big ck eyes as if staring directly into his soul. Funny how a kid that he wouldn''t even look twice at back on earth, felt so much like an actual adult than many adults he knew.


    Maybe she has a granny soul...


    Damian opened his mouth slightly tough at his own joke, and cursed once again. Who the hell said battle wounds were cool ?

 Chapter 22: Journey 6

    The next morning with new day, the same journey resumed again. Damian''s horse was gone so he was hitching a ride with the genius of Goldilocks, who smelled really bad.


    Not worse than him though. She was just bloody while Damian was literally burned here and there.


    Rosie had all their supplies, they had to keep some items out in case Damian was incapacitated or for some reason out of mana.


    "Stop moving around... Will you..?"


    Lucian growled from his back, she was holding on to him as he was still too wounded here and there to maintain proper bnce on horseback.


    "I''m Injured Lucian.. Find some mercy in your frozen soul will you ?"


    She stiffened her back at that, which of course was too sudden for Damian''s injured self and a curse escaped his mouth...


    "Ravens and Runes, Lucian... What are you doing..?"


    "Ahh, my bad ! Wait, Ravens and Runes..? What''s that..?"


    "Something that was written by the author of that old rune book..."


    "That dirty thing in the east wing of library that no one touched ?"


    "Ahh... maybe... I don''t know. I don''t remember where I picked it from..."


    "You are still learning Runes..?"


    "Who are you ? My mother ?"


    That shut her up for good.


    On the scenic route many unranked monsters crossed their path but Lucian managed to defeat them all. Damian was d that he wasn''t needed much, even with the healing potion he still had many bruises and still healing wounds.


    He could fight somewhat but it was better not tested. Lucian was doing all the work and he was happy observing her from the horseback. Rosie also tried to help sometimes when a weaker monster came nearby like Slimes, but she attacked as if tickling the enemy and had to be rescued by someone every time.


    After half a day Damian had enough time to draw runes on the empty parchments he collected, he only did it when they stopped for a quick monster killing but he made enough tost two days of normal monster fighting. Being a Rune Shaper, his weapon was neither his body nor his fighting skills.. it was his intelligence. Mostly Rune shapers fought with tools and enchanted items.


    Actually Rune shapers did not like fighting at all, they were craftsman. Innovation was their goal, and that''s how they levelled up too.


    Atst a giant spider in the distance sitting on top of the trees, surrounded by webs that were meter thick and solid like premium quality rope, stopped their easy going journey.


    "We can go around it but most likely there are traps made by the arachnid everywhere, and this one is at least a Leader rank. I read it somewhere that leader rank spiders can feel vibrations through their web of surroundings. We can''t escape it, most likely it already knows we are here." Lucian exined.


    She was always into monsters and skills and stuff, as if she was born to level up and gain all kinds of skills. If this was a modern world, she would be called a ''Hardcore Grinding Junkie''. Damian preferred to watch monsters burning from the distance and enjoy a drink while doing it, levelling up was for children, manly man would always n, scheme and kill steal.


    "Weakness..?"


    "Narrow vision, can''t see clearly... But it''s hearing and vibrations detecting skills more than makes up for it."


    "Hmm... Sounds.. do you know any magic ?"


    "I''m mundane.. doofus.."


    "Chants smart pants.. Magic chants..? Since you are so into skills and all?"


    "Only rted to Spellsword basics... I know Mana edge and Thousand release..."


    "The one which expels small amount of mana out to push everyone away ?"


    "Yes, That''s Thousand release."


    "Can you write it down here..?"


    Damian gave her a quill and some of his papers. As she was writing, Damian observed the unmoving giant spider. Wasn''t it odd that even though they were going out of the forest with each step, the monsters were just keeping their way ? At the first 5 days of journey with Thomas and all, this many monsters were definitely not normal.


    Fighting another of that level of monster was out of question, he can only use it''s strength against it and somehow run past it. Lucian came beside him with paper in hand, Damian took it and read it in his mind. After perfectly understanding the meaning and pronunciation of each word, he was ready.


    Walking some steps away from the others Damian started carefully chanting and watched the white circles with runes in them form in his four direction, close to his body. Damian had never seen anyone use a spell that had white circles and runes before.


    Looks like it belongs to an affinity far different that the 7 elements he knew.


    For Damian learning spells was the easiest thing possible as long as he knew the proper chant. Because every time he made a mistake the web of forming magic circle would dissipate, so he would know where his mistake was and if he could easily check if he seeded in proper pronunciation or not. In some 10 minutes, a loud crack sound filled the surrounding air.


    A release of pure energy that rippled in a circle centered around Damian.


    Damian felt his mana taking a dip, bigger than when he used any runes he knew, almost on the level of using the spacial storage tool. The sound was loud enough to even make the sleeping spider raise its head in their direction, but just as before it continued its waiting for them to walk into its area.


    Four circles were unnecessary, since it was just a copy paste of the same circle. Damian drew just one on a small paper and activated it. The sound was low but it worked the same. He changed the variable that he had learned to recognize by now, intensity. Setting it on highest for the amount of mana ink used and Damian activated it again.


    This time the sound was far louder than even the four circlesbined. The main use for the spell was something else, he couldn''t really use it for that since he barely felt the force repelling him that was in the four circle version.


    Copy- pasting the same rune for two hours he had more than 50 of them, Many might not even work since he made it in a rush but he would have to take a gamble here.


    Lucian who was beside him, observing his every move without asking anything finally opened her tiny mouth.


    "Making noises..? That''s your n..?"


    "Ohh ! Aren''t you a clever child ? Here you get a magic scroll as a reward..."


    Damian gave her one parchment and grinned. Her annoyed expressions were worth the 2 hours of unpaidbour.


    "Get on Rosie''s horse and run it as fast as you can in the opposite but parallel direction as me, understood ?"


    "You will distract it..? Can you.."


    "It''s fine. Once it''s confused enough I will also run as fast as possible with your ride."


    She nodded, walked towards Rosie looked back once and got up the horse.


    Starting it together they ran in sync from two different distances but parallel to each other. Just as they reached enough distance from each other Damian started activating the scrolls one by one and running in random direction. Just as Damian hoped, the monster sensed a danger from unknow variable in it''s trap of web and came running towards him with it''s eight legs the size of adult human.


    It ran towards first loud sound and mid way turned towards Damian''s horse but got disoriented by another three sounds in three different ces at once. Just like that ying a tag of his life Damian managed to fool the eight legged bastard and somehow left it''s territory without a single scratch. However the use of his precious mana ink and parchments hurt his tiny heart.


    Regrouping with Lucian and Rosie they continued their miserable journey once more.

 Chapter 23: Debt & Price

    Fighting another wave of unraked monster herd just a few hours after their daring escape, Damian was really annoyed, every time he moved he discovered new ces that hurt on his body. Was there some kind of monster ma attached to his back ? Or was his luck just that shitty ?


    Beheading a goblin with leap of the mountain Damian kicked another kobold like creature in the chest, sending him flying and using that few seconds that he bought, to draw an extreme fire rune and activated it to burn every little miscreants turning full 360 degrees with scorching mes.


    Lucian had noticed this and jumped behind him to turn with him and stay safe from the horizontal pir of fire.


    It was a major strain on his mana pool but the spell represented the suppressed anger of Damian''s heart, He was truly and madly annoyed by the situation. He just wanted one day without any fighting and at least 18 hours of sleep.


    "I''m so sick of this..."


    "Yeah, being too tired and sleepless never crossed my mind when I was practicing my sword skills."


    "Hahh... Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Back on the horse together with Lucian, Damian closed his eyes and just focused on his hearing while relishing in this momentary time of peace before he had to fight again.


    "We are close, right ? It should be just a day worth of travelling at most now, right..?"


    "I hope so..."


    "It''s alight, I know we are close..."


    Damian looked at Lucian''s hopeful face and sighed, this brat had will of iron. Despite her age, and after everything that she had been through, Damian truly came to respect her. She deserved all the praise she was getting at her house. Truly a frightening learning capability, She had mastered the hearing technique in this noisy forest in just couple of days.


    It took him more than half a month of fighting hell-hounds when he developed his senses.


    It was scorching midday, a break was necessary. They were hungry and tired, and conveniently arge open space in the middle of the forest just opened up in front of them. There was only one single big; old tree in the middle of the open space. As if the tree had pushed all other trees to move away from it.


    Sitting beneath the tree, eating his smoked jerky Damian mindlessly looked at the distant forest. Lucian settled beside him and Rosie on the other side, all eating their fill without saying a single word.


    "How about we take half a day off..? Who knows when will we get a ce this good again ?" Rosie said in her weary voice.


    "No, it''s so close. We just need to hold on for a bit longer and push through.." Lucian and her blinding confidence was ever present.


    "We should start moving in an hour, I know something even more horrible is going to happen if we stopped moving. It''s like the whole forest is hell bent to see us die a miserable death." Damian added his two cents.


    "Don''t worry, Once we reach Emberlock nothing will ever harm us anymore. You can rx all you want there, I will make sure you are treated well."


    Ahh !? Did he... perhaps.. not mention that he wasn''t returning with her?


    Damian tried to recall all the conversations they had and only remembered disfigured monster bodies and rolling heads and immediately got nauseated. He didn''t want any unnecessary drama, but after countless fights together Damian had form a sort of bond with Lucian and felt it wrong to keep her in dark. Maybe he should not say his intentions aloud.... but hell who cares ?


    "I''m not going back, Lucian."


    "Huh..? What do you mean ? Are we taking a break here for today..?"


    "Once I return you two to Emberlock, I will not remain with you. I have other ns..."


    Suddenly the cool breeze became a bit chilly, but maybe that was just Damian''s faulty body making him feel things. Lucian had a very dark expressions, Damian knew it was not a small thing he had just said. If Lucian returned home alone, her father will be happy but the fact that they got a crippling blow to their status will still remain.


    Without their topbatants like Thomas and those knights, their standing will be in a bit of a bind and in all that if he also ran away, Their investment in him will just be a one giant loss.


    "You want to run away..?"


    Lucian said slowly, putting emphasis on each word as if pushing them out of her mouth.


    Damian did not like her tone, even after doing so much for the brat he was still considered a property. Of course Damian knew, that''s exactly what happened when someone gets the delusions of trust andradery. Their just one sentence breaks all your beliefs and hopes into tiny little pieces, which then you have to swallow bit by bit for years toe.


    "Run away..? Would I really be saving your lousy ass if I just wanted to run away...? I could have run away the very first day we camped outside..."


    "What stopped you then..? Your undying loyalty ?"


    She snapped back at him with even louder voice. Her face was contorted with too much anger that even she didn''t know how to express.


    "I admit that I never cared about you a single bit, but no matter how confined; your family did take care of me for three years. So yes, you can call it that, if you so wish for it..."


    Damian had enough of this brat acting alldylike suddenly.


    "We... I don''t need you... go run away, it''s not like we can stop you..."


    "Seriously..? This..!? You know what? fine. Go fight your own monsters, let me see how many meters you can travel before screaming for help..."


    Damian understood that he should not feel so hurt from the words of such a brat. She didn''t even know what L in the life was. But the truth was naked and he could clearly see that it did effect, maybe it was just his immature brain trying to make sense of the situation. His old self would have never said such illogical and dumb dramatical thing.


    "Fine ! I hereby dere you free... Now go away on your little trip.. Since you feel so much like a ''Prisoner'' here."


    Getting his stuff Damian stopped to take ast look at angry Lucian and equally nervous and worried looking Rosie and walked away.


    He had done enough protecting, it was a dumb idea anyway. Why was he even protecting her ? Surely saving her life once releases him from all moral obligations towards her. It was high time he decided something for himself and walked a path of his own choosing.


    Lucian and Rosie also started to move, of course Damian was also going in the same direction but with each step the distance between them was increasing. After some time both disappeared from each others sightpletely. Walking was such a pain for Damian but emotions carried him and he continued walking.


    He walked as long as the dumb argument reverberated in his head, and stopped once the forest got too dark to see. Selecting a ce for camping, Damian burned a fire rune and made some dinner for himself. Finally having some meal and hour or two worth of rest did his brain started working as usual.


    In over half a day he did not even encounter a single ranked or unranked monster ! His curse was finally over ? Or was it something else ? What could possibly be....


    And then it clicked !


    Damian finally knew what the hell was going on.

 Chapter 24: Confrontation

    "Once I return you two to Emberlock, I will not remain with you. I have other ns..."


    Lucian knew this wasing, she tried to reason against it, maybe even hoping to never hear it. She understood his situation very well, she would have done the same if she was in his spot. And yet... yet.. it just doesn''t feel right.


    "You want to run away..?"


    Lucian knew the second she said it, she had no right to ask anything from him. He did his duty even though it was thrown upon him, he protected her even though it was thest thing anyone would have done in such a situation.


    And after that she herself did not know what she said in her unreasonable anger. But with every single word, her feelings and words fell further and further apart.


    Seeing his small back getting smaller and smaller from under the tree, Lucian finally sighed and regretted every word she had said. But it was toote, her anger had won over hermon sense and letting him go seems like somehow the most reasonable thing to do.


    She also got her trusted, nervous nails chewingpanion with her and started thest stretch of her chaotic journey. Rosie followed her as Lucian on her ride headed towards their destination, the monsters were sometimes overwhelming but with enough awareness and her quick fighting style she was confident in reaching Emberlock without getting in any major trouble.


    Thisst area was near the small town so it shouldn''t be a home for dangerous beasts. She was more worried about Damian, he was injured and must be tired walking all day. She should have offered him one horse.


    Fighting monsters all day and straining her ears to the limit Lucian suffered through the whole day and finally camped near a small cave and rxed for the first time that day. Just not having the reassurance of Damian at her back could be so taxing, she never realized. After tomorrow half a day''s journey she would finally be able to have some peace of mind.


    Emberlock was her uncle''s fief but, uncle Josef was always a very nice person to be around. Her cousin Sofia was one of the few people that Lucian truly considered a friend. She would finally have some peace when she gets there.


    ''Khatchhhh.....''


    For a second Lucian felt her mind go numb and then followed pain, burning, mind-bending pain... She could neither believe the face in front of her eyes nor the hand that was stretched towards her abdomen; bloody. This can''t be real, This must be a nightmare, of course only that would exin all the things that happened today.


    But the next words that came out of her kind, life-long maid in service broke all her delusions.


    "I''m sorry Young Miss, I just had no choice... I''m so... Sorry..."


    "R... Ah.. Ro..sie ?"


    "Lucian, don''t worry. it will be over in a second, I won''t let you feel more pain than necessary."


    "Wh... W.. Why..?"


    Rosie bit her lip and looked away. Lucian had enough of all this nonsense, her knights died, Thomas.. was gone, She was almost raped and run over by a herd of monsters and now she was stabbed? And even that by her most trustworthy maid ? The maid that raised Lucian since her birth ?


    "It''s better this way... I don''t want ourst words to be about reasons of my deeds."


    Rosie got up and looked at Lucian with those same eyes that she was so used to seeing first thing in the morning. But this time there was unprecedented cold and calcting touch in them.


    "Because I missed it by few inches, you have to suffer. But don''t worry I will make this one quick.."


    She took out another small dagger from somewhere out of her dress and stood there looking down at Lucian.


    "Y.. you.. You di..d every..thing.. You killed.. Thomas..."


    "I tried separating you two but he was so attached to you like a glue that I had no other choice, but enough of this... Know that I loved you young miss... In all those noble bastards you were the purest soul..."


    She closed her eyes for a second, exhaled and with a quick change in footwork she plunged the sharp dagger towards Lucian''s heart.


    Lucian just closed her eyes and epted the twisted joke of her fate, no matter how many trials she passed on this miserable journey there were always more in her way. She tried and tried but it was enough, if this is what''s written for her then be it.


    However instead of sharp dagger piercing her skin, it shed against another metal. Lucian immediately opened her eyes to see what was going on and was greeted by the familiar back that was so small yet always towered over her, making it seem bigger than mountains.


    He was here. He was always here when she needed him. The meaning of engagement ring they exchanged that day signified his promise of protecting her virtue and her promise to never let his pride be harmed. She did not believe in such childish things before but when one sees the promise being fulfilled without even a single exchange of words, one has to wonder.


    "What in the hell ? Why are you doing this ? Aren''t you like her maid since forever...? I had hoped that I was wrong..."


    "Go away kid, this has nothing to do with you. You have already made everything way worse than it had to be."


    Even though she was giving him warning she jumped back and put a distance between the two that Damian couldn''t cross with a single jump.


    The cowering nervous figure of the innocent maid vanished in the thin air and dual daggers wielding elegant looking woman with cold eyes in a stance of an ever-flowing river had reced her.


    Lucian had read about the immortal river techniques, it was one of the most elegant and flexible fighting styles in existence. Depending on her mastery Damian might really be in over his head here, especially when ''Immortal River'' excelled in using opponents power against him. The only proven way to fight against it was having a better mastery in your technique than your enemy.


    And technique was the one aspect Damian wascking in the most.


    ring at each other wordlessly, one with daggers and one with small sword both jumped at in motion at the same time. Damian with his greater strength arrived first and executed his signature powerful horizontal sh which he always used when fighting against Lucian.


    Rosie lets her hands and legs be loose, yet firm in their standing absorbing the iing blow and using the masterful footwork to throw Damian with his sword outside the small cave. Damian surprised by the weird sensationnded quietly on his feet and frowned.


    Rosie mocking him with a smirk while hiding behind her daggers looked at Lucian, who was wide open with her wounded abdomen. Grabbing this opening Rosie rushed towards her but only moved two steps before jumping backwards in a hurry.


    Just as she jumped five stone bullets at an Incredible speed that made them blurry to the naked eye rose out of the cave''s dirt floor and pierced its roof.


    "Of course, you scheming bastard. You and your petty tricks..."


    "What are you? Ninja from hidden maids vige?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Lucian grabbed a clean cloth from her satchel and dabbed on her bleeding wound. Her situation was not any better than what it was a minute ago, neither did she have any solution for it, but it was fine. Only the presence of one person had changed, but it was an invaluable change for Lucian.


    With him no enemy was big enough.


    And her thoughts came true as Damian summoned his fiery soul spear and rushed at the backstabber maid.


    Rosie was ready as she readjusted her footwork to receive the attack with another ever-flowing river, but just as the tip of the red spear was inches away from her daggers a ck void formed in between the two weapons and the red spear disappeared inside, fear gripping Rosie''s heart due to unknown situation she immediately jumped sideways as a reflex and yet, received a burning horizontal sh on her back instead of clean strike to her heart.


    Sweat dropping down her eye brows as she realized how close she came to dying.


    "You still have secrets !!? What goddam kid has so many things to hide..?"

 Chapter 25: Showdown

    Damian had failed twice in a row, the freak of a maid was just too agile for her baggy maid clothes.


    He hoped that he wouldn''t have to do this, but just like always he never got what he wished for.


    Lucian was in a pretty bad situation too, the wound was not bleeding much which was a relief. Damian was d to see her use a cloth to push it. She would be fine with a potion as long as he stopped any more harming her way.


    Damian did not forgive her, but letting her die was also not good for his ns. Or his morals for that matter. The Baron would raise every single person from their graves to question if he lost his genius daughter and he didn''t want Baron''s people following him for the rest of his life.


    He would not run away, he never was one to leave things un-ended. The Baron will get his daughter and Damian; his freedom.


    "You of all people should understand why the goddam nobles deserve this...!! Why are you making this so difficult..!?"


    "That''s why you are doing it..? To spite them? For what? Mistreating you? Just like they do every other person?"


    "I don''t care about those uptight fools.. It''s just a job.. for.. better life... So I can give them,.. a better life..."


    Damian''s calcting brain suddenly stopped for a second, Them? She was fighting for her people? Family? Did she even have a family? Damian never asked her before. He assumed she was just an assassin doing her job for few extra gold coins.


    Was it wrong to kill a lord''s daughter when the same lord can hang you for justughing in his presence? What was justice when the value of life was so abysmal?


    After activating the runic scroll that Damian was saving which was a mind bending application of space-time spell that made a wormhole connect another point in space; only limited by how much mana one was willing to spend. It was a real rune heavy spell, only high quality parchments could handle it. On hand it also cost him the fourth of his huge mana pool.


    All his scrolls were in his storage tool, ignoring the mana cost for retrieving it, he had a suspicion that the scheming maid had seen all his scrolls and their effects. Nothing he could do would surprise her, and maybe she even thought out some counter measures against them, some way to use it against him or Lucian. Provided she would even give him enough time to set it up.


    Damian had to deal with this one very carefully. Maybe she was not entirely at fault here but right now she was after their life, she was an enemy and that''s all that mattered.


    Ignoring her bleeding back, Rosie turned her head towards Damian while falling back to her ''Immortal River'' basic movement set. Damian tightened his grip on the ming spear. Not knowing spear techniques was a major disadvantage for him, but he was also much more powerful physically than her.


    She was also at enlightened level but her ss seemed mage or spellsword, she had yet to show any magical abilities.


    And then the weaker one charged at Damian with her abnormal dagger movements and firm footwork, each of her strikes apanied by 4-5 after images; making Damian''s head hurt. Receiving attacks that he could with the long side of his spear, Damian was constantly pushed back. Some even came so close that almost cut him, but faster reflexes and smaller body came in clutch at the end time.


    Then she suddenly pushed down her right foot and used the force tobine all after images into two ominous-looking purple projectiles one aiming at his heart, another his head. She also aimed it from an angle that Damian was having most trouble defending from.


    Removing one hand from his spear Damian raised it up against the iing purple daggers and opened his palm.


    A circle containing various runes was etched upon his small hand which glowed red with his blood as Damian used his own mana as source to produce 8 air des one after another to thwart the trajectory of deadly daggers away from his heart, also sending some des towards Rosie''s head to divide her focus, the red glow dimmed down on his hand as the sweet smell of burning flesh and smoke raised out of his hand.


    The toll of magic circles on materials was heavy, paper usually burned down, stone bs broke and flesh? Well no one was dumb enough to try it on his own flesh till now.


    Getting some precious seconds Damian jumped back and took out a spare sword, removing his spear. It wasn''t something he could handle with one hand. His palm hurt like hell.


    "Even ''Cascading Waterfall'' didn''t work..? What kind of monster are you..?"


    "Nothingpared to you it seems... What ss even are you? Spellsword? Those purple things hurts you know.."


    "Why would I tell you..? So you can scheme against me..?"


    Not sparring even a second Rosie changed her stance to some calming Buddha pose, Damian had enough of this weird technique. Using thest of his mana he moved around his hand in the air creating his most sessful runic magic circle; the fire pir.


    Seeing through the transparent red magic circle floating in the air, Damian gave onest thought to the smiling face of a kind maid that was etched in his mind for three years and was now reced by the expressions of pure hate and frustration surrounded by a background of huge gathering of ominous dark purple unknown energy.


    Seeing how she was neither chanting or using any runic tools, plus not having any kind of magic circles around her despite releasing mana. Either she was a pugilist or an Esper and she clearly was not the buff kind, which makes her the most unknown entity - an Esper with weird powers.


    "I''m sorry kid... Believe it or not I felt for you.. You would have made an excellent warrior..."


    "You don''t have to do this you know..? We can still find a way out..."


    "Oh boy ! How sweet you are..."


    However her words did not match her actions at all, with just a simple movement of her hand waving forward a huge wave of purple energy came dashing through the air in the form of a giant river serpent, rushing directly at Damian.


    Damian breathed out and calmed his mind waiting for the perfect timing to activate his spell, this would be decided by who had more mana and he was running dangerously low. The fire pir spell was not easily used spell, it needed plenty of mana to work.


    Just as the purple snake was few meters away from Damian, he released his scorching pir of me. The purple snake got a heavy push back but Damian could still see it moving up and down through the fire, so he increased his mana output and intensified the mes even more.


    Each second was like a living hell behind the scorching mes as Damian felt the mana slipping away from his body bit by bit. He couldn''t see Rosie but from the push back, he imagined her giving her all into the damned snake as well. Even at the peak of his spell, the purple blob was still moving a bit forward with time.


    Out of options and dangerously close to passing out due to extreme use of mana, Damian did onest ditch effort and put all his remaining 20 stat points into his INT, raising his mana with few extra digits and using it up immediately just as he received them.


    Atst Damian felt the resistance losing it''s power, when he looked up Damian saw the purple blob fade into nothingness in the middle of the fire pir. Damian tried to stop his spell but it stopped on it''s own before he did anything as everything in Damian''s field of view faded into darkness and thend beneath came closer and closer to his face.

 Chapter 26: Parting Ways

    Damian heard early morning birds chirping in the distance as cold breeze touched hisyoung face and woke him up from his untimely slumber, for a minute he was confused as to where he was until his eyes finally cleared and the hazy figure above his face was clear enough to be recognized.


    He was in Lucian''sp, looking up at her face.


    "Lucian..?"


    "Everything is fine, It''s just ''mana copse''. "


    It took another few seconds in Lucian''sp listening to birds that Damian remembered everything that happened. His body waspletely out of mana, which was the effect people of this world called ''mana copse''. Usually one just gets sleepy and exhausted as if life was sucked out of them but in extreme cases people lost consciousness for hours till their body regains a few mana points.


    "Your wound...?"


    "It''s fine, It wasn''t too deep. I had a health potion." Damian saw a piece of clean cloth wrapped around her waist and exhaled.


    "Where is she...?" Damian had to ask before he could even start to calm his nerves.


    "Gone..." Lucian said looking away from him.


    Damian stood up and walked to the ce Rosie was standing when gathering her Esper energy. And only found dirt and charrednd. ording to Lucian after the big sh of lights she saw no movement from either of them, Damian had just copsed, while the treacherous maid... Well, either she died or ran away, only god was the witness.


    The tear stains on Lucian''s cheeks however, made it clear what she thought of the situation.


    For Damian it was only a 3 year of familiarity and it still made him question as to, what he was doing in the middle of the battle, he could only imagine what Lucian who practically saw her as an older sister was going through.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Don''t be.... She betrayed us, that''s what she will always be ¨C A traitor."


    "You are allowed to feel for your enemy Lucian, that''s what makes us humans."


    Damian gave her a reassuring pat on her shoulder, looked in her puffy eyes for a while and walked away. Gathering his things from the ckened battlefield, Damian thought about what to do next. His sword was nearby, so he picked it up.


    Emberlock was just half a day''s walk from here, Provided his calctions and directions were right. Damian still didn''t know how Rosie controlled the wild monsters to attack them or weather or not the effect was still active but other than moving forward they had no real choice.


    Preparing everything and looking around for onest time Damian pushed Lucian up the horse, she was still feeling pain, no matter how much she denied it. After that Damian himself got behind her and pulled the reins guiding the beast on the correct path, and kicking the horse gently to move forward.


    They travelled in silence, both lost in their own thoughts. The scenery was just as beautiful as always and not having monsters after monsters in their way made the it even better. Going south towards the mainnd of Dawnstar was always Damian''s n, but after showing all his abilities to Lucian, Damian thought it better to just leave the kingdom and go as far as possible.


    Start a new life with new identity. He would never be hundred percent sure that Lucian would never reveal his secrets.


    While thinking such thoughts suddenly the forest ended and they came out in the vast open green field with one or two dried up trees here and there, but that was not what attracted their attention; it was the distant form of a stone wall surrounding a lively town where a single red dot was visible above the walls. The red dot was where the ce got it''s name from.


    It was a big myrtle beech tree with red leaves, that was higher than any man-made building and thicker than whole single story houses.


    They had finally arrived at Emberlock.


    "We made it..." Lucian said softly.


    "Yes, we did." Damian replied with a hint of temporary relief.


    Lucian looked back at him, they were very close on the horseback which made it even more awkward.


    "I stand behind what I said before, you have done enough. If you wish to go on your own journey, you are free to do so."


    "Thanks..."


    "But at least give it another thought, together we can rise as one of the greatest houses in the north, with time I''m sure you can gather strength like never before seen in the history of this kingdom. You can win back your own household through ''Monarch''s Trial''... I will do everything in my power to support you and help you..."


    "Your intentions are kind Lucian, but I''m not noble material. Scheming all the time and facing unnecessary challenges for feeble pride is not something I desire. Life is much bigger than just noble houses and blind pursuit of strength. I thank you though, for your kind offer."


    I bowed at her, not because I respected her status but simply because I believed she deserved my respect. Even though she was barely 10, she realized her mistake and even subtly apologized for it. The girl I grew up with, never yed with words, if she said she would do something then it would be done. No matter how much she had to suffer for it.


    Which was why her offer was much more than just empty words of gratitude.


    "As you wish." Lucian said softly with a slight hint of sadness, then she faced forward. She was finally home.


    Reaching therge gate of Emberlock, Damian and Lucian got down from their horse and walked towards the line which was reserved for nobility and VIPs. When their turn came, the guard of course, seeing just two filthy looking kids in VIP line raised his eyebrows and tried to shoo them away.


    Lucian though, without even giving him a second nce showed him a small gold badge like ornament that she had in her satchel with her house sigil on it. The guard immediately straightened up and raised his right hand turning it into fist and cing it on his chest, bowing down slightly.


    That was howmoners and foot soldiers greeted nobility.


    The guards ran in all direction to serve thedy and found a ride for Lucian, taking advantage of the chaos Damian got a nk paper from one of the guards and wrote something on it, then ced it in Lucian''s hand after folding it four times.


    "Give this to your father. And take care, I will be going now." Damian said.


    "You can stay a day or two with me at uncle''s vi you know ? Uncle Jonas is a good person, you know that. You have met him." Lucian took the paper anyway.


    "Yes, and that''s why it''s better not to put him in an awkward position. It would be even better if you just say that you don''t know what happened to me."


    "The guards have seen you, so I doubt he will believe me but I can take my time answering for a day or two." She winked at Damian, which made him chuckle. Lucian was an earnest, serious type so it was really unexpected to see her do such a childish thing.


    The carriage arrived and Lucian got on it, while Damian walked away towards a dark alley after looking back at her golden hair and proud face for thest time.


    Despite knowing that he was rtively safe for the time being, the first thing Damian did was to ask a pedestrian where passenger wagons were parked and immediately headed that way. The earliest wagon was to leave for Ravensong ¨C the passing vige on the border of Dawnstar and Faerunia, it was scheduled for afternoon 3pm.


    It was still early morning so Damian had few hours to prepare. Damian did not know much about Faerunia, except what he had heard from maids and knights in the vi.


    It was one of the four kingdoms that shared borders with Dawnstar, ced at the end of the map in north. it was supposed to be a major maritime kingdom with their main upations being fishermen and sailors.

 Chapter 27: Some Much Needed Rest

    Finally alone and in control of his own choices, Damian looked for a good inn to wash himself and get the much needed sleep.


    He walked through the busy streets of the pretty little town, it was small in Damian''s modern eyes but the town this size in this period of time was considered pretty average and a major point for exchange of goods and services.


    Deciding on one fancy looking inn called ''The Traveler''s Paradise'' Damian entered it and booked a room for a day since they were really unwilling to do hours. People made various faces at him after seeing his small height and dirty appearance but since he had gold the staff acted as humble asmbs.


    Atst washing himself with some weird soap and clear water Damian gotfortable in the warm water filled wooden thing that could barely count as bathtub. The damned receptionist had charged extra 3 silver for this.


    Faerunia was not his top choices to go but it was the most convenient now and Damian barely had any options if he wanted any semnce of peace of mind. Good thing about Faerunia was that it had a major harbor city where ships from all around the five kingdoms and even the empire in the south end gathered and did business with each other.


    Damian had enough gold to livefortably for 6 months or a year if he was careful, but finding a job was necessary if he wanted to have some savings just in case.


    Coming out of the bath, after cleaning his body and healing his soul with the warm water, Damian was provided a clothing made of hemp and rope. It was all the staff had when he asked for change of clothes.


    Wearing the ufortable thing and finally feeling like a human being after cleaning himself, Damian went shopping and bought some average looking clothes for himself that were neither too pricy or too ufortable to be in.


    Looking around the streets he found a shop that was selling paper, parchments and most importantly magical ink. Despite it being overly pricey Damian bought five ink bottles that had 250ml of standard mana ink for 3 golds. The quality after checking in his roomter, Damian concluded that it was simr to his pure extraction of mana ink in his trial but just 20-30% less powerful.


    Which was a pretty big gap since the blood used in the bottles was from a pretty famous monster that was renowned for it''s magical purity, not something evenpared to what he was given in the unranked trial. The lessening of effect must be from bad extraction and long period of storage.


    Buying a scabbard for his short sword, a temporary spear and a leather armor that was tailored for petite short woman ¨C which was the only armor his size in the whole shop, Damian got back to his room in ''The Traveler''s Paradise'' and prepared to sleep as long as his tired body demanded from his equally tired mind.


    However there was one thing he really wanted to do but never did because of people always being around him.


    Damian connected his mind to his spatial storage and retrieved the status tool. The t squared metal piece had runes that were simr to the book Damian had but these were way moreplicated and iprehensible. Even when he thought about his status while holding the tool, there were no runic circles or any absorption of his mana.


    "This must be some kind of high level enchantment..."


    =========


    Name: Damian Sunde Lv.32


    Rank: Lord


    Affinity: Water, Space-time


    Mana: 567/4235


    STR: 74


    DEF: 42


    INT: 133


    AGI: 40


    DEX: 42


    CHA: 19


    LUC: 3


    Job: The Runic Chemist Lord Lv.2


    Blessings: Godless [0 Avable Points]


    Title: [Killer] [Wild Hunter]


    Skills: [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.2] [Being of Truth Lv.3] [Expert Schr Lv.2] [Expert Swordsman Lv.4] [The Runic Lord Lv.3] [Runic Inscription Lv.2] [Arcane Synthesis Lv.1] [Pain Resistance Lv.4]


    =========


    He got titles. Damian knew and expected the [Killer], almost all fighters of this world had it. Some even required it to be there before hiring them. The effect, One''s aura bing colder. And it became colder and colder if you kill too many of your species.


    The [Wild Hunter] was unexpected though, many tried to get this title by killing monsters and beasts in the wild but rarely anyone got it, some even killed each of all kinds of monsters of beast and yet did not receive it. The conditions were unclear. The effect was a small enhancement in basic senses.


    "I got [Pain Resistance] ? Isn''t this the one people go through torture to acquire ? and it even leveled up to 4? It''s a miracle I''m still alive..."


    Waking up at mid afternoon, Damian freshened up and settled on one of the table in the inn''s tavern and ordered something called ''Origin Soup''. What was the original in the soup was a mystery neither Damian nor the serving girl could solve. It tasted good enough, Damian had better though.


    Spending an hour in his room after lunch to draw all the necessary magic circles filled with various runes on all the papers and parchments that he bought, Damian was finally ready to travel again. God knew his heart and mind both hated even the thought of traveling one more day but he had to continue. It was necessary step for his survival.


    And so he got up and headed towards the carriages and wagon''s area where they were all lined up neatly.


    Damian had already talked with the big bellied mustached guy who had two wagons full riding towards Ravensong and a carriage for the man himself and just as he arrived at the spot the wagons were being filled with various boxes and sacs of foods and all kinds of monster skins and clothes.


    A small crowd of people were standing near the second wagon in the line which was exempt from all these loading and kept emptied for the passengers.


    Damian walked close to them but kept a distance and waited there in silence observing the passengers and the mercenaries and also the burly guys carrying the boxes.


    Some of them gave him a weird look once in a while, noticing his short sword in scabbard or the leather armor meant for girls or maybe it was just his height, Damian did not waste time figuring out why he was such an odd one out, since there might be 100 reasons.


    Damian also noticed the peculiarpanions for this journey north which involved rough and tough looking mercenaries with swords and spears and pieces of steel armor here and there, Some random civilians looking tired and annoyed waiting for the loading to finish and mean looking workers of the big bellied merchant who were sweating while working in this scorching heat.


    At least that was one relief to Damian in his peculiar situation that he was leaving this heat and going north where temperature was rtively lower than Dawnstar.


    With onest shouting order of the big bellied merchant the loading atst ended and their journey to Ravensong began. Damian had no reason to be on high alert and expect enemies all the time since the monster attracting effect of the treacherous maid was long gone and there were mercenaries to protect them but he still had to calm his nerves and not act on his muscle memory.


    In the wagon Damian was sitting next to a middle aged woman who was travelling with her teenage daughter, in opposite to his were duo of father and son that were constantly bickering ¨C the issue seems to be the father not having enough booze for the journey and his son berating him for spending too much. There were other 5 passengers all keeping silent and trying to rx and ignore the noisy duo.


    4 men and one woman which seemed a wife of one of the men. That''s all the people the passenger wagon had which was moving in the middle.


    Half the mercenaries were in front carriage with the merchant and other half with the fully loaded wagon behind us. Some of the workers were riding on top of the wagon while others were driving it, their work seems never ending.


    Giving onest look at the distant red tree above the town walls, Damian thought about all his time spent with Lucian and her tutors. It was rarely a fond memory but it was a bit nicer time than the rest of the things that happened to him. Marcus Goldilock was not as oppressive as he thought but he wasn''t actually ''nice'' also.


    His fate was to be a sword protecting Lucian and take the arrows meant for her, maybe the Damian of before might have found a nicer home and grown into something that could support Lucian even if he was limited in his abilities. And the couple would have lived happily ever after but that was not the reality anymore.


    Damian had carved his own path in the face of his fate.


    The future might be full of struggle or obstacles and uncertainties but Damian was happy to venture forth. What was the life where you already knew everything you would do or be ? Where was the romance in that ?


    All the great things waited behind the valley of unknown, one just had to pass it with his head held high.

 Chapter 28: To Ravensong

    "...that''s why I''m saying if I had a bottle in my hand right now, we wouldn''t be having this fight.."


    "You are always bbering about something, old man. Booze does not help with that at all.."


    "Fine, how about this. I buy one bottle next town we visit and I won''t say anything for a week after that..."


    "You will forget that we ever had this conversation with just one sip, you stupid face.."


    "Hey.. hey... Now you are getting personal you brat !! You have no respect for your elders..."


    Tuning out the bbering mess, Damian focused on his basic spells book and read about all the useful and cool spells that he could try while travelling in this boring ride. They were going like this for hours now and the father son duo were still arguing with their nonsense argument.


    Suddenly shouting noises came from the top of the wagon behind them, and everyone stopped. Since Damian was nearest to the back entrance, he jumped off and got on top of the wagon to see what was going on. Arge herd of goblins were heading towards them from the sides, but it wasn''t a big deal. The four mercenaries were standing at the front waiting for them to arrive, one of them was even yawning.


    Another man in light armor was chanting some spell while aiming his one hand at theing goblins.


    Damian immediately took out his newly purchased empty notebook which was worth more than a month worth of food and started drawing the replica of the green runic magic circle that was slowly forming inches away from the mage''s stretched out hand. It wasn''t tooplex but it was indeed a bit advanced than what the basic spells book had. And after a minute Damian saw what it really did.


    A mid sized tornado released out of the runic magic circle and crashed amidst the herd of tightly packed goblins, making then disoriented and falling to the sides and even taking some with it; flying them in circles and throwing them a bit further back with cries of pain and rage.


    It was indeed a cool one. Damian named it ''Air tornado'', though he doubted it already had a name but Damian did not care, He liked his own names better.


    The mercenaries cut down the disoriented goblins one by one inzy manner and finished the job. The workers who shouted in warning came down from the top of the wagons and one by one used daggers to cut all the goblins in various ces. After being confused for a minute Damian finally realized what they were doing. They were looking for the mana stone.


    "Hell ! We killed so many, Why the hell no one remembered to check for stones ?"


    Damian regretted his past actions but he also somewhat understood, they were too busy running that no one cared about prizes, specially not a richdy or a maid constantly scheming to kill them.


    Finishing their work the journey continued once again. It was well in the evening and the heat was gone, instead a very nice breeze was moving all the trees around. Making a really nice environment to be in, so Damian decided to stay on top of the wagon till they camped and enjoyed the clear blue sky and breezy wind while practicing his spells.


    Finally they camped in an open space when the sun started setting, people got busy making camps and doing cooking or just setting a perimeter around them and trying to discover if there were any hidden threats. Damian stayed on top of the wagon, reading the spell book, not wasting thest remnants of light till the dinner was ready and someone shouted everyone to get their fill.


    Grabbing his bowl of soup Damian sat next next to the campfire on a log. The mercenaries who had already finished their security rounds werezing around the fire, a worker got them their portions as well.


    Eating silently Damian observed the man with spear, he was pretty good earlier against the goblins. His technique was no way perfect but he had solid basics. For now it would be great improvement to Damian if he just knew the proper way to wield a spear.


    ''cough''


    "Excuse me, sir."


    Perfect instead of just one guy now he had the attention of everyone near the fire, including the big bellied merchant and the annoying father-son duo.


    "Are you talking to me..?"


    Fortunately the spearman understood who he was referring to.


    "Yes.."


    "I''m no sir, kid."


    "Okay... Can I know your name then..?"


    "It''s Bomas."


    "Bomas, Can I ask something of you ?"


    "Sure, What is it? And please don''t ask when we will arrive, it''s barely been a day."


    "Ah, No that''s not it. I was just wondering, can you teach me spearman-ship..?"


    "Huh ! It''s not something for kids, boy."


    "I will pay you..."


    That got his attention and he finally straightened up from hiszy position and looked at me .


    "How much do you have..?"


    "How much are your lessons worth..?"


    "It''s an invaluable fighting style, you know ? I would take at least one gold coin, I don''t think you can afford it, kid."


    "You are right. I only have 5 extra silver ones, I guess I will just have to ask someone else after reaching the city."


    Seeing Damian taking out five sparkling silver coins, the spearman''s eyes had money written in it. He immediately stopped Damian who was turning back by the shoulder and nodded sagely.


    "Early morning before all this loafers wake up, my shift isst before morning so you will be apanying me for the rest of the journey."


    "Okay. Early morning, got it."


    The crowd listening our conversation, and murmured but Damian ignored them and returned to his seat, the annoying father-son duo was still staring at him from the side until finally the son who was 8-9 years old; same as Damian spoke up.


    "Dude ! Do you even know what 5 silver cons are worth? Give it to me, I will teach you ''whistling'' it''s a very cool skill to have I promise."


    "Ah.. Thanks, but I''m fine I think."


    "Kid, You can buy premium booze with 5 silver coins, do you know that ?"


    "And what would I do with the alcohol..?"


    "You drink it of course, man what a dumb kid you are.."


    Damian wanted to scream at him ''he was a freaking kid'', but controlled himself and continued eating his soup ignoring the duo.


    Sleeping in the wagon with two other guys for some hours since he did not have a tent, Damian felt someone pulling on his leg in the middle of a nice dream in which he was sleeping on a huge ball of cotton fluff.


    Grabbing his sword Damian almost charged at the person who intruded in his sleep, but it was the spearman guy just trying to wake him up since it was time for his shift in the early morning.


    Reprimanding himself for almost cutting the guy, Damian washed his face and took out the spear from his spatial storage and stood ready for the lesson.


    The spearman was the worst teacher possible, he barely knew the proper term for the moves and hardly cared much about the form and bnce, but still he was a good enough spearman for beginner level which was exactly what Damian needed.


    It came to the point that Damian told him to just shut up and fight with him and show his moves and reasons behind it, which was much more effective way to learn than just his constant muttering and weird hand movements.


    After some 3 hours everyone woke up and they ended their session for that day, Damian had already understood many moves and how exactly one fought with the spear but he still needed practice and constant repetition to ingrain the training in his muscle memory.


    Damian was surrounded by his travelpanions once again as the wagon started moving and a new day started.

 Chapter 29: To Ravensong 2

    Travelling at the slowest speed possible in the bright daylight, Damian tried his best to ignore everyone around him and focus on his book. He had already found a few good spells that he could use for now, yesterday Damian tried some in the evening on top of the wagon and he was nning to do the same today also. Selecting the ones Damian wanted to try out, he marked them and moved on to read more.


    The speed he was reading, the book would barelyst two days. But that was enough, Ravensong was just two days journey from Emberlock. They would make it before tomorrow evening.


    "What are you keep reading, Chuck ?"


    The most annoying part of the journey was of course, the passengers. Almost everyone left him alone except the young boy with his father who was simr in age to Damian. Not having any other kid among them he came to annoy Damian every few hours. And since he refused to tell him his name, he started calling Damian ''Chuck'' for some reason. Damian was this close to blowing him up with his fire runes.


    "Didn''t you ask the same thing two hours ago..?"


    "You didn''t answer then also, Chuck."


    "Who the hell is Chuck !?"


    "Come on Chuck, Don''t be forgetting your name now.."


    "I swear I will..."


    But before Damian could finish his threat the wagon halted with a sudden jerk that threw all of them on each other. Damian kicked the annoying kid out of his way; who was in motion of falling on top of him and got out of the wagon to find out what was going on.


    He could faintly see a ridering from the distance. From the direction of Emberlock where everyone outside had their eyes focused on. He was holding a red cloth, which must be some kind of signal.


    Everyone followed him with their gaze as he wasing towards them. All the people got out of the wagon and stood in a group facing the unknown news bearer rider. Finally it got close enough and stopped near the front where the big bellied merchant with hiscarriage was standing surrounded by his mercenary guards.


    Everyone also walked closer to listen in, Damian also got behind them.


    "Master.. hah.. hah... Master Edgar ! I have... hah seen some.."


    "Calm down boy! Someone give him some water.."


    After gulping down water and calming down a bit, the rider was ready to talk.


    "Now, tell us what did you see ?"


    "At the distance of half a day, a group of riders with weapons areing our way. I can''t be sure whether they are following us or just going their own way but they looked suspicious. Their clothes were cleaned and they ride in order, so they can''t be brigands. But they are also well built and dangerous looking, nothing what any random group of civilians look like.


    "Did they have any sigil belonging to any house ?"


    "No, Master Edgar. They did look like they were taking orders from one particr scary person with scar on his forehead."


    "Okay... It''s nothing to worry about. They have horses, if they were looking for us they would have caught up by now. They must be going their own way. Most likely they also noticed you, but let you go as a sign."


    "WH.. What!? For real..?"


    A group of unknown origins with better clothes than brigands and way muscr and orderly than a normal group of civilians was following them since yesterday. It was indeed strange but it wasn''t confirmed that they were exactly following them, they just might be going in the same direction as them.


    Damian thought of one more possibility but for that to be true he would have to assume that Lucian somehow revealed everything about him or lord Jonas was just not having it and had sent men after him without knowing anything at all just to get him back. Why they did not rush towards him and why were they hiding their identity was a question Damian could not think of any answers for.


    Everyone looked rmed but none were scared or troubled by the strange news. Except two people Damian noticed, the father and son duo who kept exchanging nces at each other and tried their best not to look scared.


    After that small incident the journey continued and everything went back to normal except one thing. The annoying kid was annoying Damian no more. The father had also stoppedining about every small thing and both stared in the distance behind them as if trying their best to make a barrier in the air with their eyes.


    Damian had been in enough trouble to smell oneing from afar, he promised himself that no matter what he would stay out of this one, if of course it didn''t involve him already. In the evening Damian got back on his seat at the top of the wagon and started chanting the basic spell which he wanted to learn.


    He was smart enough to not finish the chanting though, to notunch the spell and alert everyone about his powers. People already looked at him funny because of his small height and traveling alone.


    He finally managed to learn two new spells, a water ball spell which would have helped a lot when he was lost in the forest and would generally be the most useful for cleaning himself, the normal water rune was so inefficientpared to this one and earth wall for defense of course. They were the most simple and useful ones for now.


    He wanted to learn many others but the weirdnguage had really hard pronunciations, other than watching someone use the spell or learning proper pronunciation he could only try and fail till he got them right.


    At evening, after making camp and eating their fill everyone busied themselves doing random things. Some social ones talked in small groups, some just closed their eyes and thought better to get some rest. The mercenaries were keeping watch and looked even more careful than yesterday after receiving the strange report. Damian was d to see that big bellied merchant was not taking this lightly.


    Since Damian couldn''t read his book and the spearman was busy doing his job, Damian settled near the fire resting his butt that hurt from the bumpy ride. His luck or misfortune, the father-son duo came walking exactly that moment and seeing empty space beside him, settled there.


    "Don''t worry Chuck, everything will be fine."


    "..Is that so huh? Then why do you two look more greener than goblins..?"


    "Uhm.. Do I look funny to you Samuel..?" The old man asked.


    "No, Your ugly mug looks just as stupid as it did yesterday."


    "Who taught you such vulgar things, brat..? Hmmph.. kids these days have no respect for their elders.."


    "Chuck, you have money right..?"


    "No."


    "Would you be interested in an amazing runic item from the empire..?"


    Damian stopped the abuse that was on top of his tongue and just looked at the weird kid, squinting his eyes. Not believing one word out of this sketchy duo. However in the next second Damian had his eyes wide open as buttons, the kid really had a strange item with runes embedded all over it''s square metal frame.


    Activating his [Eyes of truth] Damian looked at the item but it just remained a square metal piece like any other, however when Damian took it in his hands and transferred just a small amount of his mana into the strange item ¨C A drop of water appeared inches above the surface of the metal and remained like that hovering in air.


    Damian looked it from all angles to understand what exactly it did, the magic runic circles were one blue that had basic water rune and a ck circle that had aplicated space-time runes in it but it did not take too much of his mana, just enough for one air de spell. Then it stopped absorbing any mana no matter how much Damian tried.


    He looked at the strange duo and they were even more surprised than him to see a water hovering on top of the metal.


    After some 10 minutes Damian finally understood what it was.


    A water clock.


    The amount of water increased with each minute and Damian guessed it would be an hour when the top side square of metal was perfectly filled in a cube of water trapped in a transparent square walls looking to anyone observing as if water was hovering above the metal piece. and then he guessed it would start slowly filling the other side of the square metal with the same water that was on top.


    He was really curious to see what happened once the hour passes. However the duo had started moving around making faces clearly showing what their aim was.


    "It''s an amazing thing right? Give me those five silvers and it''s yours."

 Chapter 30: Late Night Show

    Damian wanted to drop kick the smug face of the smiling annoying brat, since he brought his face so close to Damian. For a second Damian had an illusion of seeing blue lightning in the kid''s eyes but it went away as quickly as it came. So instead of kicking him Damian paid the five silvers.


    He knew it was most likely way overpriced but the space-time runes were intriguing and the duo was clearly fishing for money so they could run away from whoever it was chasing them as fast as possible.


    Damian did not really care about them but seeing the genuine fear and their scared bodynguage Damian did not bother negotiating. The duo may be annoying but they did not look like bad people, at least that''s what his gut told him. And trusting his instincts had be second nature to him since he was lost in the forest with Lucian.


    Finally reaching the Ravensong the next day.


    Ravensong which had just one straight street in the middle of the vige. All shops were lined next to each other with their washed up boards and even worse buildings.


    Damian walked from one end to another and found out that there were exactly two inns, two general stores, two cksmith''s shops and one suspicious looking establishment where flowery smell and weird sounds wereing non stop from ¨C Damian decided to stay away from thatst one. And so he entered the tavern or inn whatever one might call it that was farthest to the flowery building.


    It looked like a building straight out of the old western movies as if someone was just going toe out of it with cowboy hat and change him to a gun fight. Entering it, Damian ordered a lunch after sitting down on a excessively noisy chair.


    While eating Damian noticed various fellows that were drinking in the middle of the day looking miserable; non of which cared about Damian after ncing at him once on his entrance.


    Before getting a room Damian asked the taverndy who was serving him for the ce where passenger wagons were parked and walked in that direction. He found one wagon out of three parked there going to Faerunia. They were scheduled for first light tomorrow morning. Damian confirmed his seat and walked back to the inn and booked a room.


    Buying some more papers from the general store Damian worked for an hour or two making the runic circles on them of the new spells that he learned.


    Finishing his work and storing it inside his spatial tool, Damian gotfortable in his excuse of a bed and started examining the runic water watch that he bought from the annoying kid, Sam was his name now that he remembered.


    It was pretty simple work but the ck runic magic circle that were responsible for the invisible box was the main prize of this item. It was not amonly known spell, that Damian knew from his limited knowledge of spells through Baron''s library. The empire was famous for making all kinds of innovative life necessary runic items but Damian never really found anything conclusive written about it.


    If he could understand this spell and edit it for his use, it could really prove one hell of an addition in his arsenal of spells.


    Damian was a chemistry student but just like any other science student he was also interested in various machinery and using scientific principals to innovate something that would change people''s life forever.


    For now science of this runes and magic circles was way out of his league but with enough time and observations he was confident that he could unravel at least some reasons behind this phenomena. Until then using the runic circles to make his own unique runic tools was his dream.


    For a second job maybe he can get an enchanter or a runesmith for embedding his runic circles into the solid metal and making something reusable instead of these one time use papers.


    Studying and redrawing the invisible walls spell runic circle again and again, Damian at least understood how it worked. But making changes was still too much work. The only variable that he was sessfully able to change was the size of the square as a whole and it cost him more than half of his huge manapool. Needless to say it was aplete failure.


    He just needed one individual invisible wall that he could change attributes of, but just like everything else he would have to give it a lot of time studying before he could sessfully pull it off.


    With half his mana and tiredness from sleepless nights in wagon mixed with headaches that came with understanding the runes and keeping the [Eyes of truth] active for long time Damian got extremely sleepy and just closed his eyes on the ufortable bed and slept a dreamless sleep.


    When he woke up again, the room was dark and the moon light was trickling down from the various holes on the roof and the partially opened window.


    Lazing around on his weird bed for a while, Damian finally got up and went downstairs to wash his face and relieve himself, he was also hungry again.


    The tavern looked pretty busy. People were sitting all around, Damian found one seat that was near the bar so he settled there instead of joining unknown strangers. Luckily no one said anything while he ordered food from the bar table, and he was served a dish made of supposed ''Mountain goat'' meat. Damian had yet to see any goat around though.


    Trusting in the servingdy''s words for the sake of his stomach, Damian ate the meat and it tasted good. So Damian continued munching on it while being alert of the unkind gazes on his back.


    As he was chewing and looking around the room Damian almost cursed seeing the father and son duo sitting across the room on a table. The boy even smiled at him and waved his hand wildly as if he was Damian''s long lost friend. Some noticed the weird exchange and ignored it, others were too drunk to notice anything at all.


    ''Why the hell are they even here? When someone is after you, does one even stop for a drink in a tavern..!?''


    Damian tried his best to ignore them and eat his dinner, the crowd with their drunken stupor helped him in that. However as he was midway through his dinner, suddenly the whole tavern became silent as a graveyard.


    All people looking at the tavern entrance, Damian also turned back and saw a group of men all standing in the entrance; wearing white shirts with a weapon of their choice attached to their waists or resting on their shoulders. With just one look Damian knew that the trouble had just walked in.


    The group eyed all the people in the tavern, Damian was d to see their eyes not stopping on him for even a second. But he did notice all of them looking at one table in particr, Damian knew who it was way before they confirmed it. The father and son duo looked pale as ghosts, their movements stopped in midway as sweat dripped down their brows.


    ''What did they expect? That they would just magically go away? Why didn''t the dumbasses run?''


    Despite their intimidating stares the group did not immediately go towards their target, instead they red at the two men sitting around the round table in the middle of the room till they stood up and left without even saying a word in protest. Guess, being a vige at the border of two kingdoms makes one more prone to recognize danger.


    Only after the six men were seated themselves around the table did the life returned to the whole tavern, until then it looked like everyone were holding their breaths.


    Damian nced at the duo and found them looking down on their feet''s while trying their best not to get noticed, but it was toote. The group of unaffiliated men were just ying with their prey now. The scarred forehead man ordered food and alcohol for everyone who seemed to be the leader of these pack of giants, in the skin of humans.


    The rest of the people might have just been scared off by their mean appearance but only Damian could feel the oppressive aura that surrounded the round table, specially their leader ¨C his aura alone could rival other five of his groupbined.


    This was second time for Damian to get overwhelmed by sheer gap between the levels. Only Thomas had managed to do that to him after receiving his first job. And that guy looked even more powerful than the monstrous Thomas who fought and killed three enlightened on his own.

 Chapter 31: The Miracle Survivor

    Damian just wanted to get away from there as soon as possible but he remained seated as to not attract unnecessary attraction and get squished in someone else''s fight.


    "So you are the one huh? The living miracle..."


    The leader was not looking at anyone in particr and just speaking while eating but as if everyone had a connected hive mind, the whole tavern focused their eyes on the table with the odd duo. The duo also realized atst that they were done for and hiding was a waste of time. They looked scared shitless but still acted brave in front of the muscr leader.


    "We... we already told ya''. We are not interested being in your lord''s service." The older man said with his legs visibly shaking.


    The intimidating man just looked past the meat he was chewing and the father backed away two steps. The son was so scared he was yet to raise his head, his one hand was grabbing his father''s pants tightly.


    "Seems like you have a misunderstanding, shepherd. When our lord requests someone''s presence they present themselves or they get buried six feet under ground."


    The father who was already scared widened his eyes even more, as if suddenly somehow the threat became even more serious than it already was.


    "Who... who are you..? Are you not knights of lord Ss...?"


    "Do we look like negotiators to you..? That bastard ain''t worth coppers in front of our lord.."


    Damian wasn''t sure but he had seen lord Ss in asional gatherings in Baron''s house when it was Lucian''s birthday or some other event. He looked like an ountant d in silky clothes with his sticky ck hair. Well he was a mage so it was normal. The people who could so openly disrespect a regional lord in north of Dawnstar were only ouws and those who had lived enough and wanted to die.


    If a powerful fighter''s group like them were behaving like this then they must be outsiders, most likely serving the one who hated lord Ss (The regional lord of Ravensong and other viges near the border), The lord other side of the border.


    They must be Faerunian knights.


    ''That''s why they have been hiding their identity, but doing all this for what? Just a kid? What miracle did he do that two lords were fighting over him..?''


    Damian looked at the annoying kid and only found fear and sadness, he was still looking down and not even raising his head to look at the overbearing knight.


    Lord Marcus was just a Baron, if this Faerunian lord had a monster like that leader guy in his service then he or she must be pretty high in noble status. Faerunia just like Dawnstar believed in power above all else. A promising knight like this would never work for a house lord weaker than him without a solid reason.


    "You.. y.. you can''t do that. This is Dawnstar, you have no power here." The father said trying to grab his child and failing due to his own trembling limbs.


    "I don''t have power...?" The leader raised his eyebrows and put down his meal.


    Pointing at one random guy who had beer mug in his hand he said,


    "Go down on your knees and beg for your life."


    The drunk viger froze on the spot, confused and scared by suddenly bing the center of everyone''s attention, he forgot who was talking to him and just looked around like an idiot.


    ''Kchiiinggg''


    A high pitched metallic sound of de splitting the air resounded in Damian''s ears and within a second the drunk viger''s head detached from his neck and fell down on the wooden floor with a ''thud''. Only then did blood even began to spurt out of the viger''s severed body.


    With a high pitched screaming the servingdy dropped everything and ran as fast as she could towards the door apanied by all her customers which were just a second behind her.


    Some who were either too drunk, frozen or too far from the entrance remained on their seats without blinking for even a second which included Damian who still couldn''t wrap his head around just how fast the sword moved in the leader''s hand. He only saw just a slight movement of his hand in the beginning and in end when the sword returned in it''s sheath.


    In the middle of this chaotic scene the leader of Faerunian knights spoke again and every single person in earshot stopped moving and froze on the spot without making any sound. They all knew the price of angering this one man and and so they obliged.


    "Your turn bumpkin, kneel & beg."


    The appointed man this time, scared out of his wits knelt so hard, the floor squeaked beneath him. Then he started begging for not just his life but all the things he had done wrong in his life which even included his birth for some reason.


    The list was so long that Damian tuned out in the middle of it and tried his best to silently move away from the bloody scene and leave through back door while everyone was distracted.


    "You are also not going anywhere, brat."


    A powerful heavy pressure that Damian could swear was almost visible washed over his tiny figure as if huge wave of water and his whole body stopped moving.


    ''Just how thick is this goddamn man''s aura !?''


    He was locked in with the same position as he was walking, a piece of paper flew out of his hand andnded on the wooden floor right next to Damian''s leg. His luck was at least with him today, the runic circle was on the upside. It was thetest spell he was working on, the invisible space-time box with fixed size.


    ''Perfect! Good job Damian. The hell were you thinking keeping this one with you in emergency !!?''


    "On your first job at this age.. Impressive brat. We were looking for one recruit and got two, isn''t that the sign from the sovereign of light, Michael..?"


    "Yes captain, the eternal light shines upon us." One of the mean looking guy said from around the table while smiling brightly.


    Damian felt as if someone had cut off his ess to his own body and now he was trapped in his own mind. The captain of the Faerunian knights was far more powerful than an enlightened should be. Was he already a Transcendent..?


    Only the most powerful figures in nobility reached the Transcendent rank. Since it was much more harder to level once you pass level 100 threshold, people in this rank ranged all over in the power spectrum. Some were incredibly powerful but not all were same, the level difference was huge. The captain must have just entered this realm, otherwise he would have be a lord of his own right by now.


    Damian could not see the whole room but other than him and the group of knights everyone was squished t on the floor, if Damian with his extra stats couldn''t handle the pressure than average vigers were just ants in front of this monster.


    However there was one more person standing, more like a kid standing even with this absurd amount of aura pressing down on him. The madly grinning knights also just realized it and looked at the kid with newfound respect and envy.


    "Indeed a miracle survivor ! The most powerful recovery talent in the history can endure at least this much... The trip wasn''t a total waste at least..."


    ''Recovery Talent..? He was a healing type Esper ?''


    Damian was getting surprise after surprise here, the kid that he found most annoying in the world and was this close to blowing up was the most coveted Esper talent in the realm ? But so what ? It was useless now. Most likely he would get caught by these monsters and brought back to serve another lord.


    The oue had been the same, even though Damian ran away from one; another lord was ready with his arms wide open. Life was not fair and specially in the age of feudalism freedom was only avable after you gain enough power. But this was not the end, Damian was not so weak that he would throw his weapons and call it quits just at the first signs of trouble.


    He would make it once again, he had already seeded once what was one more time..?


    However Damian had to stop his monologue in the middle because suddenly the tavern became brighter and brighten under the dark moonless night. Damian had to roll his eyes to the very edge but he seeded in seeing what was going on. The annoying kid was glowing softly as if he ate a fluorescent tube. The light looked white but that was just an illusion.


    Damian knew what the hell it really was.


    ''Freaking Lightning ! I knew I saw lightning in his goddamn eyes ! The miracle survivor? My ass.... Wait don''t tell me the miracle he survived was a Goddamn Ligh... ''

 Chapter 32: Escape

    Just at that moment the glowing light intensified giving the Faerunian knights a surprise, the captain tried his best to stop the kid through various means without harming him and lost control over his aura.


    Grabbing the fortunate chance Damian ran towards the entrance but it was too far and time too short not to mentioned the knights were standing in his way, deciding on the next best option Damian started drawing the most recent spell that he had drawn over hundreds of times this morning, Damian used his World Shaper Hands and while doing so gave others a warning,


    "GATHER AROUND ME, IF YOU WANT TO LIVE..."


    The four drunk men, the tavern owner from behind the bar and the father of the glowing child who was bleeding from his mouth; being closest to the captain''s aura. Six in total looked at Damian all confused and scared.


    The father was the first one who ran with his life on the line towards Damian ¨C maybe he knew what was going to happen, also that was the only choice for him since the knights were standing near entrance and trying their best to stop the child.


    Lighting bolts were going wild everywhere and the light was getting more and more intense, finishing his runic circle on air Damian immediately activated it without waiting for anyone which proved crucial because just as he activated it, the whole tavern got enveloped in pure blinding white light.


    Unable to see anything Damian and other four people, the father, Barman and two vigers trapped inside the sealed invisible box were hit by a wave of energy that threw them along with their box out of the tavern sting through the wooden wall with an ear splitting explosion sound.


    The invisible box had shattered in pieces with seconds into contact with the explosion but it provided enough force to push them out of the tavern and decidedly save their lives. Damian just like everyone else around him had cked out afternding outside.


    When Damian finally came to his senses he found himself in one of the old rooms in an inn just like the one he rented, getting out of the bed he was d to find out he was still dressed. Damian wasn''t injured as much as he thought he would be, someone had wrapped linen clothes over his injuries, other people were also lined up besides him from the tavern.


    The father, two vigers who had made it in time and the barman. The freaking son was also there, looking perfectly fine without even a single scratch on him.


    Damian wondered what happened to the knights and their captain as he walked out of the room and found people going around in a hurry, seeing Damian one of the serving woman eximed and held him to support him even though he kept saying no and made him sit on one of the empty table. Damian asked her all the details and found out about the thing that he was most afraid of,


    "Yes, the muscr man with a huge scar across his forehead was the only other person who survived. Horrible thing what happened I say, poor man has his whole hand burned charcoal ck till his chest, It''s a miracle he''s still alive at all. Anna, my friend who works in the Bakery, it''s exactly opposite the tavern saw the tavern explode in the night and is scared like a moose ever since.


    Albert, Shirleen''s husband who was drinking therest night said the ce was haunted and they all ran like hell after drunkard Samson''s head came off his body, real bad business I say. Why didn''t ya'' run kid? Oh, herees the old man Manison with Golfrey he''s the inn''s owner. You better thank him for taking you guys in."


    Being grilled by two old vigers Damian tried his best to y a dumb kid who knew nothing, to tell them what they wanted to hear Damian made up the story of the knights searching for evil spirit that they somehow fought and defeated in the tavern, but paid heavy price for it. The people who remained including him were captured by the spirit and were rescued by the valiant knight.


    They bought it all with hook, line and sinker.


    Damian had enough of this crazy ce, even though the people kept telling him to rest he washed himself, changed to fresh linen bandages and clothes that he had bought from Emberlock. Paying the inn owner, who was ecstatic to receive few silvers for his troubles, Damian got out of the ce and looked around.


    The burnt tavern was in the distance, just an empty space with ckened surroundings now with piles of ashes everywhere. Damian shivered thinking about what might have happen if he had failed somehow and was caught up in that explosion.


    The vigers and travelers on the way were keep trying to talk to Damian but he did not listen to any of them and just got out of there in the fastest way possible, even though his body felt like as if someone used it to y golf with bowling ball, he pushed through.


    Damian walked to the cksmith''s shop, next to which was a man standing with few horses that travelers often bought if something happened to their own. Damian bought one with overpriced value, since he wanted to just get away before the monstrous knight captain would wake up, he did not care negotiating and paid the man the coin.


    Buying some food that wouldst at least a month or longer from general store and storing them in his spatial tool, Damian with his ride got on the dirt road that was going towards Faerunia without any second thought.


    The way forward was mostly clear fields with patches of trees in between. The dirt road was connected through many viges from both sides of the kingdom, there was no clear border as to where Dawnstar ended and Faerunia started.


    Asking for the way to the nearest town from vige to vige and while sometimes spending nights beneath the clear sky, Damian was travelling continuously for two days now. Only aftering this far did his little heart even began to calm down a little.


    Damian knew that the world was filled with all kinds of monsters that he could barely even stand against but facing one was totally another thing.


    He always assumed that no matter how strong an enemy was at least there would be a chance to run away from him or her. But losing all control over his body and beingpletely on the mercy of these monsters felt really worse than losing. Maybe it was stupid to even think about going against such monsters, but that was all fear talking.


    Damian knew that the best way to ovee this primal fear was to be a monster himself. Only then could he do as he wished among these monsters.


    After getting lost 3 times and fighting random monsters here and there while sleeping beneath starry sky and shivering in cold air, Damian finally reached the town closest to border in Faerunia ¨C ''Grimstone''. The town was brighter than it''s name and was average sized just like Emberlock. Damian was really tired from constant riding and eating dry foods.


    The spatial storage unlike the webnovel''s he used to read did not keep the food fresh or locked in time. Despite being called a space-time spell, the storage just acted as any other storage space.


    The first thing Damian did after hour wailing in line and getting in through the gates was selling his old horse ¨C it was not meant to be a riding horse, it was more like wagon pulling horse. Damian had to stop every few hours to give it some rest and ride it as slowly as possible to keep it in the best shape.


    Getting half what he paid for it from one big bellied merchant Damian sighed and took the money, giving the reliable beast onest pet Damian left in search of an inn and immediately found one.


    Finally eating some warm food and taking a bath in a tub filled with lukewarm water Damian put on his mostfy clothes and just fell on the soft bed. Sleeping for half a day straight. When he finally did wake up, the night had arrived and he was hungry once again.


    Washing his face and being refreshed, Damian arrived at the restaurant which was a bit further in the street from the inn and ordered a premium meal.


    He knew he was wasting money but for just this one day he wanted to rx and enjoy, this was the first time in weeks when he was neither being chased by monsters nor threatened by the lord''s authority or being killed by in greedy lords and their buffoon knights.


    The food was decent enough but nothing that wouldpete against the modern world food and it''s seasoning. Everywhere he went the food was mostly area specific, including seasonings and techniques for cooking them so everything tasted equally unique and weird in it''s own way. Except steak that you could enjoy anywhere.

 Chapter 33: Seraphim Luminara

    Getting into another terrible, butt-hurting wagon journey withmon folks for 4 days straight, Damian finally reached his destination. The capital of Faerunia and the most prosperous city in the entire realm ¨C ''Seraphim Luminara''. The gathering point of business & culture unlike any other.


    "Now this is what you call a city...!!"


    The wide streets and paved roads with hundreds for people going from here and there making noises and shouting, this was a city indeed. The buildings were just one or two stories tall but the artwork carved onto them was mind-blowingly beautiful and incredibly detailed. People were wearing better clothes than the country side, fashion and wealth was finally a thing for the public here.


    Damian was walking through the streets of the incredible harbor city while admiring the artwork on the stone buildings and stone statues carved at every crossroads and feeling overwhelmed with excitement and wonder. But he couldn''t do that all day so he got on his same routine of finding good inn with a bath that had a reasonable rate.


    Finally finding one in the the more modest part of the city that was formon folk. Damian rxed in his small room after getting refreshed. The entry in the city was free but he had to wait in line for two whole hours and that''s what would happen every time he went outside the city walls unless he got into the paid line for faster ess.


    And not just that with 3 silvers a day in the inn and food and stuff he had to at least spend 5 silvers every day for a decent living condition.


    Finding a job was kind of a necessity now.


    He would also need a reserve of decent amount of money for booking a passage on a ship and travelling to another kingdom. That was forter though, Damian free of all his burdens had decided to live in this city for a while and get himself a bit more knowledgeable about the world which his sheltered upbringing could not provide him.


    Since there was still some hours left before night, Damian changed his clothes to a clean ones and got out on the streets. For today he just travelled across the whole city and got familiar with the streets and famous locations and gatherings of various kinds of people.


    Not surprising that the most noticeable bunch after bars and taverns with drunk fools were the followers of light giving big speeches in the busy streets. The god that they worshiped was the Sun god. Despite being a huge maritime kingdom, Faerunia was not a very religion heavy kingdom.


    Some old fishermen and sailors believed in the old sea god but there were no churches or great statues of sea god unlike the sun god. Supposedly the royal line of Faerunia was blessed with the sea god''s lineage, but just like everything else Damian and other people just knew it from the books.


    Very rarely one would get to really experience what the powers of any significant individuals actually were, unless they revealed it themselves & no great house would ever reveal all it''s trump cards. Specially the royalty who had the pressure to remain the strongest in the kingdom no matter what or the ambitious lords would challenge their right at the first sign of weakness.


    The sun god followers were the mostmon religion believers and mostly the whole realm followed some part of it. There were some exceptions and differences but no other religion was as famous, of course except the followers of chaos.


    It was the biggest rival and enemy of sun god since the whole kingdom of these evil believers existed and were constantly at each other''s throats with followers of light ording the books. The dark believers had their own kingdom but it was on an ind, in history some great wars were waged against it with the help of all five kingdom''s united forces.


    However it was before the fifth kingdom called itself an empire and started an open war against it''s border kingdoms. Thest mention of their existence in history was two centuries ago, only some random people were caught now and then as spies or chaos god supporters and were executed by the sun god followers, but their legitimacy was very questionable.


    Damian getting tired of all the walking, finally bought two skewers and sat on a stone bench in front of the biggest attraction of the city.


    A giant statue of some ancient figure of a warriordy who was standing while keeping her one leg on top of someone''s head, who apparently did not have a body. The warriordy with a scimitar on her waist and a beautiful harp that she was ying with her hands looked sad and solemn.


    Damian knew about the statue from one of the books, apparently it was stated to be here way before the very first record of human history was inscribed in text.


    No one knew who or what it was but it was one of the greatest work of art ever created. The words carved at the foot of the statue, which were tranted after century of work from various historians was actually one of the most famous line in literature.


    [In Memory of Those Who Chose The Sea.]


    Many a famous historians talked about it but non had any solid idea what it exactly meant or how old exactly it was.


    The sheer size made Damian question as to just how in the world was something like this made in such a backward era, or maybe the world was somehow reset through a great climate shift or something. The possibilities were endless. Some believed it to be a sea god but the royal line of Faerunia never acknowledge it as sea god. Not to mention the sea god in history was always depicted as male.


    Finishing his tour of the city Damian walked back to his room in the inn and finally emptied his whole storage of the gold and silver coins. In total after everything that he had already spent he still had 176 gold coins and 90 silver coins.


    If he wanted to live here for a while he would have to manage his expenditure and at least get a job that would pay him a gold every single day or 5 silver a day at least.


    Damian had guessed from the amount he looted from the fake bandits that average people with their first job did not even have few silver coins on them, which makes his goal even harder to achieve but Damian was confident that with his modern knowledge and his unique understanding of magic and runes he would somehow make do.


    Of course all that was secondary, his main purpose here was to gain as much knowledge as he could, find some people doing magic and copy awesome and useful spells and most importantly continue his own research in the field of runes and magic.


    Laying down on bed in his room thinking this Damian did not realize when he fell asleep, but when he opened his eyes the morning light was flooding through the half open window. Getting refreshed and having breakfast in the inn''s tavern Damian wandered the streets, looking for a job since there were no news papers or job agencies in this era yet.


    For now he just went from shop to shop looking at the products sold there and the process of skilled craftsman making them. Damian could not sell his own runic scrolls since it only worked with hismand. There was a skill for transferring the authority of your written spells to others but it was an advanced level [Scribe] skill that mostly runesmiths learned as a pre requisite for their job.


    If Damian started learning it now, it would at least take few months to get it, not to mentioned it was not guaranteed that he would get it plus the [Scribe] skill required constant writing for days and tons of papers and ink.


    The spell scrolls were actually sold and bought in these shops which ranged from basics to all kinds of intermediately spells. Of course they were all written in the same runic depiction as that runic book Damian had. No one was any different, this was the mostmon and one and only way to write and understand runes for the people.


    Unlike Damian who used the true structure of the spells with a web of interconnected sections and forms.


    Damian had yet to figure out various runic symbols that he drew on daily bases as it appeared in the circr magic spells but he did not have big enough repertoire to categorize and understand the meaning of all runes. It was just a weirdnguage with even weirder symbols for now to Damian.


    All the runic shops he visited only hired people with [Scribe] rted first job as an apprentice and for an experienced craftsman Runesmith job was required, Damian knew that''s how it would be but still he tried with his somewhat rustic knowledge of themon runguage.


    The process was even more awkward since Damian refused to show his status tool to anyone, it had both his real name and his ''Godless'' blessings which would make him a prime target of the churches and religious zealots. Not to mention his prestigious job which was rare even among the prestigious job list.

 Chapter 34: Heaven

    With his strength the mercenary job was perfect fit for him but there also they asked for the status tool, even when he tried offering to fight their best guards Damian wasughed out of there and shooed away. He was already looked down upon because of his childish appearance it was somewhat understandable but frustrating nheless.


    Tired of running around the whole city Damian was finally walking back to his inn thinking some other ways to make money when he came across a huge stone building that was the size of Baron''s vi and had two stories. It was in the middle of where the four streets met and was alone in it''s structure, having no other building near it which was rare for the this city.


    The words carved onto the stone in big letters read [Noelle Mariana Louminus Library].


    "The library..?"


    Damian knew big cities of schrs and academic ces had some really big libraries. Total 8 libraries were there in Dawnstar alone, all famous and huge gathering spot for schrs.


    The library was considered an impressive thing for any kingdom in this era, the privilege of entering in one was considered very high and was priced ordingly since books were a very valuable resources, especially when it had knowledge of techniques and spells. Mages were drawn to the great libraries like a moth to a me.


    Damian didn''t know they had one here. Guided by his curiosity Damian climbed the stairs and stood in front of therge gate. Two guards were staring down at him but let him past unquestioned. The building had a huge hall inside with rows and rows of bookshelves filled with books and scrolls from top to bottom, there were also stairs leading to the floor above where Damian could see even more books.


    Damian noticed many a people reading in separate tables that were ced in front of the huge ss windows which made the whole library full of natural light.


    It wasn''t huge per say, it was modest but that long lost familiar feeling of being surrounded by books was unmistakably there. Damian felt really d that he found this ce.


    ''Cough''


    "Is there anything I can do for you, Young man..?"


    Pulled back to the reality by the unfamiliar voice, Damian looked at thedy behind the big wooden table. She was mature pretty woman, looking more older than she was with her ring face and few white strands in her ck hair. A sses would suit her perfectly. No matter the era there were always perfect people for each job.


    Damian walked two steps towards her, he barely could look above the mahogany table but donning his most dignified look on his childish face he asked,


    "How can I get ess to the library books..?"


    Squinting her eyes, with a quill in her hand she looked him all over before taking her time to answer.


    "You have to register, 5 golds for an adult and 3 for an underaged kid."


    It certainly was pricy but Damian was too curious to care for money right now.


    "I just have to do it once right..?"


    "Yes, with 1 gold for renewal every year."


    "Oh.. Okay. I would like to register."


    She finally had a surprised look on her bored face as she looked Damian over once again.


    "What is your name..?"


    Hell, what was his name.. He couldn''t use Damian that''s for sure. ''Chuck'' came to mind and he almost spat at the ground. He would have to make something up and keep using that one from now on.


    "Maximus."


    Damian said the first name that came to his mind without a surname sincemoners were not allowed to have a house name unless they were a knight sworn in the service of some noble household.


    Giving her the money and getting lectured about the rules and library etiquettes she finally finished registering Damian, and he received a small white card made of beautiful stone. His new name was written on it, along with his age and joining date. It was enchanted, Damian could feel the magical energy within.


    "Can I take the books with me...?"


    "Of course not! What is this? A fish market? You are not allowed to take the books outside and remember to always ce the books exactly where you took it from. Got it..?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    She smiled at that. Was ma''am not amon thing to say or something..? Now that Damian thought about it he never heard anyone say it.


    He went outside to make money and instead he spent even more money, well whatever it was worth it in Damian''s eyes. He would think about making money some other day, right now he would enjoy the book heaven.


    Getting almost giddy with excitement Damian went from shelf to shelf just trying to soak it all in and get an idea of what kinds of books were avable to the public. Surprisingly a lot of history books, nature and geography rted books and of course the spells and various fighting technique exining books were avable.


    Damian was d to see some people really getting philosophical and scientifically reasoning and getting deep in the nature of mana and magic as whole. He couldn''t wait to find out what people of this world thought about true nature of magic.


    Going from one side to other Damian finally selected five books that he really wanted to see, one was Intermediate spell book, few important history books and a book that had the title of [Runes and Spells ¨C The Search for God''s Language]. Putting everything on the side Damian opened this one book that promised to reveal hidden meaning in the runguage that was somehow a proof of divinity.


    It was all really weird ramblings of the old man but few things were interesting indeed.


    ording to the author the runes everyone uses to enchant and make runic tools, is a washed down version of the real runguage that has been lost in history.


    Damian could somewhat get what he was saying since the real runic magic circles that he saw had few characters that vaguely resembled themon runguage but most of the thing was pretty unrted, specially that part where Damian could change various values of the spell and make itpletely another spell.


    Another interesting thing in it was material cost, ording to the old man the cost of material was because of the iplete and deteriorated structure of runguage spell. The real god''snguage could be used without even a single side effect on material like it were words on air.


    This was literally bonkers since Damian knew the material cost was because of the material''s capacity to hold atmosphere''s mana and use it to power the spell. It was impossible to use runes without damaging the material unless the material was really really manapatible and could heal itself using the same mana & hold incredibly high amount of magical energy.


    However still Damian also used runic spells on empty air, and there only cost was his mana supply. The air was not even hot around the magic circle that he drew and used, it''s as if when one uses their own mana there is no material cost.


    Damian of course had also tried this on a parchment where instead of the section responsible for gathering mana from the surroundings, he used his own mana as source but the paper still burned and his mana was also used. Maybe there was some more to this but he would have to spend time experimenting to find out.


    Damian was reading the rest of the old man''s rambling with interest agreeing here and there butpletely debunking most of the things it said, when suddenly the table he was sitting at became brighter and a blue ethereal light fell on his book.


    Damian looked up to see what was going on and saw a woman, no a teenage girl of maybe 15-16 going through the bookshelf while a giant blue runic magic circle was following behind her everywhere she went. The circle was the biggest Damian had ever seen and it was way moreplicated and detailed that his water watch runic tool magic circles.


    The diameter of the blue magic circle covered the girl''s whole body from top of her wavy ck hair to the bottom of her sandaled legs. Getting lost in theplexity of the circle Damian totally ignored the girl in front of the circle.


    Only after staring for a minute did he realize that he may have been looking at the magic circle but for normal people he was staring at the young girl, who was ring at him by now.


    "What are you looking at, Pipsqueak..?"


    Her voice was just as he imagined it would be like, childish and annoying. Well he wasn''t one toin since his whole body was beyond childish.


    "Ah ! I''m sorry. I was looking at the book behind you."


    "There is a window behind me, Genius."


    There really was a window behind her, Damian wanted to p himself for speaking without thinking. He had to make a valid excuse.


    "Uhm... You are just so beautiful. I couldn''t help but stare."


    "I was looking at the shelf, you were staring at my back. What were you looking at my back... wait a minute.. were you looking at my behind...!? What a pervert child ! Hmphh..."


    Damian wanted to dig a hole right there and get inside and nevere outside.


    However just as he was thinking about going on his knees to apologize the girl burst outughing like crazy.

 Chapter 35: The Girl at The Library

    "Hahahahhh haahah.."


    "What..?"


    Damian was having really hard time deciding whether tough with her or run away. She was seriously scaring him at this point, but before he could decide on any one thing the olddy came from behind the table and smacked theughing girl on the head with a small stick. With a cute ''oww'' the girl finally stopped and looked at the librarydy while gritting her teeth and puffing her cheeks.


    "Hahhaha.."


    Damian couldn''t help butugh at that which proved to be the worst decision possible as both of them red at him. Damian tactfully ignored them and immediately started to read his runic book. But the damage was done. The librarydy lectured them both to keep quite in the library for 10 minutes straight before going back to her position behind the front desk.


    The girl with giant blue magic circle red at Damian and sat opposite him other side of the table.


    "What''s your name kid..?"


    "What is your name..?"


    Damian did not have a good impression of the brat in front of him at all.


    "I am.... uhm... She. Hmm !"


    It was clearly a fake name but Damian did not care, not like he gave a damn about who she was. The magic circle behind her though, now that was something else. Damian could not get a good look at it since it was on her back and the middle section was hidden behind her figure. Damian really wanted to draw the thing and find out what it really did.


    "Maximus."


    His name was already fake so he saw no problem going with that.


    "Maximus.. huh..? Aren''t you like mimimum and your name is maximus..? Isn''t that a bit ambitious..?"


    "And who are you? An obnoxious, judgmental brat that thinks she''s witty because she has read two books more than the average people..?"


    "You are so not cute at all...!!"


    "Whatever go away.. I wanna read."


    "Oh ! You reading runic history..? Aren''t you a bit too small for that..? I''m sure they have some picture books somewhere here..."


    "What do you wantdy..?"


    "Okay.. okay.., I''m sorry. I was just bored okay? Everyone here is either an old man or grumpy looking scary man."


    "Why don''t you try going outside then...?"


    "I did, but the streets are too noisy and smelly. And people are really mean, the ships and sea were pretty though."


    "What are you? Some noble''s daughter...?"


    "Ohh? How did you know I was nobility..? I knew it, I''m just toodylike I can never pass as amon girl."


    "Common girls don''te to library and get bored..."


    "Ahh ! That too..."


    Damian ignored the annoying girl and closed the runic history book, it was repeating itself by now. The old man was really rambling on and on about divine runes and their glory.


    Damian picked up the intermediate spell book and just checked the names of the various spells listed without going into much detail.


    There were some really interesting spells such as [ze of fire], [Water whip], [Air tornado], and Damian''s favorite [Earth golem] which was kind of reallyplex spell as it required user to have a string of mana attached to the golem after it''s creation to keep it working and controlling it. But once mastered it could really open new paths in Damian''s research.


    If a material was sturdy enough Damian with his runic magic circles could make a modified version of the spell to reduce it''s material cost even more and have a golem that would be usable for a long period of time.


    "Ahh.. Don''t waste your time kid. Intermediate spells are far above what your tiny body can handle..."


    "And you can use them..?"


    "Of course, who do you think I am..?"


    "A very nosy, annoying brat..?"


    "Don''t call me brat, you brat !"


    "Wow ! What a great argument.."


    "Hmphh..."


    Damian thought for a second while looking at the pouting face of the annoying brat, instead of reading from the book if he could make her do the spells he could learn them at twice the speed. Not to mention he could stand behind her and draw the blue magic circle in peace.


    "If you can do them... Will you show me..?"


    "What..?"


    "The spells in this book... Can you do them for me..?"


    She smiled smugly at that and looked at Damian while being all proud of herself and nodded enthuasticaly.


    ''Who was this simpleton..? Why was she running alone in the city with such a sheltered mindset..? Did she run away or something..?''


    However all that was secondary, Damian was getting his spells and that''s what the most important thing was. Damian put back all the books from where he had picked them from, the librariandy nodded after seeing that.


    The weird girl led him to the one of the open ground that were reserved in the city specifically for training and such public activity. This was one of the benefit for living in a society that was heavily influnced by martial arts and specially when all themon people who couln''t get good jobs would regrly train themselves to be a pugilist.


    The pugilist ss was considered the people''s ss. Every fifth guy was a pugilist, all it needed was a th brain and relentless training of the body. One might prepare for their whole life and would never be able to get Spellsword or Mage ss but Pugilist ss was the one where efforts were always rewarded. When you can do nothing, you could still be a pugilist.


    It was afternoon and the whole ground was empty, there were two trees conveniently standing right in the middle of the ground where they both walked together. She was humming some weird song while walking as if she had no care in the world. And after a few seconds Damian realized why, he had doubts but he couldn''t be sure but now that they were in the open it was obvious.


    Four people inmoner''s clothes were following them while keeping a constant distance. They did not give of any bloodlust just that in fighter vibe. Must be her guards.


    Damian had noticed that after using and seeing the real magic flow he was really sensitive towards magic. Even when people were suppressing their aura, he could still feel the sheer quantity and quality of mana from a powerful source.


    And three people following them had this unnatural amount of mana in them, which seperated them from themon people. Even the girl in front of Damian had mana that was just a bit above average in quatity but the quality of her mana was really refreshing and pure. he had never gotten such a feeling from anyone''s mana before. Was it because she was a child..?


    "Okay, this ce looks fine. Now tell me which one you wanna see..?"


    "Which ones can you do...?"


    "All of them !!"


    "Even the golem ones...?"


    "Uhm.. uhm.. Yess.."


    "Why don''t you show me the one that you like the most..?"


    She brightened herplicated feeling face and walked a bit ahead to do the spell. Damian had already took out papers and quill with ink in the library when she wasn''t looking and had it in his hands. People observing them must be thinking that he was writing down the chanting so even that wasn''t an issue.


    And so Damian finally copied the whole structure of the giant blue runic circle while ignoring the one the girl was chanting and was forming on her hands. It seemed like a green circle which produced a real fast spinning wind, must be that [Air tornado] thing. Damian had already seen this one when he was travelling with mercenaries.

 Chapter 36: Stealing and Crafting

    Damian was happy that he got one realplex and high quality spellpletely free, now he just had to find out what it really did. Most likely it was some kind of body modification or disguise spell, but one would need control over light and chaos elements to really do any significant changes to ones body. Damian had read that in one of the book called ''History of Light & Dark''.


    The magic circle, the girl had was blue indicating it''s rtion to water type spell. This one was gonna be a real mind teaser, Damian loved those. He also still had to figure out the transparent spacetime wall/box spell.


    "Are you paying any attention or not !? You see that''s why you are so dum-dum. You don''t pay attention to people when they talk..."


    Dum-dum Damian finally came out of his reverie and red at the annoying brat in front of him who had just finished casting the [Air tornado] spell and was fishing for the praises. Damian had yet to decide whether suffering like this was worth it for just few spells or not.


    "Yes.. yes... That was amazing ! She is the coolest....!"


    She puffed up her chest and smiled like an airhead which she was. Fueling her ego from time to time Damian made her do all the spells she knew from the book which were just three. [Air tornado], [Water whip] & [Earth golem]. She was really bad at the [Earth golem] one and took three tries to finally seed.


    Damian had to draw all the runes and structures really fast since the chanting despite being too long wasn''t long enough to draw in peace. But he managed it, all the rune drawing experience had made his drawing really fast. Damian wondered whether this could count as writing for [Scribe] skill or not.


    But all in all he was happy with today''s haul. And he was really excited to try them away from the nosy girl. Of course he had to do acting of learning to chant the spells and get roasted with insults after insults by the annoying girl but he suffered through. Atst after an hour of abuse Damian proposed to go back to library to which she agreed.


    ording to her, he was too ''weak'' in remembering words and needed more practice !!


    "Intermediate spells takes so much mana.... You should learn Basic spells first.. I could show you ton of those. Intermediate ones suck me dry..."


    "You know more intermediate spells, that weren''t in the book..?"


    "Of course I do, but you are not ready for them. From tomorrow on you will learn Basic spells that I will teach you..."


    "I will...?"


    Damian had never been in a situation where a person was forcing him to learn spells and even that for free. And she even decided all this on her own..? Who was this brat !!


    But it wasn''t a bad thing, not like he was doing anything important. Until Damian could think of a way to make some money, learning spells in exchange for some dumb ttery was not a bad deal. Going back to the library Damian got another batch of books and settled as far away from the strange girl as possible.


    After reading for hours about this and that mainly things rted to spells, runic tools and some martial arts techniques it was already evening outside. Almost everyone had left the library and Damian also picked up his stack of books and walked back to each shelf to put them back. Just as he put in thest book Damian read one title that made him really curious and an idea came to his mind.


    The book was named [Herbs & Potions].


    Damian immediately picked up the book and just started checking the contents and it really was what he was looking for. A genuine guide to identify and uses of various herbs and other vegetations specifically found in Faerunia. There was also amon method to make Basic healing potion. Damian had seen first hand how effective & valuable these potions were.


    Of course the Basic ones won''t be as powerful as he had seen Lucian use but it was a start. With his advance knowledge of chemistry, this was his natural field.


    Jotting down all the information about various different nts and ingredients that were necessary for it and were avable in nature, Damian spent the whole evening there till the natural light was gone and it was way too hard to read any longer. Finally Damian closed the book and finished his initial n as to where he would start this little crafting project of his.


    A shadow suddenly covered him whole as Damian sensed a familiar presence behind him.


    "You are really reading your money''s worth huh..?"


    It was the librariandy, she was the only other person still here anyways.


    "Come on! You cane tomorrow, it''s time to go home."


    "Ahm.. Yes."


    Damian gathered his things and left quietly before the librariandy could find something to lecture him about.


    The next day Damian got in the line to go outside the city walls in the early morning. There wasn''t much crowd in early morning so he got outside in just 20 minutes. There wasn''t any big forest or anything outside the city but there was a big green field for miles and it had everything in it from in grass to nts and even some cluster of trees here and there.


    And of course with so much greenery the unranked monsters were also there. Damian could actually hunt for these creatures and get magic stones out of them which were always in demand but it was a very time consuming and tiring job, not to mention it was totally dependable on luck and with his 3 LUC points he was doomed to fail.


    Making potions on the other hand required no luck, just pure skill. The first and the mostmon ingredient for potion making in general that he needed was Glimmergrass ¨C it was the kind of grass that had high amount of mana in it ording the book, so it glowed in the sunlight.


    Many a children and women were tasked with gathering this type of grass and that''s how they made money but same as hunting for magic stones it took too much time and effort.


    Not something worth risking your life for in this open field with monsters roaming everywhere and yet Damian had seen many a women and children in the line when he was standing in line before, who hade outside just like him to do this.


    It may have been a tiring task formon people but for Damian it wasn''t a big deal. It was also one of his reasons in deciding to do this. Damian with his natural mana sense could easily pick up the faint magic in these seemingly almost impossible to differentiate Glimmergrass, that looked exactly same as the normal grass with just a bit bigger in height.


    Damian started collecting these Glimmergrass that was almost everywhere around him with just a few steps away from one another. Gathering it in a big pile Damian stored it all in his spatial tool, then started again.


    With this one ingredient, Damian was also looking for another magical ingredient that he had never seen in his old life before something called an Earthheart root which was necessary for the healing potion. They also had mana in them and a way morepared to the Glimmergrass so those also weren''t that hard to find.


    Along with these two magical ingredients Damian also gathered willow bark,frey, chamomile and somevender flowers which were surprisingly very easily avable here. They were all traditional ingredients rted to healing and rxation.


    It was as if with magical ingredient no one was paying any attention to the natural ingredients at all, which could prove really wonderful for his little business idea.

 Chapter 37: Basic Healing Potion

    After collecting all the materials for his first ever batch of healing potion, Damian stopped paying attention to the vegetation anymore. Finding a location that was in the middle of two small hills which kind of made natural crater in which Damian decided to practice spells all he wanted without much trouble.


    The first spell Damian drew while sitting beneath a tree, enjoying it''s shade and the morning breeze was [Water whip].


    Though the control of the solid flowing water in his hand took some getting used to and asked for some practice, it was a pretty useful one. Then Damian tried [Air tornado] which he already knew but just never tried before, the mana cost was same as the [Water whip]. It was the most simple one, it didn''t even require a proper aiming. One just had to point and release.


    It also was the weakest of the bunch.


    Now it was time for the important ones, Damian drew the giant blue magic runic circle that he saw constantly following the girl. Damian was not stupid though and so he did not source it with his own mana and added a section for using atmosphere''s mana to see whatever it was supposed to do.


    Damian got behind the tree and activated it, he felt a strong pull of mana in the surrounding and it was all getting sucked in by the huge magic circle that was drawn on four papersbined. But after the pull ended there were no changes just the paper burned to ash as usual.


    Damian knew that it did do something, he just couldn''t figure out what. But after witnessing the pressure of the mana required Damian would definitely not try it with his hands at all. Maybe it needed a subject to really show it''s effect.


    Finally Damian drew the runic magic circle on air with his fingers which he wanted to check out the most. Instantly from thend below, dirt gathered in one spot and took the form of somewhat chubby humanoid figure. It neither had a face nor any fingers on hands and legs. She''s golem was also the same so Damian knew it was not a mistake of any kind.


    The spell had already connected a string of mana to the golem but he could also rip it and connect string of his own. Expelling mana was not something easy to do but with the level of control that Damian had over mana, he could achieve the feat if he tried, of course it would leave him extremely sleepy and tired without mana in his body.


    Damian using his thoughts and mana could make the emotionless golem walk and use hands and legs that were just four bs of dirt and pretty hard to bnce.


    Dismissing it Damian drew the same circle with the magic ink and a quality parchment that could handle three times the mana as normal papers and still function for a while before burning. Damian usually used them for his [Fire Pir] fire rune spell and the [Wormhole] space-time spell that he learned since they were really mana heavy.


    The golem this time was much better built with fingers and a faint lines of humanoid body features. Still no face though, just an empty head. There was no mana string attached to it so Damian used his own mana for it, the spell wouldn''t ept any other person''s mana since the spell recognized his authority for activating the spell.


    Damian didn''t how exactly how it worked but it just did, one more thing in the list of things that Damian hoped to figure out one day in the future.


    Controlling it was also better and the bnce was pretty good. It could easily grab on things and pick them up. Useful indeed but it onlysted for some 20 minutes before the mana eroded it''s dirt body. Without mana it couldn''t be controlled or remain in a fixed structure but the same mana was also like fire destroying the dirt molecules bit by bit until the whole structure failed.


    The solution was using better material for the golem, there were other kind of golem spells such as wood and water and even fire but they were even worse and needed even more mana to maintain their form. The wooden one was a pretty goodpared to others but the spell to make a wooden golem was not a public knowledge.


    Some special families that had a strong connection to nature in their bloodline could use it and they never revealed the spell. Damian had read just a few pages of golem rted book, but he already got to know this much.


    Damian could figure it out if he saw one but that wasn''t something that would just happen. Not to mention the reaction of the family who had this exclusive spell towards him if he seeded. The metal was the best material for a golem but unfortunately there was no spell that could use metal to make a golem.


    People still tried and enchanted a metal golem, piece by piece making by hand but the overall cost was astronomical for the things you could achieve with a metal golem so it was just a fancy cksmith and runesmith project.


    Getting back to the city gates and paying his way in which was five coppers, Damian walked around on the busy streets of the ''Seraphim Luminara'' to find and buy utensils for his little potion making project.


    At one store which was selling various kinds of colorful liquids and powders, it looked like a apothecary but there were also tools such as mortar and pestle that Damian bought. He also got one big cauldron, some utensils to stir the cauldron and some empty small bottles made of poorest quality ss Damian had ever seen with some other necessary things.


    They even priced more than anything else he bought. All in all he spent some 3 gold coins and some copper ones but finally he had everything that he needed for brewing his potion.


    Damian took all this stuff and settled his temporary cookingb in one of the empty building that had huge holes on it''s wooden top and looked extremely risky structure wise, but this was the best spot Damian could find to do his business in private. It was empty of all life and there was no one nearby at all.


    First thing Damian did after cleaning a little space to put down cauldron and other materials and tools neatly was stripping the willow bark and Earthheart root and chopping it into small little pieces then putting them on the side Damian used mortar and pestle to crush Glimmergrass, Lavender, Comfrey, and Chamomile to a paste.


    Then getting up Damian filled the cauldron with his [Water ball] spell, he ignited the wood he had collected outside the city walls beneath it with another spell which was just a simple fire rune and let it get boiling hot. Then he added the small pieces of willow bark and Earthheart root in the cauldron and let it simmer for about 20-30 minutes.


    Then he added the paste of Glimmergrass, Lavender, Comfrey and Chamomile and let it simmer another 15 minutes.


    Once the brewing wasplete Damian used a clean cloth to strain the liquid into another container, removing all the solid materials. While the liquid was still warm Damian also added honey into it and stirred it a generous amount till all the honey was fully dissolved. Honey will not only enhance the taste but it will also add in antibacterial properties in the potion.


    After the liquid cooled down Damian poured it into the small ss bottles while extracting it once again with a cloth. The potion was finally ready. Damian did not know how good it was, he did buy a Basic healing potion from the store and tasted it before and to his senses his potion tasted and felt better but then again it might just be his brain making a fool out of him.


    Storing all 25 bottles in his spatial storage along with all his stuff Damian went to his inn to clean himself and rest for a while before he would go out finding a ce to sell it.

 Chapter 38: Business

    After taking a bath and resting for a while Damian got up to sell his first ever batch of products.


    In the most busy street of the city where there was barely any space to set up a shop, Damian somehow found a little ce at the corner and hidden from the public eye in an alley behind he got out a table that he randomly picked up from the old building where he made his potions and cleaned it enough to put his potions on it.


    Also taking out the potions and setting everything up in the corner he had found, Damian was ready for making some money. He also used one of the nk paper and wrote ''Basic Healing Potion ¨C 3 silver'' on it. Usually the Basic potion bottle went for 4 silvers and he was ready to sell it for 2 but just to give himself a little room to negotiate Damian thought it better to write more instead of less.


    People would be more happy to buy it in 2 when it''s priced at 3. If all 25 bottles were sold he would make 5 gold which would leave him in 3 gold in profit after removing the production cost which was plenty enough.


    Sitting besides his little table full of healing potions on an empty crate, Damian waited. People wereing and going all around him, the street was full of chatter and constant shouting of people promoting their stuff, Damian however was too shy to do the shouting so he just waited.


    After some 20 minutes finally one guy came up after reading the sign and asked for the potion, Damian smiled and exined to the man how his potions were better tasting and had a higher quality. The man looked at him with doubtful eyes but bought 3 potions for 9 silvers. Damian was surprised that the guy didn''t even bother negotiating.


    And after that same thing kept repeating over and over, many people woulde check his potions and would pay the price. Even some poor looking fellows came who did some negotiating to which Damian happy with his sells just gave them the potion for 2 silver. The poordy looked so happy as she received it that she called him many nice things it almost made him embarrassed.


    Damian did not realize until the very next day that healing potions were not something easily made even though the method was public just collecting or buying the material took so much resources that most people didn''t think it was worth it and only shops that were struggling sold those instead of higher quality ones, and even that in limited stock.


    When he bought the [Basic healing potion] from the apothecary shop it was early morning and he had to negotiate a lot to get it at 4 silver. And it definitely neither looked this good or tasted this good.


    Damian had one bottle open to let people smell and taste to see how the potion looked and almost everyone had a positive reaction after seeing and smelling it, some even tasted it and immediately bought the potion without negotiating.


    In just three hours he was out of stock, everyst bottle was sold. Someone even took his sample bottle that he was using to let everyone see inside for 2 silver. And he was a whopping 7 gold richer than this morning. After removing 2 gold as production cost he made 5 gold as pure profit. He really could do it if he tried.


    Damian thought about making more batches from tomorrow then dismissed the idea, he was so bored in just this 4 hours. It was already afternoon, Damian did not want to just work all day. He had the library and he really wanted to make good use of that. Not to mention his experiments and practices. It was already enough to make this much.


    After gathering all his things and putting them back in his storage tool Damian got into one of the nice restaurants and ordered a premium meal. Of course it was a meat dish, and he fully enjoyed it. Seasonings were not as good as it could be but it was definitely better than anything he ate after getting lost in the forest with Lucian.


    Happy with his little side hustle''s sess Damian walked to the library and showed his white card to the guards and got inside. Bowing respectfully to the scary librarydy Damian went from shelf to shelf gathering books that he was gonna read today. When suddenly a hand just grabbed him on his shoulder from behind and forced him to turn around.


    "Where the hell were you, huh? I was waiting all day..."


    She looked like a very funny pufferfish with her tiny face all pouting in anger. Damian totally forgot about her, not that they ever decided on time to meet up.


    "Ahh ! I''m sorry I was busy doing my job."


    "You work..?"


    "Of course I do."


    Damian said while puffing his chest. He was a wealthy man now after all.


    "Let''s do the practice... it''s time for your next lesson..."


    Damian did not like how excited she was for this. Did she really have nothing to do all day than abusing a little kid..? But Damian got his papers and quill and got behind her. Free spells were always weed, no matter how insignificant they were.


    Once he had all the different unique runes and forms that made the magic circle he could really go deep in this and make some real progress in this field. Of course it might take him awful long time to do so but he had to start somewhere.


    They got to the open ground they hade to the day before and the overly excited girl just started giving lecture after lecture on mana and how a mage should be, in between she was really pausing and staring at him for him to call her teacher and she did not continue till he did. Damian was really tired of this brat by now.


    But he endured since she did show some basic spells once in a while, most were the ones that Damian already knew but some were different and he was really getting at least something out of this.


    After an hour of this he had 3 new basic spells [Water de], [Water shield], and [Gale Barrier]. Water de just as it''s name suggested were des of solid water, Water shield was solid form of water one could hold as shield or make it float around the user and the Gale barrier was high pressure wind rotating around the user protecting the user from any kind of fire or other attacks.


    Damian drew them all and kept it in his collection of spell book.


    After getting tired the ''teacher'' and student both settled beneath the single tree that was behind them. The four guards were present today also, and Damian ignored them just like yesterday.


    "Do you have an affinity to water and air..?"


    "You brat ! You can''t ask such questions to your teacher..."


    "Who else would teach me about affinities dumbass..?"


    "What did you just call me..?"


    "Teacher.. teacher... Respectful teacher.. that''s what I called you. What did you hear..?"


    "Don''t think you can be cheeky in front of me brat !! I''m the most respected teacher in the 5 kingdoms."


    "You just started yesterday though..."


    "What was that..?"


    "Nothing.. nothing.."


    "Yes, I do have water and air as affinity. Why are you so small despite being 11...?"


    ''Ahh, she thinks I''m older than I look.. Well I guess that makes things easier for me..''


    "I don''t know... I just look what I look like you know..."


    "Why are you still working if you are a mage..? Recruitments are going on everyday.."


    "I.. like being alone.."


    "Ah.. People scare you huh..? I can understand...."


    "Why do you have so much free time if you are such a good mage..?"


    "I learned everything they could teach me here... For more I need to go to ''Arcane Athenaeum''."


    Damian did not know what that name meant but it must be one of Faerunia''s best library for schrs and mages to learn and discover new spells. Often they were connected to a school of their own and taught their theories and spells, of course not for free.

 Chapter 39: Routine

    But most academies epted students from very young age when they had just received their first job and their paths were less fixed. Getting admission through halfway was not easy at all, especially if you were amoner.


    She looked at least 16-17 years old. She should be a graduate by now, Why was she still talking as if she had yet to go there.


    "I thought you were already a mage..."


    "I am a mage. A very good one at that."


    Thatst part was totally unnecessary, Damian just tried his best to ignore it.


    "Why are you not going there then...?"


    Her happy and proud face turned to solemn expressions at that and she looked slowly away from Damian and stared into the distance for a while without saying anything. Sensing that it was a bit personal topic Damian also did not force her and remained silent.


    "My family doesn''t want me to do so..."


    "If the dayes when people tell me I can''t learn any more new spells I might as well blow them all up..."


    "Pfft.. Hahahhahahaha...!!! That''s.. hahaha.. You are my favorite student you know that..?"


    "I''m your only student..."


    Seeing she was back to her usual mood Damian decided to work towards his second goal for staying in this city and fished for some details about the higher society.


    "What do you think I should do if I want to keep learning new spells and reading for all my life..?"


    "You could join one of the library academy, it might be bit hard to get through the admission process though but I think you could do it. There you can learn and discover your own new spells and do thousands other interesting things. You would have to be a professor for that though..."


    "If you could go to any kingdom and start a new life, where would you go...?"


    "Hmm.. Dawnstar maybe.. They have nice schrs and mages... The empire is also good with it''s all new runic tools.. living their would be a bit hard though with all the rules.. I would definitely stay away from Eldoris and Ashenvale that''s for sure..."


    "Hm? Why?"


    "Don''t you know? They are preparing for a war among themselves because of all the border skirmishes.."


    "What? The empire wasn''t enough..?"


    "Eldoris has a border with the empire so they are busy just like the rest of us but Ashenvale does not, and it seems they are itching to fight for a while..."


    "Wow! Just wow!"


    "Yeah, they are dumb... Okay let''s head back... I hate the heat and sun..."


    "Woah! Don''t let those robes guy hear you say that..."


    "Hahaha.. Your mind is just as rotten as mine..."


    Damian walked back to the library while processing all the information he just received. Technically the best ce to live in this time would be the empire with it''s advanced technology but they wouldn''t let him live in peace. If he showed even half of what he could there he would be forced to join the royal army.


    Faerunia was too close to Goldilocks and the whole incident with the knights thing it was not an option at all. Eldoris and Ashenvale were preparing to fight each other... There just might be a chance in all the chaos...


    Spending the rest of his day in library reading all his money''s worth Damian walked back to his inn in the evening and ate at the tavern, then instead of going in his room where he would have to light candles Damian just stayed in the tavern working on his runic spells and figuring out things that he could change after understanding it sitting on one of the tables in the corner.


    The tavern had that tool that worked like antern and had enough light to see everything with decent rity. It needed mana stones to work, Damian had noticed it on his very first day here. Many big shops and establishments had those here, this city being the center point of trade the tools were more easily avable here.


    Thentern had a fire rune spell and the same invisible spacetime wall spell mixed in.


    Just byparing the watch tool that he had and thisntern tool, Damian had figured many things out about theplex invisible box runic circle. It wasn''t 100% clear yet but Damian was confident he could figure it out with some time.


    The next day Damian got up at 7 and went to the abandoned building where he made his potions yesterday. He had collected enough materials tost him for a week if he made one batch a day, so that was one thing less he had to worry about.


    Following his method of tomorrow with exact ratio and all other details for a consistent product Damian made another batch of Basic healing potion with 26 bottles full this time, he did not drink one to taste it like yesterday.


    Storing it all he went to the same street and the same corner as yesterday and set up his little stall. He was early today so the sun wasn''t as hot as yesterday, Yet Just to not get roasted Damian used the [Earth wall] spell as chanting through his mouth, he couldn''t show his scrolls in front of all these people so he acted just like a somewhat average kid.


    People were surprised to see two dirt wallsing out of the ground from the sides of his table and making a little cabin with another twoing out on top of those two making a little house type structure that covered him and his little stallpletely. It was small enough that it did not trouble any other stalls around him and also provided him the much needed shade.


    Many people were still staring at him but Damian ignored them and made a little dirt chair for him where he sat waiting. He didn''t have to wait much though people were reallying to his stall and buying the potions without even tasting. Damian guessed that these must be the people who were rmended his potions by the ones who bought it yesterday.


    He also saw some familiar faces in there who bought 3-4 at once rather than one like yesterday. To Damian''s absolute surprise he was done selling all 25 bottles in just over 2 hours.


    Damian was done with today''s business so he took his things back in his storage tool hidden away from people by his walls and brought out two papers with a runic magic circle drawn on it. It was one of the new modified version of the spell that he had made with his research.


    All magic needed a source of mana, normally the chanting of spell handled the amount required from user but the ones that used atmosphere''s mana required the input of how much mana the spell could use which Damian had set to maximum with these two drawn spells, and the best thing about this was wherever Damian attached this papers the mana of atmosphere began attracting from the point of contact and so with just a simple water rune spell if the values of storing mana was beyond the paper''s limit the dirt walls beneath it will get sucked dry of mana and would turn to dust while the paper getting overload with the mana attraction beyond it''s limit would just burn up.


    The result? Easy destruction of dirt walls.


    He couldn''t just leave it like that in the corner of the busiest street so he had to do something about it. This trick only worked for weak magical structures though with minimum amount of mana inside them.


    The natural structures could exist without mana so that wasn''t a proper eroding spell, it was just something Damian had thought up to solve the question of dealing with dirt structures after using them by molding them into various shapes.


    Damian had an early lunch then he walked to the library where his ''teacher'' was waiting. Damian finally had a fixed routine in which he could get behind. Gathering money like this for his trip wouldn''t take long at all, of course he didn''t know what was toe.

 Chapter 40: Alexander Seablaze

    "Ahh ! It''s so hot... Why do you have to do this every single week uncle..?"


    "Call me captain, my dear squire. Checking up of my men once in a while is a necessary exercise to maintain a goodmand."


    "What''s the point if they already know you areing..?"


    "It''s not an inspection nephew, just a friendly reminder that I am looking over them."


    The prince of Faerunia sighed and pouted but continued following in the footsteps of his uncle who was also the best knight in the kingdom. Still the fruitless exercise of just walking around the city in this heat was going to kill Alexander in some hours for sure.


    However the anticipated death eluded him and they continued like this patrolling around the city meeting all the security teams. The man d in the steel armor all smiling and jovial while the boy following him constantly pouting and irritated.


    All around the city people were walking around as if they all had to do something urgent immediately. Alexander swore that when he became a knight he would never walk around in the heat for no reason at all.


    Walking constantly with his little armor on his body and a short sword on his waist which was a gift from his father, Alexander did his job as the squire of the best knight in the kingdom ¨C Sir Gareth Neremyst, The Hell-storm. Who was also the younger brother of his queen mother.


    "Having fun there, Alex..?"


    "Really uncle...? Sarcasm..? Didn''t you just tell me yesterday that it was clever people''s subtle mockery..?"


    "That was the intention, my young squire..."


    Alexander wanted to get his short sword and stab the man in his behind but then he took a deep breath and tried to calm down. His anger was one of the many things that his uncle had recently made a habit of testing at every chance he got ever since he made him his squire.


    "Just half the city left now..."


    And patience was another.


    Dragging his feet behind the gant knight captain of the king''s guard Alexander tried his best to take his mind off the heat by looking around and the thing he saw made his eyes wide in surprise. A small boy, even smaller than him was fighting against a girl in the battle of mages it seemed, since neither one was moving from their ce just chanting and aiming with their hands.


    "Ohh.. What do we have here..?"


    Alexander knew that his uncle must have noticed them way before he did and was just acting, but his such behavior indicated that there was more to it than what met the eyes and so he focused some more and after carefully looking Alexander almost swore at the scene in front of him but stopped himself midway, afraid that his uncle would punish him for saying such things in front of him.


    The girl had ck hair and a bit weird clothes, but her face was the same old familiar face of his beautiful older sister. Someone was throwing spells after spells towards his sister..? Bastard had lived enough.


    Before his uncle could say two words to stop him Alexander charged towards the little miscreant with his short sword raised high while powered by his advanced movement technique and attacked the unknown assant.


    "YOU BASTARS !!!"


    Both mages were surprised by the sudden attack and stopped chanting, the young boy after staring at him for some seconds in daze took out a sword from somewhere in an instant and got in the proper stance to receive his attack. Alexander was surprised to see the unknown stranger react so calmly against his fierce attack.


    The attacknded and it did push the kid back a few steps but the miscreant instantly changed his footwork and threw Alexander on the side using his own weight.


    "What the hell..?"


    He heard the strange kid say while throwing him away which reflected Alexander''s thoughts more than his. Alexandernded on his foot maintaining his form perfectly.


    "Who are you people..?"


    By now his uncle had walked besides him and gripped his shoulder real tight. Alexander knew his uncle was really gonna punish him for not listening to him earlier but he had to save his sister.


    "Sorry about that little friend, My nephew was just too excited to see people fighting."


    "What are you two morons doing here..?"


    "Should I go..?"


    The strange kid looked real pale and was being really sneaky but Alexander had many questions to ask yet.


    "No !"


    "Not yet..."


    "Wait a second..."


    It seems like his sister and uncle also had some questions of their own.


    "Maximus, this is my little brother and this is my uncle."


    "Uhmm.. Hello..?"


    The strange kid looked real weird, he didn''t even perform the curtsy of themoners towards nobility. Alexander already hated the guy.


    *****


    Damian wanted to curse with a mic and speakers. First his so called ''teacher'' demanded that he gave an exam of what he had learned. Even though it barely passed two days since she started showing off her spells not to mention she didn''t even show a single spell twice and he already had to show her what he learned..


    That wasn''t the worst thing though, the sheer pressure of mana energy that was being emitted by the handsome knight was nauseating to Damian. It was twice the size of what that burned knight captain had back in Ravensong. Damian knew the duo were no ordinary people, and it seems like his ''teacher'' was also way more trouble than what he bargained for.


    That amount of mana meant the knight was transcendent ranked and if he was their uncle, the family must be crazy strong. Damian just wanted to turn around and run like hell, he did not want to deal with another high leveled nobility again.


    He knew She was a bad news from the start but Damian did not expect her to be top tier nobility, he always thought she was just some strange daughter of a minor lord. He had to get out of here as soon as possible before he would be caught up in a weird mess.


    "How dare you raise your hand against my sister, you little miscreant..? know your ce.."


    The kid who surprise attacked him was going red from anger which looked really funny on his young face.


    "Shut up Alex! He is my student... I was teaching him spells... I am his teacher you know..?"


    And of course she was bragging for some reason, which seemed to make the young kid even angrier and he red at Damian and rammed his foot against the ground below and pointed his little finger at Damian''s nose.


    "If he is your student I want to fight him, it''s just a practice right..? It should be fine..?"


    ''Wait, what? Say no, you dumb girl.. say no...''


    "Hmmm... That sounds okay I think... I was just checking him anyway.. A swordsman might be better opponent that a mage..."


    "What? No.. I refuse. I wanna go home!"


    The young knight was really staring at him and Damian felt really creeped out in this situation he just wanted to leave.


    "What did you say, you little squirt..?"


    "Now.. now.. my squire.. Is that how you challenge someone for a duel..?"


    ''What duel? What was this guy talking about?''


    The way the knight was smiling as if having so much fun was really disturbing for Damian''s little heart. And by the look of the knight and his squire''s face it doesn''t seem like he could just talk them down. The knight obviously wanted to test his skills, and his ''teacher'' clueless like an idiot was nodding along as if he said the most profound thing ever.


    The angry boy raised his sword and pointed at Damian''s face while making a serious expression.


    "I, Alexander Thaddeus Seaze, challenge you warrior to a duel, with water in my veins and the fury of the tempest in my soul, ready to sh like storm-driven waves against an unyielding shore."


    ''F*ck!! Did he say Seaze..? The goddam king of Faerunia Thaddeus Seaze..?!''

 Chapter 41: Damian vs Alex

    Fighting seems unavoidable. Damian had to act real careful here, the royalty of Faerunia was in front of him.


    "Come on, you little squirt ! ept it !"


    Of course the angry little thing with sword in hand jumping up and down did not seem much of a prince to Damian but unfortunately he was. The knight was staring at him too, he wouldn''t be able leave without showing them a bit of his abilities.


    Damian gripped his sword and turned the de twice to get a better handle on it and resigned to his fate,


    "Fine. Your challenge is epted."


    The prince smiled an evil smile while his uncle and the odd princess nodded sagely in approval. Damian could not show his scrolls or his drawing of a spell, and yet if he didn''t defend good enough he might get seriously hurt here. The prince''s eyes did not say he would go easy on him at all.


    The royals had the best resources and the best teachers in the whole kingdom, maintaining their strength was a real necessity for them. They were trained from the young age and were far better than the average nobles.


    With just his swordsman-ship and slow as hell chanting it would be a real struggle, but that was fine. Damian did not want to win, he just had to not get hurt and lose after acting like he did his best. Surely they will ignore him, if they thought he was just average run of the mil boy.


    Both boys stood facing each other, the handsome knight looked at both boys one by one and finally gestured to start the fight. In a second like a bullet free from a gun, the young prince charged at Damian with swordaiming directly at his head.


    Damian shifted two steps behind and let his hands and legs a bit rxed and weed the strike, then using the momentum he stepped side ways and and threw the attack back at the young prince who was still half in the air.


    With a well timed backflip the young prince created a bit of a distanced between them and gritted his teeth in frustration. Mindless head on charges were no big threat to Damian but the power behind the sword sh and his jump charge was far greater than Damian had experienced against all those first rank bandits and soldiers.


    The boy indeed had stats to brag for, or he was just that far in the level from Damian.


    Using the chance he was given, Damian started chanting the intermediate spell with the smallest chanting length ¨C [Air tornado] and released it towards the young prince who was charging towards him once again.


    The young prince with barely some weight on him got serious resistance from the fast rotating wind, before the wind could fly him away though the young prince raised his sword up to his head and pierced it into thend below and held onto it till the tornado passed. However the tornado had done it''s job and given Damian enough time to create [Water Shield] & [Water de] hovering around him.


    The young prince once again growled in frustration and instead of charging this time he remained standing on his position ring at Damian.


    "Do all the little tricks that you can boy, but you will only taste dust after hurting my beautiful sister !"


    "She was the one hurting me..."


    "Ahh ! How dare you use my genius sister of mistreating you. You bastard, you have lived enough..."


    ''What''s with this guy..? Is he siscon or something..? Why do I always get the weird ones..?''


    This time instead of charging, the young prince started a chanting of his own. Damian did not recognize the spell but he could see the blue circle forming behind the pommel of the sword.


    Damian had never seen a magic circle appearing behind a weapon before, it was not that big but still the various sections in the blue magic circle were filled with runes as if someone made them forcefully smaller and fit them all together. The spell was finally finished and a blue ethereal light covered the young prince''s sword as if the sword was on blue fire.


    Changing his footwork to more solid stance and breathing once, the young prince yelled and swung the sword from his right shoulder to left hip, making a big horizontal sh that flew towards Damian at such a speed that it almost looked like a blur.


    Damian immediately raised his solid [Water Shield] and tried to hide behind it but the sh had just too much force, the shield broke into pieces and turned back to water.


    Damian had already raised his sword and the flying [Water des] to receive the attack but even though slowed down, the spell had so much power to it that it sent him flying while nicking him at the shoulder where he had failed to defend against the big sh with both his sword and the des.


    Blood started dripping from his shoulder but it was just a minor cut, fortunately he had managed to parry the attack till it dissipated and lost the energy.


    That was some serious spell. Despite being so small it packed such a powerful punch.


    "That will teach you to stay away from my beautiful sister, you numbnuts..."


    This guy did not talk like nobility that was for sure. Damian got up with the help of his sword, his clothes were all dirty but he did not care. Damian tried his best to remember all the details from the little spell and ingrain it in his mind. The fight was lost just as he nned, a bit miserable but whatever he wasn''t here to fight anyway.


    However that was what Damian had just assumed, the young prince on the other hand revealed an evil grin and shed the air in front of him with two cross shes his sword still coated in the blue aura. Once again two incredibly powerful and fast blue arcs flew towards Damian and even worse he only noticed them after hearing the ear splitting sound and someone screaming.


    "Look out !"


    "Alex No !!"


    Two same powerful shes wereing at him and this time he neither had water shield or des. Cursing under his breath Damian threw caution to the wind and started drawing with both his hands throwing the sword, with twice the speed the runic magic circle finished just seconds before the shes came on him.


    Damian activated the [Invisible box] spell and sighed in relief when both blue shes crashed against it and stopped in their path. They pushed till the energy in themsted making a little crack on the invisible wall that Damian only heard because of his fist hand experience on this wall breaking otherwise it was unnoticeable.


    The box remained standing still and protected him till the end. Sighing loudly Damian stopped the supply of mana to the spell and the walls disappeared, not that it was visible to anyone to begin with but the ck runic circle disappeared from Damian''s view.


    Removing sweat from his little forehead Damian red at the young prince who had his mouth wide open as if he could not believe what had happened. In few seconds of ring Damian noticed a figureing up behind the young prince and smacking the hell out of his little head. It was his sister and his supposed ''teacher''.


    "What the hell were you thinking..? Using a hidden sword art against amon boy ? Are you insane..? What would have happened if the spell didn''t fail, do you even realize that..?"


    "But.. but... He... he...."


    The young prince finally realized the gravity of his situation and begged for his sister not to pull his ears. Damian just counted his lucky star and slowly tried to walk away since everyone was busy.


    "That was some spell there, young man."


    "Ahh !!"


    Damian had his soul jumped to his throat, with the spooky surprise behind him. It was the handsome knight with his sword out.


    ''When did this guy moved from his position..?''


    "You scared me !!"


    "Uhm, sorry about that. My presence was unnecessary here I guess."


    ''Was he nning to save me from the unexpected spell?''


    "You did good kid. Here, show this to any mage academy in Faerunia and you will easily get the admission.."


    He gave Damian a gold coin bigger that usual which had Faerunian king''s head on one side and the symbol of some sort on the other with two swords crossed on a shield. Damian did not know what it was but it certainly was something valuable.


    "However you have to promise me that you will return here after your education to participate in the ''Monarch''s trial'' to be a Faerunian knight."


    Damian yed with the coin for a while and then tossed it back to the handsome knight.


    "I do not fight for people''s entertainment, sir. Knighthood won''t suit me."

 Chapter 42: Trouble Walking In..

    The handsome knight grinned and tilted his head a bit as if seeing Damian for the first time. Then he tossed the coin back towards him and ced the sword back in it''s sheath on his waist.


    "You can have it, consider it a payment for all the trouble my little squire has caused for you."


    "Ahm.. Thanks."


    Damian did not know whether he would even go to any academy in Faerunia but he could certainly use it for something else. Looking at the strange trio for thest time Damian turned around and walked back to his room at the inn.


    After bandaging himself and resting for a while Damian tried his best to remember the small runic magic circle the young price''s spell had created but it was too detailed and condensed together that Damian just could not remember all it''s details.


    It was called a sword art though, that Damian had learned at least that. In all the books he had seen or read there was never a mention of any sword arts just some sword techniques that focused on how to fight as a swordsman rather than casting spells with a sword. Maybe the Spellsword academy might know what it really was but that won''t help Damian.


    It was around 3 in the afternoon, so not wasting time Damian took out all his runic circle drawing and quill and ink, studying and trying his best to understand the meaning of different runic sections and how he could manipte them or how they worked all together.


    His unique runic section list was growing day by day, till now there were none two simr but after putting them all together Damian could see how it was always created in a same structure. The head part with some runes and numbers, the biggest of three body part that had a lot of numbers and few runes mixed in and in thest was the bottom part which only had runes and no numbers.


    Initially it made no sense but if he could figure out how different spells that had same elements and designs worked he might get something out of it. For now the three de spells [Air de], [Water de] & [Rock Bullet] had a little bit simrity with many things being unique to each but at least this was something to work with.


    Working all evening Damian finally stopped when his room got too dark to continue, he was also hungry so he left the inn and went to a restaurant that was a bit further from his inn in the upper ss of the city. Tasting the food from different restaurants to find one that he liked was kind of his little side quest in this city.


    Damian ordered the ''special'' dish that they had and waited, looking around him observing the strangers going on with their nightly activities.


    After some minutes someone sat on the opposite chair to his, at first Damian thought his food had arrived, then he thought he was just here to eat like him but the stranger in a white shirt and respectable enough pants was more interested in him than the menu. He had a bit grey in his otherwise ck beard, the man must be at least in his 30s.


    "Is there something on my face, mister..?"


    "Ahh.. sorry you were just too young... I am Inko Akar, I run the apothecary called [Easy Remedies] in the lower city. I wanted to meet you, the little potion maker."


    ''Ahh.. He is interested in my potions. Doesn''t look like a bad guy, but why was he stalking me like a creep..?''


    "Why follow me then, could have met at my stall..."


    "I wanted to offer you a deal and I just couldn''t wait for tomorrow."


    "What deal..?"


    "Sell all your potions to me and I will give you 3 silver for each potion and 5 extra for your effort."


    "Hmm.. tempting indeed but I would like to check if I could get better offer from others before making a deal."


    "I could also provide you with the raw materials for it, just think how much profit you will make once you remove all that production cost..."


    "No, I will handle the production myself. Just give me a better deal."


    "You do not make this any easier kid... I''m being really generous here..."


    "What can I do with your generosity..? Give me gold instead..."


    "Fahh! Kids these days... Fine, 3 silver and 5 copper for each potion and 5 silver extra."


    "Hmm.. okay. Tell me where to bring the products, I will be there tomorrow morning."


    "My apothecary [Easy Remedies]. Make as many as you can, I will also sell raw material at discount if you want.."


    "Okay.. I will see when my current supply ends.."


    "I will be leaving you with your dinner now, I hope good business from you kid after all these bargain."


    "Sure.. sure.."


    The man left as the dinner arrived so Damian focused on his food instead of therge man''s funny walk. 3 silvers and 5 coppers was not a bad deal at all, specially when Damian could just be finished with his sells with just one delivery. The time saved from all that talking and selling could be used for more reading and studying the runes. For just his one batch he would get 9 gold coins.


    That was way better than selling his own for just 7.


    The man obviously would sell it for more to get a profit but that wasn''t Damian''s problem. He was not rich enough to care for others, the faster he could get away from this city the better.


    Damian finished his meal which was just a little better than the food from the restaurant near the inn, not worth the extra price at all. He would have to find another ce to check out.


    Damian was walking admiring the carved details on the stone buildings just like usual when he heard people running and murmuring around him loudly. Damian turned to look what was going on and saw some people running towards the main street that stretched from the city gate.


    Curious, Damian also got behind them and reached a crowd of people gathered around the main street road looking at something passing by on the road. Damian was too short to see above all the tall men so he found a short enough one story building and climbed on the rooftop from the back.


    Damian walked slowly to the edge and finally looked down and the thing or person that he saw made his eyes bulge in his eye sockets. The man with no left hand and a charred shoulder, chest and neck was holding a rope dragging a kid behind him.


    The scarred and now burned knight captain and the electric kid.


    The kid looked tired and dirty as hell, his bones were more clear on his body now, as if starved for weeks. His eyes were looking down and he was walking or more like being dragged like a dead zombie.


    Damian knew the knight would be back or he would send men looking for him sooner orter but this was way too fast. He always assumed that the scarred knight served the lord of the border town ''Grimstone'', never did he thought the royals would be involved. If the quest to bring back ''The miracle survivor'' was from the king himself than that would make this a really big mess.


    It would not end well for the kid, after all ident or not he had killed the whole squad of knights pledged to the royalty.


    Damian felt bad for the little kid but this was not something where anyone could do anything. His fate was in the hands of the king now. It was a surprise that the angry knight captain had not killed him already and had brought him back here at all.


    Shaking his head Damian was just going to walk away when suddenly he felt a gaze locked upon him, his instincts were never wrong so he stood still and looked past the crowd across the street from where this feeling wasing.


    "F*ck! What is he doing here..?"


    It was a face of an old man under a dark robe, trying to hide among the crowd. But he could tell that his two old eyes were staring directly at him.


    The father of the electric kid had sure picked up on the age since Damian hadst seen him.

 Chapter 43: Old Man Anthony

    Damian broke the eye contact and turned around to leave, he did not want any part in this mess. Jumping down the building Damian ran back to his inn and tried his best to forget the events that had happened that day.


    The city was a huge ce, finding a single boy was like finding a needle in a hay. Not that Damian was that important to the scarred knight captain he didn''t even know he was there, he was just an odd kid with his first job at an early age, nothing special. And after all this fiasco he hoped that the knight captain won''t waste time thinking about him at all.


    Nothing had changed, he just had toy low and ignore everything. He didn''t even have to sell potions anymore so he could just deliver in the morning and just stay in the library for the rest of the day. Hopefully the princess won''t be there anymore. Thinking such thoughts Damian worked on the runes for a while and then fell asleep.


    Next day he followed his routine and made another batch of the Basic healing potion, storing them in one crate Damian put it in his spatial storage and walked in the busy streets to find [Easy Remedies].


    Damian noticed the brand new painted board of the apothecary from far away, it was on the shop that looked recently renovated and had some really colorful looking potions with many tools and raw ingredients. Removing the crate of potions in the alley behind, Damian picked it up in his hands and entered the shop.


    The same owner was there writing things in the book while two pretty looking women were cleaning around the shop.


    Damian greeted the owner and gave him the potions. After checking for some minutes and calcting on a paper the owner gave Damian 9 gold and 6 silver which was his total. Damian looked around the shop for a while and decided to leave, not finding anything useful for his needs.


    Done with his work Damian walked slowly to the library while looking at people putting up their stalls and shops in the early morning.


    He crossed just two streets and realized someone was following him, the mana was non existent in the body of the follower so Damian had naturally ignored him but now it was more obvious. Damian turned at one street and waited for his follower to arrive, and just as he predicted the hooded figure ran a bit and turned around the street just to be stopped by Damian with one hand.


    Getting pushed back the hooded figure fell on the street on his butt, leaving his hood to fall back and reveal the old weathering face beneath it.


    "You..."


    "Kid... You recognize me right..? You saved my life back in the Ravensong..."


    "I can''t help you man, go away."


    Damian turned around and started walking away but the old man instantly got up and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Just a second, please hear me out. If you don''t wanna help after that, I won''t bother you..."


    Damian really just wanted to flick his hand and run away but the pleading look in the old man''s eyes was just too much for him to bear. Hearing him out wouldn''t cost much, if nothing else he could help him with some money at least.


    Damian stopped and sighed. Then he walked towards a tavern nearby and the old man walked besides him. Ordering a breakfast for him and the old man, Damian sat back on the chair rxed looking at the man in front of him.


    "Go on.."


    "Thanks kid... You saw Sam yesterday didn''t you..?"


    Damian nodded.


    "I.... I.. I need to save him..."


    "What? Are you that tired of living old man..? I knew this was a waste of time..."


    "Please wait... I''m not insane I have help... Just listen..."


    "Let me start from the beginning..."


    *****


    Anthony looked at the four people walking in front of him and sighed. Why did he have to make promises to people while being drunk? He hated to follow them through when he was sober. These four blocks, two of which were even those beastmen folks with tails and ears and all.


    If someone had told Anthony that he would be dungeon raiding with beastmen he would haveughed so hard he might have dropped dead holding his stomach. But life was bizarre and unpredictable and most of the time unfair, Anthony had learned that at very young age.


    He was the weirdest one among the vige kids, just because he preferred toy down and sleep beneath the trees instead of ying in the scorching heat. And so with a first chance to get out of the vige and make big money in the city far away Anthony left his young sister and the annoying parents behind to be rich.


    His parents were not poor, they always had enough food to eat and enough clothes to wear with his father being a soldier and mother a maid in the lord''s service.


    People in the city were just as ve to their work as the people in the vige he realized in just a few years doing this and that in the city. Yes, he made money but the same city that gave him a chance to earn money also snatch it back with the women, gambling, booze and overall cost of living in the big city.


    Anthony was just as poor as the day he had left his home until this day when he woke up from his drunken stupor and a group of people dragged him to tackle a freaking dungeon saying that he already took advance from them and drunk even more booze with that money. Anthony had doubts about the whole thing but he kept it to himself seeing the swords and spears on hispatriots hands and backs.


    He was supposed to carry the bag and collect the monsters and their mana stones, of course Anthony had done this kind of job many times for parties who ventured in the forest to fight monsters and collect materials but never in a dungeon.


    "Are you guys for real..? A forgotten dungeon of a forgotten lord..? Who told you such absurd tales..?"


    Anthony said atst when they had walked for hours in a barrennd and still had to see even a trace of a ruin.


    "It''s in the ancient books my friend... Why don''t you leave the ''Worrying for dungeon'' part to us and you focus on your ''Carrying the baggage'' part..?"


    One of the two human man said while being slightly annoyed. They were really walking for a while now.


    "Stop ! It''s here..."


    "Are you sure..?"


    "Yes, I feel it."


    Anthony heard the muscr bear beastmen and the pretty feline beastwoman talk among themselves. Anthony thought they had gone insane but the things that followed after that made him question the validity of his own eyes.


    The feline beastwoman said some kind of chanting and a huge stairs going down in the middle of the desert was revealed as if it was just waiting for the neers toe by. Anthony could not believe his eyes, and neither could he believe the rest of the insane dungeon fighting and bloodthirsty monsters with deadly traps.


    He waspletely sober by now and he did his life best to just collect the materials and storing them inside the invaluable spatial bag, also cooking and doing other menial jobs for days upon days till they finally reached the final beast chamber and fought the worst fight of their lives.


    Anthony did not enter the insane room, after two days of mind numbing waiting only the beastmen duo returned all bloody and injured. The bear beastmen was missing a whole left arm while the pretty feline had lost an eye. The two humans were nowhere to find, Anthony could only guess what happened to them.


    But the beastmen duo despite being on the brink of death looked happy and content with themselves, specially the feline looking at the new ancient sword in her hand which ignited in mes on hermand and brightened the whole dungeon corridor. Making a picture so divine and exquisite that Anthony would never forget as long as he lived.

 Chapter 44: Old Man Anthony 2

    Seeing death from so close had made Anthony a very changed person. The beastmen had paid him well so for the first time in his life instead of choosing to use it in vanity he decided to go back home to his vige and his family and so he did.


    It had been so many years that even Anthony himself did not remember how long it had been since hest saw them. The vige had changed but it still looked eerily simr to what he had left all those years ago. His parents were still there, old and weathered but still there. Anthony had never seen his old man cry in his life but that day he did, and so did he with him.


    His sister had married a soldier in lord''s service just like her mother and they even had a baby boy. Anthony could not believe how beautiful the tiny thing was.


    Anthony paid off all the debts his old parents had umted after their untimely retirement from the lord''s service. They were too old to do anything else, and Anthony didn''t let them do anything either. The money he had made from his one dungeon raid couldst him for years in the city, in a vige like this it would be enough for lifetime if he spend it well.


    However the enthusiasm did notst long, as if just waiting to see him return his father passed away the very next year. Anthony with nothing to do started drinking again, loosing himself to the demon in the bottle. Some yearster his mother also left him, Anthony was not one for the wife and kids. He knew the life he led was worthless, and early grave was more likely for him and also desirable.


    The only fun thing in his life was to annoy and teach his nephew all the weird things that his mother and father never had time to do so. The little thing was real good entertainment.


    But just like everything else in his life that also changed. When one day he was too drunk to go back from the tavern to his house and Sam was dragging him as usual, the weather was really bad as winds and rain were out of control. In the middle of the main vige Anthony saw something that made him question his eyes second time in his life.


    A lightning bolt so huge and shy hit his nephew right on his head as he was walking just a few steps ahead of him, Anthony waited for the lightning to burn him also but instead as if an infinite void the whole lightning bolt disappeared in his nephew''s body as if dead stone in the water. Sam immediately fell unconscious without a single injury on his body.


    Everyone who saw the big sh started calling him ''The Miracle survivor'' and ''healing prodigy'' but Anthony knew that wasn''t the truth. He did not heal as so much he absorbed the whole thing.


    Anthony had bought an ascension stone for the kid''s birthday but he just like everyone else in his family had failed to get any good job or ss even though the kid had the infamous Esper ss unlocked, which the little fool had chosen in hope to get lucky with a unique ability but what he got was so unique and hard to pronounce that no one, not even the most literate people in the vige could understand what it really was.


    And so he was considered a failure, but now suddenly the lord''s knights and church''s priest all lined at his sister''s house to recruit the ''Genius healer''. The only problem however was that everyone wanted to test him first and so day after day the boy had been cut and bruised but his body did not do the miracle healing and just acted as any other normal body.


    Anthony tried his best to stop the whole charade but no one listened to him, the lord''s knights and the priests were too high in social ss that his words only fell on deaf ears. Finally when the boy could not take this abuse any longer, his mother stopped the thing and refused to let him meet any of the recruiters.


    Anthony finally sighed in relief that day, so much so that he drank himself to sleep in the tavern that day. And just like usual Sam was there at midnight to drag him back at his house. Leaning on his tiny savior, Anthony gave him advices on advices of old wisdom but the little bastard was too stubborn to listen to any of his words.


    That night was worst thing in Anthony''s life. Just like everyday Sam dragged him back to his sister''s home to make him sober enough to return to his own house. However instead of usual nagging face of his sister with bucket of water and a sweet smell of fresh tea in air, hard faced knights of the lord were at the door.


    Sensing something was wrong Anthony bnced himself and walked straight in to the house, no one stopped him. Sam was just a few steps behind him. There they were, the beautiful couple... now together in death. Anthony''s mind could not process the scene in front of his eyes, his whole body started shaking as his knees gave up and he fell down in the pool of blood.


    His sister and her husband had been brutally stabbed and left for dead as if some run of the mil monsters. The ear piercing scream besides him reminded Anthony that he wasn''t alone, he tried to turn back to get his nephew but before that his sister coughed and moved a bit.


    Immediately screaming for healer and potions Anthony got his sister in hisp, trying his best to push the wounds but there were just too many wounds.


    "S.. save h.. him.. Take him.. f. Far..


    away.. from.. he..ere.. He is.. t..the.. only..


    g..gg... good.. th.."


    Before she could finish her words, her eyes became lifeless and the unsaid words died in her throat. Anthony did not know how to react... Why.. why would someone.. anyone..? Whyyy..?


    Crying wasn''t new for him, how odd was it that the thing came so easily to him nowadays, as if just waiting behind his eyes to get out.


    He was the worthless one, Why.. why did he was still here despite everything and the ones he loved died one by one in front of his eyes. Is this the punishment for his vanity..? Was there really someone keeping record of all the deeds he had done..? Anthony did not know what else happened that night but he did know one thing.


    That night was the one where he swore that he would take his nephew so far away from here where no one would ever find them, there he could finally live in peace.


    The determination only grew stronger when the next day the lord announced the priests responsible for sendingmon thugs to his sister''s house. Reason..? To test the healing ability by putting the kid in a serious situation. What sick minds this people had..? Is this what power costs..?


    Anthony for the first time in his life felt truly relieved that he was not a rare assets for these lords and priests to y around with as they pleased.


    Grabbing the first chance Anthony took Sam and left for the border of Dawnstar. Only in another kingdom where no one would know anything about them will be the ce of peace for him. He didn''t have left much after wasting all his money in alcohol but whatever he had, he would use it to get the kid as far away from here as possible.


    And so the strange journey started. At first the boy was like a dead person walking but with time and Anthony''s constant chattering, the boy pulled himself back. Anthony had to say the boy was much much stronger than he could ever be. Changing wagons to wagons, finding better deals and cheaper rides finally they somehow reached Ravensong and got into another wagon with another group of travelers.


    This group however had one strange entity, a kid even smaller than Sam traveling alone with a sword on his waist and book in his hands.

 Chapter 45: Old Man Anthony 3

    Anthony had seen many travelers in his journey but never a boy so small, with so much grace and confidence traveling alone. Anthony had seen enough nobles in his time to realize that the boy was from a good household, Why was he alone though.. Well not like he cared much.


    Nagging his nephew just like usual Anthony spent his time trying his best to pull himself together and n the journey ahead. His money was almost finished, the fare was much more than he expected them to be. He would have to do something if they wanted to travel any further. And then the scout came bearing a grave news, knights were following their wagon.


    Anthony was not sure, but who else could it be? How the bastards had found them only god knew. This was not good at all.


    In their journey Anthony and Sam had found a piece of metal that was supposed to be a runic tool with all the inscribing on it, actually it was Sam who had found the thing lying around in one of the inn where they stayed for a night.


    Anthony was doubtful as to boy''s story about just randomly finding it but morals were something he did not have time to teach the kid right now, he himself was thinking of using his old hands to rob someone.


    Seeing how the always clean and handsome noble boy had money, Anthony and Sam tried selling it to him. Anthony was prepared to be rejected or paid just few coppers for it but to his surprise the boy did not even negotiate and paid the first price they quoted. However Anthony could tell that the Boy was not stupid, he knew what exactly they were doing and still he chose to do it.


    Reasons only he knew, most likely because they both looked terrified of the people following them.


    They reached the vige called Ravensong from where they could finally leave for Fearunia. With enough money with them they didn''t have to do much haggling and found a ride that would take them first thing in the morning. Anthony was afraid that the knights following them would catch up but they had no other choice, they couldn''t ride a horse in the night not that they could afford to buy one.


    Believing that they would have at least a night before theye, Anthony and Sam went to the tavern to eat something.


    The events that happened in the tavern were anything but desirable, his own lord Ss never showed such overwhelming power and spread fear while trying to get the boy. But the lord beyond Dawnstar..? Anthony didn''t even think that his nephew''s fame had reached another kingdom.


    However the end of that confrontation was far bizarre than what he expected, his nephew had finally given him an answer as to where the lightning bolt had went.. it was still inside his freaking body.


    Anthony thought this was finally hisst day but the handsome kid''s childish scream fell on his ears and believing the kid even he couldn''t exin why Anthony ran towards him in hope of some miracle, and the kid proved true.


    When he finally came back to life, his nephew was perfectly fine. He couldn''t exin how but the kid had saved his life and many others. ording to the vigers the whole knight squad had died in the explosion. But the knight captain had survived, he still had to gain conscious though.


    Realizing what was going on, Anthony immediately grabbed necessary items and his nephew and ran like hell to the wagon parking area and found one which was leaving for Faerunia. They couldn''t turn back aftering so far, if they could just reach any town hiding won''t be a big deal.


    Yet even this thought failed him as some stranger other travelers reached Ravensong before their wagon could leave and captured them. They were the real knights of lord Ss.


    Anthony felt really conflicted but for now he chose safety over freedom and promised the knights to go willingly back with them. And so they started a return journey to lord Ss''snds. It just had barely been a few hours riding and they had stopped to make a camp when night fell in the woods between Ravensong and Emberlock.


    However even this peace did notst, in the middle of the night Anthony was awaken by the sounds of exclusions and swords shing against swords. When he finally cleared his eyes and focused, to his absolute shock the burned knight captain had followed them beyond a reason toe after them even when he was graciously injured and was in dire pain.


    Anthony knew killing his friends was not something easily forgotten, which was why he had epted the protection of Dawnstar knights.


    Anthony grabbed Sam and started running in this chaos but in seconds he heard blood chilling screams as knights after knights fell in front of the crazed monstrous Faerunian knight. Pushing them all down with one powerful energy st that even made Anthony and Sam fall to the ground, the burned captain jumped high in the air andnded right in front of Anthony and his nephew.


    There was nothing he could do, he could not even speak or even lift a finger as the burned knight grabbed Sam in front of his eyes and jumped away before the remaining knights could reach him again. Only 4 out of 10 knights had remained. It wasn''t all for nothing though, they had injured him enough.


    The remaining knights filled with hope of vengeance chased the crazed knights day and nights, and so did Anthony with them. They traveled at the fastest speed possible but still they could only get traces of the crazed knight and never him in person. They went farther and farther in Faerunia searching for the burned knight and the miracle child but found nothing, until they finally did one day.


    They followed the trail and finally realized where they were going and first time in the knight''s chase of vengeance Anthony saw seeds of doubts and hesitation. He himself was shaken, he thought this was just a border skirmish of petty lords who were too greedy to care for others, but this was much more sinister than that.


    The royal family was involved somehow, the crazed knight was going for the capital the seat of power for the Fearunian royalty.


    The Dawnstar knights looked terrified but their mission came first before anything else, if not killing the killer of their friends than at least saving the kid was a necessity and something that their lord had instructed them to do, they had to bring the kid back no matter what. And so they infiltrated in the capital of the Faerunia, the harbor city of ''Seraphim Luminara''.


    Anthony and the knights finally caught up to the burned knight but it was toote to attack him by now, 20 knights and three times the number of foot soldiers were escorting the burned knight who still had Sam dragging behind him while tied up with a rope. Anthony''s heart bled every time he saw his nephew, but he endured.


    Finding sce in the reassurance that at least he was alive, at least there was still a chance to save him. So they followed behind till they reached the capital city and saw the burned knight dragging the tired kid to the pce directly.


    Anthony however in the crowd of thousands of people who just watched his nephew dragging away had somehow found a person... A person he could never forget.. His savior and only person in all these mess who had helped them for no reason at all.


    Anthony knew it was a lot to ask the little kid, but if he could believe in anything he would like to believe in those clear deep blue eyes that saw all and understood all, despite being a kid younger than his nephew. Just maybe.. just maybe somehow he could help..


    Anthony won''t be a worthless geezer asking for help though, he had some real valuable information that any noble would die for. Dungeons were the reasons noble families had formed, Anthony didn''t know much but he knew that knowledge about a location of a dungeon with all it''s monsters was far more valuable than gold and silvers.


    All nobles craved strength, he for one knew where one could get it.

 Chapter 46: Dungeons and Reasons

    Damian just sat there listening the old man''s tale. Nobles, priests and freaking dungeons? Moreover he wasn''t the father of the kid but his uncle... Family got killed just to test his skills.. Damian knew how despicable the schemes and plots of these nobles were but he never thought they could fall so low. His family selling him for money seemed like a way lighter version of this story.


    A dungeon.. huh? Now that was certainly a game changer. Damian knew they existed and also how each dungeon was upied and controlled by the lord of that region and the knights in his or her service. That was the main reason promising knights swore fealty to their lords, a pursuit of greater strength.


    One could level in wild, but dungeons were far more valuable and provided much faster and efficient method to level up. Not to mention it was an infinite monster spawner as long as one didn''t destroy the dungeon core. There were grades of dungeons and many types and stuff, there wasn''t much knowledge public about it since all families protected their lord''s dungeon secrets with their lives.


    Dungeon also provided mana stones and monster materials which were always in high demand, so it was also one of the main source of ie for the lord of the region.


    Only strong enough families had ess to dungeons though, no one else could protect it. Almost all forts and seat of power for nobles were built upon a dungeon entrance. If the old man was telling the truth, there really was a real nice chance here to quickly level up.


    However the other people who were with the old man also knew about it, the beastmen and there was also a thing of the strange chanting that the old man didn''t remember for opening the dungeon. And all that was based on if he could trust the man at all.. He didn''t look like he was lying though.


    "Help me save Sam.. with the Dawnstar knights and I promise will tell you where the dungeon is..."


    "Look old ma.. Anthony.. I really feel for you and I am sorry that such things happened to you but I can''t help you man..."


    "That''s not all. The beastmen told me what happened after they defeated the main beast of the dungeon... There was a secret opening with a riddle written at the entrance... The beastmen believed that the dungeon was not finished and another section was waiting to be opened if they figured out the answer for the riddle...


    They already had what they wanted so they just left but I still remember the riddle.."


    "They had what they came for...? They knew about the ming sword..?"


    "Yes, one of the humans told me it was the reason they found the dungeon. Once there was this one cruel lord that ruled over that region who had burned the whole city with that sword and killed everyone in it... The sword was famous or something... It was in the books they told me..."


    "Is that so..."


    Damian had note across any folktale about ming swords but then again he didn''t know where this ce was located and he just knew stuff about Dawnstar and little about it''s neighboring kingdoms.


    "I will tell you the location and the riddle and I will also do whatever you ask me to do... But just.. please... save him... He is the only thing that matters.... I promised...


    I promised..."


    Damian did not know what to say to the old man. Fighting against some random people on the street to save someone was another thing and going against royalty was totally another thing. Not to mention the royals had two monster of a people that he knew about, who knows how many monsters like that they had..?


    "I am sorry Anthony..."


    The old man slumped his shoulders and just sat on his chair motionless, his face was in too much pain and sadness that Damian could not even look at him straight. Putting the bill amount on the table, Damian slowly got up and walked away. After some walking some steps he looked back and saw the old man in the same position and just sighed.


    He was just a kid, he was not meant to do things like this. This was not his fight.


    Damian fell once again on the way to the library and he kept hearing people talking and discussing the fate of a young boy, by now everyone knew the story somehow and for some reason almost everyone branded the kid as a demon child and just wanted him to get killed. He had killed their knights after all. For people of Fearunia that''s all that mattered.


    Finally reaching the library Damian tried getting lost in the books and failed miserably but he continued the effort. The talks of execution of the kid never left his mind.


    This world was not fair, he knew that from the day one. The kid had done nothing wrong, it was his powers that got him in this mess. He did not want to kill the Fearunian knights but he was too afraid to understand what he was doing, yes he was a threat but so was every single person who had this much power in this world.


    If they did not push him to the limit, he might never even have revealed his power in all his lifetime..


    At the end of the day it all came to this one point, the value of life in this world was abysmal. Your powers decided your worth. You can''t just live in peace among monsters who were constantly striving for more and more power... Either you were a pawn in their game or a coteral damage. There was no option of standing at the sides and forgetting everything around you to enjoy momentary peace.


    God like powers makes humans just more and more monstrous huh..? Who could have imagined that..?


    Damian closed the fourth book he was trying to read and was getting nowhere. A familiar feeling of a mana signature walked from behind him and sat next to his chair. Damian had his head on the table, but he knew who it was without even looking up.


    "I thought you won''t being out much after yesterday..."


    "Yeah... Sorry about that. Alex is just too dumb."


    "I''m also sorry princess, I''m not in the mood to learn spells today..."


    "Yeah... I don''t have anything to teach you today either..."


    "Who is the burned knight...?"


    "Uhm... He''s Sir Galen Thorneborn... He is the recently made vicemander of the king''s guard."


    "What will happen to the kid...?"


    "Well... for now he is confined in the cells below knight''s headquarters... He would most likely be executed after killing four knights like that..."


    "Did your father ordered to find the kid to Sir Galen Thorneborn...?"


    "Huh...? How do you know that..? No one knows that..."


    "Did he..?"


    "He was a potential recruit, he did what he had to do... Healers are rare and we always have to fight over them with other kingdoms and even the priests and highswords..."


    "What if he wasn''t a healer...? What about his family..? What about the people who love him..?"


    "Look, I understand you being amoner and where you areing from... But it''s not that simple.. If not us others would have gotten him sooner orter... Strength and status are not free toe by.. If he had proved a valuable recruit he would have received money and knighthood andnds to rule over..."


    ''Freakckkkk....''


    Damian did not know when he had done it, but unknowingly he had punched the thick book he was reading with so much force, his hand hade out on the other side of the table making a big hole in both the book and the table.


    He had heard enough, this world was too drunk on power, they had long lost any vestiges of humanity. There will be no justice here unless he brought it. Being an orphan all his life living with all the little kids Damian drew a line when a young kid''s life was at stake. He just could not take it any longer, it was incredibly stupid and made no sense..


    But deep in his heart Damian knew it was the right thing to do.. He just didn''t want to do it...


    They could fight and scheme all they wanted but they will not y with another young boy''s life as if he was just another sack of grain. Not while Damian was still breathing.

 Chapter 47: Man with The Plan

    "Are you joking..? This is your big help..?"


    "Where did you even get this child..? His mom must be looking for him..."


    "I know he has a young age but I believe in him. And he is willing to help..." said Anthony.


    Damian looked at the four Dawnstar knights, none he had seen before. Damian had met their lord Ss but each individual knight wouldn''t recognize him. The most mana energy among the four belonged to the guy who was silently observing him without saying anything. With his bald head and an old injury on his right cheek, he looked like a proper bandit that a knight.


    One good thing about this world was that they did not discriminate humans based on skin color, the bald man had a dark skin and a muscr body. The other two were white humans and thest one was even a winged beastmen.


    Beastmen did not willingly serve people, but those few who did were all dangerous people. Beastmen weren''t rare, they just naturally had low poption due to years of mistreatment by the human hands.


    Damian was amused seeing how human''s just needed another target to discriminate against huh...Even still after so many years since their kingdom was destroyed they were still treated as war prisoners and were mostly able to get menial jobs. There were exceptions of course, just like in everything.


    With enough strength one could get the deserved respect no matter who you were,moner, Beastmen, or a kid.


    "How are you going to do it..?"


    Damian asked while looking directly at the bald man, who just tilted his head a bit and looked him up and down at him.


    "Hey you brat! Are you ignoring me...?" Another man with dirt brown hair said.


    "Yes, I think he really is ignoring us Cole..." His friend with ck hair and botched nose agreed with him.


    Both looked ridiculous while making angry faces at Damian as if trying to scare him.


    "Do you need my help or should I just go away..?"


    "Sorry to judge you, but we can''t just trust any random person from the streets boy.." The bald man finally spoke up.


    "I don''t see people lining up to help... If bringing me raises your chances even 10% why not do it..?" Damian replied.


    "You have to prove your worth." The winged beastmen said while walking out of the room as if with what he said the conversation was over.


    And it truly was over, everybody else also got up and walked behind him even the bald headed man. Anthony looked at Damian and he also followed them so he also got behind everyone. They only stopped aftering to an empty looking area with abandoned buildings at the very edge of the city near walls.


    The winged beastmen and the bald headed man stood on the side as the two men who were constantly joking about Damian finally stopped and unsheathed his sword. The brown haired man stood in front with sword in hand while the ck haired man waszily resting on butt of his spear, they weren''t at least ganging up on him.


    Damian took out his short sword from it''s sheath, he had decided to keep his word out since there was a chance that these people might try to capture him.


    Seeing Damian not move at all, the brown haired man gritted his teeth and rushed at him. The mana energy in this man indicated that he was at least Enlightened rank, howeverpared to others on the second rank these guy was on the bit lower end. Even the Enlightened guy he fought who threw the spear at Thomas was more skilled and powerful than this guy.


    Damian matched his each sword strike with one of his own effortlessly and on purpose did not attack back and just defended to make the man even more angry and unstable in his judgement.


    The longer the fight dragged the desperate the guy became and started making more effort to take him down, each sword attack had more unnecessary force behind it, each step back was more furious until finally the man screamed and jumped directly at Damian to overwhelm him with his brute strength.


    This time Damian did not just defend, he also jumped to meet him in the mid air and after parrying his most obvious attack Damian gifted him a kick on the chest that sent him flying till he crashed into the tree behind and fell down grunting.


    "You wanna give it a try..?"


    Damian asked the man with spear and was gifted with a restrained smile on his ugly mug in return.


    "How could this be..? A kid on his first job defeated a trained Enlightened knight..?" The winged beastmen said while looking at Damian with doubts in his eyes.


    "He can if the Enlightened was weak and easy to rile up... Not to mention his feeble sword technique..." Damian replied while putting his sword back in it''s sheath.


    "That is true... Hhahah... This was entertaining..." The bald man said while turning back and walking away.


    The man he sent flying stood up and walked towards everyone while cleaning his clothes and ring at Damian.


    "You two tell him the n and give him your job, you two will be the part of distraction with us."


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Yes, Sir."


    The winged beastmen and the Bald men left while leaving the two remaining knights behind with Damian.


    "Don''t get cocky now kid, I was going easy on you.."


    "Sure.. sure.." Damian replied.


    After that using a stick and questionable drawings on the ground the two ''knights'' exined Damian the so called n. It was simple enough.


    Infiltration in the knight''s headquarters by climbing the walls, then going to the main building where the cells were by sneaking and then they would try to sneakily get the kid out but it was most likely not going to be that easy, in that case the four of them will fight the knights on guard duty to attract as much attention as possible so Damian could get the kid out of his cell and sneak him out of the headquarters while knights will make their own escape and everyone will meet at the abandonedbuilding where they were standing right now afterwards, supposedly there was a way that led out of the city under it''s basement.


    Of course the n was full of holes and it relied heavily on happenstance and luck in which Damian had full confidence it will fail him. But it was the best they could do without a proper spacetime mage among them. Damian refused to show his status so they didn''t know that he was one, and Damian thought it better not tell them. Not like he could do much spacetime spells anyway.


    He was sure there were parts of the n that he wasn''t told either. They might still suspect him being of spy for the Faerunia or something.


    Damian walked back to his inn after the little meeting and made a n of his own with much more details and fineness. Then he bought premium quality parchments and drew all the necessary runic spells on it and created some for backup too. It cost him considerable amount of money but it had to be done.


    If Damian was risking his life, it won''t be without him making sure that it was the best way forward.


    Finishing with his preparation Damian left the inn and went out to take a walk when he saw or more like heard, a guy screaming on top of his lungs that the king had decreed the execution of the kid three days from now which would be in the main city square at dawn. People were pping and cheering happily after listening the promation and were calling the king just and benevolent.


    Damian felt sick in his stomach, so he immediately increased his pace and walked out of the repeating promation''s range. Finally he arrived at the [Easy Remedies] to talk business, it was necessary for his n after all. After that Damian met with Anthony alone and they both discussed how they would go forward with this.


    The dayter five men and a kid were ready atte midnight, looking up at the giant wall before them. If everything went ording to n, after today they will bet no.1 in Faerunia''s wanted list.

 Chapter 48: Infiltration 1

    The beastman removed top part of his robe like attire and spread his wings in the serene moonlight, if the situation wasn''t tense Damian would have loved watching the magical creature take flight.


    With a jump the beastman flew straight up making minimum noise andnded on top of the wall, looking back once he tied a rope at the top and kicked the rest below.


    Then he took off high under the moonlight to get the better picture of the situation inside, he was at an incredible height though and what he could notice would most likely not be clear enough, however they could not risk him getting any closer. There were many guards on duty in the headquarters.


    With the help of rope one by one everyone climbed the wall, there were someplications with Anthony but their bald leader pulled him up along with the rope atst. Splitting up in three groups, one in the leader alone another with two dumbos who had exined the n to Damian andst in which Damian and Anthony were together, then they headed in from three different ways.


    "Keep as much quite as possible.. You gost and stay a little further than us, you have to save the kid..."


    Damian nodded at their bald leader and together with Anthony went crawling from wall to wall as sneakily as possible till they were behind the main building. The main headquarters was five stories big andpletely made out of stone. It was really impressive construction project considering the age they were in, but they also had magic to rece the modern tools so it wasn''t that rare.


    Standingpletely still behind the building Damian extended his mana sense to it''s limits and tried to sense as far as possible.


    He could feel all mana signatures in half the building and going up for three stories, there were people sleeping in their quarters everywhere but fortunately Damian found one ce where no mana signature was present, either someone was not in their bed yet or the room was empty on purpose.


    It was a room just like the others, this one had the window shut tight. Damian took out one of his basic scroll and activated it. Five solid water des came out of the blue runic magic circle one by one and before they would go shooting in a fast speed as they were programmed Damian connected his mana strings to them and took control, keeping them hovering around him.


    With minimum sound Damian guided one sharp water de to get in between the gap of two wooden window doors and pushed it from below to the top.


    The iron hinges were in the middle, the des were not sharp enough to cut iron but it could pull the hinges off of the wooden window with enough force. Finally the window opened and revealed bars of iron covering the whole window frame. Damian had guessed that''s how it would be, it would be too easy if it was just a wooden window with weak hinges.


    For others this might be the a hindrance but for Damian this was nothing, retrieving another scroll from his storage this one much more premium looking, Damian opened it and pointed inside the room which looked like a some kind of storage room with things lying around and activated it.


    A ck runic magic circle appeared in front of the mana beast-skin parchment and connected another point in space which was 10 meters ahead of it.


    Damian had seeded in at least applying the [Wormhole] spell on the paper with pre-entered distance, of course it made the spell crippled in fight with it''s slow activation and predictable opening but it had many more application in which Damian was happy to use it as such. Wasting his mana for no reason was not an efficient thing to do.


    Damian entered the hovering purple glowing wormhole and Anthony surprised as hell behind him also came in hopping. He must be confused as hell, but Damian was not going to exin his secrets to the guy.


    Damian wouldn''t even be here if he didn''t see himself and his siblings from the orphanage in the maimed kid. He had no love for strange drunkards.


    Inside the store room Damian slowly opened the front door and peeked outside, he immediately noticed four guards on the other side of the rectangle building floor and other four moving mana signatures he could sense which were much closer. Damian closed the door and breathed in for a second to think a way forward.


    Damian and Anthony were on the ground floor but ording to their intel there was one more floor beneath this one which had the holding cells for infamous criminals who were supposed to be judged or were waiting for execution captured by knight guards who kept the city safe.


    Observing their pattern of movement which was simple enough with no variations, Damian thought of the simple n of just waiting for nearest four to turn their back and walk sneakily and hopefully the four in the distance won''t be able to see them clearly just as Damian wasn''t able to see them.


    Being real sneaky and walking carefully and silently making no sound Damian and Anthony waited for the perfect opportunity and just as it came they left the storage room and walked slowly while ducking down behind the two guard who were patrolling and kept on going behind them just like that with their hearts beating faster than horses, being real careful and sweaty profusely.


    The intense situation continued for Damian''s life''s longest 4 minutes till finally the guards turned at the corner and Damian and Anthony went downstairs and breathed in for their life. Damian did not even realize he was holding his breath till now.


    The underground also had four guards patrolling and two watching over the cells Damian guessed from the mana signature that he could sense from the stairs.


    Almost all knights were Enlightened rank so their mana energy was pretty noticeable, of course there were much more first rankers in the rooms sleeping and other civilians with no mana energy at all too which were most likely staff who managed the building and the prisoners.


    Damian tapped lightly on heavily breathing Anthony''s hand to gesture him to stop wasting time and get going. Damian also took few steps forward when suddenly he notice two mana signatures that were not supposed to be there.


    One was a first ranker just like him but a very familiar one and another was the biggest mana energy signature in the whole building, Damian did not notice it because it was on the other side of the building before. Right now they were right on top of Damian somewhere on 4th or 5th floor. Those were reserved formanders and high ranking knights only.


    "What the hell are they doing here...?"


    The burned knight Sir Galen Thorneborn was not supposed to be here. Who the hell goes back to their job right after getting sted alive..? He should be on hisnds, being healed ying with chickens or something.. Or whatever nobles did in this age to pass time...


    ''And the freaking brat.. Why was the prince of Faerunia sleeping in knight''s headquarters...? Hell.. Runes and ravens..!! This is really going to shit and we didn''t even begin yet...''


    This had be a 80% riskier than it was a minute ago. It''s just a miracle that the handsome knight was not here with his nephew or Damian would serious loose all his marbles. Getting them out of his mind Damian breathed in and walked on. They were still in their rooms, they don''t know anything, Damian consoled himself.


    It''s only a failure if they make serious ruckus here and everyone chases after them. Damian regained hisposure and focused on the underground floor. Normally people did not have mana sensing capabilities, so if he could just sneak in silently and sneak out with the kid, it''s all going to be fine. There was no need for fighting, this was a stealth mission.


    And just as they reached the underground floor below Damian heard a sword shing and two men dropping on the ground without making a sound, blood spurting out of their necks. Another two were standing on top of them with their swords bloody and eyes glowing as if demons from helle alive.

 Chapter 49: Infiltration 2

    Damian cursed and was just about to get his sword out when he heard wings pping and the flying beastmannded near the two guys who were in the dark. Damian focused some more and when finally his eyes got adjusted to the darkness did he recognize the two knights who were part of his ''Infiltration crew''.


    The bodies on the ground were of guards. Damian focused and extended his mana sense again but just four mana signature were moving besides him and Anthony who barely had any mana at all. The two belonged to the guards near the cells and other two patrolling guards. However the three people in front of him had no mana signature at all.


    "What is going on here..?" Damian mumbled unintentionally.


    The three knights walked up to them and just stared at Damian silently.


    "Did you kill the patrolling guards..? What if the other guards don''t see them and alerts everyone..?" Anthony said looking all nervous and scared.


    "How in the hell are you here..?" The swordsman who was knocked down by Damian asked.


    "Didn''t Captain tell you to wait up..?" The spearman added some too.


    "Why are you here, boy?" Beastman asked raising his one hand up to tell the knights to shut up.


    "We got lucky. The stairs were nearer to the ce we entered from." Damian calmly replied.


    The beastman stared down at Damian for a while but atst he turned around and walked away in the one side of the corner, ording to Damian''s mana sense two more guards were just a little ahead from them. Damian and Anthony also joined the three knights and walked hurriedly behind them.


    When just a few hundred meters were remaining between guards and them, the beastman gestured and the two knights got behind him in a triangle position.


    Damian just stayed behind with Anthony, as the three knights tightened their grip on their weapons and waited, the moment the guards were in their line of sight the beastman rushed forward with a leap and decapitated one guard who was taken by surprise. The another was run over by the two knights before he could even get a second to think or scream.


    ''Something is up with these people, it''s as if they have some kind of camouge spell going on. Is it an ability of one of them..?''


    However Damian had no time to think as they moved forward again. Not wasting any time, Damian got ahead of everyone and started walking in the direction of the cells. Theyout was same as the floor above, big empty rectangle open space in between the connected rooms from all sides and just enough space for a hallway with them.


    However unlike the emptynd floor above, the hollow space was filled with dirt and stone here, only rooms and the hallway were there with barely any light to see at each few hundred meters. Damian could see why this might be considered an ideal ce for prisoners. He himself was getting a little ustrophobic. There was no system for air cirction at all.


    The beastman was just a few steps behind him and Damian had noticed the ring stare that he was receiving from the man but he had no time to exin stuff to them, either they could follow him or go on their own way, he just needed the boy and get him out of here that''s all.


    Damian reached the corner from where once turned the two cell guard could probably see them if they walked their way, so he stopped and got back to back with wall corner and peeked out a little. He couldn''t see clearly since they were pretty far but he did notice two dark figures patrolling near a bunch of iron bar cells while facing in opposite directions.


    "What is it..?" The beastman whispered besides him.


    "The cells but two guards are there.. Looking at the corners.."


    "We need a distraction..."


    "I thought that was your job.."


    "It is.. Byard, Colvin get in the position. We will call them here and take them by surprise."


    Then the beastman took out a small toy like wooden box and walked in a dark side of the wall, hiding in the shadows just like the other two knights.


    "Hide, and save him when they turn their backs on you two."


    Damian had an inkling as to what the beastman was nning so taking Anthony Damian walked at the dark corner, where the intersection of two hallways was and waited for the thing to begin. Just in another minute or so a strange sound of rocks falling reverberated in the two hallways. And it kept repeated itself every few seconds.


    Damian observed how the two guards had noticed the sound and were saying something to each other. Finally one of them shrugged and sighed walking towards the corner slowly. Step by step the guard went past the corner with Damian & Anthony, going closer and closer to the wooden box in beastman''s hand.


    Damian observed silently as the beastman surprising the guard rushed at him and covered the guard''s mouth, interlocking his hands. The two knights silently walked up to the guard and slowly pushed their sword and spear in the guard''s vital organs, making not a single extra sound till he dropped dead on the floor.


    The other guard at the cell door called his partner but no reply came, just the continued sound of rocks falling. And just like his friend he also slowly walked towards them, this time once the guard was past the dark corner Damian and Anthony sneakily walked behind his back and rushed at the cells.


    Damian did not hear the guard being killed but he didn''t care, as Damian walked straight towards the mana signature that was very familiar to him. Sam was a first ranker too, just like him, but for some reasons his mana energy was same as the manaless civilians. Barely anything to note, but Damian had once sensed it so he remembered the feeling.


    Anthony also rushed behind him with restless hurried steps. Finally Damian stopped at one cell with iron bars which was pitch dark and silent. But Damian knew for certain that he was there.


    Anthony also tried to look from beside him but he couldn''t see anything, he was getting more and more restless so Damian drew the quickest and easiest runic circle that he knew and instantly a tiny me burned in his palm, removing the darkness all around them with a vengeance.


    And there he was a small boy all tiny and dried up, almost at the edge of death, chained from both his arms and legs just standing or more like hanging from his constraints. Anthonying out of his shock, grabbed the iron bars and rattled them so hard he himself was thrown few steps back. Damian understood the man''s anger and helplessness though.


    Summoning his spear which lit up the area even more Damian channeled his mana into it, making it''s mes go to the point of extreme hot white. That was one more thing Damian had learned while tinkering with his magical weapon and practicing everyday with it.


    There were no runic circles though, Damian wouldn''t even have tried reaching deep into his weapon''s structure with his mana strings if he didn''t have the mana sensing ability. A thin vein of almost nonexistent mana was in it, Damian could feel. So one day he just tried doing it and supplied his own mana to the point of overflowing the weapon and the mes around the tip got hotter and hotter.


    The handle and the iron build of his spear was also zing hot but for some reason it just never affected his skin. He felt neither warm nor cold just in nothing, just like any other normal sword handle or spear.


    With few swift and powerful downwards shes Damian cut the iron bars in an X and kicked the damned bars making big enough gap to enter. Anthony was the first man in, Damian got behind him as the old man ran and hugged his only nephew in an embrace that was way too heavy with emotions to describe with in words.

 Chapter 50: Infiltration 3

    Damian breathed in and calmed himself, not focusing on the miserable duo any more than necessary he cut off the iron chains binding Sam''s hands and legs with his crimson spear.


    Sam just flopped down in Anthony''s arms, his chest barely moving. Anthony hugged him with tears in his eyes while constantly calling his nephew''s name to wake him up but Damian had doubts as to if he even was conscious at this point.


    Gesturing Anthony to put the boy down and give his body some much needed rest, Damian retrieved a water skin from his storage and gave it to Anthony who slowly and steadily after controlling his emotions let the water flow in the dried mouth of the young boy.


    Damian felt relief that he at least found him before his situation could get any worse. But this wasn''t over yet, the main problem was to get out from this ce alive. Stepping out of the cell room Damian looked around and found the beastman standing there, the two knights were at each corner of the long hallway keeping watch.


    Damian''s mana sense was picking up distant mana signatures from the other two hallways.


    The beastman was not saying a word but the crimson spear in Damian''s hand was receiving it''s fair share of attention from the winged knight.


    "No ordinary person can have a soul bound weapon kid... What''s your excuse this time..?"


    "Do we really have to do this right now..?"


    "Hmm.. fine. But you areing with us to Dawnstar after this thing ends, You can''t defeat us or outrun us kid. So don''t even try."


    "As you say..."


    Damian focused some more into his mana sense and faintly picked up a cluster of mana energy in the far distant. There seemed to be more than two guards. If the pattern was same as the floor above then each hallway with 2 guards should be 8 in total for a floor. They already dealt with 6, there should only be 2 left on this floor.


    Unless the two cell guards were not included in the eight patrolling knight guards.


    "There seems to be more guards on this floor..." Damian thought it better to tell the beastman.


    "Where..?"


    "In the distant but seems like they are together.."


    "This is enough, tell the man to grab the kid we need to leave."


    Damian returned to Anthony and Sam and saw the kid unconscious in the old man''sp. But he did drink enough water so he should be fine for a while.


    "Let''s go."


    Anthony nodded and lifted the young boy on his shoulder, he barely weighed anything at all. The knight from one corner caught up with them as they headed towards the corner they hade from. The cluster of mana was still far so they should have enough time to leave.


    ''Shhhhhhh...''


    ''BOOOOOOOOM !!''


    A sound loud enough to tear apart eardrums came from above them, it felt like an explosion of some sort. Damian stopped walking just like everyone around him covering his ears and after few seconds there it was once again, the booming sound continued and it did not stop after that too. Getting a serious bad feeling about this Damian focused his mana sense once more and cursed aloud.


    The four mana signatures wereing at a fast speed right towards them and not just that, many still sleeping mana signatures on the first two floors were also up and moving around here and there.


    ''What the hell happened outside..?''


    Not wasting his time thinking Damian took out his sword and got ready to fight.


    "Four people running towards us from up ahead..."


    "What.. who.." The swordsman tried saying something but the beastman cut him off.


    "In position !"


    In seconds they could see the faint outlines of people running towards them however they were even more surprised to see them than they themselves. Damian guessed they were trying to go upstairs for the explosions and note for them. However there was no point to who was here for what, the four guards charged towards them indiscriminately just as they did towards them.


    Anthony stayed back with Sam as Damian charged behind the beastman, each of them attacking one guard of their choosing. This was not a surprise attack and the guards were ready for them when they shed swords against them. The guard knights were also of second rank and not easily dealt with.


    The other two knights in Damian''s team were already having difficulties as Damian overwhelmed the guard in from of him with brute strength and quick changing stances with his small body.


    When he mixed in a runic scroll of his modified fire pir to create an opening, the unfortunate guard almost burned to crisp but at the end time Damian pulled him back and hit him hard on back of his head with the handle of his sword to knock him out.


    The guard was just a guard, he probably didn''t even know why there was a kid in their basement.


    The beastman also knocked the guard he was fighting, this one had a hole in his heart though. Damian and the beastman turned back together and assisted the two knights to finish their opponents. Damian knocked the guard with a surprise powerful punch to his head as he was fighting the spear wielding knight. And before the cowardly spear could pierce the guard''s heart Damian grabbed it midway.


    The spearman cursed but retrieved his weapon anyways. The beastman red at Damian but, the continues booming soundsing from the top was impossible to ignore so he just gestured for them to move forward while doing an empty horizontal sh to remove the blood from his sword.


    Once again they ran towards the stairway but before they could even properly reach the first step arge group of knights came rushing from the door on top of the stairs.


    Both parties froze looking at each other, the various knights of the city knight''s headquarters - First rank and second some even foot soldiers mixed in on the first two steps and the five infiltrators with a prisoner at thest step.


    Damian knew they were there, he had sensed them but this was the only way out and before they could getpletely blocked in this closed dark miserable hallways, this was their only chance to fight it out. They didn''t know what really was happening yet and were ill prepared for this, but the numbers were not be underestimated.


    If only one or two of them were a weird Esper ability holders they would be done for. But good thing about rare and powerful ability holders was that they were not that many and all those who had it were in a good enough position that they would never be reduced to mere soldiers and patrolling knights. They held strategic positions in each kingdom.


    "Alert! Raise the rms! We have intruders !!" One of them ran back to the first floor to raise the rm as the rest charged forward.


    Damian felt relief when the fight finally began and no weird ability holder was present among them, there were many mages though and some pugilists too with their tough bodies and crazy strength. The rm was going off with high pitched annoying sound in the background. The beastman was handling five knights at once while both knights in their team were fighting three of their own.


    Judging Damian as just a random kid only two knights of first rank were charging towards him, which put a smile on Damian''s face as he knocked our the two in seconds with quick exchanges.


    Damian took a second to look around and saw hispanions struggling, even the beastman had his hands full with three second ranks, one pugilist first rank and one random first rank ganging up on him. Damian looked at Anthony behind him and gestured him to move forward, the way forward was clear with everyone busy fighting.


    "What about them..?" He asked while moving up the staircase.


    "They are the distraction, remember...? Their sacrifice will never be forgotten, they will live forever in our hearts."


    "Damn kid ! That is cold..."

 Chapter 51: Infiltration 4

    Damian looked around the first floor hallways hurriedly, many people were running around in the distance with weapons in hand. Fortunately or unfortunately there weren''t many people nearby all were in the floor below, fighting.


    Damian and Anthony ran in the hallway trying to find an empty room from where he could use his [Wormhole] spell.


    "Hey! Stop there!"


    "Intruders! Intruders!"


    Hell, Damian knew it was a wishful thinking that they could just leave without anyone noticing. Soon some five ¨C six second rankers and a bunch of first rankers got behind them as they kept running in the hallway. Damian took out few runic scrolls and used one pointing behind his back while running.


    A huge ball of half solid water came out of the big blue runic circle and crashed into the chasing knights, covering the whole hallway. Some fell, some stopped running, however some stubborn ones went through therge body of water holding their breaths and came out on the other side all drenched yet continuing the chase.


    Damian finally reaching one empty open room, dragged still running Anthony behind him into the room and gave him the premium parchment scroll.


    "Take this and stand near the window while pointing the drawing part outside the open window. Remember to open the window before pointing...."


    "What are you.."


    "Just do as I say !!"


    "Okay.. Okay.."


    Damian stood at the doorframe of the little room, taking out his short sword and three scrolls to face the chasing knights. He could not let anyone see that he could do space-time spells, Damian wanted them to think that he just disappeared in thin air or was still hiding in the room to waste their time.


    Before Anthony could even reach the window the two second rankers reached at the door and the first one barged in with his spear pointing at him. Damian parried the powerful thrust with an upward swing making the spear go above his head and miss as he punched the knight right in the middle of his leather armor that sent him few steps back tumbling blocking the other knight''s way in.


    The unexpected power behind the punch surprised the spearman and made him break his stance for a second.


    He hurriedly tried to firm his foot again and thrust his spear once again at Damian''s head but just at that time the structure of green runic circle finished under the knight''s foot, Damian attached his mana strings to the runic circle and changed the direction from horizontal to vertical facing the knight and raised it up to his own height.


    The knight''s eyes had a hint of suspicion as the spear was getting closer and closer to Damian''s head and he didn''t even bother to lift his sword up, however the suspicion was answered in just next second when a huge, powerful gust of wind threw the knight and hispanion out of the doorframe.


    Both knights and some others whom Damian had not noticed yet were thrown behind in tremendous wind pressure, crashing into the support pir in front of the room. They were second rankers though and such measly damage was nothin to them.


    But Damian did not do it to hurt them, just as the first knight got up and tried to rush in again a huge thick wall of solid dirt covered the whole doorframe locking Damian and Anthony inside. The wall also wouldn''t be able to hold them for long as the heavy blows were already crashing on the wall orchestrated by the group of knights.


    Damian quickly looked back and saw Anthony in position with the window open, he immediately activated the [Wormhole] spell and waited with baited breath seeing the ck runic circle slowly forming with each second dragging behind.


    The wait was killing Damian.


    Finally before the dirt wall could fall, the purple wormhole appeared and Damian ran at full speed into it grabbing Anthony and pushing him along. Once outside Damian hurriedly canceled the spell and hid behind the building wall next to the barred window, sessfully escaping without revealing anything at all.


    Just the way they hade, Damian and Anthony traced their steps back with silent thief like walking, among all the chaos that was going on inside the building. Staying close to the building wall they crawl sneakily towards the nearest outer wall which was the one they hade climbing from.


    The loud booming noises from the top floors of the headquarter building and the annoying high pitched rm that was still going on were making Damian''s head hurt as he slowly headed towards the big wall. Without being seen from any of the open windows.


    Even though he could sense when someone was nearby, he had first hand witnessed today that it wasn''t always reliable so Damian was not risking it at all. The chasing knights didn''t know where they were and he wanted to keep it like that.


    ''BOOOOOOOOM''


    ''khshhhhhhhhh....''


    ''CRASHHH''


    However as if someone was reading his thoughts and wanted to make a mockery out of his efforts, a dark figure fell from a great height crashing through all five floors of the headquarter building andnding right in front of crawling Damian and Anthony, making a big crater on the ground where just a few second ago another simple empty room was attached to the stone wall.


    Now neither the wall nor the room was there.


    When finally the dust settled Damian could get a better look at the man in the center of the crater. He didn''t have to look though, Damian knew who it was when he was midway through 3rd and 2nd floor. They were still some 100 meters away surrounded by dust and rubble.


    Their dark skinned bald leader groaned and with a considerable effort got up on his feet. Standing there with a sword in hand, he was looking up at the sky. Damian finally figured out the source of all the booming noises. He also looked up and found the person he did not want to see ever again in his life.


    The burned knight with a glowing red sword in his hand was standing at the very top of the fifth floor, looking down at the bald leader who went missing right in the start of their infiltration mission through all the broken floors.


    Even some random knights were also peeking out from other floors, trying to see what was happening and of course with the bald leader of theirs Damian and Anthony were also in in sights for everybody standing there to see.


    The bald leader of their miserable attempt of infiltration and rescue mission turned his head towards Damian and just stared at him saying nothing. Damian understood the meaning behind his eyes though, it roughly tranted to ''If I live till morning, you are easy to find and if I die it doesn''t really matter anyways''.


    The bald leader straightened his hand and got into a defensive stance of the mountain stands alone, seeing the familiar basic Dawnstar sword form Damian''s mind for a second, imagined a golden haired girl looking down on him as he fell to the ground. Goddammit, he was getting all nostalgic and stuff at just 8 years of age.


    Not to mention the situation was very freakingplicated to think about such nonsense right now.


    The burned knight with one hand, jumped from one floor to another through the open holes he had made in the building. Finallynding few hundred meters from the big crater with his red glowing sword in his one working hand, just to be sure Damian had deactivated his [Eye of truth] and it was still glowing red. Which means everyone else could see it too.


    "Look there!"


    "That''s the guy who I saw running earlier.."


    "Hey, isn''t that the killer kid..?"


    "Intruders! Hurry get down everyone!"


    Because of all the attention Damian and Anthony were getting, the burned knight for a second removed his eyes from the bald leader who was in the center of the crater and looked at the so called ''Intruders'' and of course... found the familiar faces.


    At first he looked a bit confused as if trying to make sense of what he was seeing but finally his eyes widened and in seconds instead of charging towards the bald leader as he nned and who was ready for his charge, the burned knight pushed against thend beneath andunched himself like a bullet with a blinding speed towards Damian and Anthony.


    Damian shocked to his core could only see a bluring towards him at the speed of bullet train.


    Damian couldn''t even lift a finger before the knight was almost upon them, grinding his teeth and aiming his sword directly at Anthony and Sam''s head, even though the action was like a blur to Damian thest part in which the monstrous knight with one hand which held a terrifying red glowing sword,unched a powerful overhand swing attack on them almost felt like a slow motion picture to Damian.


    He could not move or breath but it seemed like the whole world had also slowed down on him.

 Chapter 52: Infiltration 5

    Before Damian could even take a second to curse his damned luck for being just at the right position for their bald leader toe crashing, thend beneath Damian''s feet pushed upwards and blocked the red sword.


    ''A mere dirt wall stopped the attack..?''


    But no it was no simple wall, it was much more polished than that. Almost to the quality of modern world quality bricks. Even after several seconds of his timely rescue, Damian still couldn''t stop shaking. The burned knight broke the wall with an overpowered sh but the bald leader already caught up to him by then and had demanded his attention on his sword.


    Damian on the other hand just could not forget the slo-mo scene of the monstrous knighting for his head and maybe he never will for the rest of his life.


    Damian could see the bald leader getting pushed back with each powerful sword strike, after all the bald leader was only a second ranker and the burned knight third ranker, not to mention he seemed far more skilled with sword than the bald leader who was technically an Esper. The fact that the bald leader could go blow to blow with this guy was already admirable.


    The bald leader seemed like an Esper with a phenomenal control over the earth element. It looked like thend beneath his foot and he were of one mind.


    All the cool effects were wasted in just defending from the burned knight''s relentless powerful sword shes though, which literally exploded on contact with the dirt structures. The burned knight tried his best to push the bald leader away to finish his job with Anthony and Sam but the bald leader somehow defended the trio with an inch of their life every single time.


    Finally getting the grip on himself and stopping his shaking foot, regaining control over his body, Damian grabbed Anthony and ran like hell towards their target ¨C The nearest wall. The bald leader was trying his best to save them and they staying there each second longer would only put him in more and more disadvantageous position.


    The burned knight was having none of it though as he shed against the bald leader with a fury of a demon in his eyes. Sending the bald leader flying with one extra powerful double handed horizontal sh he roared, shaking the air itself. And with his wild scream came the suffocating pressure of his ridiculously huge aura.


    Damian and Anthony were more than 100 meter away from him and yet they were feeling the weight of a mountain on their shoulders pushing them down.


    Anthony immediately fell t on his stomach with Sam right next to him. Damian however stood tall under the heavy pressure, his feet digging deeper into the ground below.


    ''Hell! This again...''


    Damian had nightmares about this crushing feeling for days after he escaped from it in Ravensong. However just like every other helplessness inducing problems in his life, Damian had also thought about this one for days and nights in search of solutions. And as they say, ''Search like hell and you shall find the freaking god himself one day.'' Damian had also found a way around this oppressiveness.


    The only problem was, it wasted a lot of his mana and he needed every single point of it to get out of here alive.


    Not wasting a second to make a decision Damian calmed his mind and reached deeper in his inner self. Beyond flesh and blood and moving organs there it was, the burning fire like tangible source of pure liquid mana. At least that''s how Damian imagined it based on the feeling he experienced every time he did this.


    Sending a trickle or two of thin mana threads out was difficult but no big deal, the thing he was trying to do however required his full attention, insurmountable focus and precision. Doing this without his mana sense was impossible.


    From every sweat pore on his body Damian pushed out a mana cluster, making a big connectedyer made of these clusters of mana all around his body. The hardest part was to keep it as thin as possible and not waste any more mana than necessary, this was already using half of his mana if he did it right.


    It was not a one time thing though, theyer of mana was constantly pushing back the thick aura of the burned knight, exhausting itself in the process. So Damian had to keep releasing the exact amount that was being used up by the oppressive aura. The process was extremelyplicated and demanded focus that could split a mind in half, but it did the job.


    Damian regained control over his body and could move about freely.


    Without wasting a single second, adding another burden to his already exploding headache Damian started drawing a runic circle on air with his world shaper hands.


    The fight was even more one sided now then it was a minute ago, the aura of the burned knight was not strong enough for the bald leader to be frozen on the spot, but it did effect his movements. Each stone de was a tad bit slower, each defensive wall came a little short, each attack of his ground maniption a secondte to catch it''s target.


    It was barely a relief that the bald leader was fighting from a distance otherwise the exchange of swords would have signed his death warrant long ago by the fierce burned knight with his red glowing sword.


    Step by step the burned knight was getting closer though, and the bald leader was exhausting his mana at twice the rate than before to make up for the reduced speed and keeping the burned knight at a distance. The burned knight sted one wall after another, thwarted sharp stone des as if it were toys and kept charging forward.


    They were all done for if this continued. It was just a matter of time now, unless the bald leader had some kind of hidden trump card which Damian guessed he didn''t otherwise the fight would be over by now and not providing a show out of it to gather the whole headquarter outside to surround them while they fought.


    There was still a chance to run in the direction of the wall though, most knights were justing out of the crashed site and had yet to surround them fully, they were just standing there watching the fight.


    "Goddammit! I guess desperate situations calls for a desperate measure...."


    Damian was halfway through drawing the [Wormhole] spell to power it with fourth of his mana pool which might just be enough to make the other point of [Wormhole] extend nearer to the wall in the distance. But instead he dissolved the runes and started drawing another one instead, pointing it towards the burned knight.


    Damian did not believe in loyalty to his kingdom and all that bullshit but he was not an ungrateful bastard. Anyways even if he sessfully managed to create a wormhole and escape, the burned knight would chase him throughout the city with the bald leader dead.


    And so Damian suffered the head splitting headache some more and sessfully created another big green runic magic circle, then aiming at the burned knight Damianunched the spell.


    The area surrounding Damian and Anthony suddenly picked up the wind speed and got sucked into a transparent big sharp structure barely visible to the naked eye. And a secondter itunched with a loud sound of air splitting in half and rushed in a direct horizontal line keeping the charging burned knight in the center.


    Good thing about research, it was never a waste of time. Even the smallest new details you learned will always show it''s usage or lead to a bigger unknown facts down the road. Damian had spent hours trying to decode the individual runic characters that he drew daily with three identical spells [Water de], [Stone bullet] & [Air de].


    The progress wasn''t much in the field he was hoping to learn but in the process of doing it Damian understood the spells so thoroughly that he thought he could do this one spell in theory one day.


    This was also his first time seeing a modified [Air de] spell that took ten times the mana as sourcepared to it''s normal version. The result..?


    A giant single de of air 10 meters long, sharp as sword and fast as hell. The sound.. well he really forgot to think about sound at all, that was a miscalctions. The half transparent look though was expected, since you can also notice simple air de if you really focus onto it, it was just transparent is all but when you look past it the result was blurry.


    The look on both fighting knights was priceless, if nothing else that alone was a reward enough for Damian.

 Chapter 53: Infiltration 6

    The giant air de splitting the air in half headed towards the two knights at horizontal waist height, the speed was incredibly fast since it took more than fourth of Damian''s mana.


    The burned knight was at the center of the spell, bald leader on the other hand was at the very edge so he speedily got out of the range. The burned knight tried to duck down and saw the ground moving upwards, the bald leader knew how to take advantage of the situation.


    So the burned knight went with the only choice he had left, which was to jump up and he did just that, however the slight dy cost him dearly. As his left leg which was just a second behind than the rest of his body got hit by the de at ankle length. The force was so great that the de did not just cut the leg clean off,but it also sent him flying in circles.


    His legs up and face down then face up again, spraying the blood all over, it was real brutal and messy to look at.


    The aura''s hold was released and finally Damian and Anthony were free to run. Damian stared at his bald leader of their little mission for a while and then turned around, his debt was paid. Picking up both Sam and Anthony Damian started running towards the wall without looking back. The burned knight was still very much conscious, badly injured but still functioning.


    The screams however were blood chilling. All the knights observing the fight rushed at once towards the bald leader and Damian. They were pretty far though and it wasn''t that big of a deal.


    Damian could easily make it and go past the wall, and after that, the city was huge. They could easily get away. Damian did not know whether the bald leader went after the injured third ranker or just simply ran away but neither did he care.


    "Running away so soon..? Without even saying hello..? That''s rude you know.."


    Damian almost tripped when he heard the familiar mockery filled voice from high above him. With a load of despair crashing on his little heart Damian slowly raised his head and looked up. Anthony and Sam were on his each shoulder.


    "Of course, you are friends with the murderer... I knew I couldn''t trust any man who lusts after my sister... No matter how young..."


    The prince of Faerunia was sitting on his feet looking down from 20 meters abovend, on a square half transparent cyan b of some kind. Another man was besides him with the same uniform and insignia as the handsome knight Damian had met the other day, identifying him also a member of king''s guard.


    He had light cyan spiky hair which was something Damian had never seen before and a hard look on his face that screamed danger.


    Damian focused on his mana sense and for a second felt relief not sensing the handsome knight anywhere around, then he frowned and looked back. The knights were still chasing him, there was no sign of the bald Dawnstar knight and the burned knight was surrounded by some people, shes of golden light repeating again and again from the gaps between people around him.


    ''Well.. I am truly and royally f*cked...''


    *****


    Two days ago...


    "You are still short, go a little higher.."


    ''Groans''


    "I tell you Ivar, this is in bullshit..."


    "Still you need to go higher..."


    Alex had enough of this shitty practice, a thousand freaking cuts on a tiny little papers which were hanging from a rope on the freaking height of his head? For what just disobeying once..?


    "My hands hurt..!!"


    "I know... You already told me 100 times today, my lord."


    Raising his short sword up Alex performed another overhead sh barely grazing the tiny little paper which was not even a finger length.


    "Higher.."


    "AGGHHHHH !!"


    This was the most annoying punishment in history of punishments, Alex was sure of that. Gritting his teeth Alex raised his sword up once again and concentrated, calcting the distance and power he needed to make a clean cut. However just as he was going to execute his move a young annoying face disturbed his thoughts and he failed again.


    "Goddammit !!"


    "Higher..."


    He had to do 1000 cuts and he was stuck on 14 for a whole day now. The lecherous boy who was annoying his beautiful sister was a genuine piece of shit, no doubt in that. Yeah, everyone in the world knows that. Still.. he was just amoner and he...


    ''No.. No freaking way.. It was just as sis said, I messed up the execution of the hidden art..''


    Alex thought and felt 2% better than before however he had told himself this hundred times already and his mind was still stuck on it. Alex had calcted the distance perfectly, the mana was enough, the power in his swing was perfect, the actions of the stance wless... and yet it had failed.


    Alex had practiced the move again and again after getting back to the pce, hiding in one of the training rooms alone. And every single time the sh was executed perfectly. <span style="disy:none;">


    "Come on... if you won''t do at least 50 a day we will be doing this for the rest of the month..."


    "What''s with you..? You are justzing around all day anyway. I have seen you. This is your punishment too..."


    "Don''t I know it..."


    "What was that...?"


    "I am a guard okay..? What do I guard against when there is no one around..? Can''t a guy rest for a while...?"


    "Useless..."


    "Weak ass.."


    "What was that..?"


    "Work our ass off.. yes.. my lord.. we have to work our ass off toplete this task.."


    "Hmphh..."


    Among all the king''s guard Alex hated this one the most, he was alwayszing around, finding corners to sleep in. Alex had once seen him sleep in the freaking stable with horses.


    Doing the miserable cuts rest of the evening Alex was finally let go of afterpleting 35 cuts. Taking a bath in the warm water Alex finally rxed and enjoyed his momentary freedom. He had to do the damned cuts tomorrow morning too.


    Thinking about how his his sister looked so cute no matter which angle one looked from, Alex finally fell sleep smiling happily.


    In the early morning his uncle poked him with the butt of his sword till he finally woke up in annoyance, almost cursing at whoever it was that was annoying him. However he stopped just as he recognized who it really was. He already had 1000 cuts, he didn''t want another 100 added into it.


    Cursing in his heart Alex got up and let the maids do their work making him ready for the morning stamina training and practice. He found his uncle in the hall below and red at his smug face. The knight captain got up and they both walked outside in the training ground, the handsome knight all proud and walking straight, the less handsome one all annoyed and dragging himself behind him.


    They reached the training area where many knights were already present doing all kinds of stretches and exercises.


    Doing his regr exercises, he was ordered to run all around the big open area and Alex did just that. He had never regretted any other decision in his life as much as he did the one where he decided to be a squire to his uncle.


    Alex had swore an oath that if at the end of this torturous training he did not be as powerful as his uncle, he will poison the guy in his sleep andugh like crazy over his grave.


    That was the only thought that motivated Alex to wake up everyday and suffer this fate.


    Finally finished with his morning training, the prince of Faerunia was washed, cleaned and clothed by the maids and delivered to the dining hall. Looking all prim and proper, however that was just the outwards appearance. Damned right was the guy who had said that ''Outward appearances was a big fat lie...'' he was named Yrorakh, Yworas or some other Yvyo guy.


    Alex had read that once so he knew, he was smart like that.

 Chapter 54: Infiltration 7

    Alex looked at the people around the table having their breakfast, looking all prim and proper. In Alex''s opinion there were too many damned rules in just a single process of eating food. Why they had to make everything soplicated..?


    Alex also stabbed at his food and took a mouthful, chewing happily.


    "Alexander, sit straight and chew slowly without making a sound."


    Alex looked at his mother and did as told. One does not mess with people in the morning, Alex had learned that the hard way.


    "Did you finish the task that your uncle gave you..?"


    "Yes.."


    "You did..?"


    "No."


    "He must have sneaked off again, I tell you mother his bottom needs to be pped till it''s red. That''s the only way kids nowadays learn... They have no respect for the elders..."


    Alex almost chocked on his food. His beautiful sister making his bottom red was a scene too much to handle for his small brain. Alex could only pray for that day toe faster.


    "What''s with you..? Aren''t you usually in your hiding hole by now..?" Asked the Queen of Faerunia.


    Alex also wanted the answer to that, so he also perked up his ears and stared at his beautiful sister to force her into talking. Her beautiful face immediately lost all joy and took on a sad expression. Alex knew something had happened but he didn''t know what exactly. Making his sister this sad.. whoever was behind this Alex was going to cut him into pieces.


    He already had a suspicion though who it was about.


    "Library is a stupid ce to hang out..." Said the girl who was going to library every single day for a year now.


    Alex frowned at that but his mother just raised her brows to reveal her surprise, nothing else besides that.


    "What the hel.."


    The iing footsteps made Alex stop midway in his sentence. Both siblings sat straight and made their expressions neutral. The crude emotions were only reserved for the family and close friends, for everyone else they were the proud royalty of Faerunia. A knight was besides the dining table in a few seconds after the footsteps.


    "Your highness has requested princess''s presence in the meeting hall."


    Alex and his sister just nodded as the hard faced knight bowed and traced back his steps to wherever he hade from. Alex was already instructed to be in the meeting hall by his uncle as his squire. Something big sure was happening today.


    Finishing their breakfast fast, Alex with his older sister headed towards the meeting room inside the west wing of the pce. Alex tried twice to hold his sister''s hand and got wrecked on the forehead twice. Alex had serious doubts that his sister had some really violent tendencies, but family was family right? He had to love his sister no matter what she was like. Alex was great like that.


    He was really proud of himself.


    "Stop day dreaming Alex! And hurry it up.."


    Alex stopped the third attempt to slip his hands into his sister''s midway, and straightened up. Sighing he dawdled behind her in his bulky armor, he was already sweating.


    The meeting room was full of all the important people dressed in armors and uniforms, Alex looked around the room catching familiar faces of knightmanders, prominent members of their family and the branch family heads even some of those old geezers who spent all day writing documents and calcting stuff, Alex knew they were important but not having any strength at all and be present in this room irked him the wrong way.


    Alex found his uncle ¨C The captain of the king''s guard talking to one of themanders who managed the monster control unit outside their walls. Now that was a cool job a man can get behind. Alex walked towards his uncle and silently stood with his hand on the sword handle behind his seat, all straight backed and knight like. His uncle only looked at him once and return to his chat.


    Alex had fought tooth and nail to get permission for attending meetings in this room before, but he was rejected every single time by his father. He even tried going on hunger strike for it once, but he had to bail on that n once lunch time came. Man got to eat if he wanted to do any protest right..? That was a dumb idea anyway.


    But now that he had attended dozens of these as a squire, he just wanted to get out of here or doze off. They just talked and talked and used so many heavy words Alex had serious suspicion that some of those words were definitely from old runguage or beastman tongue.


    Finally the room got quiet and his father''s footsteps were heard clearly behind the door that led to the inner pce. Everyone present in the room stood up straight waiting for their king.


    When he entered chatting with his court officials and king''s guard following behind, wearing crown made of ancient legendary leviathan bones, the room suddenly felt heavy and a feeling that Alex would be crushed beneath a mountain anytime seeped deep in his skin and bones. This was another reason he hated these meetings.


    Or more like he avoided the presence of his father Thaddeus Seaze ¨C The Sea serpent.


    The king of Faerunia looked around the room once and then sat at the head position. His two king''s guard standing behind his seat, there was one more seat besides him which was empty. However when his stone cold face looked towards his daughter, The princess bowed once and walked beside him seating on the empty chair besides him.


    Whenever Alex saw this scene he felt a weird feeling as if his chest was getting tighter and tighter, it must be because of his father''s overwhelming presence. Not that his sister ever attended the meetings regrly, just sometimes when she was caught sneaking off the pce.


    "Where is he..?" The gruff voice of the king echoed in the room.


    "Outside. Should I call him in..?" His uncle asked.


    The sea serpent nodded lightly as one knight who was standing at the very back of the room left the room and returned with another knight in armor who had a piece of navy blue cloth wrapped around his chestte and left shoulder. Some of his neck area looked recently burned.


    Alex knew the man. Everyone said that he was the second most powerful person in Faerunia after his uncle, he had doubts though. Not like any of them ever fought. What was the point of having so much strength when people didn''t even spar once in a while.. Alex just could not understand these grown up people.


    Alex remembered that Sir Galen Thorneborn was tasked to bring a new prime Esper that was sighted near the border of Dawnstar. Alex mostly yawned in the meeting feeling sleepy but he did pay attention once in a while, and this he remembered clearly.


    "Your highness..." Sir Galen bowed deeply.


    "Report." Said an old looking unitmander that Alex didn''t know.


    "I seeded. My lord, in bringing the target, but his ability was not what the reports described. He released a wave of pure energy so massive that blew up the whole tavern we were in. The boy killed my whole squad Your highness..." Sir Galen''s voice had a bit of heaviness in thatst sentence.


    "May the Tidebringer ept his soul and wee him in his watery halls of deep..." One old knight said and everyone else repeated after him.


    Alex had never seen anyone die, but loosing people that he knew since forever... never to be seen again felt too painful to even think about.


    "You couldn''t stop him..?" The captain of the knight''s guard asked.


    "I tried captain, the boy did it subconsciously without any warnings. Even after dampening third of his energy the explosion still happened. I myself got injured in the process..."


    "That much energy in just a first ranker..? That breaks all the mana limits..." Said one of the old court official.


    "Indeed it does..." Repeated another man among the crowd.


    "I have him in the cells of knight''s headquarters.." Continued Sir Galen.


    "So he is still a prime Esper, just not a healer..?" Inquired his uncle.


    "Whatever he is.. it matters no more at this point.. The whole city saw sir Galen walking in with the boy, the story is spread too far.." Said one old knight.


    "A rare talent is hard toe by... he could be an asset to th.."


    "Captain..?" Sir Galen cut off his uncle in mid sentence.


    The injured knight managed to control his facial expressions but his emotions were out of control.. For a second the knight''s aura made the room hard to breath in but in just another second the pressure was gone as if disappeared in thin air.


    Alex catching his breath looked around to see what was going on and saw his father raising one finger from his right hand, the whole room''s eyes were focused on there.


    "Calm down Galen..." The captain of the knight''s guard said walking beside the injured knight.


    Sir Galen finally realizing what he had done dropped down on the floor, his head smashing into the hard stone leaving faint spiderwebs behind.


    "I apologize your highness.. I lost control of my emotions... Please punish me as you will.."


    Alex could not process fast enough what was going on. Things were moving too fast for his young brain.


    "You have suffered enough, young knight.."


    Only his father had a right to call a 40 year old man young. When one was alive for a century Alex guessed nothing in his life could surprise that man.


    "Finish your report and wait in the headquarters for further orders.." his uncle ordered in his most knightly voice.


    Alex knew things were real serious when he talked like that. The injured knight finally got back up and stood straight with his head down.


    "There were some Dawnstar knights after the prime Esper but I handled them, only four had left. They most likely retreated if not I doubt they can do much any longer. And there was another youth in the tavern even younger than the prime Esper, he already had a job. The mana amount I felt in him was just a quarter short of what most basic second rankers have.


    I didn''t see it but the vige folk said that he saved four people alongside him from the explosion without even a single injury even though he was right next to us when it happened."


    "Another prime Esper? A defense type..?" One old man chimed surprised by the revtion.


    "Did he have dark hair and blue eyes..? Looking like the cutest thing in the world..?"


    The princess spoke for the first time, and respectfully so everyone was surprised even Alex, because he knew which bastard she was talking about.


    "Yes, he was ratherely looking.. ck hair, blue eyes.." The injured knight confessed.


    Everyone slowly looked at the princess who had distant eyes as if calcting something in her mind. So instead his uncle answered the unspoken question.


    "The boy is in the city, we have met him. He indeed hadrge mana pool and impressive sword skills..."


    "Sword skills..?"


    "From amoner boy..?"


    "He was using Dawnstar basics..." His uncle replied.


    ''Dawnstar basics..? He is from Dawnstar then..? Why was he after my sister..?''


    "Find the boy.. Make him your squire.." The king dered looking at his uncle.


    "Wait a second father.. He was my student first and he is a mage to begin with.. I am much better suited to teach him.." The princess came back to the reality from her thoughts.


    However the king just ignored her antics and moved the meeting forward. The injured knight left and another knightmander came forward to report.


    "We have heard reports of someone asking around with the information brokers and underground for the boy Sir Galen has captured."


    "Most likely the Dawnstar knights.. Are they nning to rescue him..?" A young unitmander asked.


    "We will handle them if they try to do any foolish thing behind the boy.." Amander charged with knight headquarter''s security answered.


    "Bring the boy, double the headquater''s security. And assign another guard for my daughter who is especially skilled in tracking. Dismissed."


    The king stood up and with him did the whole room and then left the way he hade with his entourage. Alex finally breathed in relief. This was too much for his young heart but it seems like no one cares about him any longer. Alex was feeling homesick in his own home.


    *****


    Present day...


    Damian looked all around him, various knights of different ranks all gathered, encircling him. The prince of Faerunia hade down on the solidnd, having the cyan haired Esper beside him.


    "So.. Pervert.. tell me... Why are you stealing our prisoner...?"


    Damian slumped down his shoulders looking down at his feet, even after surrounded by hundreds of knights he still had hopes for escaping just a second ago, but now.. after sensing the familiar monstrous mana signature, he had truly lost it all.


    The captain of the knight''s guards was walking slowly towards the crowd from the direction in which Damian was trying to reach for half a night now.

 Chapter 55: Infiltration 8

    ''Cough''


    ''Cough''


    "What''s going on..?"


    Damian looked behind him where he had put down Anthony and Sam side by side.


    "Nothing much... We are just bit screwed in the behind that''s all..."


    "What in the... We survived.. Or not..? Where did the crazed knight go..?" Anthony got up turning full 360 degrees to see all hundreds of people surrounding them in a circle.


    "Who''s this dumbass..? Fabian, remove this dumb guy and the passed out boy from here... I need just this pervert here..." The Prince dered while taking out his sword.


    There was only 50 meters between Damian and the prince while the rest of the knights had remained at twice that distance. When the group of knight unitmanders tried to walk towards them, the young prince raised one hand and stopped them before they could even walk 10 steps.


    The Fabian guy walked forward taking firm steps, so in reply Damian took out his sword from the sheath and stretched his hand sideways covering Anthony behind it. The king''s guard got the message and stopped moving.


    Looking straight into Damian''s eyes Fabian raised both his arms up a bit and created two solid glowing cyan swords, they looked really sharp and dangerous.


    "Look around you kid, you have lost."


    "Maybe.."


    "ept it then..."


    "Gotta finish the job, man. Honor and all that shit you know..?" Damian said tiredly.


    He was already running on fumes. Only quarter of his mana had remained. Many of his scrolls were used up too. He had others but unless he retrieved a whole bunch at once just the spatial storage ess would cost him 30% of his remaining mana.


    "You have guts boy.. I will give you at least that.. despite your size..."


    With that he charged towards Damian head first. The mana sense told Damian that the man was second ranker and his ability makes him an Esper. His mana was rather on the low side as far as the second rankers go.


    Simple sword strikes, no variations or baits. Damian blocked it easily and used the momentum to make both his and the opponent''s swords go up while doing a backflip and creating some more distance. The power behind the attack wascking a bit. Damian was just checking the toughness of the magical swords Fabian had made which felt pretty solid.


    Seeing his attack fail, Fabian tried using Damian''s backflip as a chance to extend his sword length to pierce Damian''s heart. It might have worked with anyone else but Damian could sense the mana travelling from Fabian''s body to his hand and going through the magical sword converting into the solid shape at the tip of the sword... As a result extending it.


    Damian dodged easily and then just stood there not using the opening Fabian gave him to attack.


    "Are you defensive type..?" Damian asked the question that was genuinely bugging him.


    Someone evenughed at that in the distance, it was hard to tell who. However the king''s guard did not take it lightly and instantly created two giant cyan bs on Damian''s both sides and crushed them with Damian in the middle. Of course Damian had sensed the mana way before it started forming shapes and jumped out of the way at thest second. Creating some more distance between them.


    "Sorry kid... Because of me... You.."


    Damian looked behind him and saw Anthony looking into the distance, finally reality dawning upon him. Sneaking in and out was one thing but getting alive from here was just a dream now.


    "It was my decision to make..."


    Anthony slumped his shoulders and looked down.


    "Will they even let us live..?"


    However before Damian could find words for his oldpanion a familiar voice spoke up from behind Alex. He was the one whoughed earlier Damian guessed.


    "Not after what you did today..."


    "Uncle..? What are you doing here..?" Alex eximed.


    "Loosing sleep that''s what..." The captain of the king''s guard saidzilying forward and standing side by side with his nephew.


    "So this is what you do kid, in your spare time..? Break into people''s homes..?"


    "The kid deserves a second chance..." Damian said lowering his sword, not like he could fight the guy anyway. The Fabian guy also backed away seeing his captain.


    "Who are you to decide..?" The prince intervened.


    "You have caused too much damage but it seems like it was mostly from yourpanions. Come with us willingly, join us and I just might be able to help you out here." The handsome knight offered.


    The captain of the king''s guard looked straight into Damian''s eyes. The man might look like a handsome prince charming but his mana was immense, Damian felt like a mouse in front of a mountain. And it was not just the amount, the feel he was getting from his mana signature was terrifying to say the least. As if looking at the storming towards you in the middle of the ocean from a little boat.


    "What about them..?" Damian asked.


    "The kid''s fate is sealed. I will see what I can do for the old man."


    "Uncle wait for a second, I wanna talk to the pervert..." The prince chimed.


    "Ohh yeah..? My little squire..? Is that why you stole my man to sneak off in the night..? Do you even have an idea how worried sick we were..?" The handsome knight fumed.


    "I need to do it..." The prince said looking down at his feet.


    "Do what..?" handsome knight''s voice softened seeing his nephew so serious.


    "He is younger than me... I have been training every waking day even before I could remember since when... I need to know whether the attack that I missed was just a fluke or he..." The prince did not finish the sentence instead just stared at Damian.


    "It is dangerous Alex, he is too unpredictable..." His uncle warned.


    "You are here.. Aren''t you..? What can he possibly even do against you..?" The prince smiled at his uncle all proud.


    The handsome knight did not show any expressions on his face but Damian did notice the faint signs of a controlled smile. I guess all uncle''s in the world were same, they just wanted their nephews and nieces to think they were cool.


    The prince of Faerunia coughed twice before looking at Damian and walking few steps towards him.


    "I, Alexander Thaddeus Seaze, challenge you warrior to a duel, with water in my veins and the fury of the tempest in my soul, ready to sh like storm-driven waves against an unyielding shore. Do you ept..?"


    "What do I get if I do this..?" Damian asked.


    "Glory, What else numbnuts...?" Now that was the prince Damian remembered.


    "Defeat my squire and I will train you myself."


    "And if I lose or refuse to fight..?"


    "You shall all be locked into the same prison your friend just broke out from... You won''t die though, rest assured. You will just have to prove your worth to be a worthy squire."


    If the result of choosing to fight and not to fight were same Damian did not want to be a ything for the noble brat for no reason. However there was one thing that maybe... just maybe help him out here. It was a long shot and barely reliable strategy but then again they had already lost, what more could he lose..?


    "In the radiance of sun, I stand tall."


    Damian said the traditional Dawnstar lines for epting official challenges looking at the emotionless face of the prince of Faerunia. He wasn''t being childish this time, Damian didn''t know what was going on in his small head but the kid looked serious. He was looking at him as not just an annoyance anymore but a worthy opponent.


    The rest of the people surrounding them backed away. Anthony with resigned face and slumped shoulders picked up Sam, Damian walked up to him and took out one of the biggest runic scroll, some other basic runic scrolls were also inside it which came along with the big one as a mistake from his spatial storage. It''s length covered him from head to toe.


    Damian did not say anything since he had already made the captain raise his burrows with this, he knew his hearing would be powerful enough to pick up anything he said. But there was no need for words, Anthony with his eyes wide understood what Damian had given him. Damian gave him the big runic scroll and other basic runic scrolls which were a hassle to put back into his spatial storage now.


    Everyone in this world were familiar with a runic scroll that Runesmiths and Enchanters made to sell in the various shops but there was one thingmon in all of them, a rule or limitation of some sort. They all had fixed size of 30 cm in height and 40 cm in length.


    The thing Damian gave to Anthony broke all known rules of magic scroll making, no one would even think about runic scrolls when they saw it. The others basic ones were drawn on paper not like the magical parchment that most shops used.


    Anthony also backed away with the rest of them with Sam on his shoulder and therge scroll of attached patches of premium parchment sewed together in his hand.


    Damian turned towards the little prince and breathed in and out. The spatial storage ess made another cut of 10% in his less than one fourth mana pool. Wasting spells was definitely not something he wanted to do here. Or create a huge fuss about doing spells without chanting. To defeat a first ranker, spells weren''t necessary anyways.


    Even if the opponent was a prince of a kingdom who trained in the best of conditions all his life.


    "Come on, princeling. Let me see that hidden art of yours again..."

 Chapter 56: Infiltration 9

    The prince of Faerunia charged at Damian in his bulky armor, sword stretched on the side. Damian tightened his grip on the short sword in preparations to wee the young prince.


    One foot, then another, then repeating the prince ran with all his power, Damian changed to mountain stands alone seeing no variation. Just 10 more meters, one foot, then another but there was no another, this time with both his feet together the prince jumped high in the air, pouncing on Damian taking him by surprise. Such high jump with that bulky armor, Damian was not expecting it.


    And so he paid for it.


    The mountain stands alone stance broke with one heavy kick from above but Damian managed to block the sword that followed the kick. Responding with overhead guard to his two handed downwards sh. Damian took whole weight of the prince and threw his on the side. The princended on his feet with no effort at all.


    ''Okay.. I might have misjudged him. The bastard is good...''


    Not waiting for another trick Damian rushed at the boy with a simple yet effective dragon breaks the ranks. The prince received the blow with grace, metal hitting on metal making a nking noise, pushing the mountain stands alone stance bearing prince few inches back digging his feet deeper into the ground below.


    With a frown the prince slide his sword on the side of Damian''s t sword side, trying to reach for his shoulder or neck. Damian let go of the sword handle and closed both his fists tight,nding a serious yet controlled blow to the prince''s metal chestte, the sound made on contact was even louder than metal on metal, it sent him flying and tumbling backwards.


    Damian did not follow through though, he just breathed out and picked up his sword, Standing still.


    The prince bnced himself in the mid air and buried his sword deep in the ground below, dragging backwards alongside the buried sword till finally the momentum stopped, he was on one knee on the ground, both hands on the sword handle. Getting up the prince pulled out his sword and red at Damian from the distance. A fist mark on his bent metal chestte.


    "What kind of shitty move was that..? Are you a damned pugilist..?"


    "I''m free styling..."


    The prince of Faerunia was skilled, way better than Damian in swordsmanship maybe on par with Lucian. However Damian had more stats in STR.


    "Aren''t you sneaky mage..? Fire away your trinkets..."


    That was totally uncalled for. When did he do anything sneaky..?


    "Show me that sh thing and I will show you mine..."


    The prince of Faerunia straightened up and breathed in. Damian alerted his mind into it''s peak focused state.


    ''Let''s give the audience something to talk about.''


    The prince raised his sword up and started chanting his hidden sword art''s spell. Damian''s eyes immediately fell on back of his sword handle where a small blue runic circle was forming little by little. Damian had expected this, which was why he was only 15 meters of distance from the boy, picking up every line in the blue constructing circle.


    Without thinking once Damian repeated the structure as it was forming with his world shaper hands, tuning out the whole world around him, his concentration and focus to the very peak of his limits.


    Using eye of truth and practicing that mana coating spell day by day had made Damian''s head work to the limit and be in a constant pain, so much so that he had leveled up pain resistance to lv.6 in just barely a week. This was nothing.


    The prince of Faerunia stopped chanting, he finished his spell which took effect on his short sword immediately, it was now covered in ethereal blue light visible to everyone present. And that as a result started a murmuring of 100 plus voices surrounding them all at once.


    Damian finished just a few seconds behind the prince and connected a mana string from hispleted small runic circle to back of his sword handle. In a few seconds Damian''s sword started glowing too, however his was pitch ck as if burning on ck fire.


    When Damian drew the circle it was pure white, Damian''s best guess for the exnation was that just like how the source of mana drawn differently by his hands return to default value on it''s own, one of the section he drew in the spell was responsible for making the spell user mana affinitypatible.


    He also had water as his main affinity but for some reason the space-time affinity was chosen as a default value.


    The murmuring stopped suddenly reced by a deadly silence. The prince had his mouth wide open. The only thing Damian heard was that Fabian guy mumbling.


    "How is this possible... It can''t be... Royal hidden art... No.. It can''t be..."


    ''I guess the shock was a bit too much..''


    "How do you know that spell...? Who the hell are you..?!" The prince eximed.


    "If I say your long lost brother.. Would you believe me..?"


    The prince gritted his teeth and raised his sword up, gripping it tight with two hands.


    "Die! You piece of shit!!"


    And with that a downwards sh the size of Damian''s full height flew straight towards him with tremendous speed. Damian also replied in kind with one of his own horizontal double handed sh. It felt really weird but it was a good weird. The spell barely used any mana and the sh used his stamina or aura he guessed, since Damian couldn''t feel the thing at all from it.


    The sh of the blue and ck in the center was too loud and shy to even look upon, Damian had to cover his ears and close his eyes. The force of the explosion would have thrown him far off if he didn''t bury his sword in the ground to steady himself in time.


    When finally the dust and smoke settled, Damian found the prince in the same position as him. Damian thought this would make the brat question his decision but instead to his absolute sock, the prince of Faerunia stood up and charged head first towards him with his blue glowing sword, not caring about anything at all.


    It was indeed a surprise but it was also an opportunity, Damian grinned from ear to ear and whispered,


    "Got you, you little bastard..."


    Then looking in the side at Anthony who was thrown back by the shockwaves and was trying his best to get up Damian screamed.


    "ANTHONY POINT IT TOWARDS THE PRINCE..."


    Anthony nervous as hell was ready from the very start of the fight. He immediately spread the big scroll and faced it towards the running prince. The giant scroll was filled with one of the biggest runic circle Damian had made.


    However seeing the unexpected situation take hold in front of his eyes, the captain of the king''s guard recognizing a runic structure, threw caution to the wind and rushed besides his nephew to protect him in the blink of an eye, the prince was almost upon Damian by now.


    However just as Anthony had spread the scroll, Damian also retrieving another scroll of the same size spread it on the ground besides him from which the prince was a just few meters away. The moment the handsome knight caught up to the prince of Faerunia and stopped him, both uncle and nephew were three steps away from the big wide spread runic parchment on the ground.


    And Damian had started drawing another runic circle with his hands in a hurry.


    The king''s guard and the prince stared at Damian as he moved his fingers on the air, looking stupid as hell. The handsome knight squinted his eyes at Damian and then back to the open scroll in Anthony''s hands, trying to make the sense of the situation. Just then a purple wormhole opened besides Damian, showing the scene of 20 meter ahead where Anthony was standing with Sam.


    "What in the..."


    "Stop this.."


    Before the two could finish their sentences, Damian activated the big scroll near his feet and jumped out of the wormhole, taking onest look at the duo.


    "Farewell.."


    Just as Damian jumped on the other side of the wormhole a suction of giant proportions started centering from the runic scroll besides the uncle and nephew''s feet. The handsome knight grabbed his nephew and threw him with tremendous force towards Fabian who with a considerable effort caught him and got him up on a cyan b that flew higher and higher in the sky.


    The handsome knight himself just red at Damian who was busy activating his another giant scroll that Anthony was holding and released his aura at full strength, his eyes glowing ominous dark blue.


    All people around them suffered under the tremendous crushing pressure on their shoulders while their mana was being sucked dry by the giant blue runic circle. It was the giant version of the runic circle Damian had seen on the princess''s back. It did not harm people, just sucked the mana from it''s surroundings dry and made people unconscious till they recovered anymore mana.


    Damian had tried experimenting it on unranked monsters and that was the result. And that''s what repeated here too, all around knights fell down on the ground like flies. Unlike others whom had no idea what was happening Damian could feel their mana getting sucked by the giant blue runic circle.


    It wouldn''tst long though, even the premium patch of 10 plus parchments couldn''t handle the strain of the heavy spell that this one was. It will work at most 30-40 seconds.


    Before the suction force could reach him though Damian had seded in activating the other giant scroll which was in Anthony''s hands.


    A purple wormhole showing the ce in the far distance showed up on the other side, from which the outer wall was just 50 meters away.

 Chapter 57: Infiltration 10

    Damian stopping for a second to breath and looked back from the wormhole which was still trying to get his mana.


    The scene he saw gave him goosebumps. In the center of the source of suction the handsome knight was going full on demon mode. His eyes glowed scary dark blue, the mana he was releasing and was getting sucked instantly was like an unfathomable deep ocean. There was no end to it. The mana alone that he had lost already would put the burned knight and the whole knight''s headquarters together to shame.


    Damian was shocked to his core, the amount that he had sensed in the handsome knight before was not even one fifth of what he was showing right now. The blue runic circle was on the verge of breaking, Damian had calcted that 10+ premium parchments would at least give him 30 seconds but it was already at it''s limit in just 15.


    Coming back to his senses Damian immediately dismissed the wormhole spell and ran towards the wall with Anthony.


    Damian didn''t know whether the captain managed to stand tall against the mana draining spell or the spell broke, but in both cases it didn''t change the thing he had to do. Taking out another scroll from his storage Damian hurriedly spread it on the ground and activated it, making Anthony and himself standing on top of it. His mana had dipped below 15% of his total now and he was running on fumes.


    Damian could feel noticeable difference in his body which was feeling more and more tired and sore by now.


    A solid dirt square raised beneath their feet, continuously elevating them up high, it was barely the size of two A4 papers put together but Damian and Anthony somehow managed to squeeze in together and watched the distant broken headquarters building as they scaled the high wall.


    It was a modified version of defense wall spell that created a thick wall of dirt, Damian had just changed the dimensions. The premium parchment could go up to 20 meters before running out of the mana capacity with this dimensions and burning up.


    He had seen the headquarters walls before today and he guessed it wouldn''t be more than 15 meters so for a good measure Damian kept the spell ready for 17 meters. Math did not fail him, and the structure stopped growing anymore after reaching just a little over the top of the wall. Damian jumped down on the wall and supported Anthony and Sam behind him.


    Damian could not sense the captain of the king''s guard''s mana any longer, he was out of range. But Damian did not take any chance and immediately took out a big ship building spike and a giant rope and buried it on top of the wall with back of his sword handle.


    Tying the rope with the spike on one end and making a closed foothold with another end, Damian made Anthony hang on it as he slide the rope down the wall little by little, the old man didn''t weigh much at all. Then taking Sam with him Damian climbed down the wall with some effort and finally they disappeared in the ck of night with hundreds of building as their cover.


    Damian did not sense anyone around them but he just could not rx. Until he found out how people masked their mana presence, Damian would never fully rely on his mana sense again.


    They did not return to Damian''s inn, or the abandoned building the crew was supposed to meet at, instead Damian and Anthony with Sam headed down the docks where shipsy.


    Damian had enough of this city, before going for the mission tonight he had booked a passage on a ship that was going to leave at first light. Of course he had to sell his basic healing potion recipe to his business partner to make up for the money needed for three people''s fare. It wasn''t cheap at all but he had managed to buy a small cabin for himself where they could rest in private.


    The money was already paid and he had ess to the cabin on the ship right after he paid the money. All they had to do was somehow get on the ship and stay there till it left the docks in the morning which ording to Damian''s calction shouldn''t be more that 2-3 hours now.


    Huffing and breathing heavily Damian and Anthony finally reached the downtown area and could see the outline of various ships standing in the distance. With a sigh of relief, seeing their freedom right in front of them Damian and Anthony walked rest of the way as fast as their tired legs could take them.


    "Leaving without saying even a goodbye to your teacher..? That''s just rude you know..."


    As if someone pierced his chest and squeezed his heart to the extreme, Damian felt a suffocating feeling of despair that he could not exin at all. They were so close, just a few meters, their ship was right there. But without those few hours of privacy they were done for.


    If the princess was here then the city knight''s guards would be too in a few minutes. Even if he managed to defeat her with barely 10% of his mana they will catch up and stop the ship no matter what.


    Damian turned around and looked the teenage princess he wished he never knew, she had no joy on her face either. Damian understood what she was here for. And it was his own words that had brought her here, he was the only one to me for this frustrating failure.


    No matter how hard he tried, shit just never worked out for him on this goddamn night.


    "Princess..."


    "You have really outdone yourself here little mage, I can not believe you seeded.. What even are those guys doing in the knight''s headquarters..."


    "Sleeping I guess..." Damian said half heartedly while reaching for his sword.


    "You can''t leave Maximus, you are done."


    "Yes, I know."


    "Why are you resisting then..?"


    "What is my other option..? Serve a king who orders executions of little kids, who''s life they themselves ruined..?"


    "You know there is more to it than just that..."


    "Is it..? Look me in the eyes and tell me that his mother and father''s death was worth the feeble addition to your father''s useless army..? Tell me that all those people''s death in that little vige tavern was worth it for one tiny soldier for your king...?


    Fight me if you wish and call all your noble knight''s for aid and be done with us, but don''t you dare give me that ''There is higher purpose here'' bullshit..."


    The princess''s eyes was cold and emotionless but Damian did not miss the slight quiver of her lips, the soft clenching of her fists and the cold eyes trying their best to remain cold and find better argument behind her actions and failing.


    "I can''t go back empty handed, either you give me the boy or youe with me..."


    Damian breathed in and out and controlled his overflowing emotions, What was he even doing here... Telling a princess, her father was shit..? What did he expected her to do anyway..?


    Damian tiredly raised his sword up, Anthony backed away with Sam behind Damian. The princess just looked at Damian with pity in her eyes, then throwing her coat away, she revealed two beautiful swords strapped to each of her leg. Looking at Damian straight in the eyes, the princess took out both her swords. One pure white as if made of moon light another dark purple, ominous and creepy.


    The beautiful princess with exquisite sword in each of her hand, wearing breeches with sword belt and in white tunic under her leather armor looked a picture right out of a fairy tale but all Damian could see was a face of all the despair he felt put together in this hopeless situation, which finally he could just fight.

 Chapter 58: Infiltration 11

    Damian did not have any more useful scrolls left and neither could he afford any dip in his mana anymore. He was already feeling the effect of low mana in his body. Damian knew that the princess was a mage, so maybe he wouldn''t need it.


    For this few minutes Damian did not care about anything else, the knights that mighte or the captain of the king''s guard that might chase him down, only the opponent in front of him mattered.


    Getting his short sword Damian breathed in and out taking the stance of a crouching tiger, the princess also changed her form to something that Damian did not recognize. With one cold breeze of salty sea hitting both of them, they moved forward.


    Damian leaping forward with his controlled footwork and aggressive changing sword style, the princess using both her swords with so fluid momentum and flexible style Damian was socked to see someone capable enough to use two swords at knife and a fork level of harmony.


    No, she was no amateur. She was better than her brother in skills.. far better and in strength too. Damian only realized that after receiving a backswing blow to his chest from an angle Damian didn''t even think could be considered an opening at all. The butt of the sword hit Damian with so much force he was sent flying and crashing down on the hard wooden floor.


    Damian got up by leaning hard on his sword and groaning with pain, looking at his so called ''teacher'' in apletely new light. Having no other choice Damian usedst bits of his mana to do something efficient, something that could give him an edge here. Raising his hand up Damian drew the hidden sword art runic circle and connected it to his short sword.


    A ck fire immediately covered the cold iron, cutting the sea winds in half.


    "How.. How in the hell do you know that...?! And how did you do that without chanting..?"


    "Stole it..."


    "Goddamn.. such heart, intelligence, silent chanting and talent that could shame any so called ''genius'' noble brats that I have met in all my life... Submit to me Maximus, you are born to be a warrior. An exceptional one at that... I promise to teach you things that you never in your wildest dreams might have thought possible of..."


    "See... that''s the difference between us princess... I am no warrior.. I am a schr..."


    "Schrs don''t save people from prison buildings filled with hundreds of enemies kid..."


    "I am a different kind of schr..."


    "Clearly..."


    Damian stepped forward thinking that the new spell might give him an advantage with his overly skilled opponent but once again his hopes were washed dry by the cold sea water.


    Before Damian could take a proper position and angle to release a sh, the princess''s twin swords also showed two mini runic structures behind it and in seconds the white sword glowed with a pure golden light and the dark purple was covered with ominous dark blue.


    That was not all though, Damian''s and the prince''s spell made their sword coat in their aura but it was like a fire, uncontrolled and out of shape. The princess''s both sword aura were like a solid structured sharpyers of her swords.


    Once again she was better.


    Not risking to go near her, Damian took another dip in his mana and drew another runic circle in a fastest way possible. She was just standing there maintaining the distance without moving at all.


    In seconds Damian activated a spell that formed a transparent box surrounding the Faerunia''s princess. She was confused as to what happened for a while but the reduced sound made her suspicious and she shed forward with her twin swords making a super fast X sh. But it only crashed against the inner wall of the box, without leaving a single scratch.


    Damian had tested it many times before and it was only breakable from outside, he tried and tried but could not find a way to break it from inside at all.


    "What is this..? What did you do..?"


    "A desperatest try..."


    The princess punched the invisible wall for some minutes before finally settling down. Damian really did use the spell asst ditch effort, the oxygen in the box was limited and even if he was on hisst leg he did not want to kill anyone. But he could get a breather for some minutes before she would need to be let out and think something.


    However just as Damian sat on the wooden floor crossed legged, something weird happened. Something was off about princess, and then it hit him. The blue runic circle following her everywhere was finally gone. Damian focused some more and saw her clutching on some kind of emblem or circr metal pin type thing, then she threw it lightly on the floor, looking straight up at Damian.


    Her hair slowly changed from pitch ck to dark blue, her eyes glowing in pure white. She looked like some kind of spirit with her hair moving on their own. More of a monster spirit than the good kind.


    Damian was confused as hell as to what she was trying to do, but his instincts told him it was not something good at all. Suddenly the cool breeze around Damian picked up some real speed, The princess turned towards the open sea and deeply breathed in and out and then released it.


    "What in the hell...?"


    Okay, now that makes some sense. The runic emblem that she threw and which was the root of the blue runic circle was not a weapon of some sort or a trap. It was a tool to keep her mana in control. And she really needed it, Damian''s senses were going wild over the thing he was feeling.


    The princess was surrounded by mana way above what normal second ranker should have and it was thick as hell Damian could see some of her mana constructing a blue liquid form and falling all around them like water droplets and being evaporated just as it hit the floor. Damian had only felt the liquid mana in his body, never in his wildest dreams was he able to make his mana that quality heavy.


    ''It looks like as if... As if... She is... Oh hell no...''


    Damian immediately turned around and saw a huge body of ocean watering directly towards them. Damian looked back at the princess, the water from below the deck was also turning half solid climbing up trying to reach the princess.


    "What in the hell is she...?"


    Before things could get any more out of hands Damian broke the transparent box himself, it was just as strong as the mana Damian provided and he was pretty low on that so with just a few ck sword shes the invisible box broke from outside. Princess seeing this, stopped summoning the ocean water and settled with just few tons of water that surrounded her from the deck below.


    She made some 10 giant water des with it, keeping them hovering in the air and rest she used to make a throne of half solid water in which she sat like a queen. The dark purple sword in her right hand melted like a liquid metal and transformed into a dark purple crown resting on her head with bright blue lines in it which was a result of running ocean water.


    "Now do you submit..? Or do you want further demonstrations..?" The princess of Fearunia said from atop her watery throne.


    Damian was at the end of his rope. He did not, at any cost want to serve under any lord or king.. but wanting something was a wish and only those who had power, overwhelming power like her could wish for things. Those without had to serve and obey. Even though every fiber of his being screamed against it, this was it. There was no other choice.


    "Fine.. Damn you. Leave them be... I.. I wille with you." Damian relented falling down on his knees.


    The princess finally eased up. Letting the watery throne return back to the sea, she got up beaming with joy and picked up her runic emblem. Resealing her mana once again. The giant water des were still there though, hovering atop her.


    "Come on now Maximus, this is a start of your new life. Smile a little.."

 Chapter 59: Infiltration 12

    Damian just wanted to fall t and sleep for days, he was just that tired. The princess just smiled at him as if she was the happiest thing in the world. The face that might steal the hearts of millions at any day, only added more and more despair to Damian''s hopeless situation.


    ''Fine, it''s just one more obstacle in my path. If I can run away once and twice, I will do it one more f*cking time.''


    "KID, HERE !!"


    "Huh..?"


    Damian looked up from the wooden deck floor below his feet, the princess was also caught off guard and looked besides her from where the voice originated. Between Damian and princess there was still few meters of distance, however somehow in all the chaos the person that was supposed to be behind Damian was now standing just a few steps away in one side of the princess.


    And that wasn''t all, Anthony had his hands up, two runic scrolls spread down pointing at the princess''s back.


    The princess was confused at the weird situation, trying to make sense of the weird drawings but Damian.. Damian could not even understand the feeling that rejuvenated his body at the sight of two of his runic scrolls ready to be activated.


    They were not anything big and crazy, these were the runic scrolls Damian had given Anthony with the big wormhole scroll at the headquarters as a mistake in a hurry.


    These two were supposed to be an extra with the big mana drain runic circle he had copied from the princess, Damian had made these two to have a protection or a solution against the mana drain spell if it ever went wild.


    One was the in invisible box spell for average men''s height and the second one.. Now that could really help out Damian here. After thinking long and hard about what possibly he could do if he was trapped under his own mana pulling spell, Damian had finallye with one possible simple solution. Get out of the range of spell as soon as possible, simple.


    And to achieve fast movement Damian had created a modified stone bullet but instead of five small kunai shaped stone structure Damian just used one and changed it''s shape to a meter long pole, and gave all extra mana in increasing the speed as much as possible. It was a fast shooting pole spell that Damian could get a hold on and get dragged away.


    Very crude and incredibly painful no doubt, but effective in getting one''s ass out of trouble in a fast speed, Damian had tried it so he knew.


    The princess not understanding what was going on just looked at the papers, but after a second getting a bad feeling about it, she pushed one of her hovering giant water de towards Anthony at full force, gratefully Damian had managed to activate the invisible box spell that formed in front of Anthony and protected him from the water de, however as a result of powerful blow the invisible box was cracked all over from the sound of it.


    And it finally broke right after, when the meter long pole made of dirt came out of a brownish yellow runic circle and went through twoyers of box in a tremendously fast speed.


    The princess seeing the thinging towards her protected herself with two giant water des, but just at that moment came two pitch ck sword shes and broke past the half solid water structures clearing a way for the dirt pole to hit the beautiful princess right in the forehead with a tremendous momentum.


    Damian wasn''t sure if she would get brain damage from this hit or not, but then again she was already crazy enough. He was just d that it somehow worked and she was knocked down, unconscious on the wooden floor.


    Finally in relief, Damian fell down on the dock breathing heavily. Anthony slowly walked besides him and sat down checking up on him.


    "You are bleeding..."


    "I know..."


    The princess did notnd any serious blows on him but he was still bleeding from tens of little cuts she hadnded on him to prove how overly skilled she was.


    "Did she call for help...?"


    "No, she wouldn''t.. I think.. She is too proud for that.."


    "So... We did it..?"


    "I think so..."


    "Thank goodness... Come on.. let me carry you... We should get to the ship.. even if no onees looking..."


    Anthony picked up Damian and started walking towards the ship.


    "No... To her.."


    "Uhm.. Okay.."


    Anthony ced Damian next to the unconscious princess. Damian raised his right hand tiredly and drew onest runic circle withst of his mana. It was a defense wall spell but a modified version.


    "Get her up and hold her from the shoulders.."


    Anthony followed as he instructed. And Damian made a thick dirt structure around the unconscious standing body of the princess. Completely trapping her in, Her head was free though to breathfortably. She won''t be able to remove her emblem or button whatever it was, that was sealing her mana, so no calling the goddamn sea for rescue.


    Hopefully they would be gone before she wakes up, but this was just in case she would wake up before that.


    With thest bit of mana out of Damian''s body, he immediately lost his focus, his head hurting like hell, bleeding from his nose Damian started to fall on the wooden deck but Anthony being beside him, caught him and carried him to the ship in which they had their cabin booked.


    *****


    Anthony could not believe the things that happened past few hours. Entering the reserved cabin Anthony ced both boys to sleep side by side on one bed that was in the room. For the whole night he thought that in the attempt of saving one child from his ill fate he would lose this another innocent one too. He was scared out of his wits thinking about what would happen to him.


    But the boy was no ordinary boy at all. Anthony had seen many powerful knights and other pathfinders in his life but no one could match the boy in courage and power, he had to admit. The spells the boy used werepletely new and weird, and the paper scroll thing..


    Anthony had of course seen these runic scrolls in the various shops but the size this kid made were just mind-blowing, not to mention the weirdest effects these spells had. Only fewmon basic spells and intermediate spells were avable in the shops for people to use. Nothing to the level of crazy that the kid had shown.


    Anthony still didn''t know what kind of pathfinder the boy was.. a Mage, Spellsword or somethingpletely else. However he knew one thing perfectly well, he had saved them. There was nothing he could do for the kid that would pay for this favor he had done, Anthony knew that. If anyone was worthy to gain power and challenge the dungeon he knew of, then this boy here was the only one.


    Sitting down on one side of the room his back to the wall, looking at the peaceful faces of the two kids breathing while sleeping, Anthony smiled.


    "We made it... We f*cking made it..."


    Anthony did not know when his weary eyes closed on their own and he fell asleep but seeing the face of a person trying his best to wake him up, Anthony just could not hold his emotions any longer and hugged the kid tightly with all the love he had for the boy. That being too drunk all his life he had failed to show before.


    "What the hell old man..? I am like a twig here.. Do you wanna kill me..?" Sam said trying his best to get out of the crushing hug.

 Chapter 60: Eldoris

    "Old man, I''m tired of this bullshit. Can you please leave me be.."


    "You have to eat boy, look what a dried up husk of a kid you look like.."


    "It doesn''t work like that you geezer.. I won''t get fat with just few meals..."


    Damian felt sore all over his body. Waking up he felt much more injuries on his body than he could remember receiving.


    ''Groans''


    Opening his eyes Damian tried to find the owners of the two squabbling voices. They immediately walked besides him after hearing him groan. Clearing his eyes some more Damian raised up his hands, even though his body told him not to do so, and found it all bandaged up. Then he just let them fall.


    Sensing deep in himself Damian felt the thing he needed right now the most, the bright hot liquid warm mana in his core. He felt like a dead man without it, Damian could not imagine how mundane people lived their whole life without it.


    "You okay there..?" Anthony asked leaning over.


    "Where are we..?"


    "In the sea.. I saw it.. It''s so blue.." A childish excited voice said from Damian''s left.


    "You are up huh..?"


    "Yupp.. I feel great.."


    "Good to know.."


    "So.. Did she wake up..?" Damian looked at Anthony.


    "No, we got away.. She stayed like that till morning. The sailors called the knights and took her away and some also tried to search the ships but they didn''t do it thoroughly.."


    "How long was I out..?"


    "Two days now.." Anthony said.


    "Chuck.. You really did it huh.. Uncle said you were amazing.."


    "Maximus.."


    "What..?" The high pitched voice askedically stretching his ears.


    "My name is Maximus.."


    Damian took a deep breath and let it out. essing his spatial storage Damian took out three of his basic healing potions.


    "Whoa !!"


    "Huh..!"


    Damian raised his hand and tried to open but gave up midway.


    "Can you..?"


    "Ah yes.. Of course.." Anthony said.


    Anthony helped Damian drink two potions one by one which immediately gave relief to his body. Feeling better Damian raised thest bottle for the kid.


    "Here.. It''s healing potion.."


    "Ohhh.."


    Looking silly Sam opened the lid and drank the liquid. His facial features looking a bit better than a minute ago. Damian ignored the residual soreness and stood up. The swaying of the ship did not help at all. Damian walked up to the door and got outside, Anthony and Sam trailing on his each side.


    The salty free winds crashed into Damian, face first, giving him that freshness he so much needed. Breathing in deeply Damian observed the deck where many sailors were busy doing their work, handling the wooden three masted ship or cleaning it. Some people here and there were just looking around enjoying the sunny day, Damian guessed they were travelers just like them.


    Standing at the side of the railings Damian looked all around and found just blue still water. Nothing on the horizon except some birds flying here and there.


    "How long did they say it would take..?" Damian asked.


    "Four days for the nearest port and 15 days for Eldoris." Anthony replied, he was there when Damian bought the passage.


    "Any trouble..?"


    "No, everything is perfect. And I don''t think anyone even knows we are on this ship except the girl."


    "But she doesn''t know which ship.."


    "Yes."


    "Good.."


    Damian looked at the distant ocean creatures for a while in silence thinking about the overpowered princess and just how close he hade to getting captured again. Sam had already left to walk around the deck after getting bored of the prolonged silence.


    "Anthony.. I would like to be alone for a while."


    "Hmm.. I will get some food and bring it to the room,e whenever you want. Don''t take long though, you should eat.."


    "Okay.."


    Standing alone at the railings Damian closed his eyes and focused on his mana sense. No second rankers were present on the ship, just one distinct mana signature who had more mana than the rest. Maybe his or her level was higher than the others. More than that Damian could feel many presence under the water. Nothing too powerful though, just some Unranked and Leader ranked monsters or sea creatures.


    The night of Infiltration was anything but ording to the n. Every step the problems had just escted more and more. His every n was thwarted left and right, everything that could have gone bad, had. And yet through sheer miracle or something else Damian was free and the kid was free. He had somehow pulled through.


    The Faerunian royalty obviously won''t take it lightly but they didn''t know who Damian was or where they were even going. The princess... well it''s better if Damian just did not think about her at all. The abilities he had shown on the knight''s headquarters was anything but normal, they would try their best to reach him but Damian had already nned for that.


    Faerunia was the very north of the five kingdom, they had a border with the empire and Dawnstar. Then came the Ashenvale with the Dawnstar and in the very south was the Eldoris. And that''s where they were headed.


    Faerunia would never waste resources to follow them that far. It wasn''t how he expected he would leave the Seraphim Luminara but well the result wasn''t that far off. Damian did not know much about Eldoris except that the ruler of that kingdom had changed recently in past century or so, the Queen that now ruled had defeated thest Queen in the ''Monarch''s trial'' fair and square.


    It was the only time in history a ruling authority had changed without much bloodshed. The new Queen was from the branch family of the past queen and was kind of her grand-daughter. Eldians had ancient elvish blood in them that was still running strong so their ages and rtions were very confusing.


    Elves were gone from this world for more than 1000 years now. The normal elves poption had their blood so mixed in with humans that they could not be told apart now at all. Only the royal Eldian family still had those distinct elvish features because of their high elf ancestors who were said to be more powerful and lived longer than the average elves who had perished by now.


    Eldoris nowadays was fully human territory. Even the half-breeds were centuries ago, only humans with half-bred elf blood ancestors had remained. Only the songs and stories had left of this magical species.


    "Ughmm.."


    Damian heard someone besides him faking a cough which disturbed his cool ''staring into the distant sea'' moment very rudely. Damian looked at him annoyingly, he already knew who it was.


    "What..?" Damian began.


    "What are you looking at..?" Sam asked also leaning on the railings like Damian besides him.


    "Fish.."


    "There are no fishes here dumbass.. They are all in the deep sea... I know that.."


    "Congrattions then.. Now run away like a good kid.."


    "I am sorry Chuck, did I hurt your,, fewwings..?"


    "Shut up or go away.."


    "I wanted to say thank you.."


    "Huh..?"


    Damian looked back again at the kid, this time his face was all serious, looking Damian directly in the eyes.


    "Thank you for saving him.. Thank you for saving me.. If.. If you wouldn''t hav..."


    "Enough.. You don''t have to do this.."


    "No, for real. I really.."


    "I did not do it for you.. Not because I know you or because I was convinced by your uncle.. I did it for myself. It''s only because you remind me of people I left behind. I did it in their memory. So don''t sweat it."


    "Uhmm.. Okay. But anyway you saved us, whatever the reason and I would never forget it."


    Damian just nodded and then ignored him, looking back at the sea. But Damian was not feeling it any longer.. So he straightened up and walked inside the ship. Sam came dawdling besides him looking at everything happily as a kid would.

 Chapter 61: Esper Stats

    Damian opened the door and entered their small cabin that he had bought for way more money than it had any right to cost. Anthony had some bread and fruits with juice ced on the side table which was fixed with nails to the wooden floor.


    Damian walked over and sat on the bed, nibbling on the food. Anthony sat besides him as Sam settled cross legged right in front of his face.


    "There is uhm.. one thing I need to tell you kids.."


    Damian and Sam looked back at the old man who had an awkward expressions as if he could not figure out how to say the thing.


    "What is it old man..?" Sam asked getting annoyed, Damian couldn''t me him.


    Anthony stopped fidgeting and became serious. Touching Sam''s face he breathed in deeply and said,


    "I will leave this ship when it reaches the nearest port tomorrow."


    "Humm? We are leaving already..?" Sam asked.


    "No, Sam. I will be leaving. I hope that you stay with Maximus."


    "What..?" Sam''s cool demeanor immediately crumbled and an expression that would suit a kid when someone told him that his mom won''te today to pick him up reced it.


    He looked miserable, Damian could understand though. For the kid, Anthony was the only andst family he had. Damian himself was confused as to why the old man was doing this. He never agreed to adopt a kid now, did he..? What was this geezer doing without asking him...


    "I promised your mother that I will protect you, no matter what. I can''t protect you Sam. I don''t have the strength needed or the money. And I promised our little friend here something I have to deliver on that." Anthony exined caressing Sam''s cheeks slowly.


    However Sam was just not feeling it. He thwarted Anthony''s hand away from his face and red at him with anger on his face and tears in his eyes.


    "No.. No.. No.. Noooo.. Why..? WHY !?"


    Sam screamed and ran away from the small cabin without even waiting for an answer, crashing the door with extra force behind him.


    "Oye! When did I opened up the orphanage..?" Damian demanded.


    "Sorry Maximus. I should have told you sooner, but it''s a decision I recently made. I can''t help him, but you can. I will be burden to you two, I can serve you better if I can find the people who entered the dungeon with me and learn it''s secret. That''s the best kind of help I can provide to both the kid and you. Gaining power is the only way for Sam to be free in his life."


    "You sure you can find them..?"


    "Yes they invited me once to join them. I am sure I can reach them."


    "I won''t promise anything. But I could use an assistant or two I guess..." Damian said.


    "Hahah.. I will let him know.."


    The rest of the day Damian spent in a bed. Reading a book, since he could do nothing else without his body hurting. The injuries were healing at full speed but the internal pain, specially on his chest and back felt really sore. A day or two of rest and healing potion''s doses every few hours should do the trick. Till then only reading was hispanion.


    Anthony was trying his best to exin Sam why it was necessary for him to go but the kid was having none of it. Damian just observed them quietly and slept when he felt too bored.


    When the next day they stopped at the port town at the very edge of Faerunia, Anthony was ready to leave. Even though Damian''s heart screamed against it, he gave the old man 5 gold coins to get him started. Which should be enough for him to get out of Faerunia as soon as possible. The old man kept returning it but Damian shoved it off on his hands.


    The heart melting hug of the nephew and uncle at the docks would make any grown man cry but it only made Damian more sleepy so he just yawned and walked around the port town for a while. Getting a restock on all the paper, parchments and mana ink he could find. Even his reserve funds were below 100 gold now. The parchment costed too damn much, he had to buy 10-10 for just one big spell.


    The rescuing job was definitely not for the likes of Damian, it costed too damn much.


    Sam stayed sad and sulking for the rest of the day which was a quality quiet time for Damian so he used it for some light reading and making some of the essential parchment scrolls which were necessary for an emergency fight. He still had many left to draw but they could wait.


    The chances of fighting on the sea were very low with the few hired pathfinders doing all the monster protecting and the route was rtively popr and safe. But just in case, Damian liked to be prepared at all times.


    ording to Damian it was the dumbest thing in the world, if you had power to make yourself safe and you ignored it just for temporaryfort orziness.


    "Oye, Moping willye here for a second." Damian called for his useless assistant who was pouting in the corner of the room.


    "What..? Can''t you see I am sad..? You heartless bastard.."


    "Who cares.. Juste here.."


    ring daggers at Damian, the useless assistant finally walked up to him and sat on the side of the bed.


    "What..?" Sam asked.


    "Do you have a status tool..?"


    "No."


    "Fine.. Here take this.. You know how it works..?"


    "Yes I have done this before hundreds of times.. But my job is useless.. Everyone said so.."


    "Just show me.. Will you..?"


    Sam took the square runic metal tool on his hands and thought about his status. In just another second a half transparent blue screen was visible on top of the metal square.


    =========


    Name: Samuel Lv.26


    Rank: Light Walker


    Affinity: Light, fire


    Mana: 500/500


    STR: 31


    DEF: 36


    INT: 46


    AGI: 41


    DEX: 26


    CHA: 13


    LUC: 10


    Job: Beginner Megaelectrobiosis Lv.1


    Blessings: Sun God''s Blessing


    Title: [Esper]


    Skills: [Expert Tree Climbing Lv.1] [Growth x10 Lv.1] [Living powerhouse Lv.2] [Electric Control Lv.1]


    =========


    ''Hmm.. Interesting indeed..''


    Light affinity was a real surprise, it sounded so simple but it was much harder to find inmon people than one might think. Damian guessed that was why everyone thought he was a healer, because of his light affinity and lighting survivor thing. It was a necessary condition for using a better healing magic spells. Sun god''s blessings.. that''s what Damian had before he fell from the tree.


    ''Goodness ! He has growth.. X10 at that... What a missed opportunity..''


    Growth was a very rare and lucky skill one could learn before getting to their first ascension trial. There were even whole books written on how one might get it, no one knew for real though. The skill itself didn''t do anything but it was a real cheat as a support skill. It made your learning speed elerate like hell.


    And as a kid without any job, learning as much things as possible was the biggest advantage you could have. Unfortunately though the support skills you learned before your first job did not work after you face your first ascension trial. So it was just a wasted opportunity for Sam, the damned brat surely was lucky with those 10 luck points.


    The job though... Megaelectrobiosis as an Esper. That is some real weird thing to imagine. Biosis means his body is molded in a way to collect or be used to electricity and with an added mega it could refer to his cells having greater capacity for holding electricity than an average human cells would have. The damned brat was a living battery.


    And he absorbed the whole lighting strike on his head means his limit to holding electricity was nothing to scoff at. But of course no one has any electricity in this day and age anymore, except the natural ones.


    Damned brat was lucky again to have found Damian, the only person in this whole wide world who might know the meaning of the word that his job was. Damian swore an oath that if ever a day came where he could increase his LUC stat he would give half his powers for that.

 Chapter 62: Companions

    "Have you tried using your ability..?" Damian asked.


    "I don''t know what my ability is numbnuts.. That''s the whole problem.."


    "But did you try activating it..? Like using the name to activate it..?"


    "It doesn''t work like that for an Esper.. We have to know it.. Understand it.. before we can use it.."


    "Your ability is to store electricity in your body.. And you also have a skill that can control it..." Damian exined.


    "Y.. you.. You know what it means..?"


    "Yes."


    "What is electrn-sin-city..? How do I store and control it..?"


    "You were hit by a lightning right..? What do you think you expelled out of your body in that tavern..?"


    "I don''t remember.. I was just too out of it.."


    "It was blue and glowing white.. Can you guess what it could be..?"


    He made funny faces while overworking hisst two brain cells at their limit.. but finally his eyes widened and a look of realization dawned upon him.


    "I.. I released lightning..."


    "Yes, you did. That''s what electricity means..."


    "I can control it..?"


    "I guess.."


    "That is so f*cking much better than being a healer... Wow ! I am so cool..."


    "Hold your horses there buddy.. You can barely control it.. You need tons of practice but lightning doesn''t sell in shops..."


    "Ohh.. I am useless without lightning..." Sam went from sunny and glowing to sad and depressed in a second. Damian could not believe what a simpleton he had received as an assistant.


    "There are other ways to get electricity.." Sam''s ears perked up at that.


    "There are..?"


    "Yes, I will only tell them to you if you do a good work as an assistant.."


    "What do you need assistant for..? You are a kid.. You just want to order me around, don''t you..? You sadist.."


    "Where in the hell did you even learn that word..?"


    "I am well read and educated man..." Sam said puffing his chest proudly.


    "Of course.." Damian sighed.


    Damian took the status tool back from his hands and stored it inside his spatial tool. Sam looked at him suspiciously, looking all around for the metal square then he started pping as if Damian was showing him a trick. Damian just sighed and walked out of the room. He was reading for a while now and needed some fresh air.


    The deck of the ship was as lively as always. People busy doing all kinds of things. Damian noticed the hired group of pathfinders preparing for a small fight. Damian had also sensed therge group of unranked monstersing their way. He looked down the ship and focused.. They were arge group of some piranha like monstrous looking swarm of fish.


    Damian just stood on the side maintaining some distance from the group, his hands on the railings,zily observing them.


    The fierce looking woman who acted like a leader nced at Damian once then focused back on her job. She was wearing ck breeches and long oversized green tunic which was tied on her waist with red sash in which a sword holder was, her hands were resting on her sword there. She was the one with the biggest mana signature, A first ranker.


    There were two other guys wearingmon clothes with a spear in one guy''s hand and another just had his sleeves rolled up, his muscr arms showing, Damian guessed he was a pugilist and a teenage kid who had started chanting already. A mage. A pretty bnced team everything considered.


    Once the targets were in range thedy stretched her hand on the side and the pugilist gave her a bow and a quiver filled with arrows that were lying on the side. The mage released a water de spell directly where the monsters were gathered close, The spearman threw the spear with full force which made a little explosion on contact with the water, sting the monsters on the surface to pieces.


    Then the spear returned flying back to it''s user''s hand. Damian had seen the glowing characters there but it wasn''t runic in nature, should be an enchantment, only effective for a fixed period of time. The pugilist just punched the air and the aura traveled in a fast speed crashing into the monsters.


    Thedy on the other hand took aim with an arrow stretched on her bow and chanted few lines, a blue runic circle appeared behind the arrow and it shed blue once before thedy released it. The arrow hit directly in the middle of the swarm and froze some meter wide ocean surface, getting a bunch of them at once.


    Damian was impressed and immediately drew the runic circle on his collection diary book as the group continued fighting for a while. Finally the swarm was broken in half then even less and at the end they gave up the chase.


    However it did not end there Damian suddenly lost mana signs of a whole group of monsters that were chasing them from a little back and a bigger one single mana signature reced it. Damian walked toward the end of the ship and looked down, and he noticed a shark like big fish monster but it also had wings.


    Damian walked back to the pathfinder group who were resting and looked at theirdy leader.


    "A leader ranked monster right behind us.. Looks like a big fish with wings..." Damian revealed.


    "What !?" Thedy was surprised.


    "Goddammit ! It must have chased after the swarm of Lantiers.." Said the teenage boy.


    "Good job kid,e on.. Who still have some juice left..?" The pugilist praised Damian.


    "Carl with me.. We will handle it.. You two keep watch.." Thedy leader dered.


    The spearman and the pugilist just nodded as the fiercedy walked at the edge of the ship with the mage boy in toe. Damian also got behind them.


    After getting into the position and having the shark monster in range thedy took out her sword and started chanting, a red runic circle forming behind her sword handle. Damian immediately copied it as it formed without even seeing what it did.


    The boy was also chanting and blue runic circle formed near his hand as he aimed at the fast swimming shark and released the spell, it hit the surface above the monster and froze that little 2 meter long area with the same kind of spell that thedy was using on her arrows.


    With the monster trapped, thedy also finished her preparation. Her sword glowed in red for a second as she made an overhead sh aiming at the frozen monster. A meter long sh of pure zing orange fire left her sword and crashed directly on to the monster cutting the frozen block in clean two parts. However there was no blood in there once the smoke dissipated.


    A ss breaking kind of sound was heard and the shark monster jumped out of the sea in an incredible speed directly heading towards the three of them.


    "Shit !"


    "It''sing.."


    The two besides Damian were shocked to see the monstrous creatureing nearer and nearer with each second. Having no other choice Damian raised his hand up and activated the runic spell inscribed on his palm. A green runic circle formed quickly and a big air de the size of long swordunched like an arrow, piercing the monstrous creature right in it''s head, splitting it in two.


    Spraying blood all over the bow of the wooden ship.


    And of course, then came the burning pain.


    ''Goddammit! Even before I could heal old ones.. I have new injuries.. My luck really is just shitty..''


    The blood seeped out of Damian''s hand and the burning glow subsided, just remaining as a charred lines on his hand now. Smoke mixed with sweet burning flesh smell raised out of it.


    "What the hell..?" The boy eximed.


    "He is injured... His hand is bleeding..." Thedy held the mage boy''s shoulder and directed his attention towards him.


    The boy finally saw it anding out of his shock started chanting the healing spell.

 Chapter 63: Highswords

    Damian sighed and looked at the distant swirling water as the mage boy used a healing spell on his hand, the healing was minimum though. Damian couldn''t even copy the spell because it was his writing hand that he had used the runic spell from.


    "Thank you kid, without you, we might really have been in a bind here." The cooldy said.


    "What happened though..? The monster was split in two.. Looked like an air de but he did not chant or use sword..." The mage boy inquired while repeating the healing spell again and again.


    Damian removed his eyes from the blue water and looked at the people surrounding him. He was sitting on the end of wooden steps leading up to the upper deck where the captain''s capstan was. Even the spearman and the pugilist hade hearing themotion. Many other people were there but after a while seeing the repeated healing spell and hearing what happened, most of them left.


    Only the pathfinders remained.


    "You are stupid! You know that..?" And of course his overdramatic assistant was there too, Damian didn''t even notice himing.


    "You don''t even know what happened.." Damian said tiredly.


    "Only stupid people get hurt in the middle of an ocean doing literally nothing..."


    "It was kind of our fault boy.. He actually saved us.." Thedy leader said.


    "Being a hero..? See..? Stupid again..."


    "Can''t argue with that.." Damian smiled in self pity.


    "If you used your sword de why is your hand injured..?" The mage boy just could not let it go.


    "It''s a runic spell.. Drawn on palm of my hand.." Damian exined.


    "You drew a runic spell on your freaking hand !?" The mage boy yelled.


    "What in the..? Is that even possible..?" The spearman joined in.


    "Only a Runesmith or an Enchanter would be able to do it but they don''t really fight so it would be useless.." The cooldy exined.


    "Stupid again! See..?" Sam added.


    "You shut up! And you people, it''s kind of personal thing.. If you don''t mind.." Damian pulled back his half healed hand and stood up.


    "Uhmm.. Of course.." The leaderdy nodded at Damian and red at her teammates.


    Finally out of everyone''s eyes Damian walked back to his cabin with Sam, the brat scolding him for literally no reason all the way back. Damian had kind of grown used to his consistent nonsense.


    This was day 5 for them on the three masted ship. Another 10 days to reach Eldoris. Damian had thought at length how he would go about in this new country. Being a little potion-maker was cool for making some side ie but he could not do it as his main job. There were many things he wanted to do and spending all his time making potions and finding materials was not very effective use of his time.


    A mage academy could help.. but he wasn''t a normal mage. Damian did not like remembering long chanting andical hand movements at all and he also didn''t want to exin people what was what.


    Well he could just spend some time in Eldoris before deciding what to do. Damian mostly did not care, but his assistant was now also his responsibility so giving him a chance to make himself stroger was also something Damian would have to think about.


    Day after day, two boys suffered each other''s presence in the small room. Damian mostly read or researched and experimented when necessary, Sam on the other hand was confused looking at him most of the time and the rest he spent on the deck of the ship looking at the waves and monsters. Damian tried exining him what electricity was but soon he realized he had to start from the very beginning.


    He gave him some simple reading and writing lessons but it wasn''t much effective, the brat had the attention span of a mosquito.


    The journey was far more tiring than Damian had imagined. When the weather changed and it rained and stormed for days Damian was very close to st the damned clouds apart but he had to settle with just cursing and being thrown from one corner of the room to other with each horrible giant wave.


    Many monsters also came in their way but the pathfinders were a good team and after that one day they stayed extra vignt and did their job perfectly.


    Damian once in a while when he got bored or just wanted fresh air would go on the deck and spend time talking with the cooldy or some other travelers and try to learn things that he didn''t know and couldn''t understand about their culture and lifestyle subtly of course. All of them showed hesitation to talk with him first, he understood though why would anyone bother entertaining a kid..?


    But after a while they would change their attitude seeing how he did not act like a kid at all and he was well educated and well mannered. Specially the women would invite him over whenever he came out on deck to have a conversation, even he couldn''t understand why but he was happy for it.


    Damian liked talking to the cooldy Spellsword, her name was Andria and she had been on this gig for more than 2 years now. Everyone else, she met on the job and formed a small team which protected traveling ships from monsters for a fixed price. Before that she was a private trainer for various noble and rich kids.


    She was ex-highsword academy student, she failed in her second year though and was forced to leave.


    The Highswords were the only organization in this world which adhered to no kingdom. The members of Highswords were mixture of best swordsmen in the realm. Even nobility of many kingdoms and royalty were also part of the organization.


    Once you were evaluated by Highswords officially, that piece of document specially the rank they gave you ording to your skill and job was like a brand certificate for the whole realm. Anyone who could rank under 10000 were all excellent warriors. They had their own academy too. But to get a Highsword ranking it wasn''t required to be a student there.


    Every year they released new ranking ording to the various trials they held in the year and also the famous feats would boost ones ranking up without even doing anything. If a lower rank managed to defeat the higher rank when there were witnesses to the fight and it was somewhat fair and one on one. The lower ranked one would immediately rece the higher ranking person indiscriminately.


    Only living people had the rankings, no one, no matter how great once dead would leave the ranking. <span style="disy:none;">


    ording the rumors, right now on the rank 1 was the head of the Highswords organization who was supposed to be alive forst 3 centuries, known as Asael ¨C The Land breaker. So when Highswords demanded something, all kingdoms had to listen.


    But Highswords never participated in the worldly problems of petty nobles, their one and only goal was to eradicate all demons and intervene if the casualty was too much in useless wars. And one they were most known for was facing and managing high level monsters and saving people from natural cmities which was kind of their day to day job.


    They had kind of heroic image in every kid or man''s eyes. The only reason Empire was not doing a full force assault with their runic mass destruction weapons and was fighting small scale battles was the presence of Highswords.


    They barely had 2000 official members from the date they formed, which was not even mentioned in any history. The oldest recorded history was one of the Highsword member''s own diary. However only true monsters had the qualifications to be a Highsword and take their oaths. It was said that not all great warriors were Highswords but all Highswords were greatest of warriors.


    All five royal family had at least one or two members who were Highswords. To be epted as Highsword one had to win the ''Monarch''s Trial'' and achieve a feat worthy of being invited from Highswords to be one of them. Of course they also took in many top students of their own academy as squires and assistants and spent years grooming them and passing their position to them as inheritance.

 Chapter 64: War

    Finally the end of their journey was nearby, the icy bits her e and there were proof of this southernnd. It really was cold, especially when it snowed. Just one more day and they would reach ''Pyron''. One of the three major big city of Eldoris kingdom.


    Damian had used up all his ink, paper and parchment supplies and now he only had books and people to entertain him and save him from boredom and endless annoying swaying motion of the ship.


    Sam had managed to learn at least the basics of some characters and could somewhat guess what a written word meant, he now just needed a vocabry to get going. Yet it would take a lot of time before he could teach him what electricity really is.


    Damian liked spending most of his time talking to the pathfinders and thedy leader specially. She had exined him how most pathfinders who were not knights or did not serve under any lords made their living. Mostly it was about various odd jobs and mercenary work, but with specific talents one could sell their services for a price.


    Like an Esper with a resource searching or tracking ability or a pugilist in day to day building and digging and other 100 jobs. Nothing ground breaking but she was just making a point of how one did not have to serve lords to make a living.


    The example she liked giving the most of was of Runesmiths and Enchanters. Seeing Damian''s talent she was encouraging Damian to pursue one of those careers and open his own shop. She said that a respectable Runesmith was more valuable to the city than 10 pugilists put together.


    Damian had to agree but he wanted to see more of the world and understand the people and ces better before going that route.


    "What about the uing war..?" Damian asked once Andrea had finished one of her big speeches exining importance of steady work.


    "The border skirmishes..?" The spearman asked.


    "Yes. I heard they really are going to fight it out..." Damian said to the group of pathfinders which were keeping watch.


    The spearman with their leader were this side of the ship while the pugilist and the mage boy were at the other end.


    "If they really do go to war that will be a big opportunity for earning credits.." Andrea said.


    "A lot of warrior type pathfinders and hedge knights will be swarming to Eldoris and Ashenvale..." The spearman added.


    "Not just those.. All kinds of Runesmiths and enchanters with merchants with runic tools from all around the realm will be following along too.." Andrea added.


    "It''s good for the business huh..?" Damian joked.


    "Well it''s good that gods have gives us stupid rulers and petty lords.. Without which we fighting folk would have no future.." Andrea replied with a smile.


    "Ashenvale is really taking advantage of the Empire''s insistent attacks huh..." The spearman wondered.


    "Did they form an alliance with the Empire..?" Andrea thought aloud.


    "No, it''s something they are doing on their own.


    If they form alliance with Ashenvale then Eldoris could call for it''s neighbor Dawnstar which is also in the same position, and if they split in two groups Faerunia could just trap the Ashenvale onnd and water without giving it a choice and I don''t think they would just forget the Empire and join them after all the annoyance Empire has caused." Damian exined his thoughts.


    "Yeah, if they go that far and split in two even the Highswords might get involved and could just destroy the Empire like punishing an ill-behaving child.." The spearmanughed aloud with that Damian and Andrea also smiled.


    The war effort if true could provide for a chance to earn a name for themselves to various warriors and groups o fighters. Damian did not like unnecessary killing but if price was right and the people fighting were glory fanatics and fools, he might think about it.


    Earning credits and doing feats that make you famous was a wet dream for all young nobles and pathfinder warriors to gain power and recognition in the whole realm. The realm was peaceful for over a 100 years now with just a little border skirmishes here and there. The Empire sure had riled up some hidden desires of people to go and grab what wasn''t theirs.


    Whoever wins or losses, the power bnce will be broken. If Eldoris gets whole of Ashenvale, it could rival both Empire and Dawnstar plus Faerunia alliance bing a major threat in the realm. If Ashenvale gets Eldoris they most likely join in with the Empire and the others will have no chance at all against them.


    And for a peaceful transition even Highswords would not interfere at that point and see Empire and Faerunia seamlessly dividing the rest of the realm.


    Damian yawned. Getting bored of thinking about useless world affairs. He didn''t care who won or lost, he just needed an opportunity to make some serious money and find a peaceful ce to set up his researchb and livefortably doing research and making all kinds of cool things.


    More than weapons, Damian was interested in making modern world items and concepts that the scientists of earth could not do because ofck of technology. But for him to reach that level he would need to make the necessary basic tools and things. Tons of quality materials and lots of time was what he wanted nothing else.


    Returning to his cabin Damian found thezy assistant boy trying to make a sense of the book he had given him for light reading. Damian was d to see that he was at least putting an effort.


    "I see you are using your time productively..."


    "I swear to unforgotten gods, people have made this thing unnecessarilyplicated.."


    "You will get used to it.."


    "That''s what I am afraid of... Can you imagine an honest man using ''Hence I conclude'' type of words to exin himself..? That would be the end of the world I tell ya.." Sam rolled out of the bed and closed the book standing up.


    "Be prepared we will reach Pyron tomorrow afternoon, most likely.."


    "Yeahh! Finally... I am tired of staring at icy blue water all day long.." Sam said getting excited.


    "Now listen, I know that you might already know this but just in case I have to remind you. Never talk about what happened or where we came from to anyone at all. Not even in a joke or in conversation with each other.


    There shouldn''t be anyone looking for us this far south but we have to be cautious for a month or two before we know for sure that no one is behind us..." Damian tried to convey it with as much seriousness as he could muster.


    "Woah..! Isn''t that a bit too much..? But okay I get it.. It will be as you say.." Sam promised.


    Eating dinner with everyone Damian and Sam walked around on the deck for a while discussing their ns for the future. Damian had already told him all about the war and the history and everything he knew about Eldoris. Damian had realized after living with him for more than a week that he wasn''t as stupid as he behaved.


    Actually he was far smarter than any kid Damian had met in this world except maybe Lucian, but she was a serious type so it was unfair topare. However he was definitely smarter than that siscon Faerunian prince.


    The next afternoon their ship arrived at Pyron harbor, stopping among tens of other ships of all sizes and insignia''s. Empire ships really were everywhere, even though they were fighting at every border they were shameless enough to continue all trades. Well maybe it was the royalty of these kingdoms who wanted to continue trade, who really knew for sure..?


    "Well then, We will be staying here for a while.. You sure you don''t wannae...?" Damian asked the group of pathfinders who were there to see them off.


    "Yeah.. We kinda took money for return journey in advance and drank booze with it.. I hope we meet again little Runesmith.." Andrea said smiling at Damian.


    "Remember there is always a ce for you if you wanna join us.." The spearman offered again. They were asking Damian to join them for days now. He had politely declined each time just like he did thisst time also.


    "Well then, farewell handsome. Until we meet again.." Andrea winked and smiled at Damian while petting Sam''s head and ruining his hair.


    Damian was confused for a second but then heughed it off, she must be just teasing him. Sam on the other hand pped her hand away and pouting his chubby cheeks while fuming withical anger moved forward, Damian also nodded onest time at the group and followed his little assistant to the city of Pyron.


    Damian did not know what fate had in store for him here but just like everything else before this he will make it through and thrive.

 Chapter 65: Pyron

    Damian and Sam walked past the buff workers busy in cargo unloading and just stared in awe at the city in the distance. Pyron was indeed a major city. Damian could truly believe that this was another nation just by looking at the creative and amazing housing and buildings structures.


    The elves might have perished from this region thousands of years ago, but they had left behind their civilization and values; no matter how watered down it was now. The full wooden structures with not a single nail or angr cut down of trees were like a work of art right pulled out of a beautiful paintings.


    It would be wrong to call it a tree but it would also be wrong to call it a house made by hands, they were literally trees that humans had shaped and grown in a shape of sturdy walls and rooms.


    The travelers on the ship had told Damian that Eldoris was famous for their wood type mages and their infamous building ability but Damian thought they were just talking about doing some simple spells or two of nature magic. Nothing to the scale of having an entire town constructed as a half forest and half orderly paved roads and stone structures.


    It wasn''t fully same types of buildings in the city though, Some were grander than others, some more withered, some looked new, some had colors on it and some werepletely made out of stones as if those patches were allergic to greenery which was spread everywhere.


    Damian and Sam walked through the crowded downtown area while admiring the new sights as children would. Sam got lost many times by walking too slow or just in getting lost in watching one novelty thing or another but Damian could sense his mana so it was all right. He could always find the little troublemaker no matter where he went.


    Going further into the town Damian noticed how natural yet orderly the buildings and roads were, as if someone had spent a lot of time on nning of the city. Themon housing andmercial area in efficient use of space with keeping the main inner region of wealthy and noble people with big and open wooden buildings separate and distinguished.


    The roads were busy but pretty cleaned even though snow was everywhere, it was far better looking hygiene-wise than Faerunian capital or Dawnstar''s small towns.


    "This ce is so freaking huge...!! Are cities really this big..? Shouldn''t this be called a whole kingdom with this many buildings and people..?" Sam said while being genuinely overwhelmed by the scale of the city.


    "It is indeed magnificent..." Damian agreed.


    "So what now..? I don''t know about you but I am really cold man.." Sam said rubbing his hands crossed on his upper arms.


    Damian was also cold. First task should be buying some thick fur jacket or whatever these people used to protect themselves from the cold and snow.


    "Come on, we should find something to wear, then eat and then a ce to stay.." Damian listed out their priorities.


    "Yupp.. As you say boss.."


    "I am a boss now..?"


    "What..? You don''t like it..?"


    "Whatever.. Just don''t get lost again or I will leave you behind and go eat alone.."


    "Ohe on now.. I know you are heartless bastard but you can''t be that cruel.."


    "I am leaving.."


    "Okay.. Okay.. Sorry.. Sorry about that boss.. Please don''t leave poor me behind.."


    Bickering about how kind or heartless Damian was they walked to themercial area and bought some woolen clothes and mufflers for themselves that cost 3 gold. Good thing about the peacesting 100 years among five kingdoms was that the culture of five kingdoms was pretty mixed by now and any currency of any kind worked almost anywhere.


    The Empire was having some difficulties with it''s weird rules and changing authorities but they also epted the gold so it was kind of okay.


    Then finding a good looking big tree restaurant with a food sign on it''s board and from top of which hot smoke was continuously leaving, Damian and Sam settled on one of their tables. Which was part of the floor and fixed into it, chairs also. There were flowers and leaves in the restaurant walls all growing as part of the building and treebined.


    Damian was fascinated by the magic they might have used for bending and shaping trees in such a way. What even was this wood style mage branch..? He was surely interested.


    A teenage girl came with two ss of water in her serving te and asked them what they would like to eat. Damian would have been shocked to see such a beautiful and perfect faced woman with high cheekbones and sharp jawline acting as serving girl in Faerunia or Dawnstar but here half the poption looked as if they came out of a TV.


    He had seen so many beautiful people in just these past 2 hours that he had gone insensitive towards it by now. It was a gift from their elvish ancestors.


    "Two ss of milk and whatever special dish you guys have.." Damian ordered.


    "Why do we have to drink milk..? Can''t we go for wine or something..?" Samined as always.


    "You will have plenty of time for alcohol, but milk is necessary till you grow up.."


    Sam just squinted at him and got busy looking around the establishment and it''s customers. Damian sensed no higher ranked individual here so he also rxed. Ever since the infiltration it had be kind of a habit of Damian to sense the whole room before entering and only rxing if he was okay with their mana levels.


    Damian had sensed many second rankers in Pyron and he did not like to stay close to them at all. He had learned his lesson and wanted to avoid any possible trouble way before it came for them.


    The special dish was made of some weird pasta like squishy vines or something, it was green and cheewy. But it tasted good enough. Way better than those hard bread and watery stew ship''s crew made for everyone. Both Damian and Sam ate it whole and even ordered another fill. Then finally full in their belly and warm with clothes around their bodies they left the restaurant in search of a good inn.


    "It''s just been 2 and half hours and we have already spent 5 gold coins.." Damian sighed.


    "Yeah.. You also gave 5 to that old geezer. Just how much money do you have..?" Sam asked while kicking the snow for no apparent reason.


    "Not enough Sam.. Not nearly enough.. We also need to save some for emergencies in case we have to run at a short notice.." Damian also kicked some.


    "You even thought of that..? See.. I already feel safe with ya.. That old geezer would have spent it all on a premium booze or something by now..."


    "He is different now.."


    "That remains to be seen, dear Maximus boss.."


    Damian just rolled his eyes at his smug smiling face and they continued their search. Asking people here and there about good inn, they got two three addresses which they checked out before deciding on final one. Atst deciding on one inn which was closer to the city walls and far from the harbor andmercial area, so a bit cheaper than the rest.


    They walked towards it''s direction while observing the novel buildings. Going through the main city square which just like any other city this one was also filled with people selling stuff and preaching for their gods and all kinds of weird organizations.


    Then suddenly Sam pulled on his arm and drew his attention to the one side of the square where a big crowd was gathered and more and more people were going towards it.


    Damian also went with Sam who was still pulling him while rushing towards the crowd. They could barely see anything from the backs of so many people, so Sam not knowing what else to do, dragged Damian to the fountain statue that was in the middle of the square and climbed on the border of it to get a good angle. Damian also climbed besides him seeing no other option.


    A funny looking Eldoris guy in a weird pointy hat and a silky overly fashionable attire coughed twice to make the murmuring all around stop and spread the scroll he had in his hands. Making a great show of his announcement. The scroll had royal Eldorian insignia on it which was the reason of all this attraction. Atst the man started,


    "People of Eldoris, hear ye! A matter of grave importance stands before us, and it is my solemn duty to bring it to your attention. While our border skirmishes with the Empire remain minor and contained to the borders, our neighbors in Ashenvale have seized upon this moment to mobilize their forces against us.


    In their ambition, they aim to exploit our current distractions and seek to strike at ournds and resources.


    In these trying times, the valor and dedication of our people are needed more than ever. We call upon the brave sons and daughters of Eldoris to join our ranks and defend our beloved kingdom. Stand with us, and let us show Ashenvale that our spirit is unbreakable, our unity unshakeable. Together, we shall protect our homnd and ensure the safety and glory of Eldoris!


    Your kingdom needs you now. Step forward and enlist for the defense of ournd! The recruitment camps will be starting a week from now outside the city walls. All able bodied man and women who wish to protect Eldoris are called to serve their nation and make a name for themselves in the annals of history."

 Chapter 66: Money : Always an issue..

    ''So they finally made it public huh..''


    The thought had crossed Damian''s mind that the princess was just lying to him or something else but then again there was no reason to do so. War was starting but it had nothing to do with him. After listening the guy in the funny hat fully Damian walked out of the crowd, Sam following him close behind.


    They had already been to the inn before to ask pricing and such beforeparing it to other inns so Damian knew where they were supposed to go. The people around them were murmuring and discussing the news loudly and getting riled up against Ashenvale, cursing them and some getting excited with the prospect of war and recruitment.


    These people may look like a peaceful normal everyday people but the history Damian had read about the five kingdom had only one thing inmon. The whole realm believed in strength above all else. The history was filled with blood and battles, too many to count.


    Which was why their ancestor had established Highswords to begin with, and the ''Monarch''s trial'' was introduced by the Highswords to shift power bnce among their own people so they would not run amok and search for fights everywhere.


    All kingdoms had their own ''Monarch''s trial'' every year at the same time 11th month of the year, when the realm wide ceasefire was ordered from the Highswords and the celebrations and fightingmenced for the whole month.


    However now it was mostly a festival where only new knights and few minor nobles changed their political powers and dungeon seats. Politics had ruined the once proud ritual, no royalty had ever changed through the trials except Eldoris but even then it was among the family and not outsiders.


    Of course there were many instances in history of people bing an exceptions and making a big name for themselves, taking down major head of the noble household and gaining their seats and resources. It was rare though. People hade to love the peace nowadays but the nature of people never changed, so just like everything else they would also get bored with peace soon enough.


    "Should we enlist..?" Sam''s random question broke Damian''s thoughts and made him forget what he was thinking at all.


    "What..?" Damian asked.


    "The war.. Should we join..?" His face was neutral Damian was not sure weather it was a joke or not.


    "And fight with what..? Your sarcasm and my paper drawings..?" Damian felt amused by just thinking about it.


    "Weren''t you hearing..? The people were talking about training young kids from scratch.. They were especially looking for first ranker below the age of 18 something about a special unit and stuff..." Sam exined his reasoning behind the weird question.


    "You are a risky Esper ability holder Sam and I am Rune shaper who fights with papers.. Even if we managed to enlist and join the army we can''t show our powers to anyone at all.." Damian exined.


    "It would be a good ce to stay and train though..."


    "Let''s just get settled and think some more.. There are other ways to make money where our lives are not at risk.."


    "Yeah... I would also like that please.."


    They just smiled and walked slowly towards their temporary home. The inn was called ''New Hail maker'' and it was pretty decent one. They had warm bath which was small but good enough, the food tasted nice and they had two beds in one room. Damian was used to living with Sam so it wasn''t that big of a deal, he didn''t understand what Damian was doing with all his research and runic drawings anyway.


    And even if he did Damian trusted the little miscreant to keep it to himself.


    They spent afortable night in soft beds without swaying left and right unlike on the ship for once and woke up in the morning refreshed and ready to forge ahead. They had a breakfast and then left the modest inn to make some money.


    First thing Damian thought necessary was to continue his little side business he had started in Faerunia. To make up for the money they were burning staying in an inn and eating out. Sam and Damian walked to the Pyron city main gate and waited in line for half an hour before they could go outside.


    Damian was met with disappointment after seeing very little forest outside, considering they were in Eldoris there should have been forests but instead there were just random wood structures here and there and rest was just empty fields filled with heavy snow as if all the trees grew legs and walked out of there. Finding materials of his special basic health potion recipe was much harder this way.


    Still relying on his mana sense Damian collected enough Glimmergrass and Earthheart root because they had magic in them. He had to dig them out of the snow and soon he realized it was really inefficient and required twice the hard work.


    Not to mention the hungry unranked monsters were just waiting for any prey at all in this cold environment, which did not let them stay free for long and wasted precious time and mana.


    Damian and Sam went back to the city and rested for a while. Having a bath and a little breather they went out once again and found one abandoned building and made the potion as best as they could. But without willow bark,frey and chamomile it just wasn''t the same. And it showed when Damian and Sam sold them in themercial area.


    It neither smelled great nor worked any better than the other basic health potion that were everywhere. Because of the lower prices they sold out but it took them the whole damned day and staying in open cold so much like that was nothing but a torture for their bodies.


    After finishing everything they returned to their inn and freshened up then came back to have dinner in the warm tavern of the modest inn. Damian and Sam had heard talks about the war and recruitments all day long by various mouths and a lot of rumors had started flying through.


    Some said Eldoris royalty was selecting elite members for their family by making everyone go through the recruitment trials, some said if one achieved good feats in war they would be knights and even earnnds, some even said that the Queen was looking for a worthy partner for her young daughter and would marry her to someone who shined the most in their time of need.


    Of course it was all just things people said. Damian had yet to hear any conclusive reason as to why anyone powerful should do this thing at all, except for the money which was decent enough if you managed to be a soldier in the army afterpleting your training first, of course.


    "This is not going to work Maximus..." Sam said while sipping on a little wine with their dinner after the freezing cold they had suffered through.


    "I know.." Damian admitted.


    "Any other briliant ideas to make money..?" Sam asked.


    "None that we can effectively do in this snowy region.. Fighting is the second best..."


    "But because of our age and your weirdness no one will hire us.." Sam red at Damian. He had told him how he couldn''t get any job without showing his status which he was unwilling to show to anyone. They already had this conversation before while selling potions.


    "Should we do what Andrea and her friends are doing..? Or maybe join them..?" Damian thought aloud while eating his food.


    "Ughh..! Maximus I don''t think I can live on the ship man.. It''s too damn annoying and boring.." Sam pleaded.


    "Yeah, me too." Damian was also too tired of that endless swaying motion to go back to it.


    "Our biggest expenditure is the inn and the food, both can be solved if we join the army... The ie once we be soldiers would be just a cherry on top.." Sam said.


    "It''s not enough Sam. Just few coins are not worth fighting other people''s war.."


    "For a few coins..? It''s not about the coins young man.." One of the two old men who were sitting on the next table looked towards them and spoke up hearing the familiar topic.


    "I am sorry.. I apologies if we were too loud.." Damian realized his mistake.


    "No, that''s okay boy. Everyone is loud here." The two old men smiled at them warmly.


    "The thing you said though. That''s not true.." The other old man said.


    "About the army..?" Sam asked.


    "Yes, the royal Eldorian family has waged many wars in the past and they have learned a thing or two in the process. They pay with credits not gold and silver. And believe me when I say Eldorian credits are far more valuable than any gold or silver." The old man exined.


    "How do you know that..?" Damian asked.


    "Not in our lifetime but our grandfather''s were part of a generation when war wasmon in Eldoris. With the harrowing stories, they also passed this knowledge. Many amon man had made name for themselves in that time and had reached great heights. Some even became knights and nobles who has still a strong bloodline today." The other old man borated.


    "What are credits..? How do you use them..?" Sam asked eagerly.

 Chapter 67: Eldorian Credits

    "Credits my dear boy is like a currency that the kingdom owes you. For everyday you serve under the army they pay you in credits. A bigger contribution or greater rank could earn you more of these credits but even a small single valuable piece of information or a genius idea can earn you some hefty credits." The old man proudly exined.


    "But what is the use of these credits..?" Sam asked impatiently Damian also wanted them to hurry along.


    "Impatient much boy..? Ah you youngsters live life so fast.. There is no point in living if you can''t savor the each moment dearly..." The old man said giving them that sage eyes look.


    "Norm, don''t bore the kids..." The second old man chimed in while drinking his booze.


    "The kingdom has a list of items and services that you can exchange your credits for. Most aim to gain enough to qualify in the knight''s position in ''Monarch''s trial'' but there are many other valuable exchanges too, of course there are gold and silver too, rare runic items and a service under the noble family of your choosing for enough credits..


    noble families are always in need for a good soldier..." The old man revealed atst.


    ''Runic items..? A family of their choosing..? It''s like the Eldorian royal family is saying here is my treasure chest,e take whatever you want.. It was enticing no doubt and if you had power these unique items and rights of challenges would what one would go for to make their lives better and have a glorious future.


    But no matter how high one reached they were still under this or that family and had to do their bidding. The runic items on the other hand and even those old and rare ones.. could give me a lot of insight in the new runic characters and heavy more powerful and useful spells. Even if it was a useless ornament thing, I could learn the spell it had on it and the crafting of these runic magic circles.


    However it all depended on what they had in this list and how much contribution was worth it to achieve these things. What I need the most right now is more information. These old man looks kind and good enough but a more reliable source of information is required before I jumped down in these war mess.''


    Damian looked at Sam who had starry eyes by now listening to the old man and just slightly nodded at him. That was all the little miscreant needed for beaming like a fountain of joy and jumping around. Why he was so excited to participate in war was out of Damian''s mind capacity to understand..


    Thanking the old man duo Damian and Sam finished their dinner and rested in their room. Well Sam rested while Damian worked on his research and drew runic structures after runic structures trying to understand the truth behind it and uncover even a tiniest bits more of it''s secrets.


    The next day leaving everything Damian and Sam walked to the ce called merchant''s guild. It was also another organization that was connected in many nations aiming towards businessmen and like minded folks. Nothing a honest man would like to do with. Damian did not want to sell or buy anything.


    Sam and him were just standing in one corner of the ground floor of therge guild building where people were running around talking and looking for things and other people. Finally a man approached them who had as fake a smile on his face as Sam''s bald head. Damian knew they had found the guy they needed.


    "What can I do for you two young gentlemen..? Are you perhaps interested in buying a runic sword that can cut water itself..?" He said in his best sell speech.


    "No thanks. Information on what the credits exchange list holds.." Damian stated their needs.


    "Ohh of course.. of course... that would be 5 gold.."


    "I will give you 1 gold if you didn''t annoy me any further that is.." Damian had dealt with enough scheming bastard in his life to recognize one on the spot.


    "That is uneptable young man... The information you seek is really important and a great secret you know.."


    "Same offer.." Damian said with a deadpan face.


    "Kids these days are so rude... No respect for elders.."


    Damian took two steps away from the man, Sam following behind him amused by the whole situation. Finally the man relented and grabbed Damian''s shoulder to stop him gently.


    "Fine.. Fine.. Let''s go to the tavern next door.. More privacy there.."


    "Lead on.." Damian waved his hand in a gesture.


    The tavern was also filled with people but they were less business like here. Mostly just chatting about casual things. Finding one empty table in the corner their ''friend'' led them there and settled on the wooden chairs.


    "2 golds and the list is yours.."


    "One gold."


    The man red at Damian and Damian returned the favor with equal intensity, atst the man relented and cursed aloud opening his pouch to get the list out. However he did not hand it to Damian, instead he held it tight in his hands looking up at Damian and Sam in turn.


    "1 gold only buys one look at the list, not the paper itself.."


    "Fine." Damian didn''t need the paper anyway.


    Finally getting the list that was in a scroll form big enough to for two and half A4 papers put together in a horizontal side, Damian read it all and was genuinely surprised. He note down some of them which were more to his interests than the others on a separate piece of paper he had.


    Damian ignored all money and non magical things and also all rank challenge things and noble family names and their credit requirement for joining their house and just focused on runic items and spell books and some rare items and materials it had.


    In the end the list Damian made was something like the following:


    1. Runic de of Eldoria (Sword) | 2000 credits


    - Effect: Aura de, enhances strength and agility, deals extra damage to dark creatures.


    2. Runic de of Storms (Sword) | 2500 credits


    - Effect: Calls down lightning strikes once a day.


    3. Shadowbane Dagger | 1500 credits


    - Effect: Deals double damage when attacking in the same spot.


    4. Pyrosm Bow | 1800 credits


    - Effect: Arrows are imbued with fire, can explode on impact causing area damage.


    5. Geomancer''s Pickaxe | 2000 credits


    - Effect: Can extract rare minerals and gems with ease, reacts in presence of old metals.


    6. Sylvan Harvester (Hoe) | 1900 credits


    - Effect: Increases yield from harvesting nts and herbs when using, grants the ability to speak with forest creatures(Only once in lifetime).


    7. Forge Master''s Hammer | 2500 credits


    - Effect: Enhances the quality of crafted weapons and armor, can repair damaged runic gear if used by a Runesmith.


    8. Astral Compass | 2300 credits


    - Effect: Records a life energy and can find the rted person no matter how far.


    9. Grimoire of the Arcane | 2500 credits


    - Effect: Contains advanced spells for manipting five elements.


    10. Runesmith''s Eternal Heritage | 3000 credits


    - Effect: A blueprint of a runic armor that can repel thousand attacks.


    11. Book of Eternal Light | 2200 credits


    - Effect: Holds spells of healing and protection, can banish undead and purify cursed objects.


    12. Chronomancer''s Codex | 2800 credits


    - Effect: Lifetime experiment notes of Chronomo - The Eldoris mad spacetime mage.


    13. Dragon Scale Armor | 5000 credits


    - Effect: Extremely durable and lightweight, provides advanced protection against physical and magical attacks.


    14. Eldoris Feather Cloak | 3500 credits


    - Effect: Grants fire and cold resistance.


    15. Eldoris Crystal | 2000 credits


    - Effect: A rare magical crystal that amplifies the power of any wood type spell cast by its owner.


    16. Mystic Elixir | 1800 credits


    - Effect: Permanent increases in DEF and mana stats.


    17. Sacrium Steel Ingot | 2500 credits


    - Effect: A rare metal with incredible strength and magical properties, used to craft legendary weapons and armor.


    Credit Award System | Kill Counts :


    1. Unranked Enemies:


    - 1-10 kills: 10 credits per kill


    - 11-50 kills: 15 credits per kill


    - 51+ kills: 20 credits per kill


    2. First Rank Enemies:


    - 1-5 kills: 30 credits per kill


    - 6-10 kills: 40 credits per kill


    - 11+ kills: 60 credits per kill


    3. Second Rank Enemies:


    - 1 kill: 150 credits


    - Subsequent kills: 250 credits per kill


    The sword of storm looks like its specifically made for Sam here, what can this be called again..? Fate..? Nah that was dumb. There were many interesting things here indeed. Many that Damian himself wanted or at least wanted to see it working for once.


    Those notes of a spacetime mage could really create a brand new field of research for him or Grimoire of the Arcane could teach him advanced spells atst. Damian had never even seen someone use one till now, he wondered what it would be like. And that Sacrium steel ingot, Damian knew about the metal. It was the most powerful and rare metal on this world.


    All legendary powerful swords were made out of it, unfortunately no one nowadays knew how to process the thing or melt it and shape it. It was said to be impossible to work with, however if somehow Damian could use it to draw a permanent runic structure, it would change everything. An indestructible metal on a really powerful ink or mana paths of runic circle...


    It could possibly run forever without any maintenance with purely on environment''s mana.

 Chapter 68: Trial 01

    "A sword that summons lighting..!! Goddamn lightning Maximus !! Isn''t this exactly what I need for that elec-trnsinty thingy..?" Sam shouted excitedly in their room at the inn with the list in his hand. He was reading it for the 10th time now and Damian was very close to air tornado him out of the window.


    "Yes.. Yes.. I know.. I saw it too.." Damian said annoyed.


    "2500 credits.. Can I do that..? Can we really do that..?"


    "Don''t worry about it.. We will find a way.." Damian said to shut him up and let him focus on his runes.


    "Now that''s what I am talking about!! I knew I could trust you my brother.." Sam came really close behind him almost inches away from hugging him when Damian grabbed his face and threw him away on his bed.


    "I am your brother now...?"


    "Names are useless Maximus.. You waste too much time on semantics..." He said making a wise sagely face.


    "Where did you even learn that word...?"


    Damian focused on his research and ignored the overly happy fool. He may not know it but if they were to really aim for this Damian will work him like a rented mule. 2500 credits were not few at all. And of course there was the question of how they distributed the credits or who takes note of their achievement in such a busy and widespread war.


    Even if they had a goal now, they couldn''t make an efficient n without having more information and facts. Damian continued doing his research long into the night even after Sam had finally tired out and fallen asleep. He was still hugging the list though and murmuring in his dreams as if it would get lost or something. Damian just sighed then smiled and just continued working some more.


    For the rest of the week Sam and Damian did not go outside the city walls or follow any other kind of money making business rted idea at all. Damian just strictly researched in his room and trained his spear and swordsmanship once he got too bored or too frustrated with certain problems. Damian had started to teach the overly excited fool some basic swordsmanship techniques and forms.


    He might have leaned a spear better but considering the future when he would have to wield his lightning sword Damian taught him swordsmanship.


    Once they were too bored and bruised of practicing or studying and writing they would go outside and explore the city of Pyrone. It was really big city and Damian and Sam had yet to see even 40% of it. There were no great historic sights or infamous structures about the city that were memorable except their unique style of housing but that thing wasmon in all of Eldoris kingdom.


    The highlight if one could call it of this city was the huge hollow sea gate that was built on two nearbynd points to trap the sea inside like an artificialke, making it possible for the big ships toe near to the city and do trade with the rest of Eldoris.


    And so just like that a whole week was gone and the day had finallye for them to enlist in the Eldoris royal army. Damian and Sam prepared themselves for the selection trial of the first ranker training camp and walked out of the main city gate. They had been here few days before too but now it lookedpletely unrecognizable.


    Big camps were prepared here and there, a wide parameter was set all around the camp made of wood and vines on the white snow coverednd and many smaller camps and other necessary temporary establishments were built and ready to use inside it.


    There was also some use of the infamous wood style and some of the abandoned empty buildings which were here before were transformed into main offices and storage rooms and other important ces. Some new wooden buildings were also created. If Damian knew this was going on here for the past week he would havee here to steal their wood style way earlier.


    Well it wasn''t toote, sooner orter they will need new buildings or some structural changes, he would have plenty of chances to steal at those moments.


    Damian and Sam entered the camp through the guarded entrance and let one of the soldier in light clothes write their names and ss. Sam had after a discussion between them decided to pretend he had spellsword ss, since only difference in status was his Esper title, hiding his real status. Damian on the other hand also did not reveal his true ss as Rune shaper and told them it was Spellsword.


    They were told to gather in one part of the camp where other kids older or simr age as them were already standing in a group. They were rarely talking though, many had a guardian or adult with them, many were alone like Damian and Sam both of whom found a corner and just observed the knights, soldiers and many other civilians and workers going about their business in the huge army camp.


    Finally after an hour or so they stopped taking any more names for today and gathered all of them around without their guardians.


    A rough looking warrior in shiny armor and helmet came out of one of the camps with one Eldorian royal colored robe wearing mage guy and one amazingly fit looking woman who had minimum armor on giving more room to flexibility.


    There were other assistants and workers too but these three were the main people here Damian guessed since all three were of second rank and the knight was even higher in that second rank standings. A pretty high leveled one, at least that''s what his mana level indicated. He could be wrong though, just like he had been before.


    The armored warrior stepped forward and spoke up loudly pointing at himself andoutside of the camp where an organized pile of same sized stone bs were gathered. Damian had already guessed what their tasks would be.


    "Brave children of Eldoris! I am Valoris of house Kiyama, and with me are mypanions Royce the golden mage and Mira the fierce warrior of our royal Eldoris army. You can address us as captains of these newly formed unit. I admire and encourage you foring for this recruitment trial today. In this trial you will be given three simple tasks.


    Whoeversts till the end and clears them with speed will be selected in this unit and will be trained in the ways of war as part of the permanent royal army. Whoever wished to not serve can already leave right now. The three tests are created in keeping your first ranker status in mind.


    So without further dy for your first task grab a stone of your choice and be ready, once the soldier gives you sign you lift them up or whatever you want with them but it has to be transported to the city gate and back. The selection for the next round will be based on speed and performance. First 100 whoe back will go for the next round unquestioned. Now go."


    The task was simple, just had to transport the stone. Damian and Sam walked near the pile and tried lifting each one up. Damian easily seeded, it was heavy but not heavier than lifting two handedrge sword or three crates full of potions. The pugilist kids lifted it like it weighed nothing and stood ready to just run. Many were having difficulties though, some of which were Spellswords.


    Mages of all kinds mostly used some kind of spell to make it move. The most used spell was the golem one, the task was simple and one directional so that was the most optimal choice one just had to handle the mana thread.


    Damian noticed his assistant besides him missing so he looked back with the stone block in hand and found Sam trying to lift the stone up with all the power he had and failing miserably. He was too weak and skinny to do it. Damian just sighed. The knight did not say anything about helping each other out so Damian walked besides him put down his own stone on top of his and lifted them both up easily.


    Looking at Sam while shaking his head Damian also got ready to walk towards the wall.


    "I could have done it easily.." Sam said walking while pouting besides him.


    "Oh yeah..? Want it back..?"


    "Uhm.. Since you have gone through the troubles I guess you can keep it.."


    "Drama queen..."


    "Shut up !!"


    Everyone tried their best in lifting it up or using some type of spell to move the stone along but the fastest and most efficient were the pugilists. This was their natural field, one dimensional mindless job. Those who used spells to lift it realized half way that they could not power the spell for the whole way back and tried everything in their desperation.


    Spellswords were still strong enough to lift it with some effort or drag it with some breaks in between but for mages it was very annoying and nightmarish task. Still there were some brilliant ones who used golem spell which was one time summoning kind of spell and then you just had to guide it.


    Some other mages had tried using water whip to drag it behind them or water ball to let the stone inside and move the whole water ball. Of course it was a giant waste of mana and almost all lost their spells before even finishing 3/4 of the distance to the wall.


    Damian and Sam on the other hand just strolled through the struggling aspirants like it was no one''s business while looking at others and in Sam''s case whistling andughing at some people who couldn''t lift it up. People were really pissed at them. Damian swore, his dumb assistant had some inherit anger inducing qualities and a very annoying punchable face.


    He himself wanted to punch the guy in the face for making unnecessary enemies.

 Chapter 69: Trial 02

    Damian put down the two blocks of stone after returning from the city gate to the camp where they had begun doing this from. Sam was also with him. The people who managed to do this before them were mainly pugilists and some other exceptional kids, 40 in total. They stood together as a group and watched as others struggled to carry the stone back with various tricks and techniques.


    Atst when the 100th kid came in the camp the second ranker pugilist captain stopped the test and told everyone to gather regardless of their results. After some discussion amongst themselves the three captains of this newly formed unit announced the names who had passed for the second test.


    The first hundreds were unquestionably there as promised but many others who tried using good spells or were just a few meters away in dragging or lifting the stone block to the camp also passed, recognizing their efforts. It was good to see that it was not about passing the test at all cost instead the way one does it was also recognized as a good effort.


    In total some 170 were selected and 30 something were told to try again some other day. Damian did not know whether they changed the tests everyday or not but it was a simple task so there wasn''t much to do as preparations.


    Then the mage captain came forward and exined the next test they were going to do. Now things were getting moreplex. The first test was more like it was made for pugilist and by the description of this second test it seemed more of a brain teaser than body flexing type.


    The mage captain coughed twice to get everyone''s attention then pointing to the side where some soldiers had a strange bracers in their hands which they showed to the group he spoke up,


    "I am Royce of the Kredium mage academy and captain in this unit. The things I showed you are a runic tools to create a shield. Not everyone on the battlefield has these costly tools but many do. For your test you will form a 10 man team and your goal will be to destroy the fruit safe behind this shield. You cannot go around the shield or anywhere near 10 meters of it.


    Weapons of all kinds are allowed. Remember the goal is to destroy or cut down the fruit."


    Now this one was pretty clever one. Even if most people knew basic spells they won''t get past the shield unless it was something they could make it go above it which again required proficiency in control of the spell. Damian doubted anyone had mastered aura de here but pugilists could send their aura and spirit punch to break the shield.


    Damian pitied the Spellswords, they were dealt the worst hand here.


    Damian got Sam and picked any random 8 people nearby. Damian had managed to do good in first test so people had noints and readily epted to be in their team, Sam had pissed some people off but that was not that big a deal to people who just wanted to pass the test and enlist in the army.


    Once everyone had formed teams, the soldiers were also finished with their preparations in which they activated the shield and left the tool on the chair behind which was an apple like green fruit. There was also a line drawn on the ground which they were not to cross no matter what.


    Damian and his group got into the position and after the test started they just looked at their target like many others. Some pugilists had already started punching away and making a lot of noise but mages and Spellswords were just observing and thinking a most efficient solution that would do the job.


    "Can''t we just st the shield with thebination of those de spells..?" Sam asked from besides Damian while looking at the shield which was just solid thick air.


    Damian was fascinated by the thing. He had already seen the runic circle forming the shield and hurriedly copied it down when the soldiers were preparing it. When the mage captain was busy exining the rules. There were many ways Damian could do this but he didn''t want to reveal his weird spells to people so a normal solution was required.


    "We will run out of mana.. Basic spells won''t do.." A mage in their team said while looking intently at the shield.


    "Abination of punches and spell should work... No..? At least they will see our effort.." A pugilist guy said and some other pugilists and Spellswords nodded. Mages were hesitating though and still trying to think of a solution.


    "What is the spell that all our mages know..?" Damian asked.


    Everyone looked at him then after a while ending the a prolonged silence one mage said,


    "Fire ball.."


    "Air de" Another joined.


    "Fire ball"


    "Water ball"


    "Fire ball"


    Damian looked at the two guys who had said air de and water ball and asked,


    "Can you guys do fire ball..?"


    "Hmmhphh.. Of course.."


    "It''s the most basic spell.. Little one.. But it won''t do. Even if we all do it together."


    "It won''t if we do it randomly, butbining it and pointing it in one single spot will break it enough for us to destroy the target.." Damian exined.


    "Combine..?"


    "Is this guy insane..?"


    "It could be done if someone uses mana thread to manipte all our spells... and we give him authority.."


    "Exactly! impossible.."


    "What is it that we got to lose..? If I fail only one fire ball spell will be wasted... Which we will be wasting anyway in sting the thing.." Damian reasoned.


    "Are you saying that you can do it..?" The guy who exined the method before looked at Damian with doubt in his eyes.


    Damian had noticed the guy before too. He came with the stone at the very end with a water whip spell tying the stone with it and dragging it. He must have used up a lot of his mana, but it wasmendable that he managed his mana so well whichsted for such a long time.


    "What was your name again..?" Damian asked.


    "Yovan" The teenage boy said. He looked 15 or 16 at most.


    "Yovan, My friend, all a man can do is try.. Right..?"


    "Uhm.. I guess one spell won''t cost much..." He said looking away.


    "Well then, let''s do it.. Pugilists stay ready to punch through the opening and destroy the target.." Damian said to all. Some nodded, some just ignored him. Most just smiled finding the situation amusing. Damian didn''t really need them but it was necessary to look like a normal guy for anyone watching and keeping an eye on them.


    Spreading out just behind the line drawn. All mages and Spellswords took position and pugilists stood behind them. Some Spellswords could also do fire ball so Damian had added them too. All in all 6 were doing the spell Damian one handling it and two pugilist behind them. Damian stood in the middle and nodded once lightly. All around him chanting started and red runic circle started to take shape.


    Before the circles could fully form and the fireballs could be transformed from the raw mana Damian extended 6 mana threads and controlled the aim and the parameters of the spell, just leaving the mana input to the user.


    It was only possible because they were giving him authority over their spell, otherwise doing this without authority was so hard Damian could use up all of his mana and wouldn''t seed no matter what. But with authority this spell was his to manipte as he wished. And the best part, this wouldn''t even look suspicious to anyone, good mana control was considered talent but not a bloodline one.


    It was a sign of a good mage and high intelligence.


    Damian made all 6 fire ball concentrate in one thin beam of blinding hot fire, increasing intensity and speed a bit too. The people around him stopped chanting and just focused on releasing mana.


    Sixser like hot beams of fireunched from besides Damian and crashed into the thick air shield, slowly but surely melting it down and making a big enough hole in it, with pugilist unleashing their punches Damian also changed the trajectory and burned the green fruit to charcoal.


    Only after that did he release the spell and the people around him fell on their knees breathing heavily while looking at the hole in the shattered air shield and Damian who did not even sweat one drop.


    Damian looked around himself it seemed like they were the only team that passed the test yet. Damian observed others who were spamming the spells on the shield or using weird angles to somehow reach their target, all of which had just started though. They had finished a bit too early.


    Damian had trained his hearing to be exceptional and he could notice sounds and voices from pretty far away, admitted not using the ability in a noisy city had made him dull but he still picked up the words that were said from some distance away behind his back where the three captains were standing together and observing the children taking tests.


    "Did you see that..? That kid just used mana thread tobine 6 spells..!!"

 Chapter 70: Trial 03

    Damian and Sam walked away from the crowd and stood on the side, ncing once in a while at other kids trying their best to pass the test. His 10 man group was also doing the same. That Yovan guy who looked like he was the most tired and exhausted out of all of them came walking towards Damian and Sam and just sat down on the snow next to them.


    Damian looked at him once and nodded then ignored him, trying to find someone using a rare spell so he could copy it.


    "That was some amazing mana control kid.." The boy said while looking at other kids performing in the test.


    "Thanks.." Damian replied.


    "How did you train it so well..?" He asked.


    "When you have limited mana and few coins, you either learn to hunt monsters efficiently or go hungry.." Damian lied with a straight face with no hesitation at all. Sam looked at him as if he could not recognize who was even standing beside him. Damian just grabbed his face and pushed him away.


    "What do you think thest test will be..?" asked Yovan while yawning.


    "Something that Spellswords are good at.." Sam said while sitting next to the guy.


    "Uhm.. yeah that makes sense.." Yovan seems to have missed the connection in each test.


    "What do you know about this new unit and this job..?" Damian asked while also sitting next to the two boys. All keeping their eyes on the people trying to destroy their targets.


    "Nothing much.. My grandmother told me, the credits were very valuable things, it could be used to get runic tools and even knighthood.. They say this unit is formed to test the new talents and whoever shines could even get a permanent job in royal army." The boy exined with bit of enthusiasm.


    "Cool.. As long as the pay is good it''s all nice and dandy.." Sam revealed his inner most thoughts.


    "Hmphh.. outsiders huh..? What is your ss again..? I don''t think I saw you do anything at all.."


    "Phffffahhh..." Damian could not stop himself fromughing, Sam looked at him as if he was his biggest enemy.


    "I am saving myself for thest test.. My ''friend'' here does things for me.." Sam said proudly. Damian could notprehend where he kept all this bullshit stored in his tiny body.


    An hourter finally the mage captain stopped the test. Everyone was exhausted anyways. Three other groups managed to destroy the target, all somehow going around the shield using spells at an angle. Some even used their swords, throwing them at an angle hoping to hit the target. It was indeed entertaining to say the least.


    "All the names I will speak now have passed the test and will be attending the final test. Those who are not selected can try some other day, the recruitments will be ongoing for a long time now. So don''t get discouraged and prepare better for the next time. Whoever is selected will be given an hour to rest after that yourst test will begin."


    The mage captain spread the paper he had in his hand and called out names one by one. Damian and his team were the very first people on the list. They had an hour of free time so Damian and Sam left from there and were just going to find a good ce to rest when a soldier raised his arm and gestured them toe towards him.


    Curious Damian walked up to him and he just pointed his one hand towards one of the big tents near them where rows of tables and benches were ced. A cafeteria.


    ''Ahh, they are offering us food.''


    Damian was just thinking about eating so it was kind of a good timing. Sam and Damian with other kids who were called walked into the big tent and ate the army food together. Yovan also followed behind with some of the other teammates they had for the second trial. Then after resting for a while thest test began.


    They were gathered in the same spot as the second test, but the chairs and other things had been removed and only three big rings of vines were ced on the snow coverednd. Three captains were standing in front of each ring. The armored Spellsword captain came forward and removed his helmet, the face was pretty handsome one actually. He looked a proper Eldoris citizen.


    The blonde hair made him look like a price charming in animation movies.


    "For your third test you can form a team of five people and challenge any one of us. If you manage to push us out of the ring you instantly pass. But don''t worry, we just want to check your strength and potential. It is not necessary to push us outside to pass, just do your best and the qualified ones will get selected. You have to do your best if you were not that high in your previous tests though.


    Only 100 will be selected today."


    With that he ced the helmet back on his face and removed his sword from it''s sheath holding it with two hands, putting the tip in the ground. As if saying ''Pass if you dare''.


    Kids all around Damian started murmuring and discussing amongst themselves. Yovan walked near them and just stood there saying nothing as if it was given that he will be joining their team. Many others came towards them but Damian only took those two who came first and took up the spot, he did not care who was with him for this one.


    The winning was optional and he had already done good in two tests so he wasn''t worried about getting selected, but there was a slight chance that not seeing anything noteworthy from Sam might not get him selected. Even though he scored well the final choice was theirs and so they would have to give it a good fight.


    Once the team was formed Damian took Sam away from everyone for a quick chat.


    "You have to attack him head on.." Damian said.


    "The Spellsword..? Shouldn''t we use strategy or something..?" Sam asked.


    "It''s not necessary.. We have most likely already made it but you will have to show them that you know good swordsmanship... Do just as we practiced.. Okay..?"


    "Fine.. but you know I am not very good yet... What if they use my openings and hit me hard..?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I will cover you."


    "Okay.. Let'' do this.."


    "Yes, let''s go."


    The woman captain was most likely pugilist and if she hit back, little Sam would be obliterated. The mage won''t let them get near him. The Spellsword was armored head to toe and was most terrifying but at least there will be more chances for Sam to get close and show some of his moves. He wasn''t good yet but he had learned enough to handle himself in a fight.


    Most of these kids were poor and either from the streets or from nearby viges or doing odd jobs in the city for their family. Noble kids would not give tests to get recruited in the lowest tier army rank unit, they would most likely learn to lead or something if they joined the war that was. Rarely anyone would have a proper training inbat so Sam''s chances were high.


    The kids here were all going to learn the fighting and weapon mastery once they get selected. This one thing was right from Sam, it was a good training no matter how the war goes or whether or not they participated in it at all. They will have housing and food and even training which for now was what they needed exactly.


    Their five men team had Damian, Sam, Yovan and the two pugilist guys who were in their teamst time. Looking at the Spellsword captain Sam unsheathed the sword Damian had given him and Damian himself picked up a spear from the side where many weapons were arranged on a table for challengers to take and prepared themselves.


    The pugilists guys got into their forms and Yovan stood behind them ready to fire away his spells. Entering the ring of the Spellsword captain as others watched, they waited for the captain to sign the start of the test. They didn''t have to wait long. The Spellsword captain nodded at them and they all charged at him except Yovan who started chanting.


    The two pugilists charged at the armored captain from left and right with their fists raised high, The Spellsword captain did not even move from his ce and just followed the two with his eyes as they got closer, the powerful fists made contact but not on the captain''s armor but on t side of his sword. The speed at the Spellsword captain moved his sword was unreal.


    Even though Damian had followed it with his eyes, he himself could not boast of repeating the thing himself. Maybe choosing Spellsword was not that good of an idea..


    Sam was also shaken seeing how the pugilists were blocked and thrown back out of the ring. There was no restriction on challengers if they stayed or not in the ring.


    Despite knowing the results Sam braved himself and ran towards the bulky captain and Damian followed behind. Unexpectedly Sam made a feint even Damian was surprised and attacked from the captain''s right, Damian noticed the captain smirking a little as he raises his heavy two handed sword and swings it in full motion towards iing Sam. It was a clean hit if Damian let it happen, but he did not.


    Before the Sword could reach Sam, Damian rushed in with tremendous power behind his legs, using dragon breaks the ranks spear version aiming in the slight gap between his chest-tes which was one of the very few weaknesses the Spellsword captain''s full te armor had. The captain had no choice, he had to use his sword swing''s momentum in covering his weakness and blocking Damian''s head on spear.


    Sam''s attack had clear path, but just as Sam came close the captain kicked him with his armored leg so hard he was sent flying outside the ring.


    Damian felt bad for his poor assistant, but the kick was a desperate move from the Spellsword captain and making him use it Sam had already achieved what they needed here to achieve.

 Chapter 71: Blackmail

    Damian could not just jump out of the ring for no reason so he continued the fight. Yovan released water des going above his head aiming towards the Spellsword captain''s visor slits.


    The captain used his heavy sword to parry each water de without so much an effort, Damian on the other hand used this chance to bury the spear into the ground and use it as a pole to kick the heavy armored Spellsword captain in the back which made him miss onest de that came a bitter than the others.


    It hit him directly in his head, he had a helmet on though, so it wasn''t that big of a deal.


    However the result was not pleasant at all, he looked pretty pissed.


    Damian just saw a blur of a shiny leging towards him when the back roundhouse kick connected his poorly raised spear''s long side and shattered it, going past the spear and connecting with Damian''s chest. The attack had too much power, Damian got flown out of the ring crashing into the wooden building behind him.


    The two other captains alongside the Spellsword captain stopped everything and came rushing towards Damian who had broken the front wall of the wooden building and was justying in the rubbles now. A face of a short golden haired girl shed in his mind for a second. And a deep sigh escaping his mouth.


    ''Is my fate really just to be kicked around by more skilled swordsman than me..?''


    "Kid, I am so sorry.. Are you okay..?" Said the heavily armored Spellsword captain sounding really apologetic.


    "Kid, can you breathe..?" The mage captain supported him from the sides.


    "Can''t you control your hits a little, Valoris..? We just had that talk of going easy like not even five minutes ago..." Said the pugilist captain.


    "Sorry.. Sorry.. Okay..? It was just a reflex thing.. I didn''t even realize what I was doing... They surprised me..." The Spellsword captain said hurriedly, trying to exin himself.


    Before they would send for a healer or make even bigger mess of this Damian just shook his head and stood up using the kind mage captain''s hand as support. Then looking down his messed up clothes, Damian tried to remove the dirt, pieces of woods and splinters with his hands. All three captains stopped talking all at once and just looked at the little kid cleaning his clothes in front of them.


    Damian realized what he had done wrong and instantly stopped all his actions and yelled ''ouch'' while heavily leaning on the mage captain''s stretched out arm. All three captains gave him a look that screamed that they were not convinced at all but Damian did not care and just kept on acting poorly in front of them.


    Sam also came beside him leaning on one of the soldiers and justughed while pointing at him, Damian wanted to kick the bastard but he had to stay in the character.


    The tests ended as both Damian and Sam were transferred to the infirmary and wereid down on empty beds. Being healed by the people who just knew basic customary healing spells. There was not a single proper healer there but then again it would be a waste for them to be here. They were already rare and only used in most important ces, frontlines and important missions.


    After some 45 minutes ofying there surrounded by numerous people. The three unit captains came to see them after finishing their final speech to the newly selected recruits.


    "How are you doing kid..? Feeling any better..?" The mage captain asked clearly not very convinced that Damian was hurt in the first ce just like the other two captains with him.


    "Yes, a little." Damian lied like a pro.


    "Well I am sure you will feel better in no time.." Said the pugilist captain cing her one hand on Damian''s naked ankle.


    "Anyway.." said the Spellsword captain. "I apologize once again for hurting you like this and don''t worry about the tests.. You and your friend here both made it fair and square.. You all officially start the training a week from now at dawn."


    "Ohh.. Thanks.." Damian smiled.


    "Hell yeah..!! I knew I could do it..." Sam yelled a few beds away from him.


    "It''s good to see that kids these days have such great enthusiasm for serving their country..." The mage captain said happily.


    "He is just greedy.." Damian exined.


    "Uhmm..."


    "Pffffhhhmm..."


    The pugilist and the Spellsword captains tried their best to hold theirughter at mage captain''s awkward reaction. With saying all that they hade to say, the three captains turned to leave.


    "Ugghhmm.. ughhm.." Damian fake coughed to get their attention.


    "Is there something you wish to say, recruit..?" Asked the Spellsword captain.


    "Uhm.. I was injured in the tests you know, and it will take weeks to heal properly.. So uhm.. How would the poor us afford to eat by then..?" Damian said with a deadpan face acting as fake as three dor coin.


    "Hehh.. Ughm.. I guess we could give you two shelter and food till the training officially begins.." The Spellsword captain said awkwardly while looking at his twopanions who were equally at lost with the clear ckmailing attempt.


    "And you call me greedy..?" The useless assistant chimed in from behind.


    Damian just red at the fool as the captains coughed awkwardly and left them alone with the many mages turned temporary healers. After half an hour more of this inefficient healing and forced resting Damian and Sam were finally shown around the camp like a mini tour by one of the soldiers which ended at the huge newly constructed wooden building that had many bunkbeds lined up neatly in rows.


    Damian and Sam chose one in thest corner near the window. The bunk beds were double-decker. Damian, being the grown-up, upied the lower one, while the annoying child assistant took the upper one. Even though the whole room was empty and he could have slept anywhere for the week.


    A week was given to them before they were supposed to officially begin the training ande to stay here full time. Once the soldier left with his job being done, Damian and Sam walked back to the city gate and waited in line to go inside. They still had to check out from the inn and get all their stuff from the room.


    Damian wasn''t expecting the captains to let them stay here aspensation, he was expecting more of a money or some weapon or something like that. Guess the Spellsword captain felt more guilty for his sudden outburst then he showed.


    It was kind of Damian''s fault too though, he could have just received a simple hit and get away from the ring but seeing a good chance with Yuvan''s spell he just could not resist. Guess he did not like to lose either.. he was more childish than he remembered being. This body was not without side effects.


    Packing their stuff and saying farewell to the kinddy owner of the inn and familiar staff, Damian and Sam walked in silence towards the city gate.


    "We will have to kill people..." Sam said suddenly without no further exnation, but Damian understood what he was thinking.


    "That is the war.."


    "Why are they even fighting..?"


    "Who knows..? Ashenvale is just bored maybe, for not being able to fight anyone for years.."


    "What if we win..?" Sam asked with his hands behind his head, walking with rxed posture yet serious expressions on his face.


    "More conflict will follow.. Eldoris will be equal or even greater in size than the Empire. Since the Empire is mostly barrennds and desert. The other kingdoms won''t let it happen though, once the war leans in one favor the others will join to share the pieces of pie fought over blood and fire." Damian exined.


    "You sound like you don''t want to fight..? Or just don''t want Eldoris to win..?"


    "I just want to earn enough credits and go away somewhere else where there is more peace and quiet..."


    "But you are so powerful and smart.. You have more abilities and potential than any famous knights or heroes that I remember had in their childhood..." Sam asked genuinely curious about the topic.


    "I am not a warrior Sam, I am a Rune shaper. With training in martial arts, bing warrior I can maybe earn a big name and good title with plenty money, but that will be all. However by innovation of brilliant tools and ideas I can change the lives of millions.


    Besides there are no great knights or heroes Sam, just killers and survivors." Damian did not want to say such morbid things to such a young child but they were going to train for war and Sam had really little time to truly understand what they were really going to do.


    This world was not kind, it was much more prettier, magical, and a ce of greater potential than earth but there was no kindness to it. The ss system and power distribution with hierarchy made sure of that. Sometimes Damian felt like a pawn in some video game or a really messed up part of someone''s joke but those were all thoughts.


    No matter how real or fake, the people here were sentient and felt things just like him, which made them just as human as he was. Nothing more was needed.


    He just needed to make a good life for himself, that was always his goal and it had yet to change.

 Chapter 72: The Week Before Training Camp

    "Yeah.. And not just that, lord Desmond has joined lord Parcival in Dreadednds and they have joined their forces of 600 and 1000 pathfinders all marching at the border to strengthen Lady Vidalia''s forces against Ashenvale dogs." Said one soldier dressed in Eldian colors while eating lunch.


    "The city knights are cut in half Vedar from the cooking shift said so, I did not expect for them to call upon knight guards.." Replied another soldier sitting among his friends.


    "Why do you think they are responsible for the city''s security..? They are one of the best warriors of the kingdom, most of them are second rankers and some even high leveled ones too.." Added another Eldoris soldier.


    Damian and Sam had been living with these Eldoris soldiers for a week now, and the information from all over the camp was discussed over the lunch and dinner table every day. Mostly news and rumors about which lord had contributed how many soldiers and pathfinders and who was going to ride to battle but once in a while some good tidbits were also heard.


    Just like now, Damian knew about Lady Vidalia of house Eldian. The fierce knightmander of the Eldoris queen''s guard. She was the daughter of the previous queen of Eldoris. Rightfully the kingdom belonged to her if this was a hereditary session rule.


    But it wasn''t, the strongest ruled and the even younger granddaughter of the previous queen who didn''t even have a direct line to the main family had overshadowed both the previous queen and her supposed sessor. However the Eldians were a close family and they rarely fought amongst themselves for power. Making them the ruling authority over Eldoris for past 300 consecutive years.


    More than feared they were respected as the rightful rulers of thesends being thest elves in the world.


    "It''s finally going to start tomorrow..." Said Sam enthusiastically which he showed by attacking on his food with his spoon.


    "Can''t wait.." Damian said absent mindedly.


    "You are doing that thing again.." said Sam annoyingly.


    "What..?"


    "That thing where you ignore me and act like I am a child or something..."


    "You are a child.."


    "We are the same age !!"


    "I know more things so I am older..." Damian exined the simple logic.


    "That''s not how it works !!"


    "Doesn''t it..?"


    Sam''sst two brain cells worked really hard in thinking a retort, his face looking like he was constipated. Now that was pure entertainment. Sam finally gave up thinking and started bbering about this and that gossip about the camp and soldiers, Damian ignored him though and focused on his food. The army rations were not best cuisines out there but it was good enough.


    Much better than many restaurants Damian had tasted food in. The army did not cut corners in using good ingredients. They rarely had meat though. As if suddenly the whole country had be vegetarian. But it was Eldoris army rule. Elves of old despised eating meat and the army followed in their footsteps respecting their heritage.


    Saying that the past week was productive would only be half true. The constanting and going of people made it impossible to focus on his research and runic drawings. Also Damian looked all around the camp and even followed some mage soldiers creepily for a while but there was no use of the famous wood style spells.


    Damian had wasted many hours stalking random people and found nothing useful except his collection of warming spells which was growingrger andrger each day. These people have really researched in this field, finding unique spells to keep themselves warm in this cold environment.


    To have a semnce of privacy Damian had upied a top most floor of one of the abandoned wooden building which was at the very edge of the camp and was rarely visited by anyone. There wasn''t much need for a room though, Damian carried a table and chairs with him in his spatial tool with all his runic research materials so all he needed was a good cover and he was good.


    This ce though had served him well, it was peaceful and quite nice. The gaps were covered by his earth wall spells so it was pretty warm too. Sometimes Sam would follow him to it and annoy him for a while but soon get bore and would leave wandering amongst the many soldiers and their never ending work and training.


    Damian had also tried finding a library in this city but unfortunately they did not have any. That was a real bummer. He didn''t even read half the worth of his money in Faerunian library. However Damian had enough mysteries to try and solve with his runic research and his Arcane Synthesis skill.


    He still didn''t have ess to much liquids or money to buy them but he made do with what he had found in nature and were cheap to buy.


    He didn''t learn anything major but there was one thing he noticed, he had also thought about this when he made basic healing potions but now it was confirmed. The experiments he did, no matter even simplest mixture of two liquids, somehow his hands knew the most optimum technique to do it.


    At first (he never admitted it to himself) he was pretty clumsy and his chemistry teachers at high school and even in college always told him to pay more attention while doing things and yet he would drop some things or spill something once in a while. But after he left the Goldilock estate it was like his brain just tapped into an inherit knowledge of all the properb techniques.


    This kind of proficiency could only be possible with lots of experience under one''s belt.


    His Arcane Synthesis not just helped imbued mana properties to the fuse substances and liquids but it also increased hisb knowledge. That was the only possible exnations. If this was true that would exin how some of the famous Runesmiths and Enchanters in history made legendary runic items without the proper equipment or knowledge to work such rare and exquisite materials.


    And why they could never pass it down to others.


    So once again after having lunch Damian walked back to this wooden abandoned building at the edge of the camp and Sam following his routine went to the bunkbed tent to take his afternoon nap. His assistant was just an assistant in name only. He didn''t do a single useful thing with Damian. Even on times when he came with him, He only made life more difficult for Damian.


    Spending whole day finding ways to understand the runic forms and characters Damian returned for the dinner in the evening. Sam found him and ran besides him seeing him walking from afar, they ate and walked around the camp for a while. After which both of them went to their beds.


    It was more peaceful at night so Damian could just turn on the runic light tool that ran on mana stones which he had bought recently. They could afford it now that they had no worries of living and eating outside. Damian always wanted to get one, if not for it''s use the spell was useful enough.


    He could actually use the spell with paper and ink but it won''t be durable enough, it would burn in minutes. Mana stones even the smallest ones had enough raw mana to power the small ball of light for at least a month.


    The main thing here however was the iron disk in which the runes were etched by a Runesmith. Damian had a skill that could do it but he had to learn iron works for that. Just lines on iron wouldn''t work, he had to learn to insert his mana inside the metal veins to make mana pathways and mix it with the iron structure. Making the runic circle from within which on sess showed on the surface.


    That was a skill only a proper Runesmith could do and teach. Each Runesmiths had their own techniques and they rarely revealed it to outsiders unless they take someone as an apprentice.


    Damian worked on his runic characters and modifying spells till midnight but did not continue any further as he usually did. Tomorrow was the day when they were summoned to the camp for the official starting of their training camp. So Damian with Sam''s lead fell asleep on his single bed. Sam was on the upper bed.


    The fool had chosen that bed even though the whole room was empty besides the two of them, well it didn''t matter any longer. From tomorrow it won''t be empty anymore.


    Next day after freshening up and eating breakfast Damian and Sam strolled to the main training area where they had given their second and third test and also where soldiers used to train in this past week plus other aspirants were tested and recruited throughout the week. Sam had joined the soldiers in training sometimes and was actually taught some things by the soldiers.


    He was cheery and charismatic like that, more people here knew him than they knew Damian.


    Guess the aloof persona from his previous life had followed him here too. It was not that he hated socializing but it just felt like a huge waste of time, he could do so many better things in that time. He was pretty good conversationalist when he needed something from someone though. Guess that was more of selfish quality than socializing one, Damian failed to see the difference though.

 Chapter 73: Special Pathfinders Unit Training 1

    One by one, the selected recruits from the week-long recruitment process walked through the camp''s gate, carrying their luggage. However, only a few had belongings; most came empty-handed. Damian recognized several who had been with them during the trials, but most were unfamiliar faces.


    The tests had been conducted over the entire week, with Sam asionally observing them. Damian had only nced once before bing too engrossed in his own tasks. A tall, thin boy with a slightly handsome face and dirt-blonde hair approached them, waving.


    "You guys are already here?" Yovan asked, finding a ce to stand beside them.


    "We never left," replied the overly enthusiastic Sam.


    "What?" Yovan asked, just as two more buff-looking guys with simr features walked over, smiling and waving. They were the pugilist boys who had participated in the third trial with them.


    "Yeah, after the Spellsword captain sent Maximus flying¡ªhrious, by the way¡ªwe were allowed to stay here until everyone was officially summoned," Sam exined.


    "You were allowed to live here for a week?" one of the pugilists asked, surprised.


    "There was an option for that? Why didn''t anyone tell us?" added his lookalike.


    Damian noticed many other exceptional kids with good mana signatures. More than the mana, however, the green and white hair on some unknown faces caught his attention. There weren''t many with hair colors other than ck or blonde, but asionally, people like this appeared in Eldoris.


    They were closer to their elvish heritage, more beautiful than the average human, leaner, and with above-average mana. Aside from that, there were no other differences. They were still human, and it wasn''t necessary to look like that to inherit elvish traits. The ck-haired ones also had impressive mana and were equally attractive, but the unique hair colors made some stand out more.


    Because of this, exceptions to the ordinary drew Damian''s attention. He noticed a short boy with a thin frame and a beautiful, innocent-looking face with fire-red hair and another boy who was quite healthy around his belly with white hair. Unlike others with simr features, this one was more plus-sized.


    Damian turned his gaze away from the gate and the iing strangers, focusing on the group around him.


    "If we''re going to live together for a while, why don''t we introduce ourselves?" Damian proposed.


    Everyone looked at him and nodded slightly.


    "I''m Samuel, but you can call me Sam. I''m from Dawnstar," Sam said. Damian nodded; it was safe to assume they were away from any Faerunian spies by now. Besides, they couldn''t pretend to be from the Empire or Eldoris.


    "Maximus, from Dawnstar¡­"


    "Yovan, from Eldoris, Pyron City¡­"


    "Jorven, from Eldoris, Kamirna Vige in the west¡­"


    "Galdric. Same as him. We''re cousins."


    "You both trained as pugilists? Alone?" Damian asked curiously.


    "My uncle¡ªhis father¡ªis a pugilist soldier in our lord Edorin''s service. He trained us and sent us here," Galdric exined.


    Three pugilists in onemoner family¡ªthat''s not something you see every day. With some luck, one of them could be a knight and truly start a noble line. The father or uncle is a smart one.


    "What are you two doing here so far from home?" Yovan asked.


    "We''re orphans. Tired of the streets, we found work on a ship heading to Pyron. Afternding, the captain felt we were a burden," Damian lied.


    "You didn''t do a good enough job?" Jorven asked.


    "He wanted us to work like men, but we were just kids."


    "Yeah, those Faerunian drunkards are like savages," Yovan added, being from the city.


    "Let''s go. The captains have arrived," Sam said, hurrying them along.


    Everyone had indeed gathered at the center of therge training ground. Damian and hispanions followed the remaining few to join in. The three captains, along with several sergeants and soldiers, were gathered at the front, talking among themselves and asionally ncing toward one of the finer-looking tents nearby.


    After a few minutes of awkwardly standing and waiting, the group watched the captains, who were, in turn, watching the ornately decorated tent. A stout, middle-aged man in noble attire emerged from the tent, his face proud and angry at the world. Three people¡ªtwo men and one woman in civilian clothes, likely butlers and a maid¡ªfollowed the proud noble, who walked as if performing on stage.


    Damian could barely sense enough mana in him to qualify as a second-ranker, and even then, he was low in standing. All three captains had more capabilities than him. Even the aura of the pugilist captain, without any mana, felt more impressive than this man.


    The captains saluted with the noble salute and joined his entourage. The whole group finally stopped a bit farther from the gathered recruits. The stout, fat-faced noble coughed twice to get everyone''s attention and began speaking loudly, looking at the gathered teenagers as if they were wasting his precious money and time.


    "Alright, listen up, you lot! I am themander of this newly awakened unit of pathfinders. You can call me Lord Theoclys Viranil or Lord Commander.


    "Now, you might think you''re something special, but let me tell you, you''re not. I don''t care what you were doing before you got here¡ªthis is war, and that means you''re under mymand now. And believe me, I don''t tolerate nonsense.


    "Look at you, barely out of short pants, and now you think you''re soldiers. Ha! The truth is, you''re just fodder, and I''m the one who has to whip you into shape. Not that I care much about it. You''re here to serve the kingdom, so serve at mymand, and if you can''t, that''s on you.


    "I didn''t ask for thismand, but someone up top saw something in me¡ªbrains, probably. They know I''ve got the cunning to navigate this mess. You''re lucky to have me. You''ll do what I say, when I say it, no questions asked. Step out of line, and you''ll regret it.


    "I don''t need to exin myself to the likes of you. You''re here to follow orders and make sure Ie out of this looking like a hero. And if some of you don''t make it? Well, that''s the way it goes. War isn''t for the weak, and it''s certainly not for the stupid.


    "Now, don''t think I''m here to coddle you or give you some grand pep talk. You''re not worth the effort. Just keep your heads down, do as I say, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou''ll survive long enough to see me rise through the ranks. Because that''s what matters here¡ªgetting noticed by the right people, showing them I''ve got what it takes to climb up thedder. And you?


    You''re just the rungs I''ll use to get there.


    "So, get ready, boys. It''s time to show those idiots up top that I can handle whatever they throw at me, and you''re going to help me do it. Whether you like it or not."


    ''Wow! Talk about getting straight to the point...''


    Everyone murmured among themselves after the bizarre speech ended. Damian noticed the three captains growing paler with each word the ''Lord Commander'' said. He couldn''t believe how stupid this was. Were they really supposed to serve under this joke of a man? How had someone like this even reached such a position?


    Damian had thought that in a society where power was everything, a self-centered, pompous fool would never climb the ranks. But then again, a hundred years of peace would do that to those in power, leaving them with no enemies to upy their time.


    After finishing his speech, the proud noble walked back to his tent with the same exaggerated swagger.


    "Is that guy really ourmander?" Sam asked the question on everyone''s mind.


    "If he is¡­ we''re screwed," added Jorven.


    "Hey, careful now¡­ speak quieter. He''s the lord of Pyron," Yovan cautioned the group.


    "He is? Then why hasn''t anyone challenged him and taken his seat in the ''Monarch''s Trial'' yet?" Galdric asked.


    "He''s an Esper with a weird ability. The man has a fool''s luck," Yovan said, spitting on the ground. It seemed there was no love lost between the subjects and their lord.


    "Is there a dungeon in his seat?" Damian asked, curious if there was a dungeon so close by.


    "Yes, they say it''s filled with water. Only people who know the underwater breathing spell can enter. Even the lord himself can''t get in."


    Interesting indeed¡ªan underwater dungeon. It would be foolish to try sneaking in, too much risk and barely any reward unless one had a map of the dungeon. Not that it was much use to Damian; his leveling was tediously slow. Even if he killed monsters day and night, he''d be caught long before he could level up significantly. However, he could learn new spells by observing various magical monsters.


    Not all monsters used proper magic¡ªsome just had weird anatomy with magic in use. However, some high-level monsters used spells in unknown ways, forming runic circles that Damian could see, like that Goblin Shaman and the Giant Spider he had encountered in the Goldilock Forest.

 Chapter 74: Special Pathfinders Unit Training 2

    With themander gone, the three captains exined the basic rules and regtions of the camp, apanied by some encouraging words about working hard and trying their best to learn all that they had to teach.


    Everyone had to be in bed after dinner, which was at 7 PM. No one was allowed to leave the camp except to go to the city, and that was only permitted once a week when they had a half-day of training. Everyone had to wake up at 5 AM and be ready at the training grounds.


    Fighting for any reason was prohibited, but since no one would be supervising the bunk bed tent, it was more like fighting in front of the captains was not allowed. They would be provided with food, a ce to sleep, and a ce to bathe free of cost, along with 5 credits per month as a reward. If they were sent to war, the rewards will increase.


    The smallest transaction was 50 credits for 25 gold coins, so even if theypleted the six-month training, they wouldn''t be able to cash in their rewards without entering battle at least once. The wages were criminally low. How one could be motivated to fight under such conditions was beyond Damian''sprehension.


    After that, they were ordered to run around the camp perimeter for 5ps. Damian had to support Sam halfway through the secondp, while Yovan was being supported by Geldric from the start of the secondp. Both were weak, but they weren''t alone¡ªmany mages and even Spellswords had slowed down considerably, with some even sitting down on the dirty ground, not moving an inch.


    Only those who finished theps would get a tour of the camp and be allowed to bathe and choose a bed in the sleeping tent.


    For pugilists, this was nothing, so they were all running peacefully. Many other kids were also keeping up, mostly the older ones around 16 to 18 years old who were used to hard work. Damian guessed that they would get separate ss-wise training, but only after they were fit enough to match normal soldiers. Right now, they were all just greenhorns.


    Pugilists had an easier time starting out, being naturally inclined towards fighting, so war was more their cup of teapared to mages or Spellswords, who excelled in back-row fighting or one-on-one duels.


    Damian finished his fifthp with Sam on his back, barely breaking a sweat. The pugilist cousins were beside him the whole time, along with many other pugilists. With his stats nearly equal to a pugilist in strength, it was no big deal for Damian. In fact, he wasn''t even as far along in levels as 80% of these guys; his first job was at just level 2.


    Sam had passed out, which was why Damian was carrying him, and so had Yovan. Damian and the rest of the pugilists got a good tour of the ce after resting for a while. They were shown where to eat and bathe, though Damian already knew this. Still, he apanied his batchmates.


    The ce to bathe was just a canal with running water that was directed into the camp from a river a few miles away from the city. There was another shower-like ce and a small pool of warm water in one tent, but it was reserved for high-ranking officers only. Damian had enough warming spells to heat the water by just standing in the running stream.


    He had been doing this for Sam and himself for a week now.


    Sam finally awoke when Damian threw him into the stream, letting him taste the cold running water. The pugilist cousinsughed at Sam''s sudden alertness. Yovan received slightly better treatment, with water being thrown on his face instead of his whole body thrown to the river by the pugilist cousins. After cleaning themselves, they ate lunch together and walked back to their sleeping tent.


    Damian and Sam had already imed a bunk bed, and the ones beside them were still empty since barely 60% of all kids had made it through the run. The three neers took these spots, with cousins on right and Yovan in left, He and Sam were sleeping on their beds as if they were the ones who had just run 5ps around the camp.


    Slowly, one by one, kids came and imed a bed of their choosing. Damian was just resting on his bed for a while before nning to head to his abandoned building. Almost all the kids who came after eating and bathing fell asleep as if under a spell. Some remained doing this and that on their beds, while others went around the camp to explore.


    Damian noticed a group of Eldoris kids with green and white hair talking andughing together¡ªit looked like they knew each other. There was also the red-haired short kid and that plus-sized white-haired kid, both of whom cameter than 80% of the kids and had to settle for any beds that were still empty.


    The white-haired one found a spot at the very front with some difficulty, while the red-haired one was still looking being more picky. When he walked near their row, Damian whistled softly to grab his attention, which he seeded in doing. Damian pointed towards the top bed above Yovan, who was sprawled out like an alligator on the lower one.


    The red-haired kid looked around for a moment, thought about it, and finally decided to ept the suggestion. That was weird. Well, they all had their quirks. Who knew what this kid''s situation was like?


    Having rested enough, Damian got up and went to the abandoned building to continue his study and research. This was more like an introductory day, not the proper start of training. The real start would be tomorrow morning at 5, when they were supposed to be ready for a morning training session with the handsome pugilist captain.


    Her smile when she said this was nothing short of evil, as if they were her new test subjects.


    Damian returned to the sleeping tent around his usual time. By then, everyone was up and either chatting in groups or just doing their own thing in their beds. Damian''s bed was upied by Sam, who was enthusiastically talking with the neighboring kids. The cousins and Yovan were also there.


    Damian noticed the red-haired boy on his bed, maintaining his distance, but asionally looking their way and listening with interest.


    "There he is... Maximus,e on, man, I''m hungry..." Sam eximed.


    "Just a minute... let me get my coat." Damian pulled out a coat from his bag that he kept for appearances'' sake since he couldn''t reveal his spatial tool.


    Throwing it around his shoulders, Damian stood up, as did Sam and the other three with him. Some of the other kids who had been talking with them also got ready toe along. Damian walked two steps before turning back to look at the red-haired boy, who also looked back at him. Damian invited him along with a slight nod of his head. The kid hesitated for a minute before deciding to join.


    This one was strange. Why did he have to think so hard about every decision?


    They settled around one of the table just like they did this morning. Eating the food and chatting about how hard the running was and how worse it will be from now on. Damian just mostly listened to them chattering nonstop and nodding once in a while. The red haired kid in front of him was doing the same.


    "What''s your name..?" Damian asked, not really making an eye contact and just focusing on his food.


    "Einar.." Said he a bit surprised with the sudden question.


    "Where you from..?"


    "Here... I mean Eldoris.. From a vige far from here..." He said a bit awkwardly.


    His high pitched voice reminded Damian of one of those choir boys. Damian did not ask anything further, he had initiated the conversation if he wasfortable enough he would continue on his own. Otherwise the silence wasforting enough, with the others non stop chattering.


    "Is he your brother..?" He asked after a minute long prolonged silence.


    Damian looked up and nced at him, he just turned his face towards stupidlyughing Sam.


    "No, he is supposed to be my assistant. The world''s most useless one at that.."


    "Assistant..?"


    "I used to sell potions..." Damian exined.


    "Ohh.."


    "You don''t believe me let''s ask Maximus..." Sam said loudly and brought everyone''s attention to him as he was just about to put the spoonful in his mouth.


    They all watched as he chewed in silence for 30 seconds with no hurry to answer at all. Atst he spoke,


    "What was that again..?"


    "Maximus !!" Sam yelled.


    "What..?"


    "Tell this idiots why the Spellsword captain was much more powerful than the other two.."


    "In levels maybe.. But power is not everything when ites to fighting..." Damian joined the useless argument to at least teach something to this group of brats. It was fun.

 Chapter 75: Special Pathfinders Unit Training 3

    Five in the morning was no time for a kid barely ten years old to wake up¡ªDamian could die on that hill. But his friends woke him up, and they all gathered at the training ground, half-asleep in the clothes the army had provided for training.


    The pugilist captain was in her uniform too. She had some serious muscles, but it didn''t take away from her beauty at all. Still, it was too early for even that. Sam was leaning on Yovan''s back, snoring with his eyes closed, while Yovan himself was leaning on Jorven''s back. Everyone around them was either yawning or shivering in cold constantly.


    "Okay! Wake up, you useless lot!" the energetic captain shouted, punching her palm with her other hand. The force sent a wave of air that knocked everyone on their butts, awakening the whole group at once. Damian couldn''t say that he liked it at all. The snow was too cold, the air was too cold¡ªeverything was too freaking cold. And they weren''t even allowed to wear a coat or anything.


    She made them do warm-up exercises like neck and shoulder rolls, arm rotations, hip rotations, knee bends, leg swings, arm swings, and of course lunges. Half the kids were already moaning and grunting with each movement. Damian was wide awake now¡ªwho could still feel sleepy after all this?


    Yovan and Samined more and more with each new exercise, but everyone tactfully ignored them. The mages were having a tough time, as were some of the other kids. Einar was also grunting heavily with each movement, but he kept going. That kid had potential. The plus-sized white-haired boy had already given up, sprawled on the cold snow.


    Some wanted to follow his lead, but the pugilist captain''s promise of no breakfast until they were finished kept them going.


    Next came running¡ªagain around the camp. This time, she didn''t specify how much they were supposed to run, and she joined in, offering words of encouragement or in threats to some while leading them on. She didn''t push them too far, though. After the thirdp around the camp perimeter, she made everyone stop. After some more light exercises, she let them go to freshen up and eat breakfast.


    It was already around 8 in the morning.


    Sam, Yovan, and many others cursed the whole way through, out of the captain''s earshot, but they managed to suffer through, thanks to support from Damian and the cousins. Some kids justid down right there on the snow-covered ground, breathing heavily. The cold was the least of their problems now.


    Damian also sat down next to Sam and Yovan, who had joined the others on the ground,ying down and breathing heavily.


    Einar also sat down before copsing onto the ground. That guy was acting too tough for his own good. The cousins also sat down beside him on the snow.


    "I swear to all the gods, this is not worth it at all," Sam muttered.


    "It''s what all normal soldiers do every day," Geldric said, looking at him with a mocking smile.


    "It''s torture, is what it is," added Yovan.


    "You guys didn''t expect to just throw spells from a distance in a war like this, did you?" Einar chimed in. He rarely joined their conversations, but sometimes he said random things.


    "I''m a mage. If ites to me running away from bunch of enemies, aren''t I already dead among their spells?" Yovan argued back.


    "It''s not just about running away. With a better body, you can endure longer and survive in harsher conditions while fighting constantly," Jorven exined the benefits of a healthy body.


    "Why does everything I hear sounds like ''we''re going to suffer and die?''" Sam added.


    "I think she went easy on us because it''s our first time..." Damian said, instantly making half the people around him turn their heads with hateful eyes. He couldn''t help but smile. Guess exercises could be fun too. Sam and Yovan''s faces turned pale as they gave up even lifting their heads.


    After a while of rest, they freshened up and ate breakfast in the cafeteria tent. Everyone ate in silence,st night''s joy lost in their aching joints. They were supposed to start their weapons training in an hour. The good thing was, for each different weapon, they had an experienced sergeant.


    The most popr choices were the pugilist ss with the captain and the spellsword captain teaching swordsmanship. Damian, however, joined the line of kids for spearmanship. The sergeant in charge was a first-ranker and looked pretty experienced.


    Sam, with Damian''s sword, went towards the Spellsword captain. Of course, there was also a mage captain who would be teaching basic mana control and magic usage for a long time, dealing with low mana bacsh. It wasn''t specific mage training, as they wouldn''t learn any new spells, just improve on what they already knew. Specific mage lessons would take at least weeks or months.


    The arrogantmander hade once to observe the training and said things to some of the kids that could only be described as useless advice and downright insults. Good thing he was near the mages and Spellsword captain, though. If he''d said something to Damian, he''d certainly have lit his behind on fire, and no one would have even known.


    Clearing his mind, Damian focused on his own lessons.


    The sergeant began by teaching the fundamentals of spearmanship, emphasizing a strong, bnced stance with the dominant hand gripping the spear near its butt and the non-dominant hand positioned about a third of the way up the shaft. They practiced holding the spear with precision and moving it smoothly between defensive and offensive positions.


    The recruits were drilled in the basic thrust, where they extended the spear in a straight line toward an imagined opponent, focusing on speed, control, and uracy. The sergeant then introduced the lunging thrust, where the recruits stepped forward with their leading foot while extending the spear,bining the movement for greater reach and power.


    He made everyone repeat the moves while he himself talked and demonstrated the necessary actions again and again in front of them.


    "Alright, listen up! The spear''s your best friend on the battlefield, so you''d better get to know it like one. Keep your grip firm, but don''t choke it¡ªlet the spear move with you, not against you. When you thrust, don''t just poke at the air. Imagine you''re aiming at an enemy''s chest. Your spear goes out fast, and ites back just as quick.


    None of this sloppy business, got it? Now, when you lunge, step into it¡ªput your weight behind the thrust. But keep your bnce; if you overreach, you''re done for. We''ll be doing this over and over until it''s burned into your bones. So get used to it, because out there, the one who knows their spear best is the one who walks away."


    He didn''t introduce himself or give any grand speeches. He just started teaching without any nonsense. Damian was starting to like the guy. He was pretty high in the first-ranker standings¡ªafter so many years of fighting, he was naturally high-leveled. With his gruff face, brown hair, and beard, the guy looked like a baseball coach.


    He seems to be from Eldoris, with his above-average looks and good amount of mana.


    Damian already knew the basics, but the sergeant still helped him correct some of his posture and form. Damian hadn''t even realized he was doing it wrong; guess that''s why a teacher is important in arts like this. They continued training with small breaks in between until lunchtime. After lunch, they were given two more hours to rest.


    Then, once again, the pugilist captain appeared with an evil smile on her face. They ran again for threeps, followed by more exercises. Finally, after the exercise, they were taught the basic theory of fighting, group coordination, armymand structure, and how to conduct oneself as a soldier. It was all theory, and everyone was too spent to pay much attention.


    Still, as the lowest level of soldiers after the mundanes, such things weren''t that important. It was only crucial if one wanted a serious career in the army and to rise through the ranks.


    However, most of what they taught, Damian already knew. The fighting tactics and army structure were new, so he listened to the captains and sergeants talk. Not like there was anything else to do¡ªit was mandatory. Plus, he wasn''t as tired as the rest of them. Even some of the pugilist kids were feeling exhausted by now. Damian realized for the first time just how advantageous a prestigious job was.


    No wonder people were going insane trying to chase it.

 Chapter 76: Special Pathfinders Unit Training 4

    "Goddammit... I swear that woman is the devil incarnate!" Sam eximed as he fell onto his back, ignoring the cold snow beneath him. His breath formed a mist in the frigid air, but he didn''t care.


    "It was supposed to be three... I said threeps!" Yovan joined in, copsing beside Sam, the exhaustion evident in his voice.


    "It''s all his fault..." Einar pointed at Damian, who stood to the side, yawning and stretching as if the strenuous activity had barely affected him.


    "What?" Damian asked, puzzled, as he noticed everyone ring at him.


    "Because of you, she raised it to sevenps today! Show some guilt, you heartless bastard!" Sam yelled, and everyone around him nodded in agreement, even those who weren''t part of the conversation.


    "I said sorry, didn''t I? How was I supposed to know she''d get that mad over a simpleugh?" Damian argued back, shrugging his shoulders.


    It had been ten days since they started training. As Damian had anticipated, the pugilist captain added an extrap every few days, making life increasingly difficult for the recruits who had barely managed to adapt to threeps. Today, when she saw many struggling, she initially reduced onep, which made Damian chuckle.


    Unfortunately, this chuckle didn''t go unnoticed, and as a result, she added two moreps, pushing half the kids to their limits. Sam, however, had been improving every day and managed toplete fiveps before copsing. Yovan had endured until the fourthp before falling into the snow, hisst words being, ''F*ck the war... Let me just die in peace.''


    "But you didn''t have tough right in front of her face..." Einar added, falling to his knees beside everyone else. Despite his exhaustion, he had managed toplete all sixps, showing the most significant improvement of the group.


    "What are you even made of? Even we have trouble doing sixps, and you don''t even look tired..." Geldric remarked, with Jorven nodding in agreement, his expression incredulous.


    "What are you talking about? I am tired... See?" Damian attempted to show signs of exhaustion, but it wasn''t convincing enough. The group collectively gave him a stink eye before changing the subject.


    Ten days of rigorous training had somewhat limated them to the ways of the soldiers and life in the army. It wasn''t entirely pleasant, but it was manageable. The schedule had remained consistent since day one: exercise, running, weapons training, more running, and then theory lessons before they were finally allowed to rest.


    There had been no variations, and the routine was beginning to feel almost normal. Through shared hardships, their little group had grown closer, and they had be more familiar with the other recruits as well.


    Naturally, as with anymunity, groups had formed within the camp. People from the same regions stuck together; those from Pyron City had their own group, as did those rted to knights, or had rich parents who considered themselves superior to others. Mages banded together, and spellswords formed another group.


    Those who had remained alone during the first few days found it increasingly difficult to integrate into any group as time passed. Their group was the only one which did not have any simrities except their pain.


    After the customaryints following their run, everyone stood up, grumbling and groaning as they made their way towards the bath, then to breakfast. Damian helped Sam and the others to their feet, and they headed to the sleeping tent to get a change of fresh clothes.


    However, as soon as they entered the tent, Damian noticed a crowd of kids gathered around one of the beds, their attention focused on something unfolding.


    From the voices, it seemed like the usual arrogant group of green- and white-haired kids unting their superiority over some unfortunate kid. Bullies existed everywhere, and this world was no exception. Damian wasn''t surprised.


    These kids, offspring of knights or far rtives of nobility, often mixed with those of wealthy parents, had been taught from a young age to order others around and unt their prestigious bloodlines whenever possible. Usually, their antics were ignored, but today, something different was happening.


    The rest of Damian''s friends rushed toward themotion, so he followed, curious to see what was going on.


    "Come on, friend... All you have to do is remove them, and it''s yours..." Damian heard the oldest green-haired kid say to a skinny boy who typically kept to himself, staying out of everyone''s way.


    The five others behind himughed as if the statement was the most amusing thing they''d ever heard. Even the plus-sized white-haired kid, who Damian had seen desperately trying to fit in with the group, joined in theughter.


    "Yeah, let us see that majestic little pecker of yours..." Another white-haired kid chimed in, prompting another volley ofughter.


    This was new. While they had always been rude and threatening, going this far was a first. True to the captain''s words, there was no one supervising them in the tent, and even whenints were made, they were either ignored, or the captains would offer a few empty words during training the next day, which, of course, had no real effect.


    "He won''t do it just like that... Let''s give him some motivation..." said the plus-sized white-haired boy, and almost in sync, three of them started chanting the water ball spell.


    "Stop this nonsense at once!" yelled a familiar voice.


    Damian climbed onto someone''s bed to get a better view, and sure enough, it was his blonde-haired, somewhat foolish assistant stepping into the fray. Now things were getting interesting. Two of the three boys shifted their focus to Sam and continued chanting.


    ''I hope he gets punched...''


    Damian was half-amused by the unfolding drama.


    Before the chanting could finish, Yovan and the cousins stepped behind Sam, and Einar moved closer as well, all of them staring down the five bullies. Their numbers no longer advantageous, the bullies hesitated, stopping their chanting.


    "You sure you want to do this, outsider?" the oldest boy threatened, his voice wavering slightly.


    "What has he done to you lot? Why are you making his life difficult?" Sam demanded, stepping forward protectively.


    The skinny boy, who had already removed his top, slowly stood up and positioned himself beside Sam, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    "We want to see his little pecker... The bastard thinks he can get away with running in front of us," one of the green-haired boys exined, revealing the absurd reason for their harassment.


    "He can run wherever he wants... You don''t own thend," Sam retorted, his voice firm.


    "Don''t we...?" the oldest boy sneered, a malicious grin spreading across his face.


    "Handle the pugilists and the mage; I''ll deal with these two useless ones..." he barked an order to his group of brats.


    Instantly, two of them grabbed swords from nearby beds and charged at the cousins, while a green-haired mage chanted behind them, providing cover. The other mages aimed at Yovan, and the oldest among them drew his sword, stepping closer to Sam and Einar.


    ''Hah! Disappointing! What happened to good old fist fights?''


    Seeing things getting out of hand, Damian jumped down from the bunk bed he had been watching from,nding near Sam.


    "Took you long enough," Sam muttered under his breath.


    The older boy hesitated for a moment upon seeing Damian, but when he noticed everyone around them watching, he continued his attack. He swung his sword in a wide arc toward Damian''s hands. Damian stepped aside, letting the sworde close before grabbing its handle with one hand.


    With his other hand, he struck the boy''s right shoulder with enough force to make him scream, causing him to release his grip on the sword.


    The cousins also disarmed their attackers,nding a few well-ced punches on their perfect, fair faces. However, the spells aimed at Yovan couldn''t be stopped. They appeared to be water and air des¡ªwere these guys for real? Did they genuinely want to kill them?


    Damian quickly formed a runic circle with his hands, casting the fastest and simplest spell he could without causing harm. To maintain the charade, he muttered random Japanese words aloud, pretending to chant. Fortunately, the chanting in this world wasnguage-specific, allowing him to disguise his chantless spells.


    A powerful gust of wind erupted from the runes, blowing all four of them off their feet and crashing them into the beds behind, interrupting their chants. Modified simple air runes were excellent for both mana efficiency and disrupting enemies. The oldest boy looked at Damian in confusion, just as Sam sucker-punched him in the face, sending him flying onto one of the beds.


    "Next time, I want no dys in my breakfast time," Damian warned loudly before walking off, leaving the stunned crowd behind.


    Half the kids stared at him as if seeing him for the first time, while the other half watched the handsome bullies moaning on the ground.


    "I knew it! That bastard is not normal at all..." Geldric remarked with a grin.


    Everyone else nodded in agreement as they watched Damian''s back retreating from the scene.

 Chapter 77: Special Pathfinders Unit Training 5

    "Okay, fall in line!"


    All recruits quickly formed ranks and stood up straight.


    "As you all know, the army does not care about your status. The special training for mages and spellswords will start today, while pugilists will receive advanced lessons from Captain Mira. But since this information is provided by you, we will announce a list of those selected for mage and spellsword sses.


    If your name is not called, you can request a personalized test for that ss from themanding officer. Only the worthy will be taught the arts of war specific to their ss."


    The mage captain announced the names of those eligible for the mage ss, followed by the spellsword captain, who did the same for his ss. Those whose names were not called were deemed pugilist material. For them, more and more hard work awaited. It wasn''t pointless, though; hand-to-handbat and real training with specific exercises were what beginner pugilists needed most.


    All this happened right after theypleted their morning running quota. After that, they were let go.


    Damian and Sam, along with the others, got refreshed, changed clothes, and gathered around once again for breakfast. Thest to arrive was Einar. The guy was too shy for his own good. He never bathed with them, always going further down or upwards, wherever there were fewer people.


    Even though the water was ice cold, Damian always had to cast warming spells on him whenever he came shivering for breakfast, alwayste.


    "So, what are you going to choose?" Yovan asked, devouring his breakfast greedily.


    The question was directed at Damian, who knew what it implied. None of them had to make a choice¡ªYovan and Damian were selected for mage sses, and Einar for spellsword. Of course, there were no questions about the pugilists. However, Sam wasn''t selected for any ss and would either have to continue in pugilist training or take the test. Damian knew what the little punk would do.


    Damian was also selected for the spellsword ss, as he had written that down as his main ss during the trial.


    "Spellsword," Damian replied.


    "You''ll miss out on all the new spells they''re going to teach us," Yovan said.


    "You can show meter what you learn," Damian smiled as he responded.


    "And you?" Jorven asked, facing the blonde-haired boy, who was busy eavesdropping on nearby soldiers.


    "Huh? Oh, the test¡­ Spellsword test," Sam said, then hurriedly looked beside him. Damian was just about to take his first bite when Sam grabbed his shoulder and shook him.


    "Maximus! They said Ashenvale has refused to negotiate, not even giving their demands, and just attacked the border viges in huge numbers a few days ago..."


    Damian had also overheard the gossip and noticed the growing tension among the soldiers who usually spoke enthusiastically before this news hit the camp two days ago. Pyron was the nearest big city to the ce Ashenvale had chosen to attack. The other tworge Eldoris cities were quite far away, and they would likely be called upon to reinforce the defenses if the situation worsened.


    For now, they had enough soldiers, but who knew what the future held?


    "They''ll be called upon?" Geldric asked, noticing the change in the atmosphere.


    "Most likely¡­ Let''s just hope they''re enough, or we''ll be next," Yovan added.


    Not even a simple meeting or demands from Ashenvale was troubling news. If they were so dead set on fighting, it meant they had confidence in their victory¡ªan advantage of some sort that the rest of the kingdoms were unaware of.


    "It''s not mandatory," Damian tried to ease their minds.


    "What if they make it so?" Yovan said grimly.


    "What do you mean? No one can do that..." Sam looked at him, puzzled.


    "You underestimate the Lord of Pyron, my friend... For his benefit, he would sell his own mother..." Whenever Yovan spoke of this supposed lord, his voice was full of worry.


    Damian could understand though. He was already tired of theirmander''s constant annoyances after just a few weeks. A lifetime with him as a lord? Who knew what unspeakable acts he must havemitted?


    "We could always run away," Sam suggested another option.


    "Deserters are hunted down and hanged... They make an example out of them," Einar added, his face serious despite shivering just moments ago.


    "There''s always a way," Damian said, resuming his breakfast nonchntly, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    Sam smiled and nodded. The rest just looked at the two and rxed in their own ways.


    "Yes, just like those mysterious spells of yours... And don''t say it''s the Dawnstarnguage. I''ve met people from Dawnstar..." Yovan pointed at Damian with his spoon.


    He had been grilling Damian since that day, asking him to teach the spell or at least reveal the chanting. But how could Damian share something that didn''t exist? He himself didn''t know how chanting and the runic circles were rted. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t trante it.


    "I''m from further south of Dawnstar... People from there don''t go out much," Damian lied. He couldn''t keep track of how many lies he had told. Some he even forgot after saying them.


    "Strength like a pugilist, better spells than mages, and from that little move, I guess you also know swordsmanship," Geldric summarized.


    "Leave him be¡­ He won''t say anything. I''ve been trying for months now," Sam said, forcefully changing the topic.


    Well, it was kind of Sam''s fault that he had to reveal his abilities. But he couldn''t me him. He had a feeling that sooner orter, the arrogant ones would havee after one of them, and the oue would be the same. At least they understood that he wasn''t willing to reveal things, and they weren''t asking either.


    The group had a silent agreement to let things be; no one questioned why Einar didn''t bathe with them, why Yovan was so angry with his lord, or why Sam never used any spells.


    "Come on¡­ I need to show Captain Valoris how capable I am," Sam said, hurrying them along while eating his food at a rapid pace.


    There was no weapons training today because of the voluntary tests. So, as support for Sam or just as entertainment, everyone went with him to the ce where the Spellsword captain was taking challenges from those who thought they were worthy. Just as they arrived, a boy from Damian''s spear lessons was thrown out of the ring with a single hit from the Spellsword captain.


    A soldier tended to the kid as the captain looked at the others as if asking, ''Who''s next?''.


    The challenge was simple: demonstrate enough spells to be considered gifted with mana or defeat the captain in pure sword skills, which was nearly impossible for any of these people. In other words, unless you had mana and knew how to use it, you couldn''t be a Spellsword. The captain wasn''t even using any spells.


    "Ah, Maximus¡­ Here to tell me your choice, are you?" the captain said, in a cheery mood after decimating two more challengers and noticing Damian.


    "Yes, I will be in your ss¡­ But my friend here also wishes to do so," Damian replied, pushing Sam forward.


    Sam snorted proudly and entered the ring. Obviously, he had no power to defeat the captain, so his only choice was to use spells. Damian and Yovan had taught him some simple spell-chanting techniques. Sam couldn''t use them because of his Esper nature, but he didn''t have to.


    Standing opposite the armored captain, Sam began chanting and moving his hands in proper formations as Yovan had taught him. Damian drew the runic circle for the spell and sent it near Sam''s hand, extending his mana thread. It was an extremely mana-wasting and slow process, but there was no other option to fake it. A fireball emerged from the red runic circle.


    The captain, along with everyone else, was shocked, gasping in unison.


    However, that was because they didn''t expect Sam to finally use magic. The spell itself was nothing impressive; many who could perform it had also failed the challenge. But it didn''t end there. There was still time. Sam ran towards the captain, showing off his recently learned swordsmanship moves.


    The captain wasn''t heartless enough to attack him and throw him out of the ring; he gave Sam ample opportunities to demonstrate his skills.


    Whenever Sam chanted, Damian made the magic work for him. They performed another fireball, air des, and a unique modified fire rune spell that Damian had taught him, with the chanting of random Spanish and Japanese words. The captain was intrigued by the rare spell''s origin and, as expected, they seeded. The Spellsword captain was impressed and epted Sam as his student.


    The look in the captain''s eyes, as his amused face gazed at their group, especially at Damian, was rather questionable and showed his doubts. But since they couldn''t understand it, there was no issue. It could be problematic for Damian, but what was life without taking some risks for friends here and there? No one here could sense mana like those third-ranker freaks, so he was kind of okay with it.

 Chapter 78: Special Pathfinders Unit Training 6

    "I''m sure something is going on here..." Valoris said, his tone filled with suspicion.


    "That''s absurd, Valoris. You yourself said he used the spells with proper chanting," Royce replied, his voice calm and dismissive.


    "I know the spells. His form waspletely off, and his pronunciations were all over the ce. And thatst spell...? Even he doesn''t know what it was, and he''s read every book written on spells back when we were in the academy," Valoris pointed out, directing his gaze at Royce, who was quietly sipping his tea.


    "I was pretty far away, but it did look a bit weird..." Royce admitted, setting his cup down.


    "So what are you saying? The boy made the spell somehow appear on Samuel?" Mira asked, her voiceced with skepticism as she exaggerated the situation.


    "I don''t know what he did, but I''m sure he did something... Could it be an Esper ability?" Valoris mused aloud, his thoughts seeming more directed at himself than the others as he became lost in contemtion.


    "An Esper that lets him use magic? Don''t be absurd..." Royce dismissed the theory outright.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter. The kid is smart, and if he wants to keep his secrets to himself, he''s wee to do so," Mira added, dismissing the issue entirely.


    "I just want him to be ready when the timees... How do we train someone when we don''t even know which ss he belongs to?" Valoris sighed, turning his attention back to his tea, seemingly giving up on the stubborn boy.


    "Putting the kids aside... How many have they asked for?" Mira asked, her tone turning serious.


    "Half... And that''s before themander goes for the meeting. He''ll certainly take some men with him," Valoris answered, his expressions grim.


    "That leaves us with what, 30%?" Royce asked, tension evident on his otherwise handsome face.


    "Less... We have to leave some for the city''s defense. The chances of them crossing the ocean are slim, but they could send an aerial team," Valoris replied, his face darkening.


    "I don''t think we can ready these kids in six months... They''ll die," Mira said, her face solemn with worry for her students.


    "I don''t think we''ll even get that much time if Ashenvale continues to attack like this... How are their troops moving so fast? What are they even doing at the border?" the mage captain asked, his frustration evident.


    "Lady Vidalia is the only third-ranker, and Ashenvale has sent two of theirs... The cursed mage has been summoned from his hiding, but it''ll take him at least a month to travel that far... And he''s the nearest," Valoris exined,ying out the dire situation.


    "Things are really messed up if they have to rely on him..." Royce smiled slightly at the mention of thezy genius''s name.


    "This is war... Anyone on this side of the border is a friend now," Valoris concluded grimly.


    *****


    The test ended within an hour, leaving them free for the rest of the day. Damian decided to head into the city; it had been weeks since he even smelled meat, and he was eager to eat something other than green things. He got ready, donning his coat over the casual clothes he had bought back in Emberlock.


    "Why are you dressing up?" Yovan asked, yawning from his bed on Damian''s right.


    "I''m going into the city."


    "Why?" Jorven asked from the top of his left bunk bed.


    "I want to eat meat."


    "Fah! Outsiders..! They have no respect for traditions!" Yovan scoffed.


    "Ten days is too much respect," Damian retorted.


    "I''ming too," Sam said, getting down from his bed.


    "We will too," Geldric added.


    "Why are you two going?" Einar asked from the top of Yovan''s bunk.


    "Uhmm... Meat is good for the body. My uncle said so..." Geldric replied awkwardly.


    "Hell, I guess I could check up on my grandma again," Yovan said as he got up.


    "Coming?" Damian asked Einar, the only one left.


    "I won''t eat meat," Einar replied, jumping down.


    "You don''t have to. You can join Team Grandma," Damian suggested.


    Einar looked from Damian to Yovan and received a very creepy smile that made him shiver.


    "Don''t worry, there are plenty of other things to do and see in Pyron," Yovan said,ughing like crazy at Einar''s scared face before finally consoling him.


    And so, Damian''s half-hour trip turned into a much longer excursion with addedpanions. It was fine, though; they provided good entertainment. The line at the gate was long, filled with people migrating from the border viges due to the spreading news of war. Such scenes were bing a daily urrence.


    If Pyron fell, Eldoris would lose one of its biggest assets in the war, and with reduced trading and supplies, this two-frontal war might really tip in Ashenvale''s favor. But Damian was sure Lady Vidalia would never let ite to that unless Ashenvale had significantly leveled up its game in recent years.


    She wasn''t just a knight like others, she was trained to be the queen since her childhood and she had time. She must be some century or two old today. And even if they had, once the queen herself took to the battlefield with her elite guards, Ashenvale, with its smaller troop size and lower quality of warriors, might really be erased from the map.


    But she couldn''t do that without fearing someone would capitalize on the opportunity of her leaving the capital city undefended. It would only happen as a desperatest move.


    "Shouldn''t there be a system for receiving refugees in times like these?" Sam asked, his eyes focused on the children clinging to their parents in ragged clothes and with dirty faces.


    "There usually is... What is the lord of this region doing?" Einar defended his country.


    "Laughing in his pce somewhere... Thinking about how much money he''s saving by ignoring the people..." Yovan said through gritted teeth.


    "Man, themander is really messed up... I never expected the lord of such a big city to be such a fool..." Geldric voiced his frustrations.


    "Yours is good?" Sam asked, genuinely surprised.


    "Lord Edorin is a proud warrior and a respectable man. There isn''t a child or adult in our region who doesn''t respect him," Geldric said, not missing the chance to tter his lord.


    Damian doubted that such a person even existed, but well, it wasn''t like he had seen everything the world had to offer. There could be exceptions to everything.


    "So you say..." Sam muttered beside him, his voice so low that barely anyone except Damian heard.


    The city was the same as ever, bustling with hundreds of people doing countless things. Everyone seemed to be in a hurry except for the people shouting at their stalls; they had all the time in the world. Navigating through the beautiful streets of Pyron¡ª a city that looked like a TV ad for Earth Day, with all the trees, vines, and flowers¡ªwas an experience. Greenery was everywhere.


    It was more rare to find buildings made of stone, though there were some.


    Damian led the way to one of the restaurants he and Sam had visited when they lived in the inn. It wasn''t great, but it was one of the very few ces in the city where meat dishes were avable. Mostly, such restaurants were near the downtown area where the docks were. Foreigners were the target audience for such cuisine.


    Yovan and Einar separated to visit Yovan''s house with a promise to meet at the city square in an hour. The rest entered the restaurant and ordered their favorite meat dishes. It wasn''t exactly delicious, but for them¡ªthe meat-starved ones¡ªit was heavenly. They ate without any nonsense, focusing entirely on their meal. It was early for lunch, but who cared?


    They were hungry, and that''s all that mattered.


    Finally satisfied, and with purses a gold coin lighter, they walked slowly toward the city square. Damian picked at his teeth, trying to dislodge residual meat pieces. Reaching the square before theirpanions, they waited, watching peoplee and go.


    Atst, they reunited and decided to follow Yovan, who had promised to show them "the most beautiful ce in Pyron." Taking his words at face value, the group followed him, observing everything with childlike wonder. Well, Einar and Sam were technically kids... The cousins were around 15 or 16, and Yovan was near that age as well.


    Technically, Damian was still a kid too, but that was only in appearance. Only he knew how old he really was. That old life sometimes felt like a distant, forgotten dream, but it was real¡ªjust as real as this one. However, before they could find "the most beautiful ce in Pyron," someone else found them.


    A group of low-ranking noble brats. Were knights even nobles? Damian just thought of them as goons of the region''s lord, who acted more like amon street gang leader. This pompous group was nothingpared to the six of them, but they weren''t alone. As nobles tend to do, they had called in more goons as backup¡ªthis time, adults.


    One of them was even a second-ranker, probably a family member or rtive of the leader of this troublesome little group. It was clear they hadn''t cornered them in a street like this to talk. Sam unsheathed his sword, and the rest also stood firm, ready to fight the horde of attackers.


    If there was one thing they had learned in that training camp, it was "Do shit first, thenin."

 Chapter 79: Special Pathfinders Unit Training 7

    "Where is that proud face now, huh? Hero?" taunted the leader of the brats, the oldest one that Sam had sucker-punched a few days ago.


    "At least we aren''t cowards who hide behind hired help," Sam retorted, turning his de slightly.


    Einar didn''t even have a sword, nor did Damian, though he had spare ones in his spatial storage.


    "These kids are dumbasses, but you guys are adults? You there, what''s the n? Bully some kids so these brats can feel less useless than they are?" Damian tried to talk them down. It might have worked against him, though, as the second-ranker looked at the boy leader with a stoic expression. However, Damian could see in his eyes that he considered this situation less than ideal.


    "Shut your trap... Now.. Go!.. Show them what happens when they disrespect our noble houses!" yelled the oldest brat, and all the adults rushed forward.


    There were five of them, with the second-ranker staying behind as the sixth. Damian immediately created an air tornado while saying some random words in differentnguages, blowing all of them back to where they started. It was more powerful than a normal air tornado, leaving no space for resistance unless someone could increase their weight or manipte gravity.


    Twonded on their feet, while the restnded on their faces and behinds.


    "Still want to do this?" Damian warned once more, his patience running thin.


    The mob groaned but got up, looking at their young master, who angrily pointed at Damian. They continued their struggle, but this time, the second ranker joined them.


    "Can you guys handle the five?" Damian asked, not wanting to reveal more than necessary.


    "Of course," Geldric replied on behalf of everyone.


    Damian took out a sword and spear from his storage, revealing the storage tool. He tossed the sword to Einar, who was surprised to see weapons just appearing in Damian''s hands but kept his questions to himself. So did the others, as they prepared to fight the five first-rank men. Damian held his spear as the sergeant had taught him and awaited the rough-looking second-ranker.


    The second ranker, a spellsword with a glowing golden aura around his de, regarded him with a mix of skepticism and amusement. "You should have stayed at the camp,d," he said in a deep rumble. "This isn''t a game."


    Damian didn''t respond, his grip on the spear tightening ever so slightly. The second ranker took that as his cue, lunging forward with a speed that belied his size. The aura around his de crackled, slicing through the air with a deadly hum. Damian sidestepped with fluid grace, the tip of his spear darting forward in a swift, probing strike.


    The second ranker parried with ease, the aura around his de ring as steel met wood.


    The alley echoed with the sh of weapons, the sharp ring of metal on wood resonating through the narrow space. Damian''s movements were precise, his spear a blur as he deflected each of the second ranker''s powerful strikes. All those practice sessions at midnight everydaying in clutch.


    Despite the second ranker''s superior reach and strength, Damian held his ground, his small frame weaving through the onught with an agility that seemed almost unnatural.


    The second ranker frowned, realizing Damian was no ordinary opponent. With a grunt, he summoned more of his spiritual aura, the de in his hand glowing brighter as he channeled his power. He shed downward in a powerful arc, aiming to overpower him with sheer force. Damian met the strike head-on, his spear intercepting the glowing de.


    For a moment, the two weapons locked, the alley filled with the sound of straining wood and crackling magic.


    Damian''s eyes narrowed as he pushed back against the second ranker''s strength, his feet sliding slightly on the cobblestones. Then, with a sudden twist of his body, he redirected the second ranker''s momentum, spinning out of the way and bringing his spear around in a wide arc. The second ranker barely managed to raise his sword in time, the aura ring as he blocked the strike.


    But Damian was already in motion, his spear dancing in his hands as he pressed the attack. The second ranker found himself on the defensive, his de moving frantically to keep up with the boy''s relentless assault. Each strike from Damian was precise, aimed at the second ranker''s weak points, forcing him to expend more and more of his energy just to keep up.


    Though Damian''s spear had no aura, just in wood and an iron tip, his strength nearly matched the second ranker''s.


    Realizing he was being pushed back, the second ranker grunted, channeling his aura into a burst of energy that sent a shockwave through the alley. Damian skidded back, his feet leaving small grooves in the cobblestones as he absorbed the force. The second ranker took the momentary reprieve to catch his breath, sweat beading on his forehead.


    "You''re no ordinary kid, are you?" the second ranker panted, his voice tinged with grudging respect.


    Damian gave a small smile, his grip on the spear steady. "I practice unlike bullying kids, like your young master..."


    With that, they resumed their stances, preparing to sh again. However, a wide wave of air forced both of them to lean to the side and look behind them, halting their fight.


    "What is going on here?" asked Mira, the pugilist captain, her face serious and angry.


    Damian retrieved his spear and quietly walked to her side. Sam and the others had also managed to survive, if not defeat, their opponents. They stopped and gathered near her. The goons retreated to the group of annoying brats, who looked half-scared but still stood proudly as if saying, ''We did nothing wrong here.''


    "Good thing you''re here, Captain. These savages attacked us after following us. Our friends here were helping us deal with them," said the older boy with no shame at all.


    "They outnumber you, and you have adults with you... and they attacked you?" Captain Mira, of course, didn''t buy their lie.


    "That''s what we said happened, Captain. Are you going to trust their words against ours, the nobility?" The venomous tongue in his handsome face was a stark contrast, highlighted by the people nodding behind him. Some, like the second-rank guy, a few goons, and the plus-sized white-haired kid, hesitated slightly, but no one spoke up.


    Well, that''s how it was.


    The captain was also helpless against them here. Even if they presented their case to the lord, if he heard them at all, the words of a noble held more weight since they lived in a world where status dictated how one was treated. Thews of the region were as good as their lord.


    Damian gestured to his friends, and they all got ready to turn and walk away.


    "Hey! Stop there! Captain, tell them to stop! They attacked us. I will present my case to the lordmander," the boy demanded.


    Damian had enough of this nonsense; it wasn''t fun anymore. It was okay as long as it was between kids, but hiring people and ambushing them was too much. Damian turned back and looked into the eyes of the lying teenage boy.


    "Do that, and they''ll find your corpse in the river tomorrow morning... Don''t forget, you still have to live with us."


    Just to get his point across, Damian threw his spear with full power. Piercing the air like a bullet, itnded a few meters behind the five boys and exploded, sending all of them flying. It didn''t harm them but scared the life out of them. Damian had used the exploding arrow runic circle he had learned from Andrea on his spear, just in case.


    They walked away, but they weren''t alone.


    "You threatened him in front of me. That''s a clear vition of the rules," said the pugilist captain, walking behind them.


    "Now you follow the rules?" Sam disdained. The others also looked at her as if she were their enemy too.


    "I understand what you''re going through, and I''m sorry for letting it get to this point, but you cannot threaten people in front of the army officers and expect to walk away freely," she reasoned.


    "What is the punishment? Expulsion from the army? Or direct hanging? Or do they also get to decide this?" Yovan spat on the side, mocking her apathetic act.


    "Calm down, guys," Damian said, trying to cool them down. "The captain is right. It was necessary, no doubt, but it was wrong of me to do that. Whatever they decide, I''ll deal with it."


    "They might ask for you to be whipped or maybe even hanged. Crimes against nobility are not taken lightly," she said, and the color drained from everyone''s faces.


    "But that is only if someone tells them..." Understanding the hidden meaning behind her words, everyone forgot their anger and looked at her in a positive light.


    "What about them, though? They''ll never let it go," Yovan asked, voicing what was on everyone''s mind.


    "You''ll be safe as long as you stay inside the camp... Thatst thing you did will make them think twice before trying something like this again, but they could use other, more civil methods. It won''t be enough to convince the lord though..." she reasoned.


    "Maximus, if you could do that, why didn''t you start with that?" Einar asked, confused.


    "It''s too petty a reason to kill people..." Damian was surprised to see how easily they were asking him to kill people as if it was nothing.


    "What are you talking about? They were here to kill us all," Jorven argued.


    ''Knowing when not to choose violence, controlling his emotions and power... Those are the qualities of a veteran soldier... Has he fought in a battle before? How could that be? He''s barely 11...'' Mira thought looking at Damian.

 Chapter 80: Special Pathfinders Unit Training 8

    "...And then he tried to kill us all with a spear that exploded, missing us by just a little due to his bad aim..."


    "Hah! Such a barbaric thing happened! In my city?" said the Lord Commander, his bulbous nose ring as he spoke in his richly decorated tent.


    "Lord Commander, I was there. The spear was a warning to their group and their hired thugs. It exploded at a safe distance from them," Mira defended her student.


    Damian just stood in the middle, right in front of the Lord Commander, nked by Sam and the rest of his friends. To his right were the pompous kids who had attacked them in the street, and to his left were three captains, trying their best to resolve the matter.


    The leader of the pompous group was the son of a noble with close ties to the region''s lord¡ªthe same Lord Commander who now staring down at Damian as if he were a cockroach in his kitchen.


    "I have heard enough. He raised his hand against nobility. All five of them shall be hanged. Take them outside and prepare the gallows..." the Lord Commander announced, yawning, not even considering his decision for a second.


    "My lord, such a thing is¡ª"


    "Commander, he is our best¡ª"


    "Lord Commander, please reconsider¡ª"


    "ENOUGH! Do not forget your ce. My word is thew here, or have you forgotten that?" the Lord Commander barked, his voice cutting through their protests like a de.


    "My lord, this is unjust. He has done nothing wrong; it was self-defense," the spellsword captain protested, stepping forward.


    "Just because you are Kiyoma does not mean I will tolerate such tant disrespect! Consider this your first andst warning, captain," the Lord Commander replied coldly, leaving no room for further argument.


    Damian had expected this oue. His friends, however, were beyond shocked¡ªexcept for Sam, who had also anticipated this treatment. Another person who was so shocked that her fists made the air around them tremble with the pressure of her aura. Captain Mira had not expected their lord to act like aplete viin.


    Well, she wasn''t from here; she hade with the reserve army, so that was understandable.


    Sam fell to his knees, tears trailing down his chubby cheeks. "I... I... It''s all my fault... If I just hadn''t... those...


    bastards... I am so sorry..." Captain Mira immediately held him in her arms, protecting him like her own child. However, a sound ofughter came from the other side of the tent, where the group of brats was smirking and struggling to hold back theirughter. The Lord Commander gestured to the guards to get them, but the three captains escorted them out before they coulde near.


    Valoris, the spellsword captain, ced a hand on Damian''s shoulder, standing beside him but avoiding eye contact. Meanwhile, the mage captain, Royce, tried to console the rest, though none were in the mood to beforted. The shock of their impending demise was too overwhelming for their young minds to process.


    "I am so sorry, Maximus. This is just in wrong... There isn''t even a shred of honor in that toad of a man..." Valoris muttered.


    "It''s not over yet," Damian said, turning around and heading back into the tent. The captains and the others followed behind him.


    Facing the Lord Commander''s fat, beady eyes, Damian raised his hand and pointed directly at him. "I call your justice unworthy, Lord of Pyron. Under the eternal sun, who guides and witnesses us all, I demand a trial bybat."


    "You''ve got guts, child. I''ll give you that," the Lord Commander sneered. "Fine, if you wish for a brutal death instead of a quick one. Since you''ve questioned my judgment, my own knight will fight you."


    One silver lining¡ªif it could be called that¡ªin this strength-above-all-else society was the right to challenge. If you were powerful, nothing could stop you except someone even more powerful. The right to demand a trial bybat was older than the people themselves in thesends. Questioning a lord''s judgment meant questioning his authority and power over the region.


    No lord could take such a thing lightly, and they always sent their most powerful warrior to fight as their champion¡ªor, in rare cases, the lord himself would face the challenger. But that rarely happened. No one usually challenged a lord''s decision and invoked the trial bybat because the consequences were dire.


    And even if Damian somehow managed to win, there were countless other ways for the lord to find him at fault and get rid of him. It was mostly a useless exercise these days. Yet, it gave Damian a chance¡ªand a chance was all he needed.


    Even with the challenge, they were escorted to one of the abandoned wooden buildings and locked in a room on the top floor. All six of them were together; the captains themselves hade to do the deed. No one reacted to Damian''s challenge since they all knew the lord had no honor. Even if Damian won, they were done for in this city.


    Despite the captains'' wishes, two guards tied up their hands and legs, leaving them alone in the cold, drafty room. The captains also left without saying anything; there was nothing they could say to ease their despair, so silence was the best decision.


    Alone in the room, the cold breeze continued to blow through the half-broken window, and snow piled up from the gaps in the roof. Sam was still sobbing, and everyone else looked on the verge of tears. Atst, the reality of their situation hit them.


    "You... You should have killed them..." Einar spat out. Everyone looked up at him for a second before dropping their gazes again.


    "No... It''s my fault... I shouldn''t have messed with them in the first ce..." Sam said between sobs.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore, does it? Why did I even think for a second that it would be anything else?" Yovan murmured.


    "This isn''t over yet," Damian said slowly.


    "He doesn''t care about trial bybat, Maximus! Why do you think he epted it so easily?" Jorven said, his voice rising in frustration.


    "At least if he dies this way, it will be honorable. But hanging..." Geldric, usually the strongest among them, trailed off, thinking about their impending doom.


    "Trust me, nothing will happen to any of you. And if you don''t, I can get you out of here and help you run away... though I would advise against it," Damian said, trying to prevent them from spiraling further into despair.


    All of them instantly looked up into his eyes, and whatever they saw convinced them that he could save them.


    "Why? If we can run away now, why shouldn''t we?" Einar asked, his voice regaining some of its usual tone.


    "Can you really get us out of here?" Geldric asked, clinging to theirst ray of hope.


    "I can free us, but we won''t be able to run away without a lot of luck and effort. However, is that really what we want? A lifetime of running from a pompous fool of a lord? What would happen to those we leave behind? Your grandma? Your uncle?


    Believe me when I say running away isn''t as good as it sounds. This is your home. Are you truly prepared to leave it forever? Assuming we can even make it to the docks..." Damian had thought of a grim n to save them, but he needed their support.


    "I can''t... I can''t go without her..." Yovan confessed.


    "I can''t shame my uncle''s name..." Geldric looked away, nodding at Jorven with a sad expression.


    "So? What''s it to you? You have no one here, and from the sounds of it, you''ve already run away once. You want us to just wait and hope that you''ll win and somehow the lord will let us go?" Einar said, growing more emotional. Damian couldn''t me him; at the end of the day, they were just children.


    "If you wish to run, then I will make it possible for you. But know that it will seal the rest of our fates¡ªwe will have no other choice but to run. I know you have every right not to, but just trust me. I will not let them harm any of you," Damian said, meeting each of their eyes.


    "I will not run... even if all of you do," Yovan dered. Einar didn''t say anything but stared at Damian for a while before slightly nodding. Good, at least they were with him. He knew he was taking on a huge responsibility by keeping them alive, but this was the only way to avoid being pushed around by the Lord of Pyron. The only way to their freedom.


    Running in this camp filled with soldiers was not a very clever idea, Damian would have done it if he thought it was the best way. The idea in his mind was not easier either. Maybe it was more difficult to achieve then the running away one but in this one luck had no part, all depended on Damian''s own hands. But that''s what Damian always liked better though, his fate in his own hands.

 Chapter 81: Justice for All

    Thucydides said, ''The strong do what they can and the weak suffer what they must.'' To keep power within their grasp, to maintain order and stop chaos under one leadership, the strong could do as they pleased, and the rest had to follow and suffer. But how long until those you consider your power begin to see you as the oppressor? How long can you lead if fear is the only path you can lead on?


    Damian was handed a spear¡ªof questionable quality, with a tip slightly rusted but serviceable. His opponent, a towering figure in full te armor, wielded a sword twice the size of Damian''s height, which rested on his squire''s hands as the proud champion knight mockingly regarded Damian''s small stature.


    All Damian''spanions stood outside the prepared ring, their hands still tied, guarded by two watchful soldiers. Their eyes, however, did not reflect those of children.


    "If you somehow manage to win, I promise you that I will defend your lives with mine as long as you stay in this camp," promised Captain Valoris, even though everyone present here believed the chances of him defeating the high-leveled second-ranker knight champion were abysmal.


    It was no secret; the whole camp¡ªrecruits and soldiers alike¡ªhade to witness a child fight for his life against the second most powerful man in the region. Damian noticed the kid Sam had saved in the crowd, his face showing the same despair as hispanions. And, of course, there were the group of kids who were the root of all their problems¡ªfour of them smiling as if their dream hade true.


    The plus-sized, white-haired boy, however, at least showed some difort at the spectacle of their potential deaths.


    Damian entered the ring they had prepared, just like in the third trial. The only difference was that only the winner would walk out. The champion knight rose from his chair, grabbed his sword, and walked into the ring.


    "Maximus, the spellsword recruit here, and his five friends are charged with assaulting and threatening a noble-lineaged new recruit. In doing so, the just Lord Theoclys rendered his judgment: beheading for the six criminals.


    However, in the ignorance of youth, young Maximus has challenged the lord''s judgment, and we shall now see the champion knight Tiberius¡ªThe Unyielding¡ªact as the lord''s true judgment against this fledgling aggressor," announced the lord''s butler.


    Lord Theoclys himself sat on an elevated tform just a few meters from the ring, a goblet of wine in hand, looking down at Damian and his rustic spear with uninterested,zy eyes.


    Ignoring the audience and their constant chattering, Damian focused solely on his opponent. His mana sense told him the knight was a high-leveled second-ranker, maybe on par with, if not weaker than, the bald knight from Dawnstar who had infiltrated the Faerunian Knights'' headquarters with him to save Sam. Yovan had told him that Tiberius was a spellsword who had never lost a challenge until today.


    If he wasn''t so ruthless and cruel, he could have had a good following among the knights and potentially challenged the current lord, possibly even winning despite the lord''s unexined and strange Esper ability. But, unfortunately or fortunately, he was content with just fighting the toad of a lord''s battles for small benefits and rewards.


    "Begin!"


    And it started. Before taking a single step forward, Knight Tiberius released his full aura, trying to make Damian submit. Many soldiers and recruits hurriedly stepped away, feeling ufortable and nauseated under the powerful aura. However, Damian for whom this aura was intended stood straight, showing no difort.


    After being crushed by the aura of a third-ranker, Damian had built a natural resistance to such petty tricks from lower ranks. The aura of a second-ranker couldn''t even tickle him.


    Bending his knee slightly and stretching his other leg backward, With a spear in hand Damian changed his stance to ''The Wolf Awaits'' and red at the armored knight, taunting him to attack. Tiberius snorted and began chanting loudly. A red runic circle formed near his helmet, and five big fiery arrows shot out, aiming at Damian''s retreating paths, forcing him to move forward or burn.


    Damian chuckled¡ªWhy did the knight think he would run? Charging straight ahead was exactly what Damian wanted.


    Dodging the iing fiery arrows one by one with his enhanced reflexes, Damian rushed forward with his spear leading the charge. Tiberius also ran towards him, moving with surprising speed for someone so heavily armored. The knight indeed had both speed and strength; no wonder he was the best. His sword began to glow golden, just like the second-ranker Damian had fought the day before.


    The fusion of spirit and magic was something only high-leveled second-ranker spellswords could achieve. ording to the books, it was necessary for advancing, leveling up, and crossing thatst distance to the third rank. Still, spellswords were not pugilists and could not channel spirit through their full bodies¡ªonly their weapons and short bursts of force.


    Damian didn''t know any aura de techniques, but he knew the next best thing. He activated the small pure white runic structure behind his spear that he had prepared before the fight, curtesy of Faerunian prince. Instantly, the iron tip of his spear burned with pitch-ck fire, strengthening the rustic spear with the force of his own spirit.


    The audience gasped, and Tiberius was shocked, but Damian didn''t care. He dodged the knight''s downward sh and aimed his spear tip to pierce through the gap in the knight''s armor between his helmet and neck. But the knight moved with even greater speed, regaining his focus, and used one hand to block the spear.


    Damian quickly adjusted, changing the trajectory and instead piercing the knight''s shoulder gap sessfully. He buried the spear deep before Tiberius could grab it and jumped backward, maintaining distance from the knight''s sword.


    The red blood evaporating on his ck, burning spear tip was proof of the injury he had caused. The audience fell silent, and the knight screamed in pain but quickly regained control, gripping his sword tightly with both hands, his eyes locked on Damian, not giving him another chance to slip up.


    Tiberius, with his sword held firmly in both hands, narrowed his eyes at Damian. The crowd watched in tense silence as the knight charged forward again, his golden aura intensifying. His movements were precise and controlled, each step echoing with the weight of experience. Damian, still calm, tightened his grip on his spear, his gaze unwavering.


    The two warriors shed once more. Tiberius swung his sword in a wide arc, the de slicing through the air with a powerful hum. Damian ducked under the swing, his spear darting out in a swift counterattack. Tiberius blocked it with his sword, the impact causing sparks to fly as ck mes shed with golden aura.


    The knight pushed back, trying to overwhelm Damian with brute strength, but Damian was nimble, slipping out of the knight''s reach like water.


    Damian circled around, searching for an opening. Tiberius didn''t give him much time,unching another series of strikes. Each blow was heavy and deliberate, meant to crush Damian under sheer force. But Damian was fast¡ªfaster than any opponent Tiberius had faced before.


    Damian''s spear moved like a blur, deflecting the knight''s attacks with minimal movement, conserving his energy while forcing the knight to expend his own.


    Though the knight knew more spells than Damian, he was too prideful to use them. The injury had not just hurt his body but also his pride, especially in front of so many people. Insistent on ending this with pure sword skills, Tiberius refused to create distance and throw spells. Damian loved such fools.


    Tiberius growled in frustration, his aura ring as he channeled more power into his sword. He brought the de down in a powerful overhead sh, intending to split Damian in two. But Damian wasn''t there. With a swift sidestep, he dodged the attack and thrust his spear forward, aiming for Tiberius''s side.


    The knight twisted just in time, but the spear still grazed his armor, leaving a burning streak across the metal.


    The pain from the earlier wound in his shoulder slowed Tiberius down, and Damian was quick to capitalize. He pressed the attack, his spear striking with relentless precision. Tiberius found himself on the defensive, his sword barely keeping up with Damian''s assault. Each strike was aimed at the weak points in his armor, forcing the knight to divert more and more of his energy to defense.


    Damian''s spear, still burning with ck mes, finally found its mark. With a quick feint to the left, he slipped past Tiberius''s guard and drove the spear into the knight''s side, piercing through the armor and deep into his flesh. Tiberius gasped, the force of the blow knocking the wind out of him.


    He staggered back, trying to pull the spear out, but Damian twisted it, sending a wave of pain through the knight''s body.


    Hannah Arendt said ''The most evil deeds were done by people who never make up their minds to be either good or evil.'' Hesitation is a sign of morality, but it is not always useful. Some decisions must be made¡ªmoral righteousness, the right decisions, the path to truth. But what was right? Doesn''t everyone have their own right, their own truth, their own justice?


    Damian pulled the spear free, the ck mes licking at the edges of the wound.


    Tiberius fell to one knee, his sword ttering to the ground. He looked up at Damian, his expression a mix of pain, frustration, and anger.


    The aura around him flickered and faded, his strength drained. He knew he was beaten if he continued like this. But that was not all¡ªa glowing red runic circle hummed beneath the heavily armored knight''s feet. Before anyone couldprehend what had just happened and why Damian stopped moving, a huge pir of fire erupted beneath the knight, apanied by his heart-wrenching screams.


    But he wasn''t alone in screaming. Another man¡ªa lord seated on his throne¡ªscreamed, shing at the invisible air, and punched wildly, his cries matching the champion knight''s in intensity as one burned to death and the other suffocated, trapped with no air left in the invisible box around his proud, throne-like padded chair.


    With all else Damian''s favorite one, however, was from Maximilien Robespierre: ''To punish the oppressors of humanity is clemency; to forgive them is barbarity.''

 Chapter 82: The Price of Justice

    Neither warrior had used their spells during the battle. One refrained out of pride, while the other harbored far more sinister intentions.


    From the start of the match, Damian had been subtly moving the runic circle of the invisible box closer to the pompous noble''s throne-like chair. After injuring the champion knight, he finally activated it. Coincidentally, both the knight and the lord began screaming at the same time.


    Damian had expected the second-rank lord to have heightened enough senses to realize he was trapped in a confined space the moment it was activated. But the fat lord only noticed when he started struggling for breath.


    Everyone watched in horror¡ªsome screamed, while others were too shocked to utter a word¡ªas their lord and champion knight both died one after the other. It took Lord Theoclys Viranil some time to die. He tried everything¡ªpunching, shing with his sword, and even using his strange Esper ability that created odd purple blobs he hurled at the box. But it was unbreakable from the inside.


    Surprisingly, none of the guards thought to attack the box from the outside, they just could not understand what was happening among all the screams and noises. They simply watched as their lord died before their eyes. Damian thought at least someone would try something and he would have to use more mana to strengthen the box, he had saved whole lot just for this, but no one did.


    Once the lord was dead, Damian canceled the spell, and the box disappeared.


    Not everyone had even noticed the presence of the box. A few, like the lord''s closest allies¡ªthe butler and the maids¡ªhad tried to reach him and punch the box, but it wasn''t weak from the outside either. It would have required a significant attacks to break, but those capable of such an attack were too focused on watching Damian and the champion knight''s fight to notice the lord.


    "Him! It has to be him! He did something! He killed our lord!" screamed one of the maids. Everyone turned to Damian, their faces filled with fear.


    However, no one dared to approach him¡ªnot even the guards. He had just defeated the second-strongest in the city, and the strongest had died under suspicious circumstances at the same time.


    "What are you waiting for? Get him!" the butler screamed, cradling his lord''s lifeless body. Finally, the guards moved together, surrounding Damian. But they weren''t the only ones. The three captains positioned themselves on each side of Damian, covering him and staring down the lord''s guards.


    One kid who could defeat a second-ranker was too much for these first-rankers to handle¡ªlet alone three more second-rankers. The guards quickly understood the situation and backed away.


    Atst, Captain Valoris looked back at Damian, his expression cautious, as if too close to a wild animal. Damian understood his feelings. He had killed two people in cold blood, whatever the reason. Not that anyone could prove his involvement in the lord''s death, and the knight''s death was legitimate, within the rules of the challenge. That was no crime.


    "Come with us," the mage captain said, and all three captains escorted him and his friends back to one of their personal tents.


    Theirmander was dead. His family and knights who had sworn fealty to his house would soone knocking at the camp. Damian had saved his friends legally, but the situation was far from under control. Damian could contend against any second-ranker, but a whole lot of them at once? He couldn''t fight them all. But he wouldn''t have to if the captains and the army supported him.


    Otherwise, he would have to run away again. At least this way, he wasn''t wrong in the eyes of Eldorisw yet.


    "Maximus, what the hell...?" Sam began, but Damian didn''t answer. He knew he was wrong, regardless of the reasons. There were no excuses he wanted to make here.


    "You... Did you...? How is it possible...?" Yovan couldn''t believe that the lord he hated with all his being was finally dead.


    "He did what needed to be done," Einar said, drawing everyone''s attention. Even the three captains looked at him questioningly.


    "Everything aside, what now? The lord''s people coulde at any moment," Geldric said, redirecting their focus to the pressing situation.


    "You have won the trial ofbat. You five are free. Nothing will happen to you as long as the army is here," Valoris dered. He was a noble with many friends powerful family and had witnessed everything as it unfolded.


    "For real? We''re free?" Jorven asked excitedly.


    "Wait... We five?" Sam asked.


    The three captains exchanged nces before their eyes settled on Damian, who was looking outside the tent at the falling snow.


    "You can''t... He has done nothing wrong here. It was me..." Sam tried to save his friend.


    "We don''t know if he did it or not. There''s no proof, but everyone witnessed it. And he is the most suspicious for themander''s death. No one here can render justice, but he is not free," Royce said sternly, and the other two captains nodded in agreement.


    Damian nodded. As long as the army stood against the lord''s followers, he didn''t mind being a prisoner a while longer. If he wanted to escape, nothing could stop him, but his friends would pay the price. He didn''t trust the judgment of these nobles, but he could always find loopholes given another chance. Running away or fighting the knights would leave no room for any more chances.


    "You won''t leave me... right?" Sam asked, knowing full well that Damian wasn''t a captive by force.


    "Only if you want me to," Damian replied with a smile.


    "I don''t. Never. You did it for us, right? I know you didn''t want anything to do with this lot..."


    "Maybe..."


    One by one, all five nodded at him with respect and gratitude and left the tent with the pugilist captain Mira, who escorted them back to the sleeping tent. The troublesome kids seemed to have returned to the city with the lord''s entourage to be with their families. Damian, on the other hand, was escorted to the same cold room where the six of them had been held captive.


    "I don''t know how you did it. I''m sure no one here can prove it, but I know you did it. On my oath as a knight of Eldoris, I cannot let this matter slide," Captain Valoris said grimly.


    "The murder of a lord, no matter how despicable, is still murder, kid. I had such high hopes for you," Royce said, disappointment clear on his face.


    "The price good men pay for indifference to public affairs is to be ruled by evil men," Damian muttered, staring out of the broken window as cold wind and snow blew in. "A ce where children can''t even defend themselves, let alone be protected, is a broken ce. Tell me all about your oaths and rules, but don''t think for a second that the system you support has no part of you in it."


    It was easy to hide behind rules and honor when morality suited one''s situation. It was the one who rose against it who was the true believer. Damian didn''t think for a second that what he had done was right, but neither was the lord and his system of weak oppressors. They were righteous and held justice in their hearts, but what did they gain through it for others and themselves?


    Sam had brought them into this situation with his sense of justice, which Damian admired, even if he considered it foolish. The noble captain wished to fight for a kid who was wronged, but how could he when he followed evil''s every whim? No, there was no justice¡ªnot in his hands or anyone else''s in this city.


    All of them just did what they thought was right.


    Damian waited in the empty cold room for two whole days. His friends visited him once a day, telling him what was going on in the camp.


    The nobles had indeed retaliated, but they were not as numerous as Damian had thought. There was no love among the nobility, especially not for this lord. Only a few who were too reliant on the lord''s mercy came to demand justice for him, but the army outnumbered them under Captain Valoris''s leadership.


    However, the numbers weren''t so overwhelming that the nobles were scared into retreat, so they talked. All the nobles supporting the lord and those supporting House Kiyama as the head of the royal army''s newest unit discussed the crimes and punishment of one Maximus. The discussionssted the entire day. Finally, a decision was made.


    Despite hating Damian''s methods and being disappointed, Valoris and Royce fought on his behalf and ultimately decided they were not fit to deliver justice. The party reporting to the bordermand would bring him with them to present him before the only third-ranker in the region and a member of the royal family. He would be transported to the border the following morning.


    "I wille with you," Sam said, on the verge of tears.


    "Nonsense. Train and be proficient in the art of the sword. I''m sure they won''t kill me," Damian consoled the boy. He didn''t know his own fate, so taking Sam with him wasn''t a good idea. Valoris was honorable enough to keep him safe.


    The more important question was what the repercussions of his actions would be. All the noble families would try to seize the seat of thete House Viranil. It was probably better to stay away from here, but then again, the border with Ashenvale wasn''t much better either.

 Chapter 83: To Dreaded Lands

    After spending another day tied up in the same room, Damian was finally given permission to bathe and prepare for whatever came next. It was early morning, and two guards were stationed around him at all times. As Damian prepared, he noticed his fellow recruits getting ready to face the cold in morning training. They were talking with Captain Mira when five of them broke away and ran toward him.


    The guards didn''t stop them; they had seen these recruits visiting him many times before.


    "It''s happening..." Geldric, the first to reach Damian, said as he caught his breath.


    "They say Lady Vidalia is just and noble," added Einar, who was right behind Geldric.


    "That remains to be seen," Damian replied with a small smile.


    "I heard Captain Valoris is going himself. I''m sure he''ll help," Yovan chimed in, trying to lift Damian''s spirits. Damian simply nodded in response.


    One by one, all four recruits hugged or patted him on the back, saying their farewells. It was difficult to say whether they would ever meet again. Before heading back to their morning training, all four stopped, turned around, and bowed their heads slightly, speaking in unison.


    "Thank you... Thank you for saving us..."


    What could one possibly say in response to something like that? Damian simply nodded graciously, and they epted it before running back, leaving only Sam behind.


    "I told them not to do that... It was embarrassing as hell," Sam muttered as he fell in step beside Damian, who was being escorted by the two guards to the toon that would depart with Captain Valoris.


    "Take care of yourself, Sam... And take this. You''ll need it more than I will." Damian handed him a separate bag containing 50 gold coins. He had only 70 left, but there wouldn''t be much use for money at the border. In case someone got hold of his storage tool and stole it, it was better to give it to Sam now.


    "If you ever feel like it''s too much, run. You don''t have to fight," Damian advised him, offering onest piece of wisdom. Sam hugged him tightly, despite Damian''s hands being tied. Sam then looked into Damian''s eyes, his face filled with determination and confidence.


    "Nonsense... I''ll find you in no time. Just you don''t die on me before that," Sam said, breaking into a sad smile.


    Damian petted his annoying yet loyalpanion onest time before continuing on with the guards. This ce wasn''t exactly a paradise, but there were moments he knew he would miss¡ªespecially the people he hade to know. Though Damian wasn''t one to with the emotions, he couldn''t deny there was a connection to this ce.


    The full party that was set to head towards the border consisted of a single wagon and a few horses. They were to deliver a report and attend a meeting that had been summoned for all regional lords near the border to Ashenvale. The wagon was loaded with supplies for the journey and housed only Damian, Captain Valoris, another soldier, and the driver. Everyone else was either walking or riding horses.


    Altogether, they barely numbered 25 people. Damian figured the uncertainty in the city had left Valoris with no choice but to keep as many soldiers as possible within the army, to avoid getting caught up in political struggles or overpowered by any other ambitious wanna-be lords.


    In the event of a lord''s death, the seat and title would typically be inherited by the next head of the house, but if no one was capable, the royalty would decide who would take the position. At least, that was what the Dawnstarws stated; Damian wasn''t sure how things worked here.


    "There was a reason no one ever did it, you know..." Captain Valoris said, his eyes not meeting Damian''s as he stared out at the snow-coveredndscape they were leaving behind.


    Damian had assumed there must have been a reason why such a fool and unworthy man had remained lord of such a major city in Eldoris, but he didn''t have time to find out. The situation had called for quick action.


    "And what was that?" Damian asked, also avoiding eye contact as he gazed at the endless expanse of white snow.


    "His brother... Aramis Viranil. He''s one of the strongest high-leveled second ranker in all of Eldoris," Valoris revealed.


    "A lone second ranker?" Damian asked, expecting more.


    "Not just any second ranker... He''s a Transcendent seed¡ªone of the very few in Eldoris," Valoris exined.


    Oh, that made sense. Transcendent seeds were the most promising warriors in the kingdom, nearly maxed out at the second rank, and on the verge of triggering the third rank ascension trial. Ascension stones helped with reaching the astral ne when one was low-leveled, but for the third rank, one had to trigger the ascension trial on their own.


    There were other, more questionable methods involving inhuman experiments, but the truly powerful ones were always those who triggered it naturally. People on the verge of thisst step in ascending to the third rank were among the few Transcendent seeds. Like healer Espers, they were in high demand, perhaps even more so, and were granted certain privileges and leniency by the royals.


    "And not just that... He''s the only epted student of ''The Bone Crusher,''" Valoris continued, finally looking towards Damian to gauge his reaction.


    "Bone Crusher?" Damian was unfamiliar with the title. Such titles were usually reserved for war heroes or great warriors and knights of renown.


    "Ah, I forgot you''re not from here... He''s a transcendent, of Eldoris origin and service," Valoris exined. "So you see, we were ruled by an evil man, no doubt... But sometimes, that''s for the best."


    "Maybe you''re right... Who''s to know?" Damian replied, saying the first thing that came to mind.


    "Hmm...? Weren''t you the one ming us for our failures yesterday?" Valoris looked confused, as if the words Damian had said the previous day had troubled his nights.


    "If you noticed, I wasn''t in the best state of mind... You see, I''m still a child¡ªI get emotional," Damian said with a smile. Valoris gave him the same look he had on the first day of the trial when Damian had made show of his injuries.


    "How far is it?" Damian asked, changing the subject.


    "Five days to the Dreaded Lands, if the weather is good... A day at most from there," Valoris answered.


    Damian had heard of the famous Dreaded Lands of Eldoris¡ªa ce where the sun never shines, a ce of eternal night. Visibility was just enough to see a short distance ahead, like during a very cloudy day, but it remained like that forever. No one knew why it was like that; they only knew that nearly a hundred kilometers ofnd was permanently shrouded in darkness.


    Beyond thaty the border to Ashenvale, where the sun shone as brightly as a midsummer''s day. Most historians theorized that the perpetual night was the result of a battle between two powerful Transcendents, but this was the only ce in the known world that had been permanently altered by such a conflict. No other location had been changed like this, at least not that anyone knew of.


    The Dreaded Lands were mostly barren, with one side cold like the North Pole and the other half scorched and dry, as if perched just above a magma chamber. Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, Eldoris was on the snowy side. Damian didn''t know how far Eldoris considered its border or where they were defending it, but it was most likely on the snowy ins.


    Ashenvale''s forces would probably also be stationed in the snowy ins, covering half of the vast Dreaded Lands.


    Damian couldn''t help butugh at his situation. He had been debating whether to go to war in six months, and now he was heading there in just 15 days. Where was the peace he had fled from Goldilocks to find? Certainly not in a ce called ''Dreaded Lands.''


    The journey continued with light snowfall and limited daylight. Sometimes the nights were clear enough to see, so they continued traveling during those times as well. Captain Valoris was simply delivering the news and returning to Pyron after participating in the meeting that Lord Theoclys was supposed to attend.


    House Kiyoma had already sent their reinforcements for the war effort, as had all the other houses in Eldoris. Valoris told Damian that House Viranil¡ªthe lord''s house he had killed¡ªhad sent half their knights along with the younger, more talented brother, Aramis Viranil, who would most likely be after Damian''s blood once he heard the report. The good news just kept piling up.


    Even if Lady Vidalia was as honorable and just as everyone imed, Damian would still have to watch his back to avoid getting a dagger in his heart at night.


    As a favor, or perhaps simply to let him enjoy hisst few free days, Captain Valoris had released all of Damian''s bindings and allowed him to roam freely as they camped and journeyed further toward the border. They passed mostly abandoned viges buried in snow, though some still had people and minor knights or lords ruling them.


    They fought monsters more often than not¡ªpredators roaming free in the cold, daring to attack the group. Damian watched from the sidelines as the knights quickly dispatched the monsters, or asionally struggled until Captain Valoris intervened. Two days had passed, leaving three more until they reached their destination.

 Chapter 84: Frozen Terror

    "No, my lord, we don''t have as much in our granary as we would have liked. The winter came early this year, just like this unprompted war. Most of our serfs have already journeyed to Pyron. We didn''t have much time or many men, so it''s barely enough to keep us alive if the winter continues as it started."


    This was the thirdrge vige where they had asked for extra rations, but the answers were the same everywhere: early winter, ack of manpower, and the war no one asked for. Even bringing only 25 people instead of a full toon had made it difficult to find food for them. Their rations would onlyst one more day, and this was just the third day of their journey.


    Yesterday, most of the day was wasted navigating through the constant snowfall, trying to find the right path without getting lost in the limited visibility while staying alert for roaming monsters and beasts.


    "Are you sure you can''t spare any at all?" Valoris asked, his tone more informal, almost pleading.


    "Eldoris Army''s orders are the Elven will, my lord. I would give my life if you asked, but I can''t let the women and children in my care starve," the vige knight in charge replied, his plea more convincing with one hand missing from the middle-aged knight.


    They wouldn''t have to beg for food if they could find some game in their tedious journey, but it was as if the whole world had somehow known about the war¡ªsmall animals were nowhere to be found. It wasn''t just that they couldn''t find them in this snow-coverednd; Damian couldn''t even sense the mana of the usually abundant creatures and unranked monsters.


    In fact, all the monsters they had encountered in starting of their journey had stopped appearing for more than 28 hours now. As they headed deeper into the forest, leading to the dreadednds, monster sightings should have been more frequent, not less.


    "One more thing, my lord, before you continue your journey," the soldier added. "Some of our people haven''t returned from the forest. I don''t know if they just chose to ran away or if something happened, but I thought it best to caution you."


    "Thank you," Valoris replied, and they all left the vige where they had stayed for a few hours to rest.


    The enchantment on the wagon, which made it light enough to slide on the snow, was wearing off. They might have to leave it behind in a few hours. Damian was still inside, sheltered from the wind and snow, along with their tents and supplies. But Valoris and the soldier assigned to watch over him had chosen to walk to lighten the burden on the horses pulling the increasingly heavy carriage.


    Alone in the carriage, Damian practiced his runic drawings in peace with his fingers while resting on the warm furs and clothes. Though he seemed to be ying around, his mana sense was fully alert, monitoring any changes in their immediate surroundings. That''s why he sensed it. With a sudden ''thump,'' Damian immediately sat up, focusing on the mana signature he had detected.


    There it was again¡ªa dense, terrifying mana. A terror. And not just any terror, a high-level one, with much more mana than a normal terror-ranked monster.


    Damian immediately jumped out of the carriage, startling the nearby soldiers and their horses. With another leap, he climbed onto the wagon roof and focused his gaze in the direction of the monster.


    "Maximus, what''s going on? What''s the meaning of this?" Valoris shouted, thinking Damian might be trying to escape.


    Damian strained to see through the white, snowy forest and the constant wind, but visibility was barely 200 meters. Giving up, he looked down at the captain and soldiers, who were slowly reaching for their weapons.


    "A Terror-ranked monster," Damian revealed, seeing everyone''s faces turn even paler.


    "How do you know?" asked one of the soldiers.


    "How far?" asked another.


    "Are you certain?" Valoris questioned, silencing the others.


    "Yes, it has an unnatural amount of mana. It might be a spellcaster," Damian exined, which didn''t ease their fears at all.


    "Where?" Valoris pressed.


    "Straight ahead, about twice the distance from camp to the city gate," Damian guessed.


    "That''s..." Valoris trailed off, but another soldier finished his thought.


    "How can you sense something so far away?"


    "This is no time for that. What''s our n?" Damian dismissed the question and looked at Valoris.


    "Can we avoid it?" Valoris asked.


    "It''s not moving. It''s most likely waiting for us. It knows we''re here," Damian revealed all he could interpret.


    Just as he finished speaking, the silence of the snowy forest was shattered by a low, rumbling growl that seemed to vibrate through the very ground beneath their feet. The horses neighed nervously, their breath visible in the frigid air. The soldiers around Damian immediately drew their weapons, eyes scanning the horizon for the source of the sound.


    "Stay close," Valoris ordered, his voice tense as he motioned for the group to form a defensive circle. "This is no ordinary monster."


    Damian could feel the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. The air was thick with tension, and he knew that whatever was out there was more dangerous than anything they had encountered so far. The growl came again, louder this time, echoing through the dead, silent forest.


    Suddenly, a massive shape emerged in the fast-blowing wind, as if summoned by the frozen white gusts themselves. It was a creature of nightmarish proportions, easily twice the size of a horse, with fur as ck as midnight and eyes that glowed an eerie blue. Its maw was filled with jagged, yellowed teeth, and its breath came out in puffs of mist that froze the very air around it.


    "A Frostfang!" one of the soldiers shouted, his voice tinged with fear. "We''re in its territory!"


    Without hesitation, the creature charged towards them, moving with surprising speed for something sorge.


    The Frostfang let out another menacing growl, baring its fangs¡ªeach as long as a man''s forearm¡ªand began to circle the group from a distance, sizing up its prey.


    "Hold your ground!" Valoris ordered, his voice steady despite the obvious danger. "Don''t let it separate us!"


    The soldiers mbered around Valoris, forming a close formation. The mages in the back began chanting, their mage-sticks held high. Suddenly, the white snow was bathed in a deep ethereal blue light as a massive dark blue runic circle started to form near the creature''s fangs. Damian was intrigued, even though this was no time for distraction.


    He threw caution to the wind, and immediately creating a runic circle for a modified earth wall and jumped down,nding just inches from Valoris, who was the tip of the formation, mumbling random foreign song lyrics.


    Before the captain could ask what was happening, a giant pir of freezing snow breath burst from the Frostfang''s mouth, seeminglying from the runic circle itself. Damian''s wall constructed just in time, taking the brunt of the attack, but the walls crumbled as fast as Damian could build them. The Frostfang had abundant mana, while Damian was just a first-ranker.


    Damian concentrated fully, busily creating more and more walls to match the speed of the destruction until the wall was thick enough to give them a second or two.


    "Scatter!" Damian screamed, and finally, getting their senses back, Valoris also yelled for everyone to scatter. The soldiers ran in all directions, not giving the giant monster a single target.


    Once everyone left, Damian let go of the wall, pulled out his extra spear from his storage, and leaped above the thick walls and dense frozen breath. The monster noticed him and followed its breath in an arc as Damiannded near the monster and ran behind its massive body.


    Atst, the attack ended. Seeing the Frostfang distracted, Valoris led a charge and attacked it from behind with a coordinated counterattack, their swords and spears glinting in the pale light of the overcast sky.


    With a speed that belied its size, the Frostfang lunged at them, forgetting Damian, aiming for the weakest point in their formation. The soldiers met its charge head-on, their swords and spears shing in the pale light as they struck at the monster. But the Frostfang was quick, its massive ws swiping at them with deadly precision.


    One soldier was sent flying through the air,nding with a sickening thud in the snow. Another barely managed to dodge a swipe that would have taken his head clean off. The creature was relentless, attacking with a ferocity that left little room for counterattack.


    Damian watched the battle unfold, his mind racing. The soldiers were holding their ground, but it was clear they were outmatched. The Frostfang''s thick fur seemed to deflect their weapons, and its speed made it difficult tond a solid blow. Only Valoris with his huge sword was making any significant cuts to the thick fur on the monster.

 Chapter 85: Mending Wounds

    Damian stopped overthinking and just started singing a random song while creating a runic circle with his fingers. The soldiers were getting pushed back; the monster''s body was just too tough and fast to take anysting damage. Valoris had managed to deliver some good cuts, but he was constantly on the move, dodging the humongous ws that tore everything in their path to pieces.


    Glowing hot red on the snow beneath, Damian finished the runic circle and released a pir of fire hurtling toward the monster, catching it off guard and lighting its behind on a fire. However, the monster immediately spun 180 degrees, throwing all the soldiers away with its giant body moving so fast, and summoned its very own dark blue circle.


    The fire pir burned Frostfang, but the skin was too thick, and the contact too brief.


    In just a few seconds, the frost breath came rushing once again, shing against Damian''s fire pir, both canceling each other out continuously. However, with each passing second, Damian was getting pushed back with the more powerful frost breath.


    ''How the hell does its spell work so fast? Do monsters not have any form of necessary actions to perform or dy before such stuff works?''


    Then again, monsters could only perform fixed attacks¡ªthey couldn''t learn anything new. It was like their abilities were printed by a machine, while Damian and the others had to write by hand. Humans were even further behind, using will and voice to form runic circles. Stuck in this unequal exchange, Damian didn''t have enough mana, and his fire pir wasn''t as strong or fast as the frost breath.


    Continuing the supply of mana to the fire pir, Damian created another green runic circle. Valoris came back just in time, jumping high with a glowing golden sword that was supposed tond on the monster''s head, chopping it off, or at least cutting it deeply.


    But the monster''s senses were too sharp; in thest second, a huge paw came between Valoris and Frostfang, resulting in the monster only losing half of its front leg.


    The blow was indeed powerful. Frostfang was disoriented in pain, screeching loudly, but the frost breath did not stop at all. It poured mana into the attack in massive quantities like it was nothing. Five huge, sharp air desunched from Damian''s green runic circle at incredible speed, burying deep into Frostfang''s head and sides, making it screech even louder.


    Atst, the frost breath was broken, and so was Damian''s fire pir, which had emptied thest of his mana.


    Both the boy and the monster fell down into the snow¡ªone in a deep slumber, the other in an eternal one.


    ________________________________________________________________________________


    When Damian awoke from his mana drain, his body had recovered enough mana to not make him too tired, but it was still below 20%. A fire crackled nearby. Damian sat up and felt the warmth of fire in front of him.


    The soldiers were sitting or sleeping all around¡ªsome maintaining their weapons, some mending their wounds, and others just lost in thought, looking at the two lifeless bodies of theirpanions.


    They all noticed him but said nothing, not even showing the usual caution they had when he was around, fearing he might run away at any moment. Finally seeing for themselves that he could have run away before whenever he wanted to, a kind of eptance was established.


    "Are you okay? Any injuries?" Valoris asked, resting with his back to the cave they had somehow found and dragged him into.


    Damian crossed his legs, getting into afortable sitting position, and moved a bit nearer to the fire.


    "I''m good," he replied.


    "Thank you," said Captain Valoris after a minute of silence. Everyone around them stopped what they were doing and looked at Damian''s small figure. They didn''t say anything, but their eyes said it all. Damian just nodded without looking at them and ignored them.


    "How far are we from the border?" Damian asked. He could sense small creatures and some unranked monsters outside the cave.


    "Not far. The snow got worse, and about half an hour from the ce of attack, we found this ce. We decided to make camp here for tonight."


    "Did it die?"


    "Yes, it did. You killed it."


    "No, we did. On my own, I would have only run¡­ not far at that," Damian chuckled. No one around joined him inughter, but subtle smiles appeared on the faces of people around him. They were the ones who had made it. They had survived.


    "Here, we got a lot of meat off that thing," Captain Valoris pointed at some leftover meat that they had specifically saved for him. Damian graciously epted and ate in peace. There were three mages in their group of twenty-five; sadly, only two had survived, and even that one was injured when Frostfang threw them all away.


    So only one functioning mage was left, and he looked tired, chanting and healing people in between breaks.


    Some people''s injuries were more serious than others, and they needed at least some relief. The mage wouldn''t be able to do it alone. Damian didn''t want to lose his mana again, but if these people died, it would leave a sour taste in his mouth. Finishing his food, Damian took his handwritten book of the spell collection out and turned to the healing spell page.


    This one was done by one of the senior mages in the army camp, and it was the most unique healing spell Damian had seen. It was more effective than the normal ones, so he copied it. It was still a basic healing spell, though. He really wanted advanced versions of it, but healers were rare, so he never got a chance to observe a proper one.


    The soldiers around him noticed the book suddenly appearing out of thin air and murmured but didn''t question it. They had all seen spatial storage before¡ªthe army kitchen had some in which they bought and kept supplies. It was pricey, though, and they hadn''t brought one along.


    Afterpleting his study of the runic circle and drawing it a few times withoutpletely finishing it, Damian was ready, and even his mana had recovered to 36%.


    Damian closed his book, put it away, and quietly walked over to the healer who was tending to everyone in line. He bent near the next person and chanted some mumbo jumbo while creating the golden healing runic circle. Damian really needed a stronger healing spell. Even his dream of mastering wood-style magic remained just that¡ªa dream.


    Maybe he could find someone on the border who could teach him, provided he wouldn''t be dead by then.


    The injured knight''s body glowed near the wound where Damian aimed the spell, and it healed a little. Damian didn''t notice, but both the healer and Captain Valoris were watching him like he was a godsend angel.


    Damian didn''t realize it, but very few people in this world were true masters of all disciplines¡ªa man who could fight like a spellsword, use and control spells like a mage, and was built like a pugilist was a treasure like none other. Any lord would kill to have such a kid in their service to raise and make into a formidable warrior, a pir of their strength.


    Only the best of mages could use light magic; the elements of light and chaos were not easily manipted. Only skilled mages could do that. A spellsword rarely had enough proficiency or control to learn light magic since it had very few offensive spells, and most warriors considered it not useful to learn. Not many even had a light affinity, so it wasn''t a clever choice anyways.


    Damian didn''t know how lucky he was to skip all the hand signs, mental images and the wless chanting.


    Both the healer and Damian were tired after the grueling healing session thatsted for a full two hours, but they had finally done enough to keep everyone out of critical condition and make them able to walk. The rest could be der. Valoris and all the other soldiers who were still awake apuded in encouragement for their lone healer and Damian.


    The other healer was also good enough now that his injury had been healed, though he was still out cold.


    Finally, tired and warm, Damian fell asleep near the fire and only woke up the next morning when one of the soldiers woke him up gently. They continued their journey, leaving the wagon behind. Damian stored the supplies in his spatial tool, and everyone apuded once again. These people had gone insane; it was really embarrassing.


    Valoris also gave him arge, glowing dark blue mana stone to keep in his storage, most likely from the Frostfang. It was the biggest mana stone Damian had held, he had seen some like these in the premium shops but never up close. They walked through the snow; Damian didn''t weigh much, so he hitched a ride on one of the skinny soldiers who was on horseback.


    Damian, once again ignoring all else, got busy practicing his runic circle drawings, trying his best to remember how that dark blue frost breath runic circle looked. But he only remembered half of it; the rest kept falling apart again and again.


    After a good full day of walking with no more problems, even the snow had stopped falling, and they made good distance. Atst, they emerged from the forest. In front of Damian''s eyes was a vast, snow-covered in with big mountains in the far distance. The day had suddenly be very low in light here; actually, it felt gray.


    There was no sun in the sky; the sky itself was covered by gray clouds that seemed way closer than they should. Damian knew about the sun and cloudy environments, but no one had mentioned the wind. It was as if a powerful wind was blowing continuously from the direction they were supposed to go¡ªtoward the Ashenvale border.


    The winds did not seem natural at all, just like everything else in this ce. It also started suddenly, there were no winds a minute ago, and Damian was sure if he traced his steps back a bit it still wouldn''t be there. No one had to say it, Damian had already guessed where they had reached.


    The Dreaded Lands.

 Chapter 86: Spellsword Lessons

    "Come on now¡­ I know you can do it..."


    "Yes, yes, I know... Just give me.. ''hah''.. a second..."


    Sam had once thought the pretty boy was just like him, but day after day, he proved to be a monster just like the rest of them. Breathing heavily, Sam got up and started running again. This was their 7thp. Demon Captain Mira had made 6ps the regr routine, and now the 7th was added to test their limits once more. Sam managed the first 6 without falling even once, but the 7thp?


    That needed some curses to get through, but get through it he did.


    He wouldn''t fall now, not when he wasn''t there to carry him anymore.


    "You guys go on... I''ll sleep here for a while," Yovan said, breathing hard as he copsed onto the snow. But before he could fallpletely, Geldric grabbed him and supported him as they all ran one morep, finishing their morning training.


    After resting and cursing some more, they did their morning routine and gathered back at the dining tent for breakfast. Half the benches were empty. The first thing Valoris had done once the lord was dead andmand was in his hands was to send the requested reinforcement that Lady Vidalia''s forces had asked for. They left the very next day with half the camp''s soldiers.


    If he hadn''t done that, Sam knew they could have won against the cowardly noble''s troops and avoided their demands. But then again, Valoris and the other captains weren''t much certain about Maximus''s presence here, so maybe the oue would have been the same.


    As a recement and for security, many knights in house Kiyama''s service and other allied houses had lent troops to the camp to prevent any other lords from taking control of the army for their own benefit. The chances were low, though, and it was just a precaution.


    "Atst, something rewarding after wasting so much time on nothing," Yovan said while eating his breakfast.


    "You mean learning new spells?" Jorven asked.


    "Ah, but Captain Valoris isn''t here¡­ I wonder who will take his lesson," Einar added.


    "Is captain Royce a good mage?" Sam asked, curious.


    "Oh yeah... He''s pretty well known. They call him the Golden Mage. I''ve never seen it, but they say he''s a light attribute user. It makes his spells golden," Yovan gushed about the fellow Pyron city mage.


    Sam didn''t know much about mages, but he knew the light attribute was pretty rare, and they were usually trained as healers.


    "Light attribute? He''s a healer?" Sam asked.


    "No, not all light users be healers¡­ Some choose different paths. Royce uses it to enhance his main style," Yovan exined.


    "Main style?" Geldric asked, intrigued.


    "He''s a wood style user," Yovan said.


    "Phpffffhhh!" Sam almost spit out the mouthful of soup he was eating.


    He had heard Maximus cry about wood style as if it was his long-lost love. If Maximus knew he missed a chance to be taught by someone like Royce, well it might be a good thing he''d never know. Whenever they went into the city, Maximus would always find some weird wooden building and startplimenting the design and structure, going on and on.


    The guy wouldn''t shut up once he started rambling about spells.


    "You okay there?" Jorven asked, cing a hand on his back.


    "Hmm... I''m good."


    Finishing their breakfast amidst the constant chatter of soldiers and knights, it was time for their specific ss lessons.


    Einar and Sam went to the same ce where Valoris had tested Sam for the spellsword ss. Two of those green-haired bastards were also in the group for spellsword lessons. Sam couldn''t help but re at them, gritting his teeth.


    After the incident, the noble brats had returned to the camp, continuing their training to join the army. The incident had been proven bad for them too. Their parents had lost their source of arrogance, their closeness to the lord, and with him gone and the city in turmoil, even they had to look out for themselves.


    The brats weren''t that dumb and understood the situation, so they didn''t give Captain Royce and Captain Mira any reason to send them home. They had be quite obedient bastards. But Sam knew what they truly were, and he was always cautious of them.


    The captains, learning their lessons and havingmand over the whole camp, had assigned two guards to their tent at all times to prevent bullying and fighting. If this had been done from the start, Maximus would still be here. But well, who could change the past? If Maximus was here, Sam was sure he would have said, ''Focus on the lesson and forget those extras...''


    The training grounds were prepared as Sam and Einar took their ces among the other students in the spellsword lessons. Their instructor sergeant, a seasoned warrior, strode to the center of the circle. His presencemanded attention, his grizzled face framed by a mane of silver hair. A sword hung at his side, its hilt gleaming with runes that pulsed faintly with an inner light.


    "Today''s lesson," he began, his voice carrying easily across the whole ground, "will focus on the harmony between de and magic. A spellsword must master both, for only then can you truly wield power."


    He unsheathed his sword with a sharp ring, the de catching the light as it emerged. With a flick of his wrist, the runes along the de red to life, casting a faint blue glow. "Observe," hemanded.


    In a fluid motion, The sergeant shifted his stance, his feet grounding firmly into the earth. He swung the sword in a broad arc, and as he did, a trail of blue light followed the de''s edge, leaving a shimmering afterimage. The energy was not merely for show; it crackled with magical potency, distorting the air around it.


    "Magic enhances the strength of your strikes," The sergeant exined, his eyes scanning the recruits. "But it also serves to protect, to deflect. Watch closely."


    He stepped forward into a defensive stance, and with a swift upward sh, he channeled a shield of ethereal light that materialized in front of him, blocking an imagined strike. The shield dissolved just as quickly, the energy returning to the sword.


    Sam and Einar, standing side by side, exchanged nces. This was what they had been training for, tobine their physical prowess with their magical abilities. Sam knew he couldn''t use magic, but there was something else he could use. After studying with Maximus, Sam had at least understood his power, even if he hadn''t fully grasped it.


    He could feel it inside his body, in his veins, the energy running wild. It felt like he could ess it, but it was just an illusion. Whenever he tried to force it out, it dissipated. Maximus had reasoned that it might be due to the low quantity of electricity in him. Once "charged" again (Sam had no idea what he meant by that), he could at least try to control it.


    Sam had also thought about going out to find lightning, but where exactly would he find lightning? There was no rain here, and he couldn''t go to the ocean on a ship for it. Even if he did, being struck by lightning with people around was just a recipe for disaster.


    "You two, step forward," The sergeant called. Sam and Einar did as instructed, gripping their practice swords.


    "Focus on the flow of mana," The sergeant instructed. "Feel it in the core of your being, and let it guide your movements."


    Einar closed his eyes briefly, centering himself. Then, opening his eyes and taking a deep breath, he raised his sword.


    Sam did the same, though his grip was a bit more hesitant. He knew swordsmanship and magic would neverbine for him, but learning the sword was necessary, and he was determined to master it.


    "Now, attack!" the sergeantmanded.


    Einar moved first, his sword slicing through the air with practiced precision. He willed the magic to follow his de, and a faint trail of red light echoed his movements. The energy wasn''t as bright or potent as the sergeant''s, but it was there, a testament to his growing skill.


    Sam followed, his strike less confident and devoid of any magic. His de left no streak in the air, just slicing through with speed.


    "Good," the sergeant nodded approvingly. "But remember, your magic must be an extension of your will. It must flow like water, seamlessly with your de. Again!"


    They repeated the movements, each time the trail left behind by Einar''s de growing stronger, the magic more responsive. Sam''s strikes became more fluid, still with no trace of magic. But Sam was neither embarrassed nor discouraged.


    He wasn''t like them. His struggles were different; if they had to jump two steps, Sam had to jump ten to match their efforts. But that was fine. As Maximus had once told him, showing off was for kids. The real students learned in silence, struggled in silence, and seeded in silence, where no one praised their efforts or apuded.


    But those lessons remained with them for a lifetime and served their purpose.


    After several rounds, the sergeant called a halt. "Well done," he said, sheathing his sword. "You are progressing well. But remember, a spellsword is not just a warrior who wields magic. You are a conduit, a bridge between the physical and the magical. Master this, and you will be a force to be reckoned with."


    Einar and Sam nodded, their bodies tired but their spirits high. The lesson had been intense, but they had learned much. As they left the training grounds, they knew they were one step closer to mastering the path of the spellsword.

 Chapter 87: Waygate

    The wind was pping every piece of clothing they had worn with vengeance, making it hard to see forward for more than a few seconds. Damian had never in his life missed goggles as much as he did today. It was a very simple thing, yet not simple enough to make.


    He could technically make a very small invisible box covering just his face, staying just inches in front of it, but that was a waste of mana. It was a cool idea for making goggles though, if he someday learned Runesmithing and managed to imbue his runic circle into the metal.


    It wasn''t needed though. Valoris and the other soldiers already knew where they were supposed to go and were navigating with no problem. Damian just hid behind the skinny soldier''s back on the horse, not facing the winds, and just focusing hard on his runic spell practicing.


    The dark blue frost breath runic circle was really powerful and useful, yet no matter how hard Damian tried, he could only remember 60% of the circle and its various sections. The other 40% he just could not remember. He tried all kinds of runes that he had seen and sessfully drawn over the months, yet nothing worked. Maybe he shouldn''t have killed that thing so fast.


    The distant mountain range were barely getting any closer as they now walked for more than eight hours in the heavy wind. The Ashenvale people could not cross these mountains with so many troops easily, so they should being from the gap between the two mountain ranges. It looked from here like a little alleyway, but inparison to those mountains, it should stretch for tens of kilometers.


    The Eldoris forces most likely should be there forming a defense perimeter. Then they should be heading towards the gap, but why were they going far from it then..?


    Damian wanted to ask Valoris, but the wind was just making too much noise for a casual conversation, so he just epted the wait-and-see approach. They had seen the way, so there should be something... Maybe Valoris was just thinking to rest at a small outpost before leaving for the main camp tomorrow..? But they were so close...


    Little by little, they struggled through, and atst, the tents and a wooden and dirt structure standing tall in the cold wind were revealed to Damian''s eyes. It was indeed a small guard post-like ce. They must be here in a line at certain distances parallel to the mountain range to keep an eye on any aerial unit or special teamsing over the mountain to surprise them.


    Unless they had a way to contact the main army, this would be meaningless. Damian could not understand what they were thinking. Did they really have a spell or a runic tool for talking at a long distance..? Or do they still send a human messenger..?


    When they reached there and stopped, Damian''s eyes fell on one of the weird structures. It looked metal. Why would anyone make anything out of metal in a temporary base..? It looked strange and was made like a ring but in a hexagonal shape, the corners rounded off.


    Each side was heavy steel like a pir of some bridge,pletely made out of pieces of big chunks of same-sized rectangr steel welded together. The visibility was too low to examine it fully, but Damian did notice a few runic engravings on it.


    A Runic device.


    Two men came running from inside the dirt and wooden structures, wearing animal furs and clothes so thick it was hard to even find their faces. Valoris stepped up and waved at them. One of them came closer to Valoris, and they talked about something amongst themselves. It was hard to hear them with the wind.


    Soon they were escorted to one of the dirt structures by one of them and were once again in the presence of warmth, protected from the annoyingly blowing wind. It looked like they were indeed staying here.


    They could have made it to the main camp if they had gone straight from where they came out of the forest, but instead, they had crossed the huge empty field in a cross line and reached this ce. Maybe it was nearest to their forest position without facing the wind directly head-on. Maybe it was a good decision.


    "Okay, Men... Rest for an hour and then we leave for the camp," Valoris ordered and sat in one corner near the fire with a dirt wall behind him and a floor that had some mats and wood. Damian found a ce closer to the fire burning fire in the middle. He rested for a few minutes to ease the soreness from riding the horse.


    But then, getting bored, Damian continued his blue runic circle memorization process with constant drawings. It had been a lot of time, and he doubted any new memory of the spell would resurface, but he continued the effort.


    The two men who hade to greet them had also left without asking them anything else at all. It seemed a bit weird to Damian that they were not with their guests, but maybe they were busy keeping an eye on their posts. But there should be at least someone off duty here... No one hade here to meet them except the guy who had led them here and then left.


    The hour went by quickly, and everyone got up once again to face the cold wind and continue thest stretch of the tiring journey. However, what awaited outside thefortable warm walls for them was nothing short of magnificent.


    Therge metal construction Damian had seen an hour ago was humming with a crackling dark purple energy inside it. The runes on its surface were glowing, and it made a stark contrast with the grey clouds and white snow behind it. The two guys from before and another two were standing on each side, performing some weird gestures.


    Damian couldn''t see their mana being used, but he did feel mana around their hands going into the purple gate that looked like something straight out of a sci-fi movies.


    "What in the..." one of the younger soldiers was surprised by the sight, same as Damian.


    "Hell is that...?" Another young one joined him in finishing the sentence.


    Captain Valoris just smiled and looked away from their surprised faces to the wormhole spell-resembling teleportation gate.


    "That is a Waygate. Every few checkpoints in this whole defense line at the foot of the two mountain ranges has one of these for easy traveling from the main camp settled at the entrance of The Wraith''s Passage."


    ''The Wraith''s Passage...? The gap between the two mountain ranges is called freaking Wraith''s Passage..? What abomination had created this godforsaken ce..?''


    Where everyone could see the metal hexagonal ring creating a dark purple Waygate, Damian, with his Eyes of Truth, could see more. A giant ck runic circle was hovering right in front, parallel to the metal ring, facing the direction they were supposed to go.


    It was simr to the wormhole spell Damian had learned through the basic spell book, just a little moreplex and with a bit of modification. One by one, everyone lined up near it, while Damian just took out his spell book and stood at the entrance of the ce they were resting, shielded from the fast unnatural cold winds, and peacefully drew the modified version of the wormhole runic circle.


    Valoris and the rest were looking at him as if he had lost his mind, but they didn''t question him and let him do it. Valoris asked if he wasing or not, and Damian begged him for few minutes, which the captain, not being in a hurry, allowed him.


    Though it was tough for the four mages at the gate to continuously send their mana threads into the spell, Damian hurried it up and finished the drawing in just few minutes. It wasn''t that difficult¡ªalmost 80% of the runic circle was the same as the wormhole spell. The rest Damian guessed were modified to not let just any random mage use it.


    There was some lock-and-key or password-type function added to it. They also first sent only a known person with a message through the gate, and only after confirmation did they allow entry into the main camp. The security was indeed tight.


    Damian wondered if all five kingdoms had such technology or was it just Eldoris. That shouldn''t be, though, otherwise, Eldoris would not have as many problems on its borders as it did.


    Atst, it was Damian''s turn to go through it. However, before that, Valoris took out a familiar piece of iron chain from his horse''s satchel and brought it in front of Damian. They were the chains his hands were tied up with at the beginning of their journey. Valoris looked conflicted while getting it on him, and so did many other soldiers who looked away, but Damian understood why he did it.


    It was a sign that it did not matter who Damian was and what good things he had done¡ªin the eyes of Eldorisw, he was still just a criminal used of killing one of their lords.

 Chapter 88: The Eldoris Army Camp

    With his hands in chains, Damian crossed the dark purple gate and arrived at apletely different ce. This was a proper army camp. Hundreds of people were walking around, armed with swords and spears, d in various kinds of armoryered with furs and clothes. Many fires were burning, and people wereughing, walking, and shouting all around.


    In the distance, tents housed ironworks, where cksmiths or runesmiths were busy working on weapons and armor in a line.


    Tents were scattered all around them. Damian wasn''t sure, but if he had to guess, there should be over a thousand tents surrounding them. Even finding someone in this chaos would take hours. Just how many people were here? What did these people even eat? And even this wasn''t enough people¡ªAshenvale had more.


    Damian knew the numbers would be in the thousands, yet the scale of this war couldn''t be truly grasped without witnessing the scene before him.


    "Maximus... Here," Valoris shouted, and the two soldiers behind Damian escorted him towards their captain. Not many people paid attention to them, but a few noticed and blinked twice when they saw a boy with dark hair, deep blue eyes, and a doll-like face. If the presence of a child in the army camp wasn''t attention-grabbing enough, the shackles on his hands certainly were.


    Those who noticed him called out to others, and soon he became the center of attention in the open space between the lined-up tents.


    However, Valoris made his way through the crowd with an expression that clearly stated, ''No nonsense tolerated,'' and led their small group in a specific direction. After about 20 minutes of navigating through the hundreds of identical tents and various soldiers, they finally arrived at arge tent.


    Like the others, it had soldiers stationed at the entrance, some gathered around a lit campfire, while others were inside, resting from the cold winds.


    As they approached, the soldiers outside looked up and immediately stood to salute Valoris. Some even smiled as one of them went inside and returned with a woman who wore better-looking clothes and furs than the rest. She resembled Valoris slightly, though she appeared just as exhausted and cold as everyone else. She smiled brightly upon seeing Valoris and immediately hugged him.


    Valoris looked embarrassed and awkward as she ruffled his hair and grabbed him by the shoulder.


    "I got your message just yesterday... But you didn''t have toe by yourself, little brother," she said, scanning everyone around Valoris. Her eyes lingered on Damian a few seconds longer than the others before returning to Valoris. "Come inside... You must be cold."


    Most of theirpanions from the journey stayed outside near the fire to rest, while only a few, likely Valoris''s house knights, followed them inside. Damian was also dragged along behind them. Inside, the tent was much warmer and cozier. However, the people inside looked just as tired as those outside¡ªsome were lying down asleep, others seemed half-awake, busy with their tasks.


    Gathered in the middle of the tent, surrounded by their house knights, the woman finally looked at Damian after exchanging pleasantries with her brother.


    "So he''s the one, huh?"


    During the walk from the waygate to this tent, Damian had sensed so many mana signatures that he felt overwhelmed. The most prominent and powerful mana signatures wereing from the center of the camp, further inside. Damian guessed that''s where the third ranker, Commander Lady Vidalia, was.


    But it wasn''t just her¡ªDamian felt many powerful and massive mana signatures throughout the camp, some at the top of second rank mana levels, others even higher. This ce was indeed where the best of Eldoris gathered.


    Valoris''s sister was also a second ranker, her mana more intense and abundant than Valoris''s. She was likely a high-level second ranker or simply more gifted by her noble lineage. It didn''t matter though¡ªmore mana meant more danger. Quantity wasn''t everything, but it did provide a bigger margin for error and practice, which elerated growth.


    "What a waste... He looks like a doll," the older sister said, looking at him.


    "That''s not the point here... Did you send a report to him?" Valoris asked.


    "Yes, even if he was scum, he was still his brother... News like this can''t be hidden, shouldn''t be hidden," she replied, her face growing serious.


    "How are things here?" Valoris asked.


    "Not good... They keep attacking the waygates in small units. By the time we get there, they''ve already done the damage and left," she exined.


    "Still the same, huh?"


    "They did catch some of them by setting up a trap, though. It''s been a bit quieter since then. There were also reports of arge forceing up the Wraith''s Passage," she said,ying out the situation.


    Attacking the waygates to disrupt their movement and then encircling them¡ªthat was indeed a good strategy. But how did Ashenvale''s forces manage toe and go so quickly over such a vast mountainous area? Did they have arge aerial unit? Eldoris shouldn''t begging in aerial power either. As defenders, Eldoris was at a disadvantage, but it shouldn''t be this bad.


    With enough attacks, Ashenvale could weaken their forces and then strike with arger force in a head-to-head battle. Ashenvale had clearly put a lot of thought into this.


    "Did you tell him about..." Valoris began but left the question unfinished, looking at Damian.


    "No... Just what happened. He''ll know tonight though. The rest of them also need to know about Lord Theoclys''s demise... Some might already know though¡ªthere are spies everywhere here," she answered.


    "Ah... Of course."


    "For now, you two take him to one of the empty cells and bring five soldiers with you to guard him until it''s time," she instructed the two knights around them, who immediately moved towards Damian.


    "Wait... Maybe we could..." Valoris tried to intervene, but his sister cut him off.


    "It''s the rule, Valoris. If we treat him better than a criminal, we could be seen as co-conspirators. We have to make a show of him... Don''t worry, kid, it''s just until tonight... Then themander will decide your fate," she said, looking at Valoris and then at Damian.


    "Do you want me to remove your supplies here?" Damian knew this was the best he could get, so he wasn''t surprised. Valoris''s sister, however, seemed amused by his nonchnt attitude. He didn''t want to draw unnecessary attention by acting overly cute, as that might make them suspicious of him. Behaving naturally was the best way to appear harmless.


    "You don''t care that you''ll be locked up?" she asked, a sparkle in her eyes as she came ufortably close to Damian.


    "A tent, a cell... It''s all the same. What difference does it make where I stay for a few hours?" Damian replied.


    "Huh! Interesting indeed..."


    And with that, he was once again escorted by two people to another cell. He still had all their supplies and other belongings. The cells were not exactly like the tent¡ªthey were out in the open, exposed to the cold wind, made of heavy wooden sticks all around, even on the roof. Snow was falling in, with nothing to stop it. Many other captives were in the neighboring cells, freezing to death.


    In one empty cell, Damian was pushed in and locked up. The five guards and the two knights stood facing the cold winds with him.


    The wood seemed like just ordinary sticks, but Damian could feel the mana within. It wasn''t emitting mana; rather, it was draining small quantities of mana from within.


    An enchantment¡ªto dampen one''s mana and keep the prisoner exhausted.


    Interesting. The effect was only aimed inside. These enchanters certainly had some creative tricks up their sleeves. The branch of enchanting was really peculiar. Damian had read some basic enchanting books, and it didn''t make much sense at all. You could only try it if you chose the enchanter ss.


    It wasn''t like runes, which anyone could use by imbuing their own mana.


    The rate of mana drain wasn''t that fast though. For a normal first-ranker, it might be hard to handle after a few hours, but Damian had more than enough mana. To drain him below 20%, it would take two to three days. Not to mention, his recovery rate was abnormal for a first-ranker.


    Being used torge quantities of mana and able to use it with his whole body, his cells absorbed mana much faster and sent it to his mana core to be refined and used as his own.


    Covered in a big coat that was way toorge for him, Damian sat with his back against the bars and closed his eyes for a bit. People had gathered around to see the new prisoner and were murmuring amongst themselves near the cell blocks, but Damian didn''t care. He just used the time to fully rest.


    Who knew¡ªif the decision went against him, he might need all his strength to get out of this miserable ce tonight...

 Chapter 89: Strategic Meeting

    The moon wasn''t visible, just as the sun wasn''t during the day. The only difference between night and day here was a mere 10% drop in visibility. Damian wouldn''t have even noticed the change if the soldiers guarding his cell hadn''t informed him.


    At first, Damian wondered why so many men were assigned to guard his cell, but as time passed, high-ranking individuals kept visiting him one after another to inquire and see him. Some wanted to make him their cup bearer, assuming he was just a petty thief caught on the way. Others wanted him as a bed warmer, while some even imed he was their rtive.


    Very few knew what he had done and why he was here. Those few tried to negotiate with the knights in secret but were politely refused.


    Damian couldn''t sleep for long amidst themotion, so he awaited the arrival of night, even though it was already dark enough to be considered night. Soon, the surroundings grew even darker, signaling that it was time to leave. The starless night sky was too dull to gaze upon anyway.


    Once again, Damian was escorted, with the crowd parting as they walked, all eyes on him as he was dragged to the source of the most concentrated mana energy in the entire camp. Damian could already sense multiple high-level second-rankers and the most powerful mana signature¡ªthe third-rankerdy Vidalia.


    With his experience with third-rankers, Damian knew she would be able to sense his abnormal mana quantity too, but only if he was directly in front of her.


    His mana sense was a side effect of his [World Shaper Hands] skill, but it had proven far more valuable than most of his skills. To this day, he still didn''t know what the [Lord''s Authority] did.


    The center of the camp was less crowded, with only high-ranking nobles and other important figures residing inrger, decorated tents bearing various house insignias. The most noticeable structure was a wooden building with multiple floors, matching the size of the library in Faerunia that Damian used to visit. This one, however, had three¡ªno, four¡ªfloors.


    Arge insignia of House Eldorian, a grand tree with a glowing core crossed by two opposing stags guarding it with glowing antlers, adorned the building.


    Wood style.


    When would he get his hands on this thing? It was magnificent. If he didn''t receive a death sentence today and was not forced to escape, Damian would definitely seek out this wood-style user and steal their spells. Lady Vidalia sure knew how to live in style. Many other one-story wooden structures were around for noble houses, but nonepared to this one.


    Atst, they reached the gorgeous temporary structure. All the soldiers and knights apanying them were barred from entering. The elder Kiyama sister chose one of her best guard and Valoris, along with Damian, who was still in chains. Everyone around them who were also entering noticed the oddity and stole quick nces at him.


    There wasn''t amotion, per se, but it was certainly not low-key as people murmured in their own groups of three.


    The inside of the building was just as highly decorated as Damian had guessed it would be. Someone had indeed left no detail overlooked while creating this masterpiece. The seats of various lords and high knights were arranged for the special asion in the middle of the giant hall. It had a slightly angr C shape, with the central tform elevated, reserved for the highest-ranking among them.


    The middle seat was a highly decorated wooden throne-like chair, more beautiful than the other lords'' chairs, though they were also quite splendid. All the seats were connected to the wooden floor, as if growing out of it, with arge table covering all the seats in the C shape,den with various foods and drinks.


    On one side of the hall wererge wooden stairs leading to the upper floors, where Damian sensed the most powerful mana signature¡ªon the third or fourth floor. People were gathered in the giant hall, talking in their own groups, with no one approaching the table or chairs.


    Lady Kiyama, however, chose to move to one side of the hall with Valoris, Damian, and the knight, trying to remain as inconspicuous as possible but failing miserably as a group of three men walked towards them with firm steps. The man in the middle, particrly handsome with rare dark purple hair and a military suit, looked especially dangerous.


    Many had chosen to wear military suits around them, though most hade in their best casual clothes, with some fur added on top. Damian was also made to look somewhat presentable, having been given a small white shirt and breeches his size''s from somewhere in this camp which was ced in the middle of nowhere.


    Damian wasn''t a fan of dressing up in fancy clothes, but looking a bit civilized wouldn''t hurt his chances of appearing innocent now.


    Valoris and his sister both wore fancy noble attire with shirts, coats, and stylish boots. This world was all kinds of strange¡ªthey didn''t have enough food, yet they had magically crafted premium clothes; theycked basic antibiotics for diseases but had advanced healing spells for injuries.


    The purple-haired man in his mid-20s was a second-ranker, not just any second-ranker, but the best of the best. Lady Kiyama and Valoris instantly covered Damian and exchanged pleasantries with the dangerous man.


    "Why is he still alive, Kiyama?" the purple-haired man asked in a gruff voice cutting them off mid sentence, ring at Valoris, his eyes glinting a slight silver in the artificial light.


    "Lord Aramis, please calm down. This is why we''ve brought him here¡ªfor Lady Vidalia to pass judgment," Valoris reasoned, looking a bit nervous.


    Damian could understand his situation. This man was likely to be the next lord of Pyron, and their house would have to serve his. They couldn''t afford to show any disrespect here.


    "My, my, what have we here? Are my eyes deceiving me, or am I seeing cute little boys in here? Or is it just a fantasy of mine? How shameful..." A melodious voice chimed in, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    The neer was a man in very peculiar, bold stylish clothes, with two beautiful women on each arm matching in his ridiculousness. He smiled while looking at Damian and the rest as if he knew all their dirty little secrets. Damian could see this was a red g from a distance. The man was lean, built like a male ballerina, with a very confusing but somehow graceful walking style.


    "Lord Tristan, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance this fine evening," said Lady Kiyama.


    "Oh, my dear Maka, Why must you use such titles and create distance between me and your beautiful wild beauty?"


    ''What the hell.. Where was this going?''


    Damian couldn''t tell what the others felt, but Lady Kiyama had a slight twitch of her eye, revealing her annoyance at being called "wild beauty." Damian couldn''t help but chuckle, once again drawing unnecessary attention. What the hell was he thinking?


    "So, who is this fine gentleman, and why is he in chains?" asked the peculiar neer, Lord Tristan.


    Despite his strange fashion choices, he was no ordinary man. He was also a second-ranker and matched Lord Aramis Viranil in mana quantity. But it wasn''t just about levels¡ªhe seemed to be a mage, and a very gifted one at that. Matching a max-level second-ranker in mana was no small feat.


    Even with Damian''s huge mana pool, which was just shy of 40%pared to normal second-rankers, he was nothing in front of these two monsters. And that wasn''t all¡ªDamian sensed multiple other people like them in the giant hall.


    "He''s my brother''s killer. If you''re done with your games, go away, Tristan. This is personal," said Lord Aramis in his signature dangerous gruff voice.


    Damian was seriously reconsidering what he had gotten himself into here. The stare-down between the two peak-level second-rankers was making everyone around them nervous, but fortunately, it didn''tst long. Suddenly, the murmuring and chattering all around stopped, and everyone looked at the stairs as Lady Vidalia, with her two other Queen''s Knight guards, made her way down to the hall.


    Once she was down, she nced at the gathered crowd and nodded slowly, making her way to the throne-like chair on the elevated tform. Everyone bowed and then followed her, finding seats suitable to their status among the gathered big shots.


    The elder Kiyama sibling seated herself at the very end of the table, while the knight and Valoris held Damian''s chain and stood behind her. All the knights who hade with their lords were stand behind them as well. Damian, on the other hand, waspletely lost, overwhelmed by the intense yet calming, peaceful, and pure abundance of mana that Lady Vidalia of House Eldorian possessed.


    It was just so full of life and vitality, like a fresh spring in its full bloom.

 Chapter 90: Strategic Meeting 2

    Wow... Just wow...


    Damian did his best to ignore the warm, calming mana that her body was source of and instead focused on her appearance. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen¡ªfar surpassing even the most famous actresses in his old world. Her face was perfectly angr, her skin so fair and smooth it practically glowed.


    The mana within her was like a gargantuan wellpared to his mere bucketful and Damian was sure that it wasn''t even her limit. Just like that knightmander of Faerunia, she was also hiding her mana levels.


    Her pointy ears added to her allure, making her look even cuter. Yet, her expression was anything but cute. The stone-cold gaze she held could kill a man on the spot.


    ''I wonder if I''d get stabbed by ten swords at once if I asked to touch her ears...''


    Once every noble had taken their seats, their knight guards standing behind them, the murmuring subsided. All attention shifted to the middle of the table, where an elevated throne-like chair stood, surrounded by other specially prepared seats.


    These were upied by the high-ranked second-rankers Damian had sensed earlier, including the purple-haired Lord Aramis and the ridiculously dressed Lord Tristan.


    One of the queen''s guards, who stood beside Lady Vidalia''s throne, finally cleared his throat and began to speak:


    "As usual, this will be a wartime strategy meeting. The increased audience today, called to discuss the border defense strategy, is graciously weed..." He bowed, and everyone around Damian followed suit. Valoris ced a firm hand on Damian''s shoulder, forcing him to bow as well.


    With that, many in the room seemed to rx, though not all. Some picked up sses of alcohol, while others remained tense. Those seated closest to Lady Vidalia were more at easepared to the lords and minor knights sitting farther away¡ªthose whose territories bordered the Dreaded Lands. If the defense line broke, they would be the ones most affected.


    Valoris and Damian hade straight from Pyron, taking the shortest route, but along the Great Foresty many small towns andrge viges. Though none were on the scale of Pyron, they were still not to be taken lightly, spread out as they were across the mouth of the Dreaded Lands.


    "The situation, as known to all, has changed a bit..." the guard continued, trailing off as one of the lords at the front interrupted. He was older, with a more rounded body shape.


    "They have stopped or at least decreased the attacks after the traps... It could be considered a small victory."


    "Maybe they''re choosing their targets more carefully now... The damage hasn''t decreased," another man added.


    "Thest attack my unit defended felt more effort-consuming than the previous ones," revealed another.


    "They''re sending their best..." said a cool-looking woman.


    "Going from more numbers to quality, perhaps?"


    "That may be so, but the point is... we have a chance here. Maybe it''s time to charge into the Wraith''s Passage?" the first man concluded.


    Others did not seem convinced, and some even started murmuring amongst themselves.


    "Lord Avery, report," Lady Vidalia''s voice, deep and serene,manded everyone''s attention.


    "The advanced scouting team has confirmed 40,000 troopsing straight from the Wraith''s Passage... Approximately 10 days to reach here if they maintain their speed. Threadripper was seen leading the charge, mydy," Lord Avery finished.


    "How could that be? Didn''t we fight that bastard just two days ago? Their Waygates can''t reach that far," one of the high-level second-rankers sitting near the throne chair spoke up, surprised by the report.


    "The report confirmed the sighting three days ago. He''s one of my best scouts, mydy."


    "How could he be in two ces at once? A trick, perhaps?" a young knight asked.


    "All signs show they''ve discovered a new way to use Waygates... the alternative would be a rare Esper ability," a middle-aged woman suggested, sparking another round of discussion.


    The conversation continued to go in circles, with little progress made on a strategy. Lady Vidalia subtly dismissed or ignored all suggestions of attack or unconventional tactics. The discussions grew tedious, and Damian found himself getting bored. Combined with hisck of sleep, he couldn''t resist yawning. He let it slip without a second thought. It made his ears pop, and it felt good.


    But suddenly, all discussion ceased, and when he opened his eyes, everyone was staring at him as if he were the mouse that had stolen their food. Damian hadn''t realized how loud his yawn had been. Talk about embarrassing.


    "Should there be any changes in the defense tactics for the nearby regions in light of the new developments?" themander finally broke the awkward silence, asking the question most had traveled far to hear answered.


    The following hour and a half were spent outlining ns or, more urately, guidelines in case the defense line broke. Damian could tell they hadn''t put much thought into it; they didn''t expect to fail here at all¡ªthis was just a precaution to alert the border lords.


    Finally, the queen''s guard gave some final instructions, and the topic concluded with every lord from the nearby region nodding in understanding of what to do if the worst came to pass.


    As the meeting wind down, Damian felt a sharp gaze on him. He looked up from the various funny-looking nobles to themander of the entire army. She was indeed looking towards them, but more specifically at the Kiyama siblings. Understanding her signal, Maka stood up and slowly recounted all the events in order, finishing with:


    "And so, mydy, with no other option, my brother has brought him here to face your judgment."


    Thedy''s expression remained stone-cold, but her eyes seemed clearer, as if she had just awakened to something interesting. Damian had a bad feeling about this.


    "Mydy, he is the killer of my dear brother... I demand that he be brought to justice," the other Viranil brother added, fueling the fire.


    "A child killing two second-rankers?"


    "And it happened in front of everyone?"


    "A challenge to the lord''s authority, huh? That''s not something you see every day."


    "He won, though? How?"


    "How could he die standing without the boy even touching him? Wasn''t Lord Theoclys the lord of Pyron?"


    The chattering started again, but this time Damian was fully alert to who was saying what.


    "What proof do you have of this act of murder, Lord Aramis?" thedymander asked in her melodic voice.


    "Nothing at the moment, mydy... But he is the most suspicious one. The reports I received mention that the boy uses a very strange tongue of spell casting¡ªunpredictable and dangerous. He also attacked other noble children in the camp... Clearly, he has a vendetta against the nobility," Lord Aramis spoke with such conviction that Damian almost believed him himself.


    "So the situation suggests," thedymander said, looking at Damian.


    No one spoke after that, all pondering the situation presented to them. Lord Aramis had done his part; now it was Damian''s turn.


    "May I speak?" Damian asked looking up at the Lady Vidalia.


    Everyone looked at thedymander, who slightly nodded.


    Damian, feeling he was too far from his audience, walked around the C-shaped table, moving closer to the people in front. Valoris still held his chain, nervously following behind him.


    "I crossed the sea, ving on a ship, hoping the ce I''d reach would be better than where I was born... To be honest, I don''t care about your war, and yet when my friend suggested joining the army, I did... I found friends, people I liked and respected." Damian nced at Valoris, then continued, "But people are people... Dawnstar, Eldoris¡ªit doesn''t matter.


    Arrogant people who think the world belongs to them alone just because their situation is bit better than others... We stopped the bullying the army was too cowardly to face... I told my friends not to get involved in this noble mess; it never brings anything good... and we paid the price. Despite that, I fought for my right...


    I fought against the injustice brought upon me and my friends, but even that came at a price. With sheer luck and his hubris, I defeated the arrogant knight... Then the lord died, and with literally no evidence or possibility of me doing anything to him, I paid the price again...


    If I could kill him with just a thought and nothing else, why would I fight a monster of a man first just to toy with my life? And if I can really kill without touching, why am I arguing for my sake and not just killing the lot of you? Is this what Eldoris'' justice looks like? Bullying kids, ming kids for fat lords dying on their own?


    At least in Dawnstar, no one acted like an honorable man and stabbed you in the back. They kicked us in the face to show their displeasure at our existence..."

 Chapter 91: Strategic Meeting 3

    ''Woah... maybe that was a bit too much...''


    "How dare you, boy...?"


    "The fledgling, questions Eldoris honor in front of Lady Vidalia...?"


    "Death to the ungrateful brat!"


    "Such tant disrespect!"


    If Damian was in their ce, he''d probably say the same. However, some of them were actually giving it serious thought. Some older nobles and rough knights even looked amused. But Lady Vidalia was not impressed. Her stone-cold expression didn''t change at all; her piercing eyes seemed to look straight into his soul, as if she could see right through his bluff¡ªwhich most of them probably could.


    But that wasn''t the important part. He had questioned their justice and honor. If they brushed him aside without resolving the issue, it would cast a negative light on many of the nobles present. Yet, his issue couldn''t be easily solved because no one knew for sure what he had actually done.


    Sometimes, you had to create a scene to escape immediate doom, a lesson Damian had learned from observing high school drama. It was the famous "Pretty girl debacle effect"¡ªeasy to notice, but very hard to escape from.


    "Enough!" Lady Vidaliamanded.


    The hall became quieter than a graveyard. If she wasn''t respected enough, she was certainly feared by the lot.


    "That''s not pleading; that''s an argument I hear, boy... Are you saying my family has failed this kingdom?" she asked, showing a hint of displeasure on her otherwise stone-cold face.


    "Mydy... I mean no disrespect to your royal house..." Damian tried to calm her down.


    "Answer the question, boy."


    Well, if she really wanted to hear it...


    "In viges, when a mundane''s cattle hurts an innocent bystander, the responsibility lies with its owner. I don''t know how things work in cities, but someone has to take responsibility for their subordinates'' failures," Damian replied, staring right back at the beautiful yet menacing third-ranker.


    However with each passing second, he felt more and more aura pressure on his shoulders, forcing him to bend his knee, but he struggled on and stood straight. The aura seemed to affect only him¡ªnow that was a master in controlling aura if he had ever seen one. She could probably even rival that uncle of the Faerunian prince, their king''s guards knightmander with her gargantuan amount of mana.


    Well, she had lived longer, so mastery on skills was a thing no one could match the elves in.


    Suddenly, another copious amount of aura was released from the side as a wave of dangerous wind hit Damian in the face. One of the queen''s guards, standing beside themander, was just a seconds away from his throat, her sword ring with golden aura and her eyes filled with uncontroble rage. Damian barely had a second to think.


    With themander''s aura holding him in ce, he couldn''t even move fast enough, and there wasn''t enough time to begin with. Having no other choice, Damian brought his palm up and released thest line of defense he had for emergencies.


    Instantly, an invisible box covered him, shattering momentster as the aura de hit it. Though it saved Damian''s neck, it sent him flying into the wooden wall of the ornately decorated hall. The wall was thick, but it held, leaving a big hole. The impact made Damian cough up blood as he fell to the floor,nding on his knees.


    Barely anyone had noticed what had just happened, except the second-rankers beside themander. Amotion erupted but soon quieted down as everyone saw one of the queen''s guards with her sword outstretched, ring at the boy on his knees, who looked up at both her and themander behind her with eyes filled with unspoken fury.


    "Makinah, calm down," themander ordered.


    The woman, d in splendid armor with a beautiful glowing sword, immediately turned back and kneeled in front of themander in submission.


    "I apologize for my rude actions, Commander. Punish me as you will..."


    "You are dismissed..," themander ordered, gesturing for her to leave, which the rogue knight obeyed immediately.


    "Is that proof enough, boy? Or do you still wish to continue this farce?" themander said coldly, looking down at Damian.


    Everyone had their mouths wide open at the violent attack¡ªand even more so at Damian, who had survived it and was still standing. The Kiyama siblings looked at him as if heartbroken and betrayed. Some of the second-rankers smiled in amusement, while others wore serious expressions, trying to understand what had just happened.


    Only the third-ranker and a few true mana sensitives had sensed the use of a spell without a single word, but the smoke rising from Damian''s burning palm was exnation enough for the clever ones.


    Damian did not reply. His n had failed miserably. Running in the dark of night seemed like his only option now. He hadn''t expected to be attacked so rudely. What if he really was innocent? These people were nuts.


    Damian grunted and stood up, walking back to where he had been standing a few seconds ago, amidst the murmuring crowd.


    "He is the spawn of the devil..." said the old man who had been so eager to charge Ashenvale forces into the Wraith''s Passage.


    "No first-ranker could survive that," added another man.


    "Death to the abomination!" screamed one of them, and all started chanting, demanding his death.


    "Silence!" shouted the other queen''s guard, making them stop.


    "The punishment for murder is beheading," the pretty elf began. "However, abilities rivaling the most genius youngsters in our kingdom cannot be overlooked. It would be too great a waste. Nature works in mysterious ways; perhaps it was the Goddess Astraea herself who sent him to us. Dawnstar cast him aside, not recognizing his talents. Eldoris will not repeat the same mistake."


    "Mydy, I apologize for this rudeness, but my bro¡ª" Lord Aramis protested, but a killer look and aura pressure from themander that made his knees buckle silenced him.


    "He is an ignorant child. You, on the other hand, have no excuses... I will not be merciful next time, Lord Aramis. Choose your words very carefully in the future," themander stated, her words as sharp as her gaze, scanning the whole hall, challenging anyone who had a problem with her judgment. No one dared to resist, as it should be.


    He wasn''t getting a death sentence? That was indeed a point in his favor, but his misdeeds had been revealed in front of everyone. Staying here for long was not an option anymore. At least like this, he would get more chances to flee. However, in the very next minute, all his ns came crashing down.


    Commander Vidalia stood up from her throne-like chair and performed some gestures toward him while chanting something so fast that Damian couldn''t even make out the words of. A white runic circle formed near her hand, turning half blue, half dirt yellow, with golden and fiery red mixed in.


    Damian was so entranced by the different colors mixing together in the runic circle, forming a web of a veryplex spell, that he didn''t notice its effect until roots or green vines sprouted from the wooden floor beneath him, coiling around his body, glowing ethereal green and golden.


    It felt... wait, he couldn''t feel it on his skin. He was feeling the dense mana, not the physical bindings themselves, and from theck of surprise around him, Damian guessed no one else could even see it. The vines entered his body as if he were a hologram, tightly coiling around his mana core and main mana veins.


    ''What in the hell...? What is going on? What is this...?''


    Damian tried pushing the ethereal vines with his own mana, but with each second, he was losing more and more control over the warm liquid mana he was always used to feel in his core. Damian tried [Mana Expulsion], but it just drained mana or locked the mana even faster. He didn''t feel tired or sleepy; it was just that his ess to mana was being blocked by these vines all over his body.


    ''Do not struggle, boy... It''s not something you can understand, even if you live for another hundred years...''


    What the...? A voice was speaking directly into his head. It was her voice. Damian looked up and found her with the same neutral, stone-cold expression. Telepathy? How?


    Just how weird was this spell that it even included a telepathy link? Could she read his mind?


    No, there wasn''t even a minute change in her expression when he thought about modern Earth... She couldn''t read his memories... Just somehowmunicate with him.


    With no mana, Damian couldn''t draw spells with his World Shaper ability. He had enough scrolls in his storage to level a mountain, but even that required mana to retrieve. What a dumb idea it was to try and bluff his way in front of a third-ranker mage. What would his fate be now?

 Chapter 92: Locked up

    "It won''t be nothing, though; he is a sinner and he will pay the price for his sins. Just not with his life. Twentyshes every day right outside this building until the dayes when Lord Aramis Viranil himself says he has had enough." With that, the judgment was passed, and the meeting concluded.


    Damian felt lifeless and empty inside. It was as if the world had suddenly be less vibrant around him. Lady Vidalia, themander of the army, stood up and left the hall with some of her close acquaintances, including several old veteran lords and high-level second-rankers.


    And with her all the lords and knights that hade to attend this meeting also stood up, some murmuring amonsts groups of three and four while some just walked out of the building entrance without so much as a nce back.


    Damian, on the other hand, was left alone in the middle of the hall until the female queen''s guard, who had almost killed him earlier, walked beside him and took the chains from Valoris''s hands.


    Valoris and Maka approached him, their eyes filled with conflicted emotions, and said nothing. Well, that''s what liars get¡ªnot that he had actively deceived them. Somewhere in their hearts, they knew the truth from the begining; it was now just confirmed.


    The queen''s guard member dragged him behind Lady Vidalia, up to the third floor of themander''s building, and pushed him into one of the rooms. It had a simple bed and some necessary items¡ªnothing too fancy, most likely a servant''s room. He was surprised he had even gotten this, he expected her to bring him to a dark cell and just throw him in.


    The room had a window, but it was too small, he could''t jump out of it even withhis small frame. Hundreds of tents were visible down there, even if he jumped, he wouldn''t be able to run far without his spells or scrolls.


    Left alone, Damian focused to the best of his ability, trying to reach for even a few particles of mana, but found nothing. He could clearly feel the vines inside his body slithering; they felt materialistic, a type of solid mana. Maybe if he could use the same spell themander had used...? It had been too confusing andplex though.


    He didn''t even remember 30% of all the sections of the multi-colored runic circle. What else could he do? There was no mana ink to make spells on other surfaces, and chanting didn''t work either¡ªhe had tried. He still had his stats, but physical powers were meaningless against something entirely made of mana. Maybe aura? But he didn''t know the first thing about that...


    Maybe he really did bit off more than he could chew this time. He could have run anytime while traveling with Valoris, but his arrogance clouded his judgment. He thought he could fool them all, that he could somehow save the situation and return to his friends. He had becent with prolonged peace. More power indeed makes the mind weaker.


    He was more cautious when he was weaker and on the contant run. Well, it was toote for regrets. At least he was alive...


    He would be beaten every day but he will still be live. There was one insane thing he could try, though. He had just thought of it, but he needed a good medium for it. There were no papers or anything around him, and the wood was not good enough. If he could just somehow get his hands on parchment, but even with that, this curse or whatever the petty elf had ced on him would remain. He couldn''t run.


    If he did, his powers would be forever sealed. Damian didn''t like to admit it, but he had to. His fate was now in the hands of thedymander of this damned army... All his mana-based skills would be useless too.


    The group of powerful individuals with themander, who most likely made all the strategies and important decisions around here, were also nearby, in one of the rooms on this third floor of the wooden building. With nothing to do, Damiany down on the small bed and closed his eyes. At least it was peaceful and warm here.


    With a loud bang, the door to his small room opened, breaking his sleep rudely. The female knight entered again¡ªshe was the same queen''s guard who had demonic fury in her eyes while trying to chop his head off a few hours ago. Damian guessed it had been a few hours; he didn''t know how long he had been asleep, he still felt tired though.


    He looked out the window, not that it helped much, with night and day being same here.


    His hands were still tied, but the chain dragging him had been loosened when she brought him in. She gestured with her head towards the entrance, her face still filled with displeasure and anger. Clearly, she disagreed with whatever reason themander had for sparing his life.


    Without question, Damian followed behind. It wasn''t necessary, though; he soon figured out where he was going. It shouldn''t have been a few hours since themander and her small group of close aquintances were still in the same room that he remembered them being in before falling asleep, still discussing their ns. It looked like they were bored of war talk and were now interested in him...


    The door to therge, ornately decorated room opened, and the angry knight led him or more like threw him in. The most powerful second rankers and even some Transcendent seeds like that Aramis guy that were present in this camp were seated around a big round table, still talking about their defenses and having a better response system against the asional attacks on their waygates.


    Seeing him and the knight, they slowed down a bit and observed his face as if all his secrets were written there.

 Chapter 93: Spy

    Atst, he was out of his handcuffs. They had been unnecessarily tight. He felt his wrists with his opposite hands and looked up. The Viranil brother and that weirdly fashionable Lord Tristan who was still looking at him with amusement in his eyes were also there, along with a few more of the same level of people. Some of them had less mana inparison, but that didn''t mean they were less capable.


    "Who are you, boy?" one of the veteran men finally asked, breaking the silence.


    What was he to say here? A normal boy who just wanted to join the army? There was no eptable lie they would believe about his strength here.


    "Maximus..."


    The man looked at themander, who in turn gestured to the female knight beside her. With pleasure, she punched his face with vengeance.


    "F*ck, that hurt..." Damian spat out the blood in his mouth.


    "What do you want me to say? I am just a man, a boy who, like you all, ascended in his trial and gained powers..." Damian replied, wiping the blood.


    "My god, I have never seen a tougher child..." one of them spoke up.


    "Mine only whines andins all day..." another added.


    "Where are you from?" asked one of them.


    "Dawnstar..." Damian told the truth.


    "What are you doing here?" asked themander this time.


    Hmm? What was he doing here? That was indeed a good question. What the hell was he doing here?


    "Trying my best to survive. It has been really difficult so far, I tell you..."


    "Your strength and unique abilities clearly imply that the Kiyama sibling did not bring you here; you came on your own. Is Ashenvale so cowardly that it sends children to war?" a rough-looking middle-aged woman said. She was the first dark-skinned human Damian had seen in Eldoris. Her hair was silky ck, just like his, but her eyes were emerald green, making her look enchanting.


    They thought he was a spy? Well, that would be the most reasonable conclusion to figure out his intentions.


    "Enough with this. Just do it already..." Aramis said.


    The knight, getting a signal from herdymander, grabbed a piece of metal from the side and forcefully ced it in Damian''s hand. It was the status tool. If he gave them his information, he would truly be seen as a heretic and devil spawn with his godless blessing.


    He didn''t care about the other stuff, even though they were important; his life was at stake they could get all the information about his noble house and his rare prestigious job but the godless thing was too abnormal to reveal to these people. If he revealed his status, not even the queen of Eldoris would be able to save him from the sun god zealots.


    He would be hunted down all his life and possibly beheaded right here, right now. He would truly be Devil spawn.


    "No..." Damian said.


    "It is not a request, boy..." the knight beside him said, punching him once again.


    Damian wiped the blood off and threw away the tool on the wooden floor.


    "I said no... And tell this brute of yours that you sealed away my powers, or she would be minced meat by now..." Damian said a bit louder in his anger than he intended.


    Everyone present looked at theirmander as she stared at Damian with a piercing gaze. Only then did Damian realize what it was¡ªthe spell. No one here knew what she had really done. That made sense. The knight, on the other hand, was clenching her jaw tight as veins popped up in her head.


    She raised her fist and was just about to hit him a third time when themander raised her hand, and she immediately fell to her knees.


    "He must be a mage..." said one of them.


    "His physique is clearly tougher than first-rankers as we witnessed, and ording to reports, he has mastery over a spear and uses some form of aura de..." Lord Tristan informed hispanions in his amusing tone.


    "Boy, is revealing your identity really worth dying for?" asked one of the old veteran women, who wore a mage robe. She was also second ranker.


    "It reveals my family name, and I do not wish for them to suffer the same fate. You are concerned I am from Ashenvale, right? I am not..."


    "Family name?"


    "You im to be of noble lineage?"


    "It is a valid enough reason I guess..."


    "So now we are just supposed to trust his words? Ever since he came here, he has done nothing but told lies upon lies..." Lord Aramis continued his old job of fueling the fire against him.


    "He knows what will happen if he refuses, and yet he won''t. We can''t force him to reveal his identity..." concluded another veteran with a sigh.


    "Let''s just throw him in a cell until the war is over..."


    "If what he said is true, without his power, he can''t send reports back to Ashenvale, even if he does unveil some of our information..."


    "Didn''t you give a speech about being an orphan?" Commander Vidalia asked, a hint of veiled mockery in her voice.


    "It''s not my dumb parents and their shitty honor and dumb traditions. I don''t care about that. It''s my siblings..." Damian lied once again.


    "It''s a waste of time, as I said it would be..." said one of the high-level second-rankers next to Lord Aramis and Tristan, who had been silent from the beginning.


    "A few days of torture will remove all his stubbornness..." offered Lord Aramis, seizing his chance.


    "Ignore him. Not like Threadripper would be foolish enough to send a child with their secrets here to spy on us. Anything we get from him will be useless. Lady Vidalia has epted him as her cupbearer. Let him serve her. It''s not like he can run from her.


    If there is something about him, I am sure she will figure it out sooner orter..."

 Chapter 94: Lashes

    With that, he was ignored. This was a time of war, and they were extremely busy. Wasting their time on a single spy, no matter how odd-looking, would not be fruitful. Another member of the queen''s guard escorted him out of the room and back to his small cell. It wasn''t that far on the same floor.


    Locked behind the door, Damian walked up to the small barred window and looked down at the people walking below in a slow, deliberate pace.


    ''Who told you about my spell, boy?''


    Hm? What the...? That was so creepy. Themander certainly did not care if he had a heart attack from the sudden voice in his head or not.


    "Ah... Sorry about that... didn''t know you were keeping it a secret," Damian said out loud, unsure if he could send his thoughts to her.


    ''If they really have sent you, they have made a huge mistake... You will not be going back, kid...''


    "Yeah... Whatever... Not like you''ll believe anything I say..." Damian retorted.


    ''A kid with abilities like you cannot be a normal one... That is, if you are a kid at all...''


    "Demon spawn?" Damianughed bitterly.


    ''Why would you draw a rune on your hand...? That''s barbaric...''


    "Not everyone has a hundred years to master chanting, Commander..." Damian snapped back.


    Then there was radio silence. Head-wave silence. Spell-magic silence... No, that was dumb.


    The night was difficult to get through. All he could think about was how his life would be magicless if he ran away and lived as one of the mundanes, he could still use his runic scrolls, but without mana learning new spells will be really difficult, his Eyes of truth also needed mana to work. And, of course, he thought about theshes he was going to receive once morning came.


    It took a lot of effort, but eventually, he made himself fall asleep. However, a dream of being buried in the cold mountains with roots growing out of the abyss pulling him down scared the living daylights out of him. That''s what happens when one forces themselves to sleep.


    When his eyes opened, a maid of Eldoris origin, pretty with blonde hair, stood at the foot of his bed with a homemade dust mop. She looked even more surprised than him because he woke up so suddenly, as if receiving an electric shock.


    ''Breathing heavily''


    "Ahh... Sorry..." Damian apologized.


    "Uhm, no... It''s fine..." She replied, resuming the cleaning of the small room.


    Damian closed his eyes, thinking about what he had just seen. Then he sensed the familiar mana signature from the upper floor. Themander was on the floor above him, most likely sleeping. Damian stayed in bed until a soldier came to fetch him for his punishment. Before leaving, however, the pretty maid showed him the way to the washroom so he could at least freshen up.


    For a criminal, he was treated rtively well, aside from the impendingshes in the cold morning.


    A small wooden tform was set up with two standing handles for him to grab as he would be punished.


    Escorted by the soldier, Damian walked to the tform in the center of the open square in front of thergemander''s building. Aramis, along with some other high-ranking nobles, including the Kiyama siblings, stood to the side of the tform. The front of the tform was filled with soldiers and knights eager to watch the spectacle.


    Damian''s white shirt was removed by one of the soldier as he stood in the middle of the two pirs, facing the cold wind with his bare chest, awaiting theshes. He did not see who else came onto the tform, or who held the whip as he was too busy cursing the cold wind in his mind.


    With a crack like thunder, the first whipnded on his small back, leaving a blood-red mark and eliciting a blood-curdling scream from Damian.


    It hurt like hell, as if moltenva had been poured on his back while a freezing wind chilled his chest. The same thing happened ten times, each whip making Damian grunt and scream loudly in response. It was painful, no doubt, but not enough for him to lose control and curse out loud. With eachsh, people expected him to break down and beg for mercy, but he only grunted, nothing more.


    His back was already bleeding, and many moreshes had yet toe.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Damian noticed Aramis turning away and leaving. Was he satisfied with this..?, impressed..?, or disappointed by theckluster show? Damian didn''t know. He was just trying his best to endure the pain as quickly as possible, keeping his mind calm and breathing heavily, trying his best to control his breathing and ignoring the burning pain on his back.


    Atst, the ordeal ended, and two soldiers lifted him and delivered him to one of the decorated rooms, he was barely conscious at that point somewhere in Lady Vidalia''s quarters. Damian began to feel warmth behind his back as he opened his eyes, realizing that three healers were chanting simultaneously to heal his wounds.


    Feeling somewhat better, Damian closed his eyes again and let himself drift into unconsciousness.


    ____________________________________________________


    When he woke up, he was back in his cell. His back was no longer bleeding, but it still hurt like hell. His body might have recovered with the help of magic, but his mind couldn''t be fooled; he still felt the lingering pain despite the healing. This world truly had a perfect way to torture people if they wanted to.


    Damian was just grateful they didn''t consider him important enough to inflict even greater suffering.


    The small room was now cleaner and emptier than he remembered. As was bing his habit, Damian focused on his mana sense and realized many powerful mana signatures surrounding the wooden building and inside were gone. Even thedymander was absent. Where had they gone? To defend against another attack, perhaps?

 Chapter 95: Cup Bearer

    Getting up, Damian went to the washroom, apanied by a guard soldier who stayed with him the whole way following behind. He met the pretty maid on the way; she stopped him with a hand gesture.


    "Bring him to the dining room once he''s done," she instructed the soldier. Then she gave Damian a look and turned away.


    As instructed, the armored soldier brought him to another highly decorated room with arge dining table surrounded by chairs and nothing else, the whole room was empty besides the table. The walls as in the hall below were decorated with utmost care. The maid was already there. She nodded at the soldier, who backed away and stood in a corner of the room.


    Damian, unsure of what to do and still feeling pain on his back, walked a bit into the windowless room looking around.


    "Here..." she said, getting his attention.


    Damian approached her as she gestured for him to sit in the opposite chair. Once he was settled, she served some breakfast on a te and handed it to him with a ss of juice. It wasn''t the best but it far surpassed what the soldiers with whom he had traveled in Valoris''s lead made everyday.


    Returning to her chair, she looked at him as Damian, remembering that he hadn''t eaten in a while, ignored the pain and continued eating.


    "You are to serve as Lady Vidalia''s cupbearer. Do you know what that means?" she asked after a minute, allowing him to eat in peace.


    Damian looked up. She did not seem afraid or angry; her expression was neutral, making it hard to gauge what she was thinking. Either she was truly brave or her skills were beyond brilliant¡ªmost likely thetter. To her, he was just another chore she was assigned to. He had to give it to people of Eldoris and the royal elf family, everyone worshipped them as if they were their gods.


    The loyalty for their country in this kingdom was at it''s highestpared to others.


    "Does she really have no one better to serve her wine?" Damian replied, continuing to eat.


    "Do not question Lady Vidalia''s orders. That will be your first lesson. She is the reason you are still alive."


    Well, that wasn''t wrong. Not that he had much choice. Serving wine was far better than being hanged or imprisoned in a cold cell. So he nodded without resistance.


    "You do as she wishes. You must keep an eye on each of her gestures. No one will tell you when to refill her cup or others''. Don''t worry, I will teach you how to do it. Until you get the hang of it, I will be with you."


    She began giving speeches on how best to serve herdy, and once he had finished eating, they practiced the graceful, or ratherically fancy, way of pouring wine. It was a good distraction from his aching back, so Damian followed along and did everything she taught him all day.


    The cup bearer job was much more annoying than he had thought, she went on and on about techniques and manner and what not.


    After half a day, Damian sensed the familiar mana signatures returning one by one to the central part of the camp, along with themander herself. He was free enough to wander around while she worked on her chores and lectured him, but not enough to go far; the soldier always followed behind wherever he went. There was a window in this third room that she was thoroughly cleaning for the day.


    Damian walked up to it and looked down.


    He noticed some familiar faces from the meeting returning with their knights, all bruised and battered. Their armors were bent out of shape, bloodied weapons in hand, and their faces a mess, as they had removed their helmets and were carrying them, looking tired and exhausted.


    Damian did not catch a glimpse of themander, being on the other side of the building, but he sensed her presence as she entered her building and made her way to the fourth floor. Her stay on the third floor was longer than the others¡ªmaybe she was revising her mental connection with him or checking if he was still sealed up and miserable.


    Another maid came to call for the maid who had been instructing him, so she left with her, concluding the lesson and ordering the soldier to take him back to his small room. Damian was also getting tired of hearing about Lady Vidalia from her, so he felt relieved. He followed the soldier back to his cell happily.


    If all the powerful second-rankers and themander herself had gone for battle, it meant another attack from Ashenvale on one or more of the Waygates. But seeing their condition, it had not been an easy victory¡ªif it was a victory at all.


    The second-rankers and themander might survive each battle of this scale, but hundreds of soldiers, mundanes, and first-rankers likely died each time they were hit at one of these checkpoints. The lords were indeed right to be afraid and look for another strategy. Lady Vidalia, however, seemed content to defend while waiting for backup, which was another third-ranker, Bonecrusher.


    He was surprised that even with two third rankers as their enemy they had not received a big enough loss in their elite second ranker line up.


    This looked hopeless from the point of mundane and first ranker soldiers, in a war like this they were just expendable ground troops barely worth anything. And yet people volunteered for the army, some had no other choice being unemployed and hungry, some were really innocent fools thinking they were doing a great honor and sacrifice for their country and homnd.


    Damian had heard that backup or Bonecrusher would be arriving in at least a month. The question was, with Ashenvale''s greater numbers, better advantage, and strange new methods of travel, would theyst even a month?

 Chapter 96: Ashenvales Secret

    "A Waygate without the runic metal rings... Just as we suspected," said the old veteran woman.


    "At least now we know what we are dealing with," added another veteran man, holding his wine cup.


    "The attacks have been going on for weeks, and we''ve only just discovered the source of their speed. At this rate, who knows what strange strategies they mighte up with? We don''t even know if the bloody thing is a spell or some runic item," another added.


    "The range couldn''t be great; it requires too much mana and doesn''t seem continuously reusable. Each attack has been spaced two to three days apart," analyzed the foreign second-ranker.


    "Maybe they are also figuring it out as they go. Giving them time might prove to be a heavily paid mistake," said Lord Aramis, sending a wave of murmurs among the people present.


    Lady Vidalia, seated at the head of the grand table, let her fingers gently caress the rim of her empty goblet¡ªa subtle signal only the most attentive would catch. Without lifting her gaze from the conversation, she gracefully extended her hand slightly to the side.


    Her fingertips, lightly resting on the cool surface of the goblet, tapped it once, a soft sound that barely disturbed the ornately decorated room. The gesture was elegant, unhurried, and perfectly timed¡ªa silentmand for the cupbearer, Damian, to serve her. Of course, this was lost on Damian, the trainee cupbearer, until the maid responsible for him signaled him to do his job.


    With a quiet sigh, Damian approached themander and, using the graceful yet overly fancy technique he had been taught for a full day, refilled her goblet with a smile as fake as a three-dor bill.


    As Damian observed, the important figures discussed their hard-won battle, detailing their next steps or simply exchanging information they had gathered in the heat of the battle. One of them had finally noticed a wormhole-like portal opening for the first time, hidden from the enemy''s eyes, confirming their theory.


    Ashenvale had a means¡ªa spell, a runic tool, or a rare Esper¡ªthat could open Waygates much further than should have been possible and allowrge numbers of people to cross. Damian wanted to see it so badly, even though he was barely in a situation to care about such things right now.


    ''That was pretty good, kid. You need to work on that ugly smile of yours, though...''


    And Damian also had to endure her randomments in his head, unable to reply as he was supposed to remain quiet and efficient, like a shadow, ensuring a seamless experience for the honored f*cking guests. Annoying as it was, he did not want another lecture from the pretty maid, so he suffered in silence.


    "Thredripper''sst attack was a bit too much, I have to admit. Doesn''t look like Highmore will make it," Lord Tristan said, his voice more subdued than his usual amusing tone.


    "Even if he does, it will take at least a week, even with the best healers and potions, before he''s back to his previous fighting condition," added the foreigner woman.


    "It was already hard enough to stop him with us six. How will we manage with only five?" asked another high-tier second-ranker.


    "We need Bonecrusher, and soon, if we are to defend this as it is. Otherwise, attacking is our only choice, but with our numbers, it will be an uphill battle," Aramis concluded.


    Damian noticed another veteran knight gesturing with his ss, so he quietly approached and poured wine into his cup. Some of them followed him with their eyes, observing all his minute actions.


    "Even if we attack, the problem remains the same. They have two third-rankers. Moondancer''s ability,bined with her surroundings, makes her a menace to fight with others around. I will have no choice but to confront her alone, and as usual, she will run away as soon as she feels cornered.


    Thredripper is devious; he wouldden the wraith''s passage with so many traps we wouldn''t even reach their army in one piece. Their scouts keep watch on our camps at all times, and they will see using from the very entrance of the Wraith''s Passage," themander finally broke the silence,ying out the challenges of attacking a well-equipped host with far more people.


    "It''s a wonder why they didn''te at us with full force from the start and only began moving now," the old veteran woman added.


    "They are afraid of ourmander here. If we were certain they wereing, spells and royal runic items would give us too much of an advantage. That''s why they are chipping away at our strength, one unit at a time. Even the marching army seems like a lull to force us to act against our will," Lord Tristan answered.


    "There has to be something we can do besides waiting to be attacked again and again at ungodly hours," said one of them, irritated.


    "We could fall back," suggested the foreigner warrior, instantly bing the center of hard criticism.


    "And let them pass the Dreaded Lands?"


    "That would spell doom for us all."


    "No, we cannot lose even an inch of our homnd."


    "Not to mention, showing our backs to the enemy will lower the morale of our troops."


    And the discussion went in circles like that. It was clear they had no choice here, either they could charge and fight a battle that was very ill advised or wait for them toe andy the entrance with traps that would most likely be found out by Ashenvale way before they could show their usage. Damian was tired of their bickering, and the pitcher in his hands felt annoying to hold.


    He considered throwing it at Aramis''s face but he knew it would do nothing to improve his situation except provide momentary satisfaction. He was still debating whether to act on this impulse or not.


    ''Is that boredom I see on your face? What kind of spy are you?''

 Chapter 97: Intrusive ideas

    Damian merely squinted his eyes at the almighty third-rankermander and stood with the maid on the side. Why did it feel like she truly enjoyed making him miserable?


    After an hour, he became so irritated and bored listening them that he decided to say something really stupid during one of the brief pauses in their arguments just to annoy them. Knowing full well that it was the dumbest thing to do.


    "Why don''t you just block the entrance to the Wraith''s Passage and spread out equally at the foot of the mountain range?"


    "Huh?" said one of them as everyone looked at him with nk faces.


    Damian enjoyed the variousical expressions he received on most of their faces. He had just randomly said the first thing that came to his mind. What did he knew about warfare.. The lessons he had learned with Lucian about the battlefield and strategies were a fog in his mind by now.


    He expected to be bombarded with insults, or just another punch from that gori like angry queen''s guard but instead, not a single person spoke, except Aramis, who red at him with anger in his eyes as if his very existence was an insult to him, which maybe it was. Finally, someone spoke up.


    "It''s tens of kilometers long, boy," said Lord Tristan.


    Damian couldn''t believe the man took him seriously, well, anything was possible these days. The suggestion wasn''t groundless though; if he had enough mana like the third-rankers and enough time, he could achieve it, even though his spell collection was nothingpared to what Lady Vidalia, with her century of experience, might have. So he looked at her and gestured slightly upwards with his head.


    "She can do it," he said.


    The eyes of everyone shifted from him to theirmander as Damian received a sharp stomp on his foot from his instructor maid.


    "And why do you think I can do it?" she asked in her melodious voice, likely trying to probe what Damian knew about her.


    "I could, if I had mana like yours. A hundred years would only make the process more refined," Damian answered, figuring he couldn''t get into more trouble. He was already receivingshes and had his mana sealed. Maybe they would be impressed and reward him?


    "I request that hisshes be increased to fifty for speaking disrespectfully to a room full of nobles and Lady Vidalia. He needs to be disciplined," requested the female queen''s guard, who seemed eager for his blood from day one.


    No rewards for him, then.


    "That is the stupidest thing I''ve heard all week. Still, it sounds better than waiting for them toe sooner orter from the Passage," said the old veteran knight with augh that slightly rxed the mood in the room.


    "Ten moreshes for speaking when you are not spoken to. Learn what being a cupbearer means, boy, or you will die in the square," Lady Vidalia said in her strict royal voice.


    "We can prepare traps on their path," suggested Lord Tristan.


    "They even know which one of us is going to each checkpoint before we get there. Traps are a waste of resources with their advanced scouting," Lord Aramis countered.


    "My Lady, it''s an insane suggestion, but if we use all our mages in the camp, perhaps..." The foreigner second-ranker supported the idea.


    "They can''t do anything even if they see us preparing," the female veteran joined in.


    "It will block our only way to Ashenvale with our army," themander raised a valid point.


    "They won''t be able to cross either without using their new Waygates, which, as we''ve discussed, seem limited. We would just have to defend against that. The numbers won''t be an issue any longer with our army spread as the boy suggested," Lord Tristan also supported the idea.


    Were they really considering it? Well, to be honest, it didn''t seem like a bad n at all. Was his subconscious mind secretly a genius? He had said it mostly to annoy themander, who seemed to harbor too many secrets. It wasn''t a major reveal of her strength but more of her capacity as to just how dangerous he could be.


    If his guess was correct, no one here knew the full extent of a third-ranker''s power when they truly went all out. These Threadripper and Moondancer, weird names by the way, also seemed to be holding back for some reason. What was going on with these people? Were they truly at war or just ying around?


    "It is not feasible. It would leave me too weak to defend the camp if they chose to attack at that time. If Bonecrusher was here, maybe we could have given it a try," Lady Vidalia finally relented, ring at Damian with annoyance. He immediately looked away and found one of the empty cups among them, continuing his job diligently, staying far away from her.


    "So, waiting for another attack it is?" concluded one of the veteran knights, ending their seemingly pointless meeting that was going nowhere.


    "Rest for today. You''ve done well. We will think of something tomorrow morning with better rested minds," themander, also exhausted from the meeting and the battle before, stood up. Everyone followed suit, bowing once to her before leaving the room one by one.


    For some reason, Lord Tristan stayed behind and looked at Damian with a look that suggested nothing good. Approaching him, he touched Damian''s head, forcing him to look up at his intense face.


    "You are not a good spy, are you?" he said, disappointed. On which side was this guy..?


    "I wouldn''t be walking around this camp with cuffs on my hands if I was," Damian replied, stepping back to escape the man''s reach and walking away to the maid standing a bit further from him. Lord Tristan looked at him with his same amusing smile for a while as if finding something in his eyes then he turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 98: A Demoness

    Seeing the weird-looking man''s departing back, Damian sighed in relief. However, the relief was short-lived as he felt a fierce gaze boring into his own back. Damian knew who it was even before he turned around. He did so slowly, keeping his gaze fixed on the wooden floor and avoiding her eyes.


    "Leave us," she said coldly.


    Everyone began to exit the room. Besides Damian and themander, only three others had remained after Lord Tristan left, with the order thest three also left. Damian tried to sneak away too but found himself unable to move freely. Her aura control weighed heavily on his small shoulders, making each step feel like an immense burden, That was just crazy aura control now... Wasn''t she a mage..?


    He continued walking though, doing his best to ignore the oppressive weight, but it only grew heavier until his feet dug into the wooden floor, forcing him to stop.


    With no other choice, he turned around and faced her beautiful, yet annoyed, expression.


    "What are you ying at here?" she demanded.


    "Uhm... Sorry about that..." Damian muttered.


    "Why would you suggest such an absurd idea? Is that what you want us to do? Waste our time?" she asked, her tone serious.


    "It just randomly came to my mind, okay? I am not a spy... Not that you''ll believe me..." Damian replied.


    "Everything you say contradicts your ims of not being a spy. You have knowledge about third-rankers that can only be acquired in the midst of battle or by staying close to one. Maybe I should just kill you right here and be done with it."


    "Haha... That''s the proud noble style I thought youcked... Found something different, or difficult to exin, Let''s chop its head off..." Damian knew he shouldn''t provoke her further. He should have tried harder to manipte her and be whatever she wanted him to be. But it felt too dishonest; it wasn''t something she wanted him to do.


    ''Huh? Since when did I started caring what she wants? Why does it feel like I want her approval so badly? I want to be cute with her, be with her, serve her...''


    "What did you do to me? The vines... They manipte my thinking. You want me to serve you? Obey your everymand?" Damian felt horrified by the implication that she could affect his mind so much. Could she really have seen his memory and said nothing?


    "The vines? What do you mean?" She seemed genuinely surprised, but Damian didn''t buy her act at all.


    He forced himself to stay silent, knowing that anything he said could endanger his survival. The situation left him with little hope for the future. She kept him around because she knew she could make him talk, which was just another form of torture¡ªproviding him with food and a ce to sleep, giving him a false sense of security so he would think more freely and trust her more as a captive.


    "You think you can just choose not to speak, and I will stop asking? You think you have a choice in this matter? You joined the army to serve, right? Then serve me," she said, each word threatening him, yet he wanted to hear more of her silvery voice.


    ''No, focus... Control yourself...''


    "You are just a kid. I have a kingdom to protect. Do not think for a second that you matter." Her icy gaze, surrounded by thick menacing mana from her throne-like chair, felt like his worst nightmarese alive.


    She was a devil. If he lied, she could tear him apart like a piece of paper. Maybe he should tell her everything and beg for forgiveness and mercy.


    ''No... It''s fear. She''s controlling my fear. Resist, fool. This is not real. No matter how great, it''s just another spell...''


    Damian needed to do something. He brought his right hand to his mouth and bit his finger, slumping onto the wooden floor under him. The aura crushing his shoulders made it easier to touch the wooden surface with his fingertips. He had to draw something useful. The mana in his blood wasn''t potent enough for long spells, and wood wasn''t a good medium.


    Lady Vidalia watched as Damian drew a circle, filling the structure with runes and numbers, divided in various sections, connecting them with a web and bleeding on every line. Atst, a glowing ck runic circle rose from his messily created blood circle, covering his whole body in a transparent box.


    It was too weak and wouldn''tst even 15 seconds, but it was a relief¡ªa brief respite to reset his mind. As expected, she could not continue her assault with the barrier. His mind felt lighter, rity finally returning to him. The vines around his body also felt a bit loosened. Damian tried reaching for his mana, but even weakened, the vines blocked all his attempts to reim it.


    When the 15 seconds ended, the box dissipated into thin air. Damian breathed heavily almost out of oxygen, looking up to find themander standing inches away from his face, staring down at him with her unblinking, ice-cold gaze. The load on his mind returned, deep fear creeping in.


    The shadow that had seemed clear a moment ago now felt alive, as if dark, thorny vines were emerging from it and grabbing his limbs one by one...


    ''It''s not real. It''s not real. It can not be real...''


    She gestured with one hand, whispering something under her breath. Real tangible green vines emerged from the wooden floor, lifting him up to her eye level.


    "WHAT IS YOUR TRUE IDENTITY?"


    A horrifying, deep grumbling voice echoed in his mind and in the room at the dame time as his mouth moved on its own, his mind having no control over it. His breaths grew shorter, and his heart raced faster and faster. He couldn''t stop his own actions.


    "Ben Carter ¨C An orphan from St. Williams Parish Church, from Michigan..."

 Chapter 99: Link

    "What?"


    Suddenly, all the horrifying atmosphere around them dissipated. His mind felt lighter, and his eyes became more focused. The image of her as a demonic witch was reced by her normal, nk face with long ears. Though she still had a frown, as if even more confused by the events than he was, who had nearly soiled himself.


    His breathing returned to normal, and his heart calmed down. He suddenly realized that the colors of the room were more vibrant than he remembered. He immediately searched deeper and felt his warm, liquid mana pool,pletely filled to the brim. Before he could enjoy the feeling, however, she made one of the vines cover his mouth as she began chanting once again. This time, the spell took longer.


    It was the same spell she had used to bind him before, but now it was activated from the beginning, forming the white runic structure inches away from her mouth instead of the quickunch she had done in the meeting that originated from her hand, where her ring was.


    She had underestimated him though, thinking he was incapacitated despite having mana. She didn''t bind his arms with enough powerful vines, she didn''t know him well enough even though he had shown his toughness before. Damian repeated the circle in real-time with his World Shaper hands and Eyes of Truth as it formed before his eyes.


    The multi-element infusion was slightly off due to hisck of practice, but he managed to finish it at the same time as she did. Damian smirked, thinking he had outsmarted her, forgetting that she was a third-ranker and he was a fledgling first-ranker. The spell was even more mana-hungry than the mana-sucking spell he had used in Faerunia.


    The draining of mana immediately made him unconscious as both spells activated simultaneously. Thest thing Damian saw were ethereal green golden glowing vines creeping closer and closer before he cked out.


    ______


    "He doesn''t look like it though..."


    "Still, do as I say and get back from there. Stay away from him... Clean up the room if you have so much extra time..."


    "But why do they say he is a devil with red demon like eyes and an ugly face then? Pasha even said he doesn''t feel pain..." A childish voice entered Damian''s ears as his consciousness hazily returned with a headache like never before.


    "Mama... MAMA... Look, he is waking up..." The voice came from beside him once again.


    Damian tried opening his eyes, feeling as though it was a chore. The haze in his mind reflected in his vision.


    Atst, his vision cleared enough for him to somewhat return to his usual self. He was back in his small room. But something felt off¡ªhis hands and legs were too heavy, and there was a blinding pain in his stomach as if someone was trying to pull his entrails out. The maid and her look-alike, with short green hair and big, childish eyes, stood near his bed, looking down at him.


    The child was barely ten, maybe the same age as Damian had guessed, though he was never good at guessing a kid''s age. The mother, whom he assumed was the child''s mother from their conversation, looked at him with anger, frustration, and a hint of disappointment. What happened? Did she think he had attacked her preciousdy or something?


    Ignoring everything else, Damian reached inside and sensed his mana core. Despite his fear, there were no ethereal vines coiling around his body. He could ess his mana again. However, a thick green vine, the width of his forearm, was connected deep within his molten mana core, stretching out of his body and disappearing into the wooden ceiling above. That didn''t look good.


    This was the source of the pain in his stomach.


    Covering his hand with a coating of mana, Damian tried to grab the vine, but it was ethereal, and his hand passed through it as if he were hallucinating. The rattling of chains drew his attention. His arms and legs were bound by chains, much thicker than handcuffs, with runic inscriptions on their steel surface.


    The other end of the green vine pointed to a mana signature he wished to stay far-far away from...


    "You will pay for your sins..." the maid said, her eyes burning with fire and her face filled with disgust.


    What sins was she talking about? She hadn''t hated him like this before. Did his spell do something bad to themander? How could that be? He had run out of mana. But her spell hadn''t seeded either; otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to ess his mana.


    What was going on?


    The child looked confused and a bit hesitant, ncing at her mother who had such an expression. They left, the little girl giving him onest look before following her mother. Not wanting to stay there a moment longer, Damian raised his right hand despite the bindings and ignored the blinding pain from his mana core. And started creating a runic circle.


    Damian finished creating a modified fire rune with a radius of barely his fingertips like a magic lighter, intensity however was to it''s absolute limit making it more like a oxy-acetylene torch, it was even more mana-heavy than a normal fire rune. Fortunately, his body was full of mana.


    Using the intense mes, Damian weakened the steel chains with patience, continuously fueling the rune with mana until he could pull them apart and break them with his strength.


    Damian half-expected the runes around the steel chains to activate and restrict his mana, but for some reason, they did not. Free from his bindings, Damian got up from the bed and ran toward the small window, the steel chains rattling behind him. The window was too small, and breaking it would alert the guard outside. So, Damian took out one of his slow wormhole spell scrolls and pointed it outside.


    With a ck runic circle, a dark purple portal opened, ending above the third floor level with winds blowing hard from it, hundreds of tents were seen below like small patches on white ground. Jumping from there would be suicide, even if he managed tond safely.

 Chapter 100: Failed Spell

    Before entering the portal, Damian created two more runic circles with his both hands. It was awkward and somewhat unsessful at first, but he managed to make it work. As he jumped into the portal, Damian immediately activated a water whip spell, extending it with his mana until a solid, hook-like water shapetched onto many thick branches and the solid wood of themander''s building.


    With that, he activated another spell; a green circle formed beneath his feet, pushing air downwards and giving him just enough lift to slowly climb up the four-story building. It was very inefficient, using a quarter of his mana for just a few seconds of lift, but it was necessary to escape the building without causing muchmotion.


    Breathing heavily Damian sprawled on the wooden roof, he rested for a while there. Then Damian stood up and walked towards the other side of building to observe. However, with each step forward, the pain in his stomach grew more amd more unbearable, forcing him to fall to his knees, clutching his stomach in agony. Clenching his teeth hard, Damian forced himself to stand and took another step forward.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air, apanied by a surge of aura and mana that shook the entire building beneath Damian''s feet, making him fall again.


    It was her.


    ''Goddammit... Where is the kid? Why the hell does this hurt so much? What is happening?''


    ''Huh? Was that themander in my head? Without her spell?''


    ''You! How is this possible? How are you speaking in my head?''


    Damian quickly took out a scroll of invisible box and activated it, using his mana thread to control the spell as it formed around him, blocking her out. What was going on? Their spells had failed and were still working? She also seemed unconscious and had just woken up with unbearable pain. The vine connected them somehow.


    The air inside the box was running out, so Damian had to think of something before she regained control of his thoughts.


    Drawing another invisible box runic circle, just big enough to cover the thickness of the vine, Damian released therger box and kept the mana supply on for the smaller one, then waited with bated breath.


    Yes, no random thoughts. It worked. But he was still connected to the bloody vine, and the distance only made the pain worse. Backtracking his steps, Damian stood up on top of the building, directly above where themander was.


    ''Now what?''


    Her people believed he had done something to her, which even he wasn''t sure of. If he went to her, they would chop off his head without asking. The small mana box, no matter how efficient, wouldn''tst forever. His mana was already halved. There was no point in running if she could read his thoughts and pinpoint his location.


    The pain would prevent him from going more than 100 meters without screaming. The only way forward was...


    With a sigh, Damian sat down on the wooden roof. The wind was fast and cold, making his skin feel piercingly sharp. Despite everything, Damian closed his eyes, shutting out the noise around him. He took a slow, deep breath, filling his lungs to capacity, holding it for a moment, and then exhaling deliberately. His shoulders rxed with each breath, and the tension gradually melted away.


    He focused on the sensation of the air flowing in and out, grounding himself in the rhythm. He did his best to calm his mind and control his thoughts, then moved the small box slightly away from the vine.


    ''Where is that little piece of...''


    ''My, my, is that how royalty speaks?''


    Her mind also went nk, likely because she had experience with the other end of such spells and knew how to calm her mind. Damian was doing his best, but it was not easy; random thoughts kept slipping into his mind.


    ''I hope she understands this and won''tin like a brat...''


    ''What did you just call me, you little squirt?''


    ''I have a spell that can stop this thought-sharing link, but my mana is limited and I can''t hold it for long...''


    ''The same spell you used to defend yourself from rin...''


    ''Despite almost giving me a heart attack with that nasty disy, I do not wish to be in your head... What can I do here? Can they make a runic device from my spell?''


    ''Not unless you teach them the spell... I should have killed you on the very first night...''


    ''They can''t learn it. I don''t know how to teach it... And I should have nevere to this miserable ce hoping for justice...''


    ''Justice? You''re still on that? No one is buying your act...''


    ''Remove this goddamn war from your mind and think for a second. I was brought here by a second-ranker who saw me fight for my life against a lord of the city who could have just as easily killed me on the spot. Why would I go through such an borate measures just to fail as a spy?''


    ''If you are innocent, give me ess to your mind then...''


    ''So you can mess with it as you did a few hours ago? If I were a spy, I could keep you in constant pain, making your life miserable, even killing you with me. Wouldn''t that practically win this battle for Ashenvale with the only third-ranker in this camp incapacitated? I DO NOT CARE ABOUT YOUR BLOODY WAR!''


    ''Whoever you are, I cannot trust you...''


    Getting no sess, Damian ced the box back on the vine and blocked the link. Sighing, he sprawled on the roof right above her position. The pain hadpletely subsided. It seemed the distance limit was barely 20 meters.


    Damian just breathed out calmly, and looked up at the dark clouds which should have been moving faster but were unnaturally close and almost frozen moving in slow motion, making him feel ustrophobic. As his mana dwindled and exhaustion set in, Damian eventually passed out in the cold afternoon.

 Chapter 101: Divine Seeker Vines

    When he woke up again, he was once again in steel chains, but the room had changed. Instead of being on the bed, he was tied up by his hands and legs with evenrger chains, naked. They had taken his runic spatial storage bracers. A guard stood in front of him, keeping watch.


    Well, not that he could go anywhere even if they let him walk freely. The next room must be Lady Vidalia''s, she was just across the wall. As soon as his eyes fully opened, Damian expelled his mana at full force using the mana coating method, wasting his mana once again. He didn''t want her to read his thoughts if he couldn''t block them.


    Let her drag him into battle; she would understand the dire situation she was in then.


    ''I can just kill you...''


    ''I''m sure you''ve already tried. So what was the problem?''


    She didn''t reveal her thoughts. Instead, Damian suddenly felt a sharp sensation on his wrists.


    ''What the hell?''


    ''I felt the cold as you were dying on my roof...''


    ''Goddammit, this spell just keeps on giving. What ursed tomb did you find this spell in?''


    ''My grandmother taught it to me before she, well... How did you mess with my spell?''


    ''I didn''t; I was doing my own spell and ran out of mana...''


    ''That is true...''


    ''Huh? Are you f*cking with my brain again?''


    ''I can''t read your subconscious thoughts. You seem to catch on quickly. It''s a general feeling you get... It''s how you make them feel things, fueling emotions... Just like how i just felt your anger and disappointment towards me....''


    ''Why are you telling me all this?''


    ''...''


    And with that, his mana spent, Damian fell unconscious once more. He had achieved mastery in it by now.


    ---


    This time, when he woke up, the scenery had changed again. Instead of being suspended from thick runic steel chains, he was sittingfortably on a padded chair in an ornately decorated room that smelled and felt wonderful, mana lush in it as if he were in the middle of a spring forest.


    But his hands were still tied, this time with enchanted vines. Damian was getting increasingly irritated by anything resembling green vines. He tried to free himself, but the enchantment activated, making the bindings even tighter. He gave up. He could use his fiery spear, but first, he needed to understand what was happening.


    The door opened, and Lady Vidalia walked in, her hair wet and four maids covering her body with thick white cloth from each side. She had juste out of a bath, most likely. Despite everything she had done to him, her silhouette was admirable.


    ''You are a boy after all...''


    ''Heh? Uhm, sorry about that... Let me do my spell...''


    ''And turn around...''


    ''Of course...''


    Damian hurriedly created a small box and blocked the link. After taking onest peek, he turned around like the gentleman he was. It took her more than an hour to finish with all her royal attire and preparations. When the maids finally left, leaving him alone with Lady Vidalia, Damian was on the verge of copsing again due to low mana.


    However, before he could ck out, he felt a warm, natural manaing toward him from her through the vine link. Damian dismissed the box and let the strange mana pass and enter his body. Suddenly, he felt vibrant again, his body alert and his mana refilled by a quarter.


    "You... You gave me mana? You can do that?" All the books Damian had read said that one person''s mana in another''s body was poisonous.


    "It shouldn''t be possible... but somehow it is," she said, looking at him with that same nk-cold gaze. Damian hurriedly recreated the small box to give their minds a break from this relentless active thought guarding. It was exhausting, to say the least.


    "It''s blocked," he said.


    "Hm..." she replied, and then an awkward silence returned. After a minute, she continued, "No spell canst without mana. This should end soon."


    "It''s connected directly from my mana core to yours. That''s why it hurts when we move away. That''s why I think the mana can be transferred, too. I don''t think this nightmare will end soon unless we do something about it," Damian reasoned.


    "Mana core?"


    "The ce that gathers mana in our body," Damian exined. He wasn''t entirely sure if what he sensed was real, but it was real enough to cause pain.


    "That''s not possible. A third-ranker''s..."


    "Whole body generates mana, I know. That''s why the pain is more severe for you than for me. Which is also why you have more control over the link than I do."


    "You mentioned vines once. Why did you do that?"


    Damian hesitated. Revealing some of his minor secrets seemed like the best way to move things along and find a solution. Even if she was an unreasonable person, she at least cared for her homnd or their proud name not to be defeated here that he could put his trust in. But he was also afraid that she would use his knowledge to remove him from the equation somehow.


    She had already proven to be a devious scheming bitch.


    "Come on, reveal your stuff and let me solve this, or keep sleeping and I will solve this anyway," she said with the same doll-like face that Damian, for the love of God, could not read.


    "I... I am sensitive to mana. I feel it more than others," Damian confessed.


    "You mean the mana pattern skill?"


    "It''s not a skill. I can just feel people''s mana. Each one has a unique signature. That''s why I can tell who is a second-ranker and who is a third-ranker." Her eyes went wide, the only reaction from her otherwise calm face, as if he had shattered her worldview somehow.


    "The link between us is a thick green vine, slightly glowing golden,ing out of my stomach to yours. The spell you used on me also bound my mana core with a lot of green-golden glowing vines, simr to these but thinner."


    "My grandmother told me the spell was called [Divine Seeker Vines]."


    "So how does it work? How do you normally unbind the spell?"

 Chapter 102: Shared Pain

    "It doesn''t work like that."


    "What do you mean? Come on, now reveal some of your goodies too."


    "You are a weird kid," she said, not amused by his wordy. "It''s an hidden Mana spell. It can''t be broken until the caster maniptes one strong emotion in the captive with the host mana topel him to answer three questions, which the captive cannot lie to, no matter what."


    "Three questions? You asked me just one."


    "It wasn''t time yet. The emotion was not powerful enough. The spell needs to mature and spread all over the captive''s body first. You figured it out too early, and I had to make do with what I had."


    "If you had believed me from the start, we wouldn''t be in this mess."


    "I am fighting a war, kid. I don''t have time for being wishy-washy here. You are a murderer, whatever the reason. The punishment I gave you was too light for your crimes."


    "It''s a crime if I kill to defend myself and my friends? What are you doing here then? Waiting to dance for Ashenvale so they will leave?"


    "War is different."


    "For you, in your sparkling pce it might be. For us, every day is a fight for survival. The only difference is when you win, you receive glory, and when we do, we only receive punishment."


    "Do not forget who you are talking to, boy. The link won''t save you forever."


    "I do not fear you, Lady Vidalia of House Eldorian. And I don''t respect you either. So stop expecting it from me."


    Finally, something other than nkness crossed her wless, angr face. Her jaw tightened, her hands trembling slightly the air itself around us could feel the tension she built. But Damian held her gaze, unwavering. Who was she to demand respect? What had she done to truly earn it? He hade to serve, only to be met with harshness and pain.


    Yes, his sin was grievous, too much to be easily forgiven or forgotten, and in a way, he deserved this treatment. But not from people like her.


    The aura in the room was suffocating, pressing down so heavily that even the wooden floor creaked beneath them. Damian could face auras; he had done it before. Theirs might be the way of bowing to the strongest, but he was not one of them. He would live and die on his own terms.


    Before the floor could give way, she relented. And with a cold "hmph," she walked away and stood near her window, looking down at the people she was responsible for. Damian also breathed heavily and copsed into the chair behind him. This ce was not a good ce for a child at all. He wasn''t even in his teens, and he was already starting to lose hair with so much tension in his life each day.


    "Leave," she barked out the order.


    Leave? He wanted nothing more than to do just that. However, Damian couldn''t leave this ce even if he wanted to. Opening the door of her insanely decorated room and stepping out, Damian found the two knights in full armor waiting for him. Of course. Why did he even think he could really just leave?


    They escorted him into a nearby room that shared one wall with themander''s sleeping chamber. The distance did not exceed their link range. It was much better andrger than hisst one. Both knights stayed in the room while his hands were still tied up. Damian ignored everything and just fell onto the bed. The day was tiring.


    At least they had started to have conversations instead of digging around in each other''s heads for answers. That could be called progress, right?


    ---


    Damian had hardly even closed his eyes when the knights disturbed his sleep. Opening his eyes, he red at them and saw one of them holding chains.


    ''It''s morning already?''


    With a sigh, Damian got up and allowed himself to be chained again. Then they walked out of the room. Damian had expected that with the shared pain, themander would stop this thing. Was she really so eager to be punished with him?


    They waited outside her room as she emerged in her pristine armor, walking in front with her two queen''s guards and other maids, most likely tasked with helping her put on her armor. She didn''t even look at Damian as she walked in her proud, elegant, majestic warrior style.


    Was she worried about Aramis acting up if she didn''t do this? That could be the only reason she was going to such lengths. But Aramis alone was nothing to her. Most likely, it was because of Bonecrusher. This defense line depended on that guy, and if he acted out, things could turn ugly.


    From what Damian had heard from the soldiers in the Pyron army camp, that guy was not the best person to work with as it was, and with this added drama... The third-rankers were practically dukes of each kingdom, and they could act like very petty children at times.


    History was filled with such incidents, where they asked for noble titles, pretty women, and secret knowledge to gain more power, including ess to all the dungeons in the kingdom. Most third-rankers were insane, with very peculiar thought processes due to their prolonged lives.


    Only a few who had a purpose in their lives, like the knightmander of Faerunia and the elf in front of him, could remain focused on their goals. Even they had messed-up heads. Well, anyone who lived long enough in this world would have something wrong with their heads one way or another.


    Damian removed the small box he had created as soon as he woke up, their link resumed their connection.


    ''I can''t really live in these bindings forever, Commander. What if I need to go to the washroom?'' Damian started with some random small talk to let her know the link was open.


    ''You are fortunate to even have your head on your shoulders, boy.''


    ''My punishment is really that important, huh? Would it help if I howled and begged for mercy?''


    ''Like anyone here would believe you.''


    ''Not to brag, but I am a really good actor, you know.''


    ''Stop this nonsense and close the link.''


    ''Geez... You really are not a morning person, are you?''

 Chapter 103: Murderer

    She was ready to take it with him. Maybe she wouldn''t even feel a thing with her overpowered body. But then again, the pain through the link was more of psychological or from his soul, if such a thing really existed, so she would feel it. Whatever, He should focus on his own beatings. There were several spells he could use to stop this, but that would only make his life more difficult.


    He was going to be healed anyway, so Damian just forced himself to get it over with it.


    The same people had gathered once again. More soldiers had arrived, and even the noble area had more people. Damian couldn''t decide whether to feel honored to get so much attention or worried that they were here to see a child get beaten with such enthusiasm. Maka was there; Valoris wasn''t. Maybe he had gone back. She looked worried for him?


    Nope, that must be an illusion.


    The soldier removed Damian''s upper clothing, revealing the previous day''s marks that had yet to heal.


    The man responsible for executing the punishment, with a whip in his hands, cared nothing for those marks and gave him some new ones. Just like the day before, Damian grunted and screamed with each hit but said nothing more¡ªnot even a curse. After severalshes, people started to murmur louder and louder as Damian began to lose consciousness from the mind-numbing pain and blood loss.


    He faced the public, so he couldn''t see Lady Vidalia''s situation, but if she was half as much in pain as he was, Damian would consider the transaction very much worth it. With that thought, a smile spread across his face, which sent another wave of discussion among the gathered audience as he cked out, holding his smile for all to see.


    _________


    Waking up in strange ces had be the norm for Damian, so when he found himself in yet another small room identical to the first one, but without a window, he was not surprised. Themander had apparently made some changes, transforming thevish room he had spent the night in into this one, opening more space for her other uses.


    She was on the other side of his wall. Performing his customary link-blocking-box spell. Damian got up, his back still hurting despite being healed as usual, and walked out the door, with the guards outside following silently behind him. Damian opened random doors within the link range, finding nothing but empty rooms or startled maids who jumped at the sight of him.


    It was shaping up to be quite the good morning.


    "Do any of you know where the washroom is?" Atst he gave up and asked his quite followers.


    They looked at each other as if he had asked for directions to their armory. After a moment, one of them nodded and showed him the way. Fortunately, it was nearby; the cement of his room had been quite thoughtful. After refreshing himself with a warm bath¡ªwhich he had heated himself¡ªDamian felt a bit better.


    He wasn''t sure if it helped with his back or not, after which he followed the knights on the way back to his room. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a bit of green blur passing by. It was the same little girl, the daughter of his instructor maid, hiding behind a wooden wall and peeking at him intermittently. Smiling, Damian stopped and waited for her to reveal herself.


    She had already peeked out once when she saw him looking her way.


    After a few seconds, she shyly stretched her head out from behind the wall and blinked at him with wide, doll-like eyes, as if he was the rarest creature she had ever seen.


    "What is it, Sena?" one of the knights asked, trying hard to sound kind with his gruff voice.


    "Uhm... Mother asked me to tell you that he can eat if he wants to..."


    The knight nodded at her and then looked at Damian. Damian nodded in return, and they followed the little girl as she led themically to the dining room. There, the maid instructor was still present, ring at Damian as if he were an unweed cockroach in her kitchen. She pointed to a seat where breakfast had already been served.


    Damian sat down and ate in peace, ncing around the room and at the little girl, who sat next to her mother, doing her best not to look at him too much he quitely chewed his food.


    "I didn''t do anything to her..." Damian finally said, feeling the need to exin to her, even though he wasn''t required to, he just felt like doing it, for her.


    "Her screams suggest otherwise..." the maid replied coldly.


    "I just defended myself. I''m not stupid enough to attack a third-ranker..."


    "You are a murderer. Who knows what you might do..."


    "..."


    Being branded a criminal, this kind of suspicion was to be expected. The whole camp must now view him as a devious little creature, unnatural and filled with malice. It was his own doing though. It would be troublesome for his friends, but he could have left anytime when he was escorted here, but deep down, he had hoped for someone - someone who understood the difference between ruling and leading.


    Was it the nonsense of honor and justice from Sam and Einar corrupting his mind? Fewh... What a foolish thing.. He better shed such delusions...


    "Uhm..o..."


    Damian looked at the source of the cute noise. The little girl, showing surprising bravery, looked up at him with her clear, big emerald eyes.


    "Uhm... Why are you doing mean things to everyone? Don''t you have a mother who scolds you for it?"


    Damian, surprised looked into her clear emerald eyes filled with innocence and cuteness and said in a calm demeanor,


    "My mother sold me for money, kid..."


    The kid''s reaction wasical as she looked back and forth between him and her mother, as if estimating how much money they might get for her, which made Damian chuckle. Her mother, though, had her eyes wide in surprise, which she tried very hard to keep from showing on her otherwise nk and angry face.

 Chapter 104: Waygate Source

    After finishing his breakfast, Damian walked back to his ''supposed'' room, which now had a change of clothes in his size in the corner. He epted them graciously and then began practicing the strange binding/truth-exposing spell he had been enduring for days. Of course, he didn''t finish it; otherwise, he would copse again. The multi-element insertion part was particrly hard to control.


    Usually, he dealt with just one element at a time, which required no control¡ªhe could simply fill itpletely. This was the first time he had realized just how unnecessary it was to waste mana in this manner.


    If he could master it and fill all his runic circles with just enough elemental mana to their limits without wasting any, his spells could see a significant boost in efficiency, and his mana wouldst longer.


    He was also thinking of ways to sever the link while practicing. The best method would be to try fulfilling the requirements Vidalia had revealed for her original spell. But who was the captor, and who was the source here? To make it work, they would have to expose their minds for a prolonged time, which was not a pleasant thought.


    Not to mention, he would have to tell her that he had stolen her precious grandmother''s spell.


    After hours of constant practice, which felt like only ten minutes to Damian, the guard soldiers came to get him. Most likely, themander wanted to go somewhere. He found her on the way, nked by her followers. Damian and the two men with him joined behind them as they reached one of the rooms that looked almost identical to the many others he had seen in this confusing ce.


    She gestured for the others to leave. Only the two queen''s guards and Damian remained with her.


    Without a word, the female knight opened the door for herdy, and all three entered with their usual proud walk. Damian just hoped to achieve their level of swagger one day. For now, he trailed behindzily, trying to figure out where he was. It was the same room where they had that pointless after-battle meeting, but the knights and second-rankers had yet to arrive.


    "Keep your mouth shut this time..." she ordered as she sat on her padded throne-like chair.


    He was to be her cupbearer again? Shouldn''t she be afraid that he might blow them all up?


    Sighing¡ªhe was sighing a lot these days¡ªhe picked up the decanter and checked the cleanliness and quantity of the wine, then examined all the guest sses, finding none with any faults. He was taught to do this, and prisoner he may be but when he did something he did it perfectly. One by one, the same people returned, now in much better armor and clothing than the day before, their faces refreshed.


    He filled all the cups, leaving those who refused, and stood to the side trying his best to melt with the shadows as he noticed many of them look towards him weirdly.


    He noticed that most of them gave him odd looks when they thought he couldn''t see. What was that about? Some also looked at theirdy with concerned eyes, now that made sense.


    "Did mydy had some..." the old veteran female knight began, but themander cut her off.


    "I am d that many of you are concerned for my well-being, but I am fine. Yesterday was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. Let us continue..."


    Her words were phrased nicely, but her eyes made it clear that the matter was closed. They all nodded, either in understanding or servitude. After that, they began their usual banter, discussing various topics, none useful right now with an army at their doorstep.


    "Lord Avery sent a reportst night with his fastest scout. I was stationed at the nearest checkpoint at that time, after which the messenger was incapacitated for further travel..." Lord Tristan said after they had been talking for about twenty minutes.


    Was this a something to reveal after 20 goddamn minutes..? Why didn''t he start with that..?


    "Was he injured?" themander asked.


    "No, he just exhausted himself and had some light injuries from the fast traveling methods."


    "What''s the report?" the old veteran asked.


    "The Ashenvale host is just five days from here now..."


    "What?"


    "We must prepare immediately."


    "How are they traveling so fast? Did he figure out their method?" Aramis asked, raising a valid question.


    "Yes, he described a dark blue glowing orb of some kind. They were using it by pouring their mana into it. It sounds like a runic device..." Lord Tristan reported.


    "No.., No man-made thing can hold so much mana to open waygates. This must be something natural..." said one of the lords, dressed in casual clothes with a robe on it, who had a pretty impressive level of mana, most likely a mage ss.


    "A dungeon relic, perhaps?" guessed one of them, but no one replied, all contemting the possibilities such an item might hold.


    "Was Threadripper there?" themander asked.


    "Yes, they had to make a hasty retreat from afar with too many Ashenvale scouts in the way, but it was confirmed that he was there."


    "Suggestions?" Lady Vidalia asked.


    "Retreat is still an option. We can always push them back with Bonecrusher''s help..." The foreign knight reiterated her point from yesterday, which hardly anyone considered. None of the others replied, making various faces at her.


    "Gather all our troops and make a stand here at the passage entrance..." Aramis suggested.


    "They want to go past us, note for us. We are just in their way, not their main target. They wish to wreak havoc in our border region..." The old female veteran countered.


    "That''s the only way. Otherwise, we fight their 50,000 with our barely 35,000, still keeping some for checkpoint post duty..."


    "Or," Lord Tristan spoke a bit louder than the others, immediately grabbing everyone''s attention, "We do what the kid suggested¡ªblock the entrance and defend against the unnatural waygates until Bonecrusher arrives. It will buy us some more time..."

 Chapter 105: Preparations

    Damian had tuned out by now, busy thinking of ways to improve his invisible box spell. It had proven quite useful recently, if just he could find a way to use that single unbreakable wall of the four in the box separately, nothing could ever touch him. Suddenly, all heads turned towards him.


    For a moment, he thought he was being ordered to do something, but then he saw Lady Vidalia''s uninterested face and realized that wasn''t the case.


    "That is insane," Aramis protested immediately.


    "I don''t see any problem with it. The pros far outweigh the cons," said the old veteran female knight. The other veterans nodded in agreement. Many knights and second-rankers considered the suggestion and found it usible.


    Were they really going with his idea? Were they seriously preparing for war here? At least bring a good tactician or something¡ªwere only the powerful worthy of attending this ultra-important, dumb meeting?


    "Their speed leaves us with no choice. We will set up the royal runic defense mechanisms and block the entrance," themander suddenly dered. It hadn''t even been a full hour, and just like Damian, everyone was stunned. She had barelymented on any other suggestion¡ªwas it really that good of an idea? Damian hade up with it in less than ten seconds without giving it another thought.


    Surely these battle veterans coulde up with something better?


    Themander stood up, and everyone followed suit, some still holding sses. Things were moving just too quickly.


    "Any objections?" she asked.


    Everyone gave it onest thought, and one by one, they shook their heads, giving their full support. Lord Tristan smiled at Damian, making him feel ufortable on many levels. Who was this crazy guy?


    "Aramis and Percival(Old male veteran), ready all the troops. You''re responsible for the ground charge if the blockage breaks. Lysandre(Old female veteran) and Esme(Foreigner knight), prepare the defensive measures against their excessive use of waygates that will follow the blockage and set up the mechanism. I''ll activate it when the timees.


    Send word to all your scouts to focus on the approaching army and staying near the passage. Lord Tristan and Lord Ashford(Mage knight), gather all the mages. We have a passage to fill."


    ________


    "So... how long is it?" asked Lord Tristan to a group of knights responsible for mapping the full distance between the two mountain ranges formerly known as Wraith''s Passage.


    "Seventeen and a half kilometers, sir," answered the captain responsible for mapping the valley entrance with a kilometer-long rope that they had prepared by joining several together.


    Tristan nodded, and the captain, along with his team and the huge rope, left them in the big tent that had been hurriedly built right at the entrance of the passage, a kilometer away from the camp. All the major second-ranker mages and spellswords were present, each leading their own group of second-rankers who in turn managed arger group of first-ranker mages or spellswords.


    More than 45 people were present in the tent, including the elfmander and Lord Tristan with Lord Ashford. Damian had been dragged along for her convenience. Everyone who saw him standing on the side with his hands tied up by magically enchanted vines in azy posture like a he was the most random thing there. People gave him odd looks before turning away.


    "So, all of you present know the task at hand, and you heard the man¡ªseventeen and a half kilometers," Lord Tristan began as Lady Vidalia sat imposingly behind him on her padded throne-like chair.


    "One first-rankers could make a [Defense Wall] two meters thick and five meters in length before they feels the signs of mana drain," stated one middle-aged mage, ying with his beard.


    Damian was sure he had seen the guy in one of his physics books.


    "How many do we have, Chief rk?" Tristan asked a middle-aged, mundane man who held a stack of papers in his hands.


    "We have 1,000 mages and 1,850 spellswords, sir. Two hundred of the mages are second-rank, and 500 of the spellswords are second-rank," he reported, looking into his documents.


    "That''s how much...? Over 100 kilometers of defense wall?" estimated another veteran mage.


    "You''re forgetting the height. We''ll need to stack up at least five kilometers upwards too, adding to the seventeen and a half straight," added another second-ranker, this one a beastman. They were rare to see, but once in a while, Damian noticed one roaming the camp as they traveled here.


    "And that''s just one flimsyyer of a two-meter thick [Defense Wall]. I''d be surprised if the wind here doesn''t blow it away," the first bearded, sage-like man remarked.


    "For it to be tough enough not to break even after days, we need to fill at least ten kilometers up into Wraith''s Passage," Lord Ashford added.


    "Is there any other spell more efficient than the [Defense Wall]?" one of the mages from the back asked, or more like thought aloud, his voice barely audible.


    "No, nothing that all the first-rankers would know and is easy enough to learn," another replied.


    They discussed the schematics some more, but it was more or less confirmed to use [Defense Wall] on arge scale. Damian, finding the discussion amusing, was listening with interest when he noticed a piercing gaze boring into his skull, apanied by a small amount of manaing his way through the link by themander. It was as if the mana was a bribe for his time.


    They had kind of reached a truce, where she sent mana his way before his ran out, leaving their minds open to each other. However, this was something else. Damian removed the small box a bit out of the link and asked:


    ''What?''


    ''Can you teach them your strange spell?''


    ''Assuming if I could, would you really just let me waste your time like that?''


    ''No, but it would be easier to deal with you if you agreed, and capitalized on an opportunity to waste my time...''


    ''Has anyone ever told you that you''re one devious piece of work?''

 Chapter 106: Preparations 2

    ''Are you really so eager to die that you have to test my patience with each of your sentences?''


    ''Does it even matter? You guys will doom us all anyway with this wall that any third-ranker can break through with one attack.''


    ''That was your genius idea...''


    ''I wanted you to do it with your abundance of spells, not them.''


    ''That is the only way. Who knows? This is exactly what they nned, making me their target.''


    ''Ahh... That makes sense. You think there are spies among your supposed close council?''


    ''There are spies everywhere, boy.''


    She was really dooming them all in fear of betrayal. What a f*cknuts of a situation. She was leaving all these men''s fates to such a flimsy n while just sitting on the sidelines doing nothing. If Ashenvale came waltzing in, 60% of these people would die a horrible death, trying to defend.


    The second-rankers could fight and maybe survive, or Ashenvale might take them captive and ask for ransom if they were important enough, so even if they lost, they still had hope. The first-rankers and the mundanes...? They would be just waiting here, ready to be ughtered in a monstrous third-ranker''s battle. And Him..?


    They would capture him like a little research project for their mages as buy one get one gift with the pretty elf.


    ''You can do it,'' Damian reiterate his thoughts. ''Without spending any mana... Use mana threads to control 20-30 first-rankers at once and use up all their mana, guiding their spells. You will be safe then.''


    ''Mana threads? 20-30? What backwards cave did you learn your spells in? Mastery over five threads with consistency is already breaking one''s limit. No one can sense so much ma... No, you with your weird ability that can sense mana with such uracy...


    You can do this.''


    ''Why do I have to work for you even though I am your prisoner? Maybe Ashenvale will treat me better.''


    ''Hah! I would like to see that conversation take ce with Threadripper.


    ''How good are the runic defense mechanisms?''


    ''Not good enough to buy us a month.''


    ''Come on, you are themander here. You have to do something.''


    ''Why do you care? I thought you hated all of us.''


    ''Not enough to see thousands getting ughtered...''


    ''...''


    Getting no response, Damian blocked the link again and continued listening to the mage''s n. Even though a simple dirt wall was nothing to a third-ranker, perhaps they could use the wall strategically to build a trap or create one target to grab their attention so the fight would be focused on preventing the Ashenvale people from reaching near the blockage at all.


    Then again, they did not know the extent of their waygate relic, so everything was just a big old if.


    Lord Tristan and Lord Ashford made ns with the old mage to have the first-rankers work in continuously rotating shifts so they could build the wall night and day, spreading all the way into the Wraith''s Passage. In a few hours, they even started implementing it with the first batch prepared.


    Damian had to give it to them; these people were pretty efficient and well-trained to implement such arge-scale project in hours.


    Standing outside the tent, looking into the vast passage, Damian finally understood why it was called the Wraith''s Passage. The fast, cold winds blowing from the gap, getting blocked from two sides, made a howling noise so nasty it sounded like someone was grunting theirst breath, at the end of their life.


    What in the hell could have cut the two mountains with such an equal rectangle path, even creating such a long one that covered the whole mountain range stretching far into Ashenvale''s side? It was man-made, though¡ªno natural mountains looked like these, that Damian was sure of.


    The oldest records in history only mentioned the elves'' rule over thend; no one knew what had happened here before that.


    Damian heard footsteps behind him, but even before that, he knew someone wasing towards him from the spellsword groups standing a bit farther from the tent that was still learning and understanding how they were going to follow their shifts and other stuff. The oneing was a familiar face, though, which was why Damian did not turn around.


    She stood beside him, also looking at the passage, hearing its demonic screeches in peace.


    It was Maka.


    "Why are you even here?" she asked¡ªa question most of the nobles and knights were very curious to know but too afraid to ask.


    "I am her good luck charm..." Damian replied and heard her chuckle.


    "A giant wall, huh? Who the hell thought up this crap?"


    Damian chose better not to answer. He was well aware of how crap his random ideas were, he needed no feedbacks.


    "Valoris spoke very highly of you... Even after seeing your... well, thing."


    "He is good. One of the very few nobles I would rarely trust," Damian replied.


    "Lord Aramis is not like his brother. Things will be different now in Pyron, if we return safely that is."


    "My advice? Find an escape path before fighting, once they breach the blockage. And when they break into the camp, turn around and run like hell back to Pyron..." Damian offered his two cents.


    "Wow, you have no faith in us, do you? Well, not that I me you. Ashenvale thinks they have more numbers so they can do as they please, but we have people who know what a true battlefield is. We may not have the most efficient n or great numbers, but no one knows better how to defend against unwanted invaders than us."


    Damian hoped for her sake and for his that she was right. Indeed, Eldoris knew battle and had many veterans. Ashenvale, no matter how prepared, had yet to wet their des properly. Killing in a duel and killing while surrounded by enemies are two very separate things. The chaos alone could scare a man and make him hopeless for his chances to make it back alive.

 Chapter 107: Preparations 3

    Damian couldn''t even get close to the people building the wall to watch because themander was still inside the tent. But he could see them in the distance. The creation of the firstyer was going smoothly. The Ashenvale scouts watching this must have been confused as hell.


    "When is your turn?" Damian asked Maka, who was also watching the wall form in front of them.


    "Midnight."


    It was good to have someone with whom he could have a normal conversation in this ce. A break from constantly trying to figure out what the next person was scheming was really much appreciated.


    "I''m going back to the camp. Are you allowed to... uhm?" she asked, slightly turning her fur-d, armored body that still somehow managed to highlight her curves.


    "No, I''m not."


    She nodded and turned around, but then, for some reason, she turned back and gently ced a hand on his head, mussing his hair a little.


    "My brother is rarely wrong in matters of judging people''s character. I''ll pray to the mother Astraea for you, kid. Be safe if you can."


    Damian was stunned for a second. From her wild, tough demeanor, it was hard to tell what she was feeling, so it caught himpletely off guard. She was indeed Valoris''s sister.


    "Uh... Thank you. You too. Most likely, an attack from Ashenvale will follow with this much activity..."


    She nodded and walked away.


    Having had enough of the cold and the weird screeching noises, Damian walked back into the tent. Themander was still in her seat, overseeing Lord Tristan and a few other mages whose shift waster. They were discussing how long it would take and what security measures they should implement.


    Lord Ashford was outside,manding the soldiers building the wall, providing information about their shifts, and instructing them on what to do and what to be most careful of.


    "At most, two days if we go really fast and assuming we face some challenges along the way," guessed one of the middle-aged mages with a staff that had a blue mana crystal in his hand.


    "Maybe we should start from both ends to double our speed," added another mage, a pretty good suggestion.


    "That would be much more dangerous, but it''s our best chance to finish on time," agreed the middle-aged man, nodding at Lord Tristan.


    Damian took his old position, lounging in the background, half-listening, half-lost in his own thoughts. He tuned out, acting like he didn''t exist.


    ---


    Themander had returned to her quarters after setting everything up and was now resting in her chambers. Damian was in his own small room, and fortunately, no one was inside keeping an eye on him. There was no window here, so maybe they weren''t that worried about him running away anymore. They had also taken his runic spatial storage bracers.


    He had asked for them to be returned, and the unreasonable elf justughed in his face, asking questions about his scrolls and drawings, trying to dig around for more of his secrets. He simply blocked the link, and that was the end of it.


    Sitting on his bed, Damian resumed practicing his new mana efficiency technique. He still couldn''t control it as he wanted, butpared to before, he had made a lot of progress. He wasn''t using as much elemental mana. The basic spells were easy to grasp, but as theplexity of the runic circle increased, so did the difficulty.


    He was already creating runic circles to the best of his ability; focus and visual memory of the spell were two ingredients he couldn''t do without. That was why instead of reading from a book, watching someone perform the spell benefited him much more in the learning process.


    Of course, for a normal mage, it was twice as hard as it was for Damian, with no idea what they were doing wrong or what area they should focus on.


    A job testing old spells from ancient books would suit him perfectly if he ever decided to make an honest living. Not that his chances of achieving that were very good.


    Completing yet another ck runic circle with minimal elemental mana, Damian activated it. He had realized that for him the water and space-time elements were easier to work with in this practice than the rest; he had more precise control over them. Atst the affinities were showing some effect¡ªhe had started to believe they were just decorations on his status tool.


    For a mage to mature enough to see the effects of his affinities, he needed to be at very advanced stages of his mana control skills, Damian had read that once. At this point, the talented mages and those just repeating words without much thought separated into proper groups. The mage ss was considered easy to start but very difficult to progress in after a while.


    Not to mention, most mages focused on one field all their lives because no one could master so many spells with perfection, each requiring separate high levels of control in different elements.


    Instantly, an invisible box of his size formed a meter away from him. Using his mana thread, Damian adjusted the value of a section in theplex runic structure that was responsible for the width of the box. He brought the two long sides of the box as close as possible, making it a single b instead of a box.


    Damian had tried everything to find an attribute rted to the thickness of the invisible box''s walls, but unfortunately, it was fixed. There was no way to make it any thicker or lighter unless Damian could make the width of the box consist of just two walls¡ªthe front and back¡ªwith nothing in between.


    But, of course, it was not easy. The air inside, as the size decreased, showed more and more resistance until he simply could not press it any more, even with extra mana. There had to be some way to use this spell as a barrier-like shield.


    No question it would break with a powerful attack, but it would be much better than a normal shield or steel armor on his body without any runes or enchantments of course.

 Chapter 108: Moondancer

    Indistinguishable chatter echoed in the distance.


    "...Wake the hell up, kid! I don''t have time here..."


    "Huh..?"


    Damian was rudely awakened from his sleep by someone grabbing his cor and lifting himpletely out of bed. As his eyes fully opened and his vision cleared, he realized he was flying at full speed, hundreds of meters above snow-covered tents and patches of ground. The wind pping his face with a vengeance.


    "What in the hell..?" Damian screamed, trying to look around. He saw themander holding him by the cor of his shirt, with tworge glowing green runic circles, patterned with ck, covering her front and back.


    "A flying spell...?" Damian muttered in surprise, but the wind carried his words away.


    ''Moondancer is at the other end of the blockage, breaking it down as we speak...''


    Damian had guessed as much, which was why he didn''t question her.


    ''Do you have my bracers..?''


    ''You are to do nothing. Just stay behind me and don''t catch her attention...''


    ''And what if she notices me anyway..?''


    ''Then be a good bait and run like hell...''


    Damian conjured his mental link-blocking box. Despite being nearly blinded by the rushing wind, he had performed this spell so many times that it was ingrained in his muscle memory. If his spells were ranked, the invisible box spell would undoubtedly top the list. Only after doing that, he cursed the annoying elf in his mind to his heart''s content.


    In minutes, they arrived ten kilometers from the entrance to Wraith''s Passage, where the trouble was brewing. The army had established a temporary waygate here, and many other reinforcements had already gathered. However, their enemy had done the same.


    It would have been impossible for their team of top-level second-rankers if there were two third-rankers, but fortunately, Threadripper was not present, which was both a relief and a cause for concern.


    Damian extended his mana sense to its limit and detected some hidden second-rankers and even a few first-rankers with considerable mana behind the enemy forces in the straight passage, opposite the newly formed wall. They must be the ones maintaining the waygate. Damian pushed the link-blocking box a bit away and sent his thoughts to his captor.


    ''I think I found their waygate. Some second-rankers are hidden nearby.''


    ''Where..?''


    ''Behind them, at a bit of a distance... 2km at best..''


    Vidalianded among a group of first-rank mages, who were watching their top-tier second-rankers battle a woman in strange clothing that was definitely not suited for the a battlefield.


    Moondancer, Damian assumed¡ªbased on her third-ranker mana level¡ªwore a flowing white gown adorned with silver-blue embroidery that swirled around the hem and cuffs, giving the fabric an almost mystical quality. Over the gown, she wore a deep blue cloak that draped elegantly from her shoulders, with the hood casting a shadow over her face, adding an air of mystery.


    For a second, Damian thought the shadows inside her hood were moving... A simple belt cinched her waist, enhancing her silhouette while being practical. Lace-up boots peeked out from under the hem. She was indeed a figure whomanded attention without saying a word.


    She wasn''t alone, though. Many Eldoris second-rankers, other than the top five, were fighting all around with Ashenvale second-rankers. Spells going all around them while the nking of swords and armors made a very action packed scene. Ashenvale had brought fewer second-rankers, but some were hidden trying to lure them into false sense of security, so numbers were not an advantage here.


    The five top-tier second-rankers were doing their best to get closer to her, but five giant shadowy monsters shaped like all kinds of weird creatures were guarding the path, keeping each of them busy, giving her enough time to throw massive spears at the wall, which some second-ranker defenders were trying their hardest to stop from reaching at the wall behind.


    Moondancer was an Esper, with a strange ability that granted her control over shadows¡ªa being perfect for a ce where the sun never shined. Damian understood now why Vidalia had called her troublesome to deal with.


    "Ry my message to the five fighting right now: Head behind the enemy, two kilometers into the passage. Six people are likely handling the waygate..."


    The second-rank spellsword nodded and bowed before her. She ignored him and walked slowly out of the crowd, which bowed to her one by one as they noticed her presence. Damian followed behind, keeping just enough distance to stay out of her way and not cause the link to hurt them.


    Vidalia began chanting while moving both her hands simultaneously, forming two giant white runic circles, then filling them with green and red. Activating the circles, two giant fiery birds emerged and flew at blinding speed, hurling fire so fiercely at the dark creatures that they instantly turned to ck vapor and dissipated into the air.


    The runic circles barelysted a few seconds; Damian had seen a little, but it was too confusing to understand or remember at a nce. The fiery birds were controlled by two mana threads that Damian could feel stretching from themander''s body.


    The five second-rankers breathed a sigh of relief and stepped back as the two third-rankers began fighting at blinding speed. Moondancer threw ten arrows at Vidalia, transforming them into huge spears mid-flight. If Vidalia dodged, the wall would be destroyed, and if she didn''t, the giant spears would be controlled to attack her one by one as she defended, putting her in a difficult position.


    The additional numbers on their side were both an advantage and a burden here.


    Lady Vidalia began another ultra-fast chant, opening her arms and making a very strange form that Damian had never seen before. Instantly, a giant green runic circle formed near her outstretched hands and activated. A massive air de, shaped like a sword, emerged from the enormous circle. She connected her mana thread to it and swung it with full force, thwarting the dark big spears one by one.

 Chapter 109: Moondancer 2

    "Broken Branch, I see you''vee to y again..." Said the woman from under her shadowy hood, her voice somehow managing to sound both enchanting and menacing.


    "Where is that devious bastard..?" Vidalia retorted.


    "That just hurts, you know..? I came here specifically to see you on such a lovely night, and you want him over me..?" Moondancer said, her tone mocking as spikes sharp enough to kill a horse erupted from the ground in a 100-meter radius around themander, with her at the center. The sudden attack sent Vidalia airborne, and more giant spears flew towards her.


    Damian could sense the mana controlling the spikes, so he skillfully dodged or jumped high to avoid them until the onught ended. However, in doing so, Moondancer finally noticed him.


    Lady Vidalia dodged the spears with ease, but it was just a distraction. Two enormous hands emerged from the shadows on the snowy mountain wall, reaching for Vidalia. With a swift motion, she conjured that massive de again and sliced the hands into tiny pieces, which dripped down like ck rain, each drop slithering back to the woman under the hood.


    Despite forcing Moondancer back into the passage, far from the wall and the troops, their exchange of blows never ceased. Damian knew for certain that he couldn''t even attempt one of those gigantic spells without passing out from mana depletion at his level, and he was pretty high in mana for a first-ranker.


    He also had to keep pace with themander, running back and forth as she fought the shadow-wielding woman. The hood on Moondancer''s face remained still throughout the fight, and Damian had a sneaking suspicion that there was nothing behind it but a swirling abyss of darkness. The rest of her body...?


    Well, Damian couldn''t tell if it was real or not¡ªat least her hands looked like they were made of flesh and bone.


    "What''s this..? Did you buy yourself a bed warmer..? My, my... What would ric say if he knew of these shameful acts of you trying to calm your loins..? You''ll break his heart, you know..." she taunted, her chuckle beneath the hood somehow both enchanting and terrifying.


    As if greeting him, Moondancer sent ten massive spears hurtling toward Damian with a slight gesture of her hand. Damian couldn''t dodge so many, so he quickly began forming two runic circles, muttering random Japanese words under his breath. A green runic circle originated from his center of gravity, creating high-speed rotating winds around his body that formed a shield of pure air¡ªhis Gale Barrier.


    The spikes struck the barrier, which held firm, shredding the spikes into pieces that fell onto the snowy ground below. However, after three or four spears, Damian was nearing his limit. He couldn''t sustain the spell much longer he was already low on mana, and Moondancer seemed to be enjoying herself, creating even more spikes. Damian hurriedly removed the blocker on the mental link.


    ''Commander..? A little help...''


    ''Just a second...''


    She sent arge amount of mana his way, refilling his reserves to the brim. Damian continued to power the Gale Barrier as more spikes kepting. Finally, Vidalia, casting another spell out of his sight, sent over twenty massive air des matching in size with her spears, covering every possible retreat path for Moondancer.


    Atst, she left him alone and conjured a solid armor and shield around herself, dodging and absorbing the hits she couldn''t avoid. Themander, meanwhile, was left exposed while chanting, so the massive spears that had been aimed at Damian were nowing her way.


    Vidalia hastily dodged the spears and thwarted some with herrge air de, but one managed to hit her shoulder, and the pain was excruciating. Damian, fully immersed in the fight, felt the agony as if it were his own which somehow it was, despite not receiving the wound. It was either psychological pain or damage to his soul¡ªin any case, it hurt like hell.


    But in the next second, one of the runic earpieces Vidalia wore activated, healing her shoulder enough to bear the pain. Damian also felt the relief along with her.


    Sounds of explosions in the distance...


    Suddenly, the sounds of battle came from Ashenvale''s side. Moondancer frowned, looked in that direction, then back at themander.


    "How did you find it..? What is going on here..?"


    But no one answered her. Blocking all the attacks, Moondancer abruptly sprouted wings of abyssal swirling darkness¡ªa shadow of some special kind¡ªand took off into the air, heading toward the ongoing fight where their waygate and mages were.


    Themandernded near Damian and once again grabbed him by the cor without warning. Damian was really offended now. Would it kill her to let him at least get a good hold before they went cruising through the air? People had no manners these days...


    Themander followed behind the flying third-ranker Esper, throwing random spells at her and making her life difficult. Now that was good entertainment¡ªDamian just wished he was on some hill far away, standing in a cool pose, watching the fight without being a part of it...


    The team of five top-tier second-rankers¡ªAramis, Tristan, Esme, the guy who barely spoke a word, and Ashford¡ªmust have been engaged with the hidden second-rankers, taking so long to reach their escape path with the waygate. They reached the deeper part of the passage, where four second-ranker mages and two spellswords were defending against five of Eldoris with their lives on the line.


    Moondancer immediately sent massive arrows of shadows towards the attacking five, but Vidalia increased her speed even further. Tossing Damian into the air above her, she performed some intricate hand movements while chanting at super speed, creating a giant earth wall with impressive thickness, shielding her subordinates from the attack and once again drawing the Esper''s attention back to her.


    Damian? Well, who cared about him..? He was still falling towards the cold, white snow when themander grabbed him by the cor once again, flying like an F1 fighter jet...

 Chapter 110: Moondancer 3

    Landing on the other side of the wall, Moondancer raised both her hands and, with a fluid motion, ced them on the cold snow as though pushing the ground below. Five shimmering, abyssal portals¡ªck as night¡ªopened, and from them emerged five giant monsters: a spider, a troll, two winged serpents (or were they wyrms?), and a humanoid beast resembling a kobold king.


    Without hesitation, Moondancer released the two wyrms toward themander and conjured a massive hammer, swinging it with full force against the dirt wall. The impact shattered a path for her creatures to charge through. As the two flying wyrms headed toward them, Vidalia swung her air-cutting sword, reducing the beasts to ck fragments.


    She thennded near the mages, ready to cut them down as well with one fell swoop.


    The four mages were focused on powering the glowing purple orb, one holding the orb while managing the mana threads from the others to guide the energy with precision. But before themander could strike again with her air de, a massive hammer flew at blinding speed,pressing the air around it''s surface from sheer force.


    There was no time to react, yet themander managed to cast a spell that softened the blow by manipting the surrounding air. Damian, too, activated hisst line of defense¡ªa runic circle drawn on his unburnt hand before he was captured. The circle created an invisible barrier in front of him, absorbing much of the impact.


    Despite their efforts, both Damian and themander were sent crashing into the dirt wall, breaking through it and tumbling into the snow. The blow had caused themander''s grip on Damian''s cor to slip, sending him flying farther. Fortunately, they were still within their link range.


    The side of Damian''s body that had faced the hammer throbbed with intense pain¡ªhe was sure something was broken in there. The cold didn''t help, but at this point, he couldn''t tell if the pain was his own or Vidalia''s. It didn''t matter¡ªit hurt all the same.


    Warm energy once again spread through his body, providing just enough healing to get Vidalia back on her feet. Damian, grunting and cursing, made two healing spells while lying on his back, focusing on the areas that hurt the most. He really needed to improve and modify this healing spell, but time was always short. For now, the basic spell would have to do.


    With its help, he got to his feet, only for themander to grab his cor again, and they were soon airborne, once more flying through the freezing cold.


    ''This f*cking has to stop...''


    When they returned to the battlefield where the mages and their fivepanions had been, the mages were gone, along with Moondancer.


    ''If you''d given me a second to breathe, I would''ve told you they were gone...''


    "Shut up and block it," she snapped aloud, her breathing heavy¡ªclearly out of patience.


    Damian was more than happy to block her from his head. The cold wind made his bones ache. He was only wearing a simple tunic and breeches¡ªnot exactly battle attire. Vidalia helped the remaining five second rankers fight the glowing shadow monsters. Unlike Moondancer''s earlier ck arrows and spears, these creatures were made of shimmering darkness.


    They needed fire¡ªlots of it mixed with mana¡ªto do anysting damage to them. Only Lord Ashford and Lord Tristan had managed to inflict some real harm on the creatures. The others were merely fighting shadows with their swords and hands, their physical attacks having little effect.


    While waiting for the others to regroup, Damian healed himself multiple times with borrowed mana. He''d been forced to use his emergency spell, which had left both his palms ckened and drained. His other hand, which had received constant healing, was in decent shape now, but his ckened hand now needed daily healing instead.


    Somehow, he''d have to convince the unreasonable elf somehow to return his spatial storage.


    "Shit! That was our best chance to deal with the orb..!" Lord Tristan cursed as they gathered near the wall, taking a breather before returning to camp.


    "Why didn''t Threadrippere with her?" The guy who rarely spoke asked, voicing the same confusion Damian felt. Why hadn''t the enemy''s third-ranker shown up?


    "Fortunately, It ended too soon before anysting damage to the wall... How did Lady Vidalia know their location so precisely?" Esme questioned, looking at themander, who was retrieving potions from her spatial storage to replenish her mana and heal herself. Vidalia looked up at the mention of her name but instead of answering, she just nced at Damian.


    Busy creating warming runic spells, Damian muttered random words under his breath as his teeth chattered from the cold.


    "For real? He guided us here?" Lord Ashford began to protest, but Vidalia cut him off.


    "He''s most likely not a spy. But he''s trouble, so be careful."


    "Hey!" Damian protested, feeling the unfairness of thement.


    Aramis''s clenched jaw told Damian everything he needed to know about what the group thought of him. Lord Tristan, wearing his smug smile, had a look that practically screamed, ''I told you so.'' That guy was creepy¡ªand considering Damian''s high tolerance for creepy, that said a lot. However, two of the six warriors had expressions that shifted slightly.


    Esme''s gaze softened with a hint of kindness, while the quiet pugilist nodded in acknowledgment.


    Taking two steps forward, the foreign female knight even draped her cloak over Damian''s shoulders, shielding him from the cold. Though his spells were already doing the job, he epted the gesture of kindness.


    With her usual cold, neutral expression, themander grabbed his cor again and turned to the group.


    "Return to camp as fast as you can."


    They all nodded as Damian''s feet left the ground, and once again, the wind started pping his face as they took off. The cloak also pped all around him. Damian just felt relieved that he managed to survive the insane confrontation way out of his league.

 Chapter 111: Belongings

    ''Why would you tell them about me?'' Damian asked, since it was bugging him. Also, flying hadn''t felt as thrilling as he had imagined it would, anything to keep his mind off of how small the things looked on the ground.


    ''So I''ll know when theye after you.''


    ''Wait! I''m a bait?''


    ''You always were, kid.''


    ''This is so unfair! I''ve helped you more than any of those fancy lords ever did, and I still get treated like this... Does Eldoris really not know how to appreciate effort?''


    ''Fine... What do you want? Provided it''s not something too unreasonable...''


    ''You... You don''t get to use that word! I want my spatial storage back, with as many parchments as you can provide, and tons of mana ink.''


    ''You''re nning to make more of those scrolls?''


    ''If you''re going to fight, I''ll have to fight too. I don''t want to go into another battle unprepared. The better the quality of the material, the better I can assist you, you know...''


    ''You could just as easily use them to betray me...''


    ''Either give me what I need, or keep me as a burden. They''ll figure it out sooner orter, and who knows¡ªmaybe with this connection, my death will cause more harm to your mind than you realize. Even if your body can handle it...''


    ''I''ll let you have your freedom on one condition.''


    Huh? Damian hadn''t asked for freedom in her massive wooden building. He wasn''t bothered by being there, but she was offering it anyway? Maybe he was wrong about her being unreasonable...


    ''...if you agree to wear a runic device willingly. It will kill you upon activation, controlled by me, of course...''


    Nope. He spoken too soon. This damned elf had trust issues bigger than Mount Everest. What kind of life did someone have to live to be this paranoid? Then again, it made her a great fighter...


    ''Fine, at least with that, I''ll get some semnce of my life back.''


    ''You don''t mind wearing it?''


    ''You could kill me anytime anyway, so what difference does a runic tool make? If it gives you peace of mind, sure, why not.''


    No one dreams of wearing a death cor, but Damian had only told half the truth. Runic tools, no matter how powerful, still relied on mana. Damian had experimented with several of them, especially the ones for day-to-day use, and had managed to sense the mana thread used for remote activation. His invisible box could block those threads.


    He would deal with it for now¡ªwhat mattered was getting his stuff back.


    ---


    After a nice, warm bath, Damian ate what had been provided and spent some time working on his spell modifications before falling asleep. His body needed the rest, even though magic had healed his injuries. Thew of conservation was absolute¡ªhis body still required some nutrition for the magic to be fully effective.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already evening. The guard informed him, there was no way to tell time in this ce. One of his usual two guards left as soon as Damian popped his head out of the door, presumably to inform someone. After quickly refreshing himself, Damian was led to another room. It was simr to the previous meeting room but much more spacious.


    Not exactly empty, the room was filled with books, documents, metal pieces, and all kinds of various crap things. Well, not crap¡ªeverything would be of great value to amoner, but to a noblewoman, especially royalty, it was just random crap.


    In one corner were fiverge stacks of parchments and enormous jars of mana ink. The stacks of parchment were tall enough to reach above a grown man''s head, and there were five of them. The ink jars were about Damian''s height, and there were plenty of them. There was no way she had acquired all this so quickly. It must have already been here, maybe for her own use or for some other lord or runesmith.


    Not that anyone used parchments for battle when they had runic armor and magic swords anymore. A bonus for Damian, though¡ªhe got to use their stuff. At least his suffering was starting to pay something off.


    "Here... Julia told me to give you this," one of the guards said, handing Damian his runic bracers.


    Damian immediately checked his belongings. Most of his items were there, though some scrolls were missing, likely taken for examination by themander or another runesmith. His money was still there, along with his clothes and some mana stones he had managed to get his hands on. Most importantly, his rune recording book that he made collecting all the runic circles he came across was still intact.


    No doubt the conniving elf had taken a look and maybe even copied it. Damian wasn''t sure if it would work for her or anyone, though. For someone to use these spells, they would need to see how they worked at least once. Then again, the scrolls just needed creator''s mana, so who knew? Someone might be able to replicate them.


    Before going absolute crazy over it, Damian decided to eat. If he didn''t, he will definitely forget about it. The guards followed him as he entered the dining room, where several maids were cleaning or tending to other chores. Julia, the mother of Sena¡ªthe cute green-haired child¡ªnoticed him and prepared a te.


    Usually, his food was brought to his small room, but it seemed he coulde here whenever he was hungry from now on.


    "You guys gonna eat?" Damian asked the two guards.


    Julia also nced at them. After some hesitation, one guard nodded, followed by the other. The three of them sat at one corner of the dining table, eating their meal in peace. For the first time, they removed their helmets. Both looked of Eldoris origin, with well-structured faces and sharp jawlines. Midway through the meal, Damian caught one of them ncing at him so he asked.


    "So... what are your names?"

 Chapter 112: His Precious

    Finishing his meal and getting to know the two guards a bit better, Damian left the dining room and returned to the room filled with all the goodies. He couldn''t wait to get started.


    First things first, Damian grabbed one half stack of parchments and spent the entire day drawing the basic runic spells that he could use in battle¡ªtried and tested spells like therge [Mana Pulling Spell], the [Modified Air de], and recements for all his wormhole scrolls. He also created five of each useful individual spell that might prove advantageous depending on the situation.


    For Moondancer specifically, he crafted 15 [Fire Pir] spells, providing him some form of attack and defense against her shadowy abilities. Fire was the only thing that worked well against her¡ªor maybe it was light? He would have to ask the elfmander about her and the Treadripperter to prepare the best defense against them. Three third-rankers and then him...


    He felt like a low-level yer in an end-game dungeon, just trying his best to survive.


    Of course, most of these spells weren''t single-parchment spells, so he spent time sewing several together before drawing. The guards, Paul and Kyle, watched him with curious eyes as he scurried about therge room, moving from one task to the next.


    Damian also drew five of the very risky [Divine Seeker Vines] spell, which he had stolen from themander of the Eldoris army. However, it had yet to be tested, and he wasn''t sure if it would prove to be a reward or just another curse. It wasn''t like he could easily find a person to test it on.


    The spell was also incredibly dangerous, as it drained the victim''s mana and forced them to reveal information. It was too powerful, and Damian wasn''t even sure it would work, despite joining ten parchments together. But he had to try. If it didn''t work, he could always repurpose the parchments by drawing another spell on the back.


    He may have tons of materials right now but he was not one to forget what real world values really were.. He had lived his whole life as a kid in orphanage, in pursuit of money and stable life... All his studying and hardwork was for just that..


    It was another thing that he liked the mysteries of the science and wanted to know more about the world around him, the naturalws, the impossible that was made not just possible butically simple once you figure it out of, course. Till then it was just annoying...


    As he finished drawing thest of his ten-in-one parchments, the door creaked open slightly, and a green-haired head poked in, scanning the room until it found Damian on the ground, his hands and clothes stained with ck ink. The guards, standing just out of her line of sight, noticed her and called out to her.


    ''Dinner time already? But I''m not hung¡ª'' Damian''s stomach grumbled loudly. ''Wait, maybe I am a little...''


    Finishing up thest of his basic runic arsenal¡ªwhich would have cost him hundreds of gold coins and months of effort to earn them under normal circumstances¡ªDamian felt satisfied. Who said pay-to-win didn''t work? He had yet to meet this ''Young master''...


    Pleased with his progress and feeling prepared enough to jump into any battle, even half-asleep, Damian joined the maids and staff for dinner. The two guards apanied him once again. The whole table was filled with staff members, eating in silence or engaged in light chatter among friends.


    Instead of heading to bed, even though his body and mind needed rest, Damian returned to the room with his precious materials. The essential work was done, and now the experiments could begin.


    There were several goals he wanted to achieve: modifying a healing spell, perfecting the invisible box b shield, experimenting with some older ideas he couldn''t execute before due to ack of materials, and creating replicas or modifications of new spells he had recently encountered. If time allowed, he also wanted to experiment more with mana and chemistry principles.


    He still had some empty bottles, and the project he had started in the army camp remained unfinished. His goal was to make mana ink thicker while preserving its magical properties, then use it to form a runic structure without base material. He was still in the early stages of the problem though¡ªfinding a suitable agent to solidify mana while maintaining its mana particles value.


    Of course, with no idea how much time he had, he knew he couldn''t aplish everything. Still, he hoped toplete at least one or two objectives. Even if the Ashenvale reached the wall in two days the battle willst much more longer than that.


    For the healing spell modification, he needed live subjects. He wasn''t reckless enough to experiment on himself¡ªburning his hands didn''t count. So, he set that idea aside for now. He picked up one parchment and created an average human-sized invisible box. Then he prepared two more parchments for wormhole spells.


    The issue was that while he could modify the size and increase the invisible box''s width, he couldn''t decrease it beyond a certain point, which was the smallest box he made daily to block the link between him and the elfmander. Even after using a modified runic circle that should havepressed the width enough to bring the two long sides together, the spell refused to activate.


    The ck glowing circle appeared when he used his Eye of Truth, indicating that the spell had executed¡ªbut for some reason, there was no final result.


    The solution, he realized, might actually be simple. He just had to figure out how to apply it. The problem, he guessed (though he wasn''t certain), was that the invisible box couldn''t tten further due to the air trapped inside. If he could remove the air... But first, Damian needed to confirm his theory.


    So Damian ced the invisible box runic circle on the floor in front of him and poured his mana inside to activate it.

 Chapter 113: His Precious 2

    Once the spell wasplete, Damian used the mana threads to manipte the spell, bringing the long sides of the invisible box as close as possible. When they could no longer move closer, he activated two additional runic magic circles for the wormhole spell with his hands, keeping the size just enough to match the box''s smaller side so as not to waste more mana than necessary.


    One wormhole he ced at the top of the inside of the invisible box, while the other was positioned at the bottom.


    These wormholes were special, created specifically for this task, with their parameters altered. The top wormhole''s exit was just outside the invisible box, only inches apart, while the bottom one''s exit was near Damian''s hand. It wasn''t a vertical circle, but a horizontal one, like a dark hole hovering just above the floor.


    The purpose of this configuration was to use the horizontal wormhole entrance to fill the invisible box with water from the bottom wormhole. The wormhole didn''t allow air or water to pass unless something with sufficient mass pushed through it. Air didn''t qualify, nor did individual water droplets¡ªonly a continuous body of water could cross the wormhole.


    Once the water did pass through, the exit, being horizontal, would allow the water to be pulled down by gravity, holding the body of water in ce in the effects of gravity¡ªat least, theoretically it should.


    The wormhole at the top was designed to expel all the air, pushed out by the rising pressure of the water. Damian had theorized that air was the reason the box wasn''t closing properly, and now, he had a chance to test his theory. Surprisingly, he nailed it on his very first try.


    Slowly but surely, the water''s surface rose within the invisible box (with Paul holding the water rune parchments that Damian had activated), pushing the air outpletely. Then, after removing the top wormhole, Damian used mana threads to shift the position of the horizontal wormhole''s exit, letting gravity take over to empty the water and create an air-free vacuum inside the invisible box.


    There were still a few drops of water remaining, butpared to the air, it was negligible. Now, he could finally test his theory.


    Damian quickly used the mana threads powering the box to alter its runic structure, bringing the two long sides closer together¡ªand guess what? It worked! The long sides finally merged, with the water droplets spread across thepressed surface, making the once-invisible box now visible to the naked eye.


    Paul and Kyle had seen water just hovering on air in perfect box size, with purple wormholes and were doubly confused and equally intrigued, till finally they saw the perfect b of invisible walls, finger thick, that stood before them hovering in the air responding to Damian''s maniption of it''s position and eximed, as if he was putting on a show for them.


    The theory had proven correct. Now, Damian just needed to figure out a permanent solution. Surely this had leveled up his [Being of Truth] skill; perhaps he should ask for a status toolter to see his updated status¡ªit had been a while since hest looked at it. For the next two and a half hours, Damian experimented with the spell, testing its limits and mana consumption.


    It was sturdier than he had anticipated. The twoyers acted as one, shielding against many attacks. Only a high-ranked second rank fighter or an exceptionally strong pugilist could break it with normal attacks. A special spell or a powerful technique would be required to bypass this shield otherwise.


    The two initially confused and then amazed guards were now fired up, helping Damian test the shield further. But Damian couldn''t afford such a lengthy process every time he wanted to summon the shield. He would need to think more about how to streamline it.


    For now, he shelved the idea and moved on to the next item on his list: executing some of his older ideas, which he had put aside due to the limited budget for his research. Many wild ideas constantly ran through his head, but the one he needed most right now was a golem spell.


    With enough parchments, he couldbine them to create an enormous runic circle capable of absorbing vast amounts of mana from the surroundings and summoning an incredible golem. The runic circle for an earth golem used dirt to construct the golem''s body, but this was weak.


    While others might not have noticed, Damian had¡ªthe runic circle for dirt golems attracted dirt directly beneath it or from its immediate surroundings. But how did spell differentiate between what was defined as dirt particles, stone, or iron particles? Maybe dirt was just the lightest and reacted the most earliest..?


    What if, by powering the spell enough, Damian could force it to construct a solid body while preventing dirt particles from entering the circle? The spell would be forced to use materials in its immediate surroundings¡ªin this case, whatever Damian could ce inside his invisible box.


    Of course, even the lowest-quality dirt golem required an entire parchment just to form its body. Even afterbining ten parchments, Damian doubted it would provide enough mana to construct a good wooden or iron golem. He would need to create an enormous runic circle for any significant results.


    Keeping such a project secret would be impossible¡ªmost likely, the two guards apanying him were periodically reporting everything he did to their superiors.


    Despite that Damian just let himself go wild and began sewing together thergest parchment he had ever attempted. They already thought of him as a powerful individual; one more spell wouldn''t change much. Right now, he needed to do everything in his power to stay alive long enough for the Bonecrusher to arrive so that he and themander could find a solution to their problem in peace.


    The Ashenvale armying marching through the Wraith''s passage had everyone in the camp on edge. All doing their parts in the preparation of the uing prolonged battle to defend their home.

 Chapter 114: Healing Spell

    After receiving his customary morning beatings, Damian was brought to the room with the healers. This time, however, he didn''t pass out and managed to walk on his own, despite his bleeding back. Yes, it hurt¡ªa lot. Aramis, despite the disapproving res from all hispanions, didn''t care and watched Damian take the punishment with a cold expression saying not a single word.


    ''That goddamned piece of shit is definitely enjoying this,'' Damian thought, though he wasn''t trying to act tough¡ªwell, maybe a little. The real reason he forced himself to stay awake was so he could observe and memorize the advanced or intermediate healing spells the healers used on him daily.


    They couldn''t cast more than three or four spells without running out of mana, yet every day, his back was healed to just enough to keep him walking with no problems. The healers, surprised that he insisted on standing, paid little attention to his unusual behavior and simply did their jobs. Damian, however, focused intensely, memorizing the runic structure as it was formed again and again.


    With his back in pain, it wasn''t easy, but he suffered through it, knowing that once he mastered the spell, he wouldn''t have to endure this pain any longer, he could heal himself anytime he wanted.


    After the healing session, Kyle and Paul escorted him back to his room. As soon as Damian entered, he closed the door, pulled out his rune recording book, and quickly copied the spell as he remembered it. Only then did he copse onto his bed, passing out with the rune book still lying near his hands.


    When he woke up¡ªmore like was forcibly woken up by his guards¡ªit was time for another meeting, or rather, the final meeting before their engagement with Ashenvale in theing days. Damian freshened up andzily made his way to the room he''d been summoned to.


    The guards opened the door, and Damian walked in. Everyone else was already present, as he''d taken his time enjoying a warm bath¡ªnot his fault, since it was the only relief he had from his daily torture. Ignoring the gazes on him, he headed toward the nearest pitcher of wine when he heard a voice.


    "Just take a seat," said the elfmander, holding a ss of wine filled by the maid instructor standing at her side.


    Damian looked at her, then at the others, before slowly making his way to a chair on the opposite side of the long table, directly across from the elfmander. The rest were seated on the sides, leaving Damian and her facing each other.


    "Scouts confirm they''re about a day and a half away, mydy. However, the biggest concern is..." Lord Tristan began, but Aramis cut him off mid-sentence.


    "They can use waygates in half a day at most. We should activate the defense mechanisms immediately."


    "That''s exactly what I was going to say before being very rudely interrupted by Lord Aramis," Lord Tristan finished fuming, despite the interruption.


    "We don''t have time for your nonsense right now," Aramis retorted.


    "Enough, you two!" the old second ranker knight ordered who did not fight with them yesterday.


    "Mydy, the defense mechanisms are ready for you to activate after this meeting," the foreign knight added.


    Vidalia nodded in agreement, signaling for the discussion to continue.


    "The troops are prepared as well. All extra forces have been called back from guarding the waygates, leaving only the minimum personnel there," Lord Percival said. "Now, if only we could repeat the methods we used yesterday..."


    Everyone, in sync, turned to look at Damian, who remained still, gazing back at the armymander.


    "Don''t worry about it. He''ll do it," she said confidently.


    "Mydy," Aramis began, "have you considered the possibility that he was here intentionally, nning to be caught, just to gain our trust with these tricks when we need him most¡ªonly to betray us?"


    Several eyes shifted back to Damian. Though no one spoke, he could sense the doubt in their expressions. After all, he was an anomaly, an exception¡ªsomething they didn''t understand, a foreign entity. Damian, however, couldn''t care less about such suspicions. Whether they trusted him or not didn''t matter. He just had to survive, and survive he would.


    Ashenvale had done nothing wrong to him, and Eldoris, while unreasonable, had spared him for a grievous sin. Yet, they also tortured him, so there was no love lost on either side.


    He didn''t care which side he fought for. To be honest, he didn''t even want to fight. If it weren''t for Sam, he never would''ve joined the goddamned army. But the lightning sword was something Sam needed to grow strong enough to survive on his own. Once he could get him that, Sam wouldn''t be his responsibility anymore.


    It was Damian''s own weakness¡ªhis inability to abandon such nonsensical ideas of honor and doing the right thing¡ªthatnded him in this mess. This was not modern earth, morality were different here, people here did not have luxury of peace. He swore that if he got out of this alive, he''d find a ce where life wasn''t so shitty that he had to take matters into his own hands.


    He was a rune shaper, for f*ck''s sake, not a fighter...


    "You are overstepping your bounds, Lord Aramis," said one of the older second-rankdy knights who also hadn''t fought with them the previous day. "We understand that the scale of the uing conflict has everyone on edge, but do not forget who you are speaking to."


    "I apologize, Lady Commander, but the boy cannot be trusted," Aramis insisted, and several others nodded in agreement.


    "Which is why he will wear this," themander said, retrieving a cor from her spatial storage and holding it up for everyone to see.


    ''Ah, here ites,'' Damian thought.


    "He will be under my control from today until the end of this fight," she continued.


    "Hold your horses now..." Damian interrupted, not caring in the slightest that his crudenguage had offended nearly everyone in the room.

 Chapter 115: Rewards

    "Till the end of this conflict..? I don''t know if you people can see it or not, but Eldoris has never really been my dreand. Ashenvale people..? I don''t even know them. I came to fight for you, no doubt, but everyone can agree that ship has long sailed.


    I''m tortured here every day for a crime I was forced tomit¡ªif I hadn''t, I would''ve died at the hands of an unreasonable lord who didn''t even bother to hear my side. If I am to do this, if I am to put my life on the line, give me something worth fighting for... Give me my freedom."


    "Your head still attached to your body is reward enough, boy," Aramis gritted out through clenched teeth, and murmurs rippled through the room.


    "I already gave you your reward," Vidalia added in her usual cold tone.


    "That was for revealing information tomorrow. I didn''t sign up to aid you through an entire war," Damian retorted.


    "Mydy, it might be a bit forward of me to say this, but if any other child in our kingdom had shown such talent and promise, the kingdom would have done anything to nurture it. He could be a Transcendent Seed in a very short time, We just assumed he was a spy but if there is a chance..." the same olddy who had earlier reprimanded Aramis now spoke in Damian''s favor.


    Vidalia listened carefully, her eyes calcting things.


    "My Lady, how about I take responsibility for him? If anything happens, I will pay the price in his ce," Lord Tristan offered, smiling at Damian in a way that only made him appear just that more sinister. What did this guy want from him?


    "So you can adopt him into your house and wreak havoc in the neighboring regions again? I think not," Lord Ashford immediately called out Tristan''s scheme.


    "Enough!" themander ordered.


    "Think again, boy. Do you really want to let this one chance to gain my favor slip by?" she asked. However Damian was not paying attention to her words, she had just sent arge amount of mana towards him through the link. He unblocked the link while looking thoughtful, as if considering her words.


    ''What?'' Damian asked.


    ''What is this nonsense now?'' Vidalia''s voice echoed in his mind.


    ''Why should I care about your stupid war? I tried being a soldier, and I got flogged for it, remember?''


    ''But you will die with me, you foolish boy.''


    ''Oh, I''m sure you''ll save me to save yourself. Besides, defending myself and aiding your motley crew of lordlings are twopletely different things.''


    ''Fine.... What do you want?''


    ''Promise me my freedom. A mana contract for my services.''


    ''Ugh... You always have to create some drama, don''t you?''


    ''Just trying to stay alive... I''m barely 11 years old, for God''s sake,'' Damian lied. He wasn''t even fully 9 years old yet.


    ''Even if you are telling the truth and I have wronged you, I won''t just let you go free with a fire of vengeance clearly burning in your eyes. But I will promise to keep you safe, find a way to stop your punishment¡ªit hurts me too, you know¡ªand take you back with me. Your friends will be safe, my guarantee. Only she can decide your fate now...''


    ''She? Who..?''


    ''The Queen of Eldoris, who else?''


    ''I''ll get that in writing?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''Then I agree to help you.''


    Damian hadn''t expected them to even consider his demands. He''d nned to share the necessary information when the time came anyway, but only if it risked the lives of innocent soldiers and workers in the camp. As for their lordly squabbles, they could all die for all he cared.


    ''Say you''ve reconsidered and will follow my orders in exchange for a good reward,'' Vidalia pressed.


    ''And you call me dramatic?'' Damian quipped back, blocking the link again. He cleared his throat loudly, drawing the attention of everyone who were still debating the validity of his arguments.


    "I''ve reconsidered Lady Vidalia''s offer, and I will assist to the best of my ability, in hopes of a better reward at the end of this fight."


    The murmurs started again, but two people in particr were visibly disappointed: Aramis, who had hoped Damian was finally ready to die for his defiance, and Tristan, whose scheme bore no fruit. On the other hand, the old knight who had spoken in Damian''s favor and the foreign knight both smiled at him. Even the Pugilist Transcendent Seed nodded in acknowledgment.


    Themander put away the runic cor. Damian wasn''t going to touch that thing before getting his mana contract. They began discussing strategies against the Ashenvale waygates, which could strike anywhere along the vast defensive line. Though the waygates couldn''t transport an entire army, they could send an advance team to attack at the same time with defenses at the blockade''s entrance.


    The blockade was nearly finished, guarded by second-rankers day and night. They''d covered nearly everything, but nothing was certain. Anything could happen.


    "Well then, there is still much to take care of, so let''s end this meeting here. Everyone be prepared to fight at any moment. May the goddess Astraea help us defend what is rightfully ours," themander dered.


    Everyone stood and bowed, their faces set with determination, the mention of the goddess clearly motivating them. Damian, however, did not follow them out. He remained behind with the instructor maid and thedymander.


    "Something you want to say?" she asked.


    Now... How should he start this..?


    "Uhmm... Say... Do you want an iron golem?" Damian asked.


    "Huh?" Themander, her guards, and even the usuallyposed instructor maid echoed in unison. Well golems were not that useful since barely anyone had done much research on them and very few people used the spell to make dirt golems. The spell of wood golem might be known to Vidalia since her family was the nature and wood specialist but the iron golem through a spell..?


    Now that was an art long lost in the winds of time...

 Chapter 116: Mana Contract

    "Leave us..." themander ordered. Everyone except Damian left the room.


    "Are you saying you have an iron golem spell? Or did my ears deceive me?" she asked, her tone sharp with disbelief.


    "It''s a theory of mine," Damian replied,ying out the facts. "I want to test it, but I can''t do it here¡ªit might be dangerous. So, will you help me?"


    "You?" Her face twisted in shock, each word dripping with incredulity. "You''re barely eleven years old and im to have discovered the ancient lost art of the iron golem?"


    "It''s just a theory for now," Damian said with a calm shrug. "I might be wrong, but I have to test it."


    "No," she snapped, regaining herposure. "You can''t create an iron golem on your own."


    "Then you draw the runic circle," Damian challenged, his eyes unwavering. "If you can, that is. I just want to see if I''m right."


    "And what if you are?" she asked, her curiosity momentarily piqued.


    "Then we''ll have an extra golem to apany us in the fight. They only cost mana to summon and control, right? We can keep it around as long as itsts."


    "You don''t understand what you''re talking about, kid," she said, her voice turning cold again. "A pure, high-quality iron golem adorned with runic inscriptions can be a walking disaster for anyone who crosses its path. Such a thing is too dangerous to keep around during a battle as critical as this. I can''t let such uncertainty walk free."


    "What if I give you control over it once I sessfully summon it?" Damian countered, leaning in slightly. "Will youe with me then? I need to go far from here."


    "And you''d just do that for me?" she asked, her toneced with sarcasm and doubt, her cold yet beautiful face unreadable.


    "Get that cor and prepare the contract. That''ll put your mind at ease, won''t it?" Damian said, his voice steady. "Decision time now. Do we get ourselves a golem or not?"


    "I''ll control it and keep it once all of this is over," she agreed, her voice firm. "And you''re using my materials, anyway."


    "I don''t care," Damian said, waving a hand dismissively. "I just want to see if I''m right."


    An hourter, the mana contract was signed, securing Damian''s safety and passage back to the royal pce if everything went ording to n. The spell wasplex, but Damian, ever the opportunist, memorized it as it formed under Vidalia''s hands. The elements involved were light and chaos.


    Damian could tell by observing that the spell followed two paths, like a flowchart¡ªif one condition was met, the light element would activate, and if it failed, the chaos element would take over.


    When Damian mixed his blood into the center of the runic circle, some of it absorbed into the contract documents, which wasn''t particrly important. However, the few drops that sank into the runic spell caused both parts of the circle to separate, entering his and Vidalia''s bodies, separating into further two, total four parts, 2 light and 2 chaos. The spell settled near their hearts.


    Most people wouldn''t notice, but Damian could feel the foreign elemental mana coursing through him, while the rest of the runic circle remained on the paper where they''d signed. Nice¡ªone more spell in his arsenal. Though he wouldn''t dare experiment with this one randomly, given how much mana it consumed.


    From Vidalia''s expression and his own mana sense, Damian could tell it had taken a significant amount of power¡ªenough to keep the spell active for a month. The contract was valid for a month, after which they''d have to renew it or it would lose its effect. But what exactly would it lose?


    Damian suspected the paper-based part of the contract determined the terms, while the real execution of the spell was sustained by their bodies. If the conditions weren''t met when the deadline passed, someone¡ªwhether Damian or Vidalia¡ªwould die, no matter where they were but only if the spell part on the document was powered, it was necessary to check the conditions whether or not it was true.


    In short even after the spell above the document losing power from passing the deadline the execution part will stay active, waiting for someone to pour mana into the contract document so it can check the condition and execute it''s purpose. A very nasty spell, indeed. Who the hell came up with such a thing?


    With everything set, Damian was fitted with a control cor around his neck. He noticed the runic circles powering it drew from his own mana, which exined why they needed his agreement to wear it. A mana thread extended from him to one of Vidalia''s new runic rings, which gave her control over the spell.


    There was no chaos mana in this one, but Damian guessed that once activated, the mana thread would give her full control over his body. Another dangerous spell¡ªbut this one was easier to block. Though it would be difficult to keep blocking it with his limited mana, Damian could sense the mana thread, so he didn''t need to create arge barrier.


    It could work simrly to the link-blocking spell he had used before. Plus, he already had an excuse to ask her for more mana because of the link, so it wouldn''t be a problem until she activated it and realized it was blocked.


    "Ready?" Vidalia asked for the first time, grabbing Damian''s hand as she prepared to fly. He nodded and gripped her arm tightly.


    She activated her flight spell, but this time, instead of using two runic circles, she used four green runic circles to power their ascent. It felt strange, having his flight controlled by someone else, but then again, being able to fly at all was strange enough. Damianmitted the spell to memory.


    He was far from being able to use it, given its enormous mana requirements, but it was nice to have, just in case.


    After flying a few kilometers away from the camp, in the direction of Eldoris, theynded on a t, snow-covered in where the wind howled like a turbine. Damian didn''t bother trying to shout over the wind and instead unblocked the mana link.


    ''Can you do something about the wind?'' he asked. ''The parchment won''t stay still like this.''


    ''Hmm...''


    Vidalia made a casual gesture with her arm, and a protective wall, simr to the one she had created during the battle with Moondancer, formed in front of them, shielding them from the oppressive winds. Damianid out the giant runic scroll way bigger than his own height¡ªtwenty-five parchments pieced together to form what looked more like a runic carpet than a scroll.


    Vidalia''s stunned expression was a reward in itself.

 Chapter 117: Golem Summoning

    "How in the hell did you even make it this big?" she asked, watching him unroll the enormous scroll for what felt like a solid minute.


    "By sewing it together, how else?"


    "It''s too big a runic circle. No one in this world can power something like this."


    "Exactly," Damian nodded. "That''s why we''re going to use the mana from our surroundings."


    "Is that why you insisted oning here?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "You don''t know how much mana this thing will attract or consume, do you?"


    "I''ve calcted it based on my otherrge creations. If my math is right, we should stand very far away once it starts."


    Vidalia nodded without further argument. She helped Damian secure therge parchment to the snowy ground with wooden spikes to prevent the wind from blowing it away. Damian itched to stop and copy the spell into his book, but instead, he focused on memorizing it. It wasn''t thatplicated, but it could reveal wood-based magic if studied further.


    Once they finished securing the parchment, Damian began exining the process. He had also requested arge amount of iron from her, which she provided. Since they couldn''t spare iron ingots, he had to make do with damaged or unusable iron armor and swords. For a test, it was good enough.


    "Once I activate the spell," Damian exined, "the runic drawing will start pulling mana from the surroundings. After it activates, I''m going to create my blocking spell on arge scale. I''ll need a continuous supply of mana from you for that. It shouldn''t take long¡ªthe mana gathering will take the most time. Got it?"


    "Just keep feeding you mana?"


    "Yes. I''ll tell you when to stop. Ready to start?"


    "Okay, let''s do this."


    Damian braced himself and activated the spell he had spent hours drawing for the golem creation. The pull of mana was almost visible to the naked eye. The air thickened, the mana forming so quickly around the dirt-yellow runic circle that even from a distance, they could feel the pull as if their bodies were being dragged toward it.


    Once the mana absorption wasplete, the spell began its creation process. Before the runic spell could fully activate, Damian formed thergest invisible barrier he had ever made, using 85% of his mana in just a second. He stabilized it with a steady flow of mana from Vidalia.


    The pile of iron scraps was the only thing inside the invisible barrier along with the runic circle for golem creation. Vidalia kept everything hovering above the ground, ensuring not a speck of dirt touched the materials.


    As Damian had theorized, with no other material avable, the runic spell pulled the iron scraps into the circle and began to form a humanoid body. The spell refined the iron, removing impurities, and only used half of the avable material before the parchment burned out from mana overload, turning to ash.


    But standing amidst the ash was a figure¡ªa perfect human-shaped form made of pure iron with no face.


    They had sessfully made a f*cking golem.


    The spell had consumed more mana than expected, possibly resulting in a higher-quality golem than usual. Damian released the invisible barrier, and Vidalia stopped supplying mana. Even though she was a third-ranker, she looked visibly exhausted. Erging spells to such a scale was no trivial task.


    Slowly, both Damian and Vidalia approached the shiny humanoid figure with no face.


    "Holy mother Astraea! F*cking wood and branches! You actually did it! You revived the ancient arts!" Vidalia eximed, her voice filled with excitement. "I can''t believe this!"


    ''Whoa,'' Damian thought, surprised by the sudden shift in her personality. ''What the hell just happened to her?''


    He could feel her excitement though¡ªit matched his own. The spell had already attached a mana string for him, but Damian added seven more mana threads to the golem''s body: two on its hands, one on its head, one on its back, and one on each thigh and foot. It was overkill¡ªno one could handle four threads at once, let alone seven¡ªbut Damian liked to be thorough.


    With a satisfied smile, he cracked his knuckles, intecing his fingers and stretching his arms in the back as if preparing for the jump stretching his bicep muscles the iron golem mimicked his movements to the point. The iron figure mirrored his actions perfectly in real time, with zero dy.


    Vidalia''s eyes widened as the golem moved with a grace and precision that even most humans couldn''t achieve. Damian ran the golem through a series of punches and kicks, each strike causing the air to hum as it sliced through the cold atmosphere.


    Jealous or perhaps unnerved by the golem''s power, Vidalia immediately demanded control.


    Damian has guessed it was the former, Damian handed over the authority with a pout. He sensed her forming five mana threads, all connected to the golem''s back. However, her threads weren''t stable. While she managed to control two or three with precision, the other threads wobbled and moved erratically.


    She tried to make the golem walk, but the grace and fluidity it had disyed under Damian''s control were gone. Her attempts at performing fighting forms were slow andcked precision, with jerky, uncontrolled movements with dyed action.


    "Attach a thread of mana to each hand, leg, and the back," Damian advised from the side.


    She shot him a re but followed his suggestion. Her control improved by about 15%, but it was still nowhere near Damian''s level. It wasn''t her fault¡ªjust guiding the mana threads likely consumed 60% of her mental focus, and without the ability to sense mana in her surroundings like Damian, the rest of her attention wasn''t enough to master the golem''s movements.


    "Come on, give it back to me," Damian said, grinning smugly. "You know that''s the best option. And if you''re 20% nicer to me from now on, I''ll make you a runic inscription so you can summon your own golem."

 Chapter 118: Her Golem

    She gave him a ''humphh'' as reply to his arrogant remarks and put more effort into controlling the golem. She made it walk straight, focused on controlling the minute movements of its fingers, had it jump, and tried to maintain bnce uponnding. It wasn''t perfect, but Damian had to give it to her¡ªshe was indeed a master mage.


    Her control over five threads, while not wless, was still impressive, especially without mana sense.


    No wonder they called her Broken Branch. Her talents were at a genius level.


    After about ten minutes of struggling with the golem, she began to feel the strain on her focus, realized just how inefficient it would be to control it alongside her spells. ring at him with a hard-to-read expression, she finally relinquished control and handed the authority of the spell back to him.


    With a smile, Damian attached seven threads once more and demonstrated wless control¡ªrunning, moving its hands and fingers perfectly, jumping, andnding with a grace that was mesmerizing to watch. She observed all of it with wide eyes, filled with emotions difficult to interpret, as he yed with his new golem.


    The Iron Golem could be controlled in two ways. One method was through mentalmands sent via mana threads; the other was to synchronize the threads with his own body movements. In this second method, Damian didn''t need to think too much about what the golem was doing or how to bnce its center of gravity. His subconscious mind and muscle memory took care of everything.


    It was as if the electrical signals his brain sent to his limbs and back were copied through the mana threads and tranted into the golem''s actions. This meant that the spell wasn''t simply animating an iron doll¡ªit was designed to interpret and execute human thoughts and movements perfectly.


    ''Who the hell came up with such a genius idea?'' Damian thought.


    "Enough. Let''s go back," she said after a while, seeing that Damian had be engrossed in testing out his new golem.


    "Ah, sure." Damian ordered the golem to walk over to him. Once it did, he severed the mana thread connection and stored the golem in his spatial storage. The Iron Golem wasrge, but his spatial storage, a high-grade one he had received from Thomas, had plenty of room.


    "There''s no way an orphan boy would have a spatial storage worth hundreds of gold coins," she remarked as he approached her.


    Damian''s expression softened. He nced at her before looking out at the vast, empty whitendscape surrounding them. "It belonged to a friend..."


    She must have noticed the change in his demeanor because she didn''t press further. Instead, she began chanting the flying spell for the two of them. Damian conjured an invisible boxrge enough to shield their heads, acting like a windshield to protect them from the wind and allowing them to hear each other. The box moved in sync with them, maintaining its position as they flew through the air.


    It was to block the wind and being able to talk with each other.


    "Can I get custom weapons for my golem?" Damian asked. He couldn''t rely on its fists alone, and normal weapons were too weak for its iron hands.


    "Your golem? Did you forget what we talked about earlier?" she retorted, not even sparing a nce at the spell that made flying so much easier on their eyes.


    "Alright, ''your'' golem. Now, can I get those weapons?" Damian relented.


    "Sure, but they should also be imbued with runes along with golem''s body. That''s where the real power lies." Was he imagining things, or did she actually sound excited talking about golems and runes? She was definitely not being honest with herself...


    The entire way back, she advised him on what runes ''her'' golem needed and how it could benefit from them. Damian only wanted weapons, but if he could learn how runesmiths embedded spells into the veins of metal, that was an undeniable bonus. Still, her sudden enthusiasm for the golem waspletely out of character, it was actually funny to him.


    When theynded at the entrance of her wooden building, they walked up to the third floor together. Her two Queen''s Guardpanions were waiting for her and immediately took their positions behind her. She walked to her room while Damian made his way to the storage and research room he had been granted ess to. Before parting, she told him she would send someone to guide him through the smithies.


    His two guards, Kyle and Paul, joined him shortly afterward, greeting him with nothing more than a nod. Once inside the room, out of the prying eyes of the nobles, Damian summoned his newpanion¡ªthe Iron Golem¡ªgiving his guards quite the scare. But they quickly understood what it was, and soon they were justifiably awestruck by its glory and splendor.


    The iron was so clean and polished that it reflected light. After all, the spell had reconstructed scraps into pure iron. Even if the most skilled cksmiths and runesmiths worked together, they couldn''t achieve the same quality in creating a golem. If this spell worked the same for other materials, it could have incredible applications in alchemy.


    Just imagining an army of such golems, covered in runes, sent a shiver down Damian''s spine. Fortunately, no one else knew how to create them. Vidalia had seen the process, but she didn''t have the closed environment Damian had with his invisible box. Plus, she couldn''t scale up a regr golem-summoning spell the way he had.


    Damian had specifically modified the spell to increase its intensity and the size of its effect. Even among powerful mages, few could harness its full potential. Vidalia, a third-rank mage specializing in mana control and an elf with centuries of practice, could only manage 5-6 mana threads at once, and even that strained her mind. Finding someone else like her was next to impossible.


    Damian, with his seven mana threads, once again took control of the golem''s powerful iron body. All the practice he had put into mana expulsion spells, and the precision with which he drew spells through his World Shaper hands, had made him a master of mana control like none other.

 Chapter 119: Defense Mechanism

    Damian was testing the precision with which he could control the iron golem by having it sew togetherrge parchments with a needle, it was his fifth needle, the golem kept breaking it with it''s incredible strength. That''s when a knock on the door startled both him and his guards. It was unusual for anyone to visit him.


    Then he remembered the guide themander had mentioned and gestured for Paul to open the door. Paul did so with a knightly grace at that, and to their surprise, it was the foreign knight¡ªEsme, as Damian recalled.


    Neither Damian nor his guards spoke, though Damian doubted Esme would have paid attention even if they had. She immediately strode over to the golem, inspecting it from all angles, disbelief shining in her eyes. The poor golem, busy sewing parchments, had no expression, yet somehow seemed ufortable under her scrutiny. After she had enough of it, she finally turned towards Damian.


    "By the spirits of the forest, Boy, You really did make a goddamned iron golem. I can''t believe it," she said, ruffling his hair slightly. "You''re just full of surprises aren''t you...? How in the world did you even manage it?"


    Damian didn''t know how to respond. Social interaction wasn''t his strong suit, and he especially struggled withpliments. He was so ustomed to people cursing at him that praise felt foreign, often sounding like veiled mockery. But her words were genuine; he could see it in her eyes.


    "I can''t exin that," he replied simply, making the golem drop the needle and stand upright like a person.


    Her eyes lit up with fascination as she watched the golem''s fluid movements.


    "Did themander send you here?" Damian asked, noticing she was too engrossed in the golem to focus on anything else.


    "Huh? Oh, yes. Lady Vidalia said she''d activate the defense mechanisms and that you''d need a tour of the smithy for something you wanted made..." Esme trailed off mid-sentence, realizing what was happening.


    "Yes, we need weapons for the golem. Themander also suggested we have a runesmith imbue it with runes," Damian exined.


    "Perfect. Just perfect!" she said, grinning. "Let''s go, then."


    Damian nodded and stored the golem in his spatial storage. Esme was momentarily startled by its sudden disappearance but quickly pieced together what had happened by ncing at his bracers. Damian followed her, making sure to bring everything important with him¡ªhe couldn''t risk letting sensitive information fall into the wrong hands.


    They waited in another room for themander to join them, which took 20 long minutes. Damian could have sewn several more parchments in that time. As always, themander appeared surrounded by her two Queen''s Guardpanions, walking with her usual majestic stride. Esme bowed, and Damian, under the sharp gazes of the Queen''s Guards, reluctantly followed suit.


    Once the formalities were over, he trailed behind the two women as they left the wooden building.


    Damian rarely left the building unless it was his turn to get beaten or when themander summoned him for something. The defense mechanisms, as anyone could guess, were set up at four points around the camp, covering it entirely. Each mechanism was a towering iron pir, topped with a round rare Sacrium metal object etched with ancient runes.


    The runic tools crafted from Sacrium were known to be the finest in the world, though Damian had never seen any until now. They said nothing was better conductor of mana than Sacrium metal.


    With a series of actions and chants that Damian struggled toprehend, themander activated the first of the four defense mechanisms in the camp''s northern corner. A massive golden runic circle immediately appeared atop the pir and tform, humming with energy.


    Damian was captivated by the sight, basking in the ethereal glow, while everyone else seemed unfazed, as though the only change was the faint glow of the runes.


    The runic circle, imbued with pure light element magic, was sorge that Damian couldn''t see its entirety from one side. He paced back and forth, stepping farther and farther away to get a better view. Both themander and Esme exchanged puzzled nces as they watched him.


    Even when they urged him to move toward the next pir, Damian remained absorbed in studying the runic circle until it was out of sight.


    He had managed to understand about 20% of its structure, and if the process repeated three more times, he was confident he could memorize it fully. However, Damian doubted even two third-rankersbined could summon the power required to activate it, which exined why it was only used in critical situations by Eldoris. This was no ordinary creation¡ªit was an ancient elven relic.


    As expected, the second pir and its runic circle were identical, glowing with the same golden light. People around the camp watched as they passed, casting curious or hostile looks at Damian, though he paid them no mind. He overheard several rudements with his name in them but chose to ignore them, not sparing a nce. They did not matter.


    Even if he left everything in the world aside and did all day just good helpful things for the people, he would still receive curses for being like that. He never fit in with people, not because he couldn''t understand them it was because he understood too well just how weak a man was.


    Finally, when the fourth pir was activated, all four giant runic circles hummed in unison, shooting pirs of light into the sky. Slowly, the beams of light expanded, enveloping the entire camp in a dome of protective energy. Damian guessed that the barrier and light pirs were visible to everyone, as all eyes were now turned upward, marveling at the golden glow.


    The atmosphere around them shifted¡ªamazement mixed with fear and excitement for the battle ahead. Many would perish, and many would take lives, but that was the grim reality they had alle here to face. The calm of the camp was merely the prelude to the uing storm.

 Chapter 120: The Runesmith

    Damian stood off to the side as Vidalia and Esme engaged in conversation with the second-ranker in charge. Meanwhile, Damian hurriedly copied therge golden runic circle into his rune collection book. He knew he might never be able to use it in his lifetime, but there was no way he would let the opportunity to collect such a valuable spell pass him by.


    He finished just in time, as Esme called for him. From there, they headed towards the central part of the camp, just a bit further than the noble area. The closest they came to, it was a zone bustling with cksmiths, enchanters, and runesmiths. These craftsmen worked day and night to repair and create weapons and armor for the army, ensuring their equipment were well-maintained.


    Surprisingly, even this area, vital to Eldoris''s war efforts, was built with wooden structures, showcasing just how essential these craftsmen were for the battle.


    As they moved through the area, the various workers lifted their heads, acknowledging Vidalia''s presence by bowing respectfully, but none dared interrupt them. Esme led them straight to thergest wooden building, its chimney constantly spewing smoke. Damian could sense a high-level second-ranker inside, though their mana didn''t feel as aggressive or intense as other warriors he''d encountered.


    This mana was calm and stable, like a mountain at rest, not fiery and vtile like many other second-rankers were.


    They entered the building and found several first-ranker craftsmen hard at work. Upon seeing them, the craftsmen paused and hurriedly bowed, but Esme didn''t hesitate, leading them deeper into what was likely the personal forge of the second-rank boss of the establishment.


    The room was packed with materials of all kinds, weapons, some papers with weird designs on themying around all over, while bunch of forges burned brightly in the side. A towering man, d in brown fur, was hammering away at a sword of exceptional quality. When he noticed them, he halted his work, bowed to Vidalia, and smiled at Esme in wee.


    He looked like a bear beastman, though Damian refrained from asking, as it felt rude to inquire about such things.


    The beastman, still holding his massive hammer, stepped forward and spoke in a deep, gravelly voice.


    "It''s an honor to see you, Commander, and Esme too. What can I do for you today?" he asked, cing his hammer beside his pir-like legs.


    "We need some special weapons for..." Esme trailed off, casting a mischievous nce at Damian before continuing, "Show him."


    Understanding that she wanted to surprise the beastman, Damianplied. He summoned his iron golem. The beastman''szy expression vanished as his eyes widened at the sight. With huge, ground-shaking strides, he approached the golem, examining its iron frame with the utmost care. He touched various parts, tapped in certain spots, and even brought his ear close to listen.


    Damian could only guess at what the man was doing. Finally, the beastman finished his inspection and eximed:


    "This is a masterpiece! Who crafted such a perfect iron golem? They must be a master¡ªI''d love to meet them!"


    Esme, smiling smugly, let the moment linger before finally revealing, "Shh! It''s a summoned iron golem."


    "Impossible! The lost art¡­ it can not be!" the cksmith gasped, taking a step back. He looked back at the gleaming golem as if seeking an exnation. Nodding as if the golem had spoken, he tapped its shoulder once more in admiration.


    "It is perfection... I, for one, couldn''t create such a thing. Only a spell could achieve this," he concluded.


    The conversation had been going on long enough, and Damian had other matters to attend to. Vidalia seemed to share his sentiments.


    "We need weapons for it as soon as possible, and if you can imbue its body and weapons with runes, that would be even better," Vidalia stated, cutting through the excitement.


    The beastman straightened and replied, "A longsword and heavy shield would be appropriate, but imbuing runes takes time¡ªat least two days. With the number of orders already in my care, I''m afraid the other lords'' equipment would be dyed, mydy." He bowed deeply to Vidalia in apology.


    "Focus on the weapons first," she replied. "We don''t have the luxury to spend too much time on a single golem, no matter how powerful it may be. We need every advantage in theing battle."


    Damian, sensing the practicality of the situation, added, "Can you make sturdy steel weapons without runes for now? That will suffice."


    The beastman seemed surprised that Damian was speaking in front of the Commander and Esme, but neither of them objected. They merely waited for his confirmation. After a moment, the cksmith nodded.


    "What kind of weapons do you want?" he asked.


    "A heavy spear, a shield about this big," Damian replied, pulling out his nine-parchment-long runic scroll that was sewed together in 3x3 to demonstrate the size he had in mind for the shield. It was enormous and unconventional, but Damian wasn''t just nning to use it for defense; he had other ideas, including using it tounch his runic scrolls.


    The cksmith studied the scroll size before nodding thoughtfully. "I''ll craft those first and have them delivered to My Lady''s quarters by the evening."


    With a nod, Vidalia turned to leave. Damian would''ve liked to stay and watch the runesmith work, particrly to see the runes being imbued into the steel. However, without Vidalia, he had no reason or authority to remain. Besides, it wouldn''t be proper for her to stay in such a ce longer than necessary¡ªshe had amanding image to maintain.


    Not that it would matter if he asked her to let him stay; she wouldn''t listen. Damian also had a subtle concern that if he spent too much time around her, she might eventually discover the secret of his Eyes of Truth and realize that he could copy any runic spell he encountered.


    Returning to Vidalia''s ce, Damian retraced his steps to the same room with parchments and jars of ink, with the two guards joining behind him. Then he quickly became engrossed in his tasks and lost track of time.

 Chapter 121: Night of Thousand Screams

    First, he checked whether the golem could activate the runic scrolls using his mana threads. He could activate them remotely, but the range was limited. However, since the golem was connected to his mana, he could trigger the scrolls with just a thought and the activation words.


    It was a relief to know this worked, but there was still one other thing left for Damian to test¡ªsomething he couldn''t do in front of the guards. So, making an excuse to go to the washroom, he took the golem with him.


    Alone in the washroom, Damian summoned his iron golem and connected his mana threads. Carefully extending his hand to the side, well above the wooden floor, he summoned his soul spear. With a small sh of the size of spear near his palm, a red, fiery spear appeared out of thin air and gently settled into his grip. Damian felt the intense burning mana inside the spear.


    It bore no visible runes, and if it was enchanted, he couldn''t tell, but the spear clearly held great magical power. He had never used it in realbat that much before, but this uing battle wasn''t one where he could afford to hold back.


    Now came the moment of truth. Damian slowly ced the spear in the iron golem''s grasp, which was connected to him by seven mana threads. The scene, with the golem standing facing him, looked like Damian was ceremoniously handing over his weapon, they were still in the washroom though. He waited¡ªten seconds, twenty seconds, a full minute¡ªbut the golem showed no signs of heating up.


    Damian touched its hand, and it was still cold.


    Great! Whatever magic protected him from the spear''s burning effects also worked for the golem connected to his mana. At least now the golem had a reliable weapon when the situation went out of control.


    This one thing off Damian''s mind he returned to the rooms with materials and continued his work, making more parchments with the help of his golem to increase his familiarity of him while simultaneously thinking of ways to modify and improve his known spells.


    Once again, Damian lost track of time until Sena arrived to fetch him and the guards for dinner. She ducked into the room with her cute, green-haired face and called out in her high-pitched voice. Damian, realizing his hunger, gathered the necessary materials and followed her to the staff dining hall, where he usually ate with the other maids and soldiers under Vidalia''s service.


    He took his usual seat, as did Paul and Kyle beside him. Damian didn''t talk much, but many of the older maids greeted him with smiles. Though he wasn''t fully epted, there was a sense of familiarity after eating together so often. He couldn''t help but notice that some of the women would asionally smile at him.


    It was something he had noticed even back in Pyron¡ªthis form of a child seemed to have looks that were too good for his own good. Damian had been an average guy on Earth and wasn''t used to such attention. It felt so fake to him. But there was no time to get flustered about it, not in the middle of a war camp.


    Around him, people began chatting about their day, new information, and gossip about the various lords in the camp. Everyone smiled and listened as they enjoyed their food. Damian observed Sena''s mother, an important maid to themander, who rarely spoke but always listened and gave kind replies, offering advice and encouragement when needed. She was kind of head maid around here.


    It wasn''t the perfect ce that Damian had imagined, but it was warm enough¡ªat least they didn''t treat him like the soldiers in the camp did.


    Suddenly, a wave of unease washed over Damian. Freezing mid-bite, he extended his mana senses to it''s limit and detected an anomaly¡ªarge mana reaction directly ahead of him in the sky, beyond the wooden building. Odd. No one could be up there in the air except Vidalia, and his senses told him she was in her room.


    It wasn''t a person he was sensing, but rather a concentrated mana presence, growing in strength as if something was piercing the fabric of space, attempting to enter their world.


    Damian immediately unblocked the link between him and Vidalia to alert her.


    ''A strange mana reaction directly above us... It seems unnatural...''


    ''Huh...? Damn! Protect yourself!'' she replied hastily, her mental voice screaming in urgency.


    Not wasting a moment, Damian pulled out his ten-parchment sewn-together invisible box spell scroll and spread it across the table. Then he shouted, "Everyone! Gather around me¡ªsomething strange is happening!"


    At the same time, he summoned his iron golem, now equipped with the newly delivered steel weapons, sparing him the trouble of summoning his soul spear.


    "What...?"


    "Huh..? What''s going on?"


    "Why are you shouting, kid?"


    Before more questions could be asked, the head maid, already holding Sena in her arms, shouted, "Stop asking questions and do as he says!" Hermanding tone spurred the others into action, and they hurried to gather around Damian.


    As therge ck runic circle finished forming, invisible walls began to take shape around them. Just then, Damian sensed a sharp, oppressive mana signature directly above.


    An unknown third-ranker? Or was it the Threadripper?


    There was no time to figure it out. In the next instant, a wave of oppressive mana hit the people around him. Those who made it into the box were down on their knees which was painful but fine, but several others hadn''t made it in time.


    It didn''t end with the left behind ones just coughing up blood, sprawled on the wooden floor though¡ªa massive gust of blood-curdling air sliced through the wooden roof, splitting the building in two. Then a huge fiery wave followed, burning everything in its path.


    Damian watched in horror as half the maids and soldiers outside the invisible box were sliced in half by the air des. The wave of fire that followed obliterated everything around him, even cracking the invisible box. Then, another barrage of air des broke through, sending everyone inside the broken invisible box crashing through the burning building.

 Chapter 122: Night of Thousand Screams 2

    Damian felt a sharp pain in his left shoulder as dirt and wood rained down on him. His head throbbed, along with many other parts of his body specially his stomach. He had just broken through three floors, so the pain was the least he could expect. The biggest problem, however, was the fire raging all around him.


    He also heard a faint hissing sound, as if someone was dousing the mes with water somewhere in the burning building.


    ''Sena...? Paul...? Kyle...? Where are they...? Are they even alive...?''


    Damian could barely open his eyes to look around. All he could see was fire and broken wood. Fortunately, two of his mana strings were still attached to the iron golem, which he guessed was nearby. He immediately ordered it to stand up. The hulking iron figure took its time pushing through the rubble, but atst, Damian saw arge shape in the distance, standing up with the fire in the background.


    Damian tried to sense the mana of the people around him, but the three sharp, oppressive mana signatures above him overwhelmed his senses. He couldn''t detect anything else aside from the pain where a piece of wood had stabbed his shoulder and the bruises scattered across his body.


    The suffocating mana signatures belonged to Vidalia, Moondancer, and an unknown figure¡ªmost likely Threadripper, the one responsible for cutting the building in half and setting it on fire.


    There was no sound except for the crackling of the burning building. They were fighting, he realized. The link... Oh, the sharp pain¡ªit was from the link. Vidalia was fighting against two third-rankers, even while pained by the link. She wouldn''tst long.


    She couldn''te to him; he had to go to her, but first...


    ''Can you spare some mana...? I need to douse this building,'' Damian sent through the link, the link blocking spell had broken during his fall.


    ''Yes... Hurry up...'' Her strained voice came back. As he had guessed, she wouldn''t be able to hold out for much longer.


    Wasting no time, Damian pulled the piece of wood piercing his shoulder out with a scream. He hastily crafted a water rune, sending it up with a mana thread. Then, retrieving an advanced healing spell scroll from his storage, he activated it, guiding the spell with his mana thread to the areas where he was bleeding.


    The spell took effect immediately, and he felt a bit better¡ªthe bleeding had stopped at least.


    Turning his attention back to the water rune above him, Damian expanded it to cover the entire burning building. He reduced the intensity to avoid flooding the area and activated it while requesting more mana from themander, who provided it continuously.


    The slow, controlled fall of water, with deliberate pauses between drops, gradually extinguished the fire after several minutes. By the time the mes were out, soldiers and knights had arrived to help remove rubble and rescue anyone trapped inside.


    With the fire doused, Damian immediately ran out of the charred building, leaving the rescue efforts to the others. He sprinted toward the nearest structure, where the three third-rankers were fighting in the air. As he closed the distance, the pain in his body subsided slightly, though it still lingered.


    He stored his golem and climbed a nearby building, which belonged to one of the noble families, identifiable by the wood-style mage''s emblem on the wall.


    From his vantage point, Damian tried to understand what was happening. All around him, dark spikes, massive air des, and aura shes rained down on the camp, turning it into a chaotic mess. Explosions went off every few seconds, and screams filled the air as fires broke out in multiple ces.


    The attacker was indeed Threadripper, and Moondancer was with him. The anomaly, however, was the waygate¡ªa shimmering portal hovering right above the charred building where Vidalia had fought. Both third-rankers rode dark-winged wyverns,unching attacks at Vidalia, who was flying through her own magic, dodging and blocking what she could.


    She was in her noble attire, not even her armor, and she was barely managing to avoid the deadly attacks by inches every time.


    Vidalia wanted toe down, but Threadripper and Moondancer didn''t give her the chance. If she did, the rest of the camp could join the fight.


    There were a few aerial units in the camp, but they were mostly on lookout, scattered across therge encampment. It was hard to spot them amidst the chaos. The question nagging Damian was: how had they managed to breach the barrier? He nced up and saw it still humming with golden energy, intact. The waygate must operate on entirely different principles from a regr wormhole spell.


    The fact that the dark blue portal had stayed open for so long confirmed his theory.


    ''Okay, let''s do this...''


    The portal was the reason the enemy felt bold enough tounch this attack. Damian retrieved one of the nine-parchment sewed together version of the wormhole runic circle and spread it on the rooftop. He powered it up using the surrounding mana and took control of the spell with his mana thread, carefully aiming the exit at one side of the unnatural waygate.


    His spell''s portal formed just inches in front of the shimmering blue waygate, blocking its entrance with a dark purple portal.


    Knowing both sides of the portal needed to be sealed, Damian created another wormhole to block the exit on the other side using another runic spell roll, maintaining both with his mana threads. The spell had enough power tost for a minute or so, but that was all the time they needed. He didn''t intend to trap them permanently; he just needed them to believe they were trapped.


    As expected, both third-rankers noticed their exit being blocked and immediately abandoned their attack on Vidalia to investigate.


    With a brief moment of respite, Vidalianded near Damian, resting for a few seconds as the third-rankers made their way toward the wormhole. Vidalia and Damian exchanged a look, one bloody by fall other cut all over and both stepped through the wormhole he had created and arrived at a point just ahead of the enemy, ready tounch their own counterattack.

 Chapter 123: Night of Thousand Screams 3

    Damian received the flying spell from Vidalia as they stepped into the wormhole and faced the two third-rankers. He sensed several second-rankers approaching from below, but since none of them could fly, it was meaningless unless they somehow brought the fight to the ground.


    To their surprise, the third-ranker duo didn''t hesitate for a second. Moondancer stayed in front of them, surrounded by her flying javelins, her dark, faceless hood obscuring her featureless face. Threadripper, smirking at Vidalia, flew his mount toward the nearest defense mechanism pir.


    ''He wants to break out by destroying the mechanism... But why did they attack in the first ce? Why waste their one chance to use the waygate for this weird attack?''


    Damian wondered as he watched the retreating figure of the silk-d nobleman dressed even in even more ridiculous outfit than Tristan himself. Had this guy reallye to fight?


    ''The waygate is their target. They were just toying with me. I must stop him, but if I go after him, Moondancer could wipe out half the army. Then the barrier will be pointless... The others will have to handle him,'' Vidalia''s voice echoed in Damian''s mind, and he realized the mental link was still active.


    Not wanting to distract her, he blocked the link and conjured an invisible, adult-sized box to trap Moondancer, sending it toward her using mana threads. Somehow, she sensed the spell and moved away,unching javelins in their direction. The distance was too great for him to maintain the mana thread toll, so he let it go. How had she sensed it?


    She wasn''t even a mage and the spell was invisible, he didn''t even chant.


    Then Damian noticed a ring on her finger, glowing whenever his runic spell got too close. That exined it.


    Vidalia, busy deflecting the javelins to protect them and the soldiers below, raised her hand, chanting another spell. Thick, flexible green vines shot from her hand, hurtling toward Moondancer, trying to ensnare her with hundreds of tendrils. But the dark third-ranker was prepared and summoned a giant sword with her powers, cutting through any vine that neared her.


    At least it stopped the javelins for now, so it wasn''t aplete waste.


    Since Moondancer could sense nearby mana, Damian figured he needed a spell already activated to catch her off guard. He pulled out one of his modified air de runic rolls, spread it open, activated it, and aimed it at Moondancer''s ominous figure. To make things even harder for her, Damian created a normal air de runic circle with his hands and activated it too.


    With Vidalia providing mana, Damian couldunch nearly endless air des. Still, he used the bare minimum, relying on his efficient mana-handling training to send a barrage of des in no clear formation, all flying at high speed toward Moondancer, who was dodging Vidalia''s vines while riding her wyvern.


    The air des made too much noise, and both Moondancer, her mount and Vidalia noticed them immediately. Vidalia pressed her advantage, further harrying Moondancer leaving her no ce to go. Realizing she was in trouble, Moondancer createdyers of solid darkness around herself, entombing her own form with her flying beast.


    Damian wasn''t concerned with that. With her movements sealed, he used his invisible box runic roll once again, sending it beneath her. But she still sensed it and moved her entire massive protective shield, shifting up, down, left, and right to evade the spell. She wasn''t making this easy at all. He had to abandon the tactic again and continued his air de assault.


    Vidalia stopped her vines and instantly started chanting three-three four- four lines at once summoning multiple fiery birds. All of which flew towards the ck solid box Moondancer had trapped her self in and started spitting fire with blinding intensity, melting the solid shadows of the Moondancer''s hasty defense.


    Seeing Vidalia''s fiery birds gaining sess, Damian switched spells too, stopping the air de spell and instead using his fire pir spell to cook the dark third-ranker alive in the tomb of her own making. The fire began melting the solid shadows around Moondancer, and it was clear she was being roasted alive.


    But even then, she kept moving, still using her dark wyvern to fly and keepingst of heryers intact, making it harder for them to aim their spells.


    The fiery showdown continued for a while until Vidalia finally stopped, seeing that the fire had done enough damage. She pulled out her sword, leaping atop the still-melting ckyers and hacking the solid shadows away with her aura de, unleashing a fury unlike anything Damian had ever seen.


    To help, Damian stopped his fire pir spell and released his golem onto the shadowyers, the heavy spear assisting Vidalia in breaking through the darkness bit by bit.


    Suddenly, thestyer shattered, and pitch-ck javelins along with five other dark creatures burst forth from where Moondancer had been, hurriedly scattering in all directions. She was trying to run away, hiding inside her beasts. The creatures rampaged through soldiers and nobles alike making no difference in choosing it''s prey.


    It might have worked if Vidalia was alone, but Damian could pinpoint exactly which one she was hiding in. Instead of shouting, Damian jumped onto the back of a strangend creature¡ªa grotesque amalgamation of various animal parts. Vidalia flew his body closer as she followed too, striking at the creature with her aura de, effortlessly shing through the shadows.


    Finally on the ground, with Moondancer pinned beneath them, Damian used his invisible box roll once more, sessfully positioning therge ck runic circle under Moondancer''s feet. She must have sensed it again because she tried to unleash a massive wave of darkness to knock Vidalia away and escape the spell as onest effort, but Vidalia was prepared this time.


    She summoned her vines once again, binding Moondancer in ce and slicing through the darknessing her way with a glowing golden sword that seemed to sprinkle radiating light particles with each of her attack. Damian activated his spell.

 Chapter 124: Useless Efforts

    With nowhere to go, Moondancer had to bear the result of his spell, however she did not know that it will cause her doom. The spell wasn''t as powerful as the ones Vidalia had been casting, so she underestimated its effect, paying the price in full.


    Damian sessfully captured her within his invisible box, signaling for Vidalia to cease her attacks, which was no easy feat. But atst, she managed to restrain herself, ring at the dark figure inside, who had just realized she was trapped. Moondancer frantically tried everything¡ªusing her spikes, punching, even shing at the invisible walls with her dagger¡ªbut to no avail.


    Damian wasn''t sure if her strange face even required oxygen, but he will soon find out. Looking around, he saw the second-rankers battling her dark creatures, which were desperately trying toe to her aid. Despite her reduced efficiency, Moondancer hadn''t lost control over her strange powers.


    She continued summoning shadowy javelins and weapons from inside the box to attack them, but Vidalia was quick to hack them away before they could fully materialize.


    Soon, Damian had his answer. He was breathing heavily, pain surging through his body. The wormhole spell he had used to block the waygate had faded, and the gate was now wide open once again. Threadripper, Damian sensed, was near one of the defense mechanism pirs. Had he destroyed it, or had the Transcendent Seed team managed to stall him?


    They would only understand the full scope of today''s disaster once this battle was over and they reached Threadripper.


    "What... What is happening?" Vidalia asked from beside him, also panting heavily and bleeding from multiple cuts.


    Damian nced at her tiredly. She was watching Moondancer struggle for air inside the invisible box. Well, she does have a nose, he thought to himself. What a random discovery...


    "It''s my spell. She''s suffocating... At least we''ll be rid of one of them," Damian replied.


    "No, stop this! She can''t die!" Vidalia suddenly eximed, frantically shaking Damian.


    "What...?" Did he hear her correctly? Was she ordering him not to kill their greatest enemy?


    "Stop this! We can''t kill her!" Vidalia began shing at the invisible box with her sword, weakening it with each strike.


    What in the hell is she doing? Did she just not see how hard it was to trap her?


    "What are you talking about? This is war! If we''re not killing, what the hell are we doing here?"


    Vidalia didn''t answer him though. With one final overwhelming strike, she shattered the invisible box. Moondancer fell to the ground, gasping for air and coughing, even though she didn''t have a mouth. Damian was utterly confused. What was going on? The scene around him¡ªfire, destruction, and the screams of thousands¡ªdid not justify this unexinable mercy from their coldmander.


    Why would she not kill her?


    After a few moments ofbored breathing, Moondancer stood, but she was immediately ensnared by Vidalia''s vines. Moondancer, however, didn''t seem fazed; she merely red at Damian with fury burning in her eyes.


    "You came very close, Broken Branch," she hissed. "Who is this abomination you''ve allied with?"


    "Shut the hell up," Vidalia snapped. "Do you think you or him will be praised for this cowardly attack by the realm? I understand him, but you? Have you really fallen this low?"


    Why is Vidalia talking like she''s going to survive this? Damian wondered, confused by Moondancer''s arrogance.


    "Who cares what anyone says? We achieved our goal here, and that''s all that matters," Moondancer cackled, herugh unnervingly deranged.


    Suddenly, one of her dark creatures fighting the second-rankers nearby split in two. The smaller half sprouted wings and darted toward the shimmering waygate above their heads. Damian noticed it only when the second-rankers began shouting and hurling spells at it.


    At the same time, one of the four barrier pirs flickered and powered down, creating a massive breach in the dome above, which slowly expanded toward the side nearest to the broken defense mechanism.


    As if on cue, the waygate hummed with blue energy, and two aerial squads of second-rankers emerged, five in each team, casting spells and hurling aura des wildly across the battlefield. The already chaotic scene descended into full-blown madness. Vidalia tightened her grip on Moondancer, her clenched fist tightening the vines, but Moondancer onlyughed harder and harder.


    Some of the flying second-rankers veered toward the broken pir, while the rest made it nearly impossible for Damian and Vidalia to remain exposed in the open.


    The Eldoris second- and first-rankers tried to fight back, casting spells at the airborne enemies from thend. But it was a losing battle¡ªone side could move freely in the air like birds, while the other was dodging spells and jumping over the bodies of their fallenrades.


    The aerial assault left the second-rankers struggling to fend off the dark creatures, and Moondancer, now free from her cage, continued to empower and heal her minions as they took damage.


    Finally, realizing they had no other choice, Vidalia began casting her spells rapidly, chanting under her breath as she aimed them at both the dark creatures and the airborne second-rankers. Some hit their targets, while others drained her mana to no avail. She couldn''t do more without getting closer, but doing so would mean leaving Moondancer, which would be disastrous.


    Then, what Damian had feared most happened. Moondancer, taking advantage of Vidalia''s distraction as she defended them from the dangerous spells raining down, summoned a massive wyvern beneath her. It took flight, with Vidalia''s vines still wrapped around her.


    Vidalia was dragged into the air as well, bombarded by concentrated spellfire from the aerial units. The intense barrage caused her to scream in pain and release her grip on the vine spell, sending her plummeting to the ground.


    She managed to activate her flying spell mid-fall, but even then, she was badly injured and forced to fight off dozens of second-rankers and Moondancer with a bloodied body and unbearable pain coursing through her stomach with Damian left behind.


    Damian stood frozen, watching the chaos unfold, it did not make any sense at all. What the hell just happened..? His senses alerted him to even more bad news¡ªThreadripper was escaping at an incredible speed, also likely through flight.

 Chapter 125: Lost Hope

    They were crazy, all of them had lost their minds... But that didn''t matter right now.. Without caring about the chaos surrounding him, Damian rushed to the wooden building that had been his prison for days, only to find ashes and broken wood scattered everywhere with still burning amber here and there.


    ''You could''ve helped me¡­ I could''ve caught her¡­ I was so close,'' Vidalia said, approaching from behind, her body being continuously healed by the mages who had gathered around the smoldering building. Despite being covered in blood himself, Damian was, as usual, ignored.


    ''We did catch her. You let her escape,'' Damian retorted.


    ''You don''t know anything, kid.''


    ''I know I could''ve killed her, and you stopped me. That''s all I need to know.''


    Damian argued with her, not out of anger and frustration¡ªthough he felt plenty of that¡ªbut because he needed to distract himself from his hands, which were digging through the rubble in a desperate search for the people he had known, even briefly.


    ''Sena¡­ Paul¡­ Kyle¡­ Maid instructor... Is it even possible..?''


    He wanted to find them, yet he feared knowing what had be of them. Not knowing, at least, gave him some shred of hope. But as his hands grew numb, emotions clouded his actions, and tears blurred his vision. Damian summoned his golem, which began lifting debris at the slightest hint of mana, searching for his¡­ his... What? His guards?


    His colleagues? Just some faces among the thousands he had encountered? Friends?


    ''What kind of devious spell takes people''s breath away? Could you always do that?'' Vidalia murmured in his mind. She pointed toward him, ordering some healers to attend to him too.


    With a golden sh in his peripheral vision, Damian felt the pain in his body ease, though, strangely, the relief only made the emotional weight heavier. After clearing a ten-meter radius around hisnding point perfectly clean, still finding nothing, Damian copsed on his knees. His golem stood still, waiting for more instructions that had yet to came.


    Were ashes really all that remained of them?


    Just as Vidalia ced a firm hand on his shoulder, Damian sensed a faint speck of mana about twenty meters ahead, it was so weak Damian wasn''t even sure if he really sensed it or not. Clinging to thest threads of hope, he forcefully broke free from her grasp and leaped toward it.


    Once again, he connected with his golem, carefully digging where he thought¡ªmaybe even imagined¡ªa trace of mana remained.


    "What the hell are you doing? Stop this madness! You''re bleeding everywhere; stay still for a second!" Vidalia shouted, but Damian ignored her. He kept digging, pushing his senses to their limit, trying to sense that speck of mana again.


    Finally, under the weight of a heavy beam, a charred figure began to emerge. Damian couldn''t identify the person, but the shape of their armor, melted into their back, was unmistakable. Momentster, he uncovered another corpse in a simr position, as though they had been shielding something¡ªor someone. Then, there it was: a small, unconscious figure with green hair, barely clinging to life.


    A faint pulse of mana flickered from her body melting into the surrounding mana. She was releasing mana subconsciously..?


    The two had sacrificed their lives to protect her.


    Though Damian didn''t recognize them, he could guess who they were. Their sacrifice had not been in vain. He gently picked up the small girl and staggered out of the wreckage, though his legs wobbled, and he was on the verge of copse. Immediately, healers and rescuers rushed to his side, taking Sena from him and offering their support. Damian had done his part. He could finally rest now.


    *****


    Vidalia stared at the blood- and soot-covered boy copsing into the arms of soldiers and healers. She could feel his pain¡ªno, no child should be able to endure so much and still have the strength to stand, let alone dig through rubble.


    "Damn you, kid," she whispered to herself. "I wish I could offer you more than punishment and judgment¡­"


    That bastard Tristan had been right to try to bring him into his house, after all. If she was free to do it she would have done the same..


    Vidalia herself was barely holding it together, but she couldn''t afford to rest. Her army was in shambles. She had failed as amander. They had lost before the battle had even begun.


    The relic wasn''t supposed to fail. It was impossible. Yet the very thing she had feared the most hade to pass: betrayal.


    In every report about the unnatural waygate, there had always been a person present where the gate formed. It was a secret only a select few of her personal scouts knew, and they reported only to her. Someone had connected the waygate. Who in her ranks could have climbed so far in her own building without detection? How had they missed it? Or was the report wrong?


    Could their enemy truly open a waygate wherever they wanted, with no limitations? If that was the case, they had been doomed from the very start.


    The boy should have warned her if someone had been on the roof. Unless¡­ No. It was foolish to doubt his sincerity after everything she had just witnessed and everything he had shown her over the couple of days. He truly had done more than any of her supposed helpers in this camp had... No boy¡ªor man¡ªcould have such talents and waste them for no reason.


    She ordered the able-bodied soldiers to continue searching the charred buildings, instructing the healers to apany them to treat anyone still alive. She, herself, took the young girl¡ªlikely an orphan now, her mother probably among the dead. Because of her. One more promise she would have to keep. On more life she had changed forever and not for the best...


    She will take good care of her... She had promised... Vidalia owed her mother that much, at least.


    With the healed child in her arms, she made her way through the camp, which had finally quieted enough for survivors to begin helping each other or search for theirrades. Her own building was gone. She sighed, not knowing where exactly she was going... gazing up at the starless sky.


    The cold wind, at least, helped extinguish the remaining fires, but the sight of the empty sky irritated her to no end, offering no usefulness in return....

 Chapter 126: Lost Battle

    Damian woke up in yet another unfamiliar ce. After blinking several times, his vision cleared, and he realized he was in a tent. His hands were free, and there were no guards stationed nearby. They must''ve stopped caring about him, huh? Looking around, he noticed tens of people lying around him, either sleeping or quietly being tended to by healers.


    Some groaned in pain, but there was little conversation.


    An infirmary.


    He looked down at his body, which was wrapped in white linen bandages, covering the injuries he had sustained in the fightst night. At least, he assumed it wasst night¡ªhe felt rested enough, and it seemed like a new day. His shoulder was covered the most, but his hands and legs were bandaged as well.


    Then the memories came flooding back, and he immediately focused on his mana sense, stretching it to the limit. He found the same energy signature he had felt before, but now it was stronger¡ªno longer just a faint trace. She was alive. At least Sena had survived.


    But there was no mana in her before. How had she suddenly acquired it? Unless... it made sense. She must have ascended after falling through the floors somehow. The elf was nearby too.


    She had to be¡ªfor her sake, and his.


    Damian sat up, trying to assess the soreness in his body. He felt good enough, so he rose from the bed and left the infirmary tent, leaving the injured behind. No one stopped him. A few healers nced his way, but there was no fear or hostility in their eyes, only a quiet acknowledgment as they watched him leave.


    Outside, it was brighter than the night he remembered, confirming it was indeed the next day. He was near the outer noble zone, and even from here, he could see charred and ckened buildings. The destruction was far worse than he had anticipated. And this was just the area where Moondancer had been; the section with Threadripper couldn''t be any better.


    They could have stopped this. Prevented half of the damage. If only... if only he had stopped her from breaking the invisible box. Ashenvale would have paid a tremendous price for their cowardly attack. Without a third-ranker, they would be in the same precarious position as Eldoris.


    Their morale would be at its lowest, and if Threadripper had even a shred of intelligence, he would fearunching another attack. They only needed to defend for a month under the 75% dome, and then Bonecrusher would arrive, ending this invasion once and for all.


    But she ruined everything. What in the world could have been more important to her than ending this senseless ughter?


    Around him, soldiers and knights were going about their duties. No one stopped him, though many stared at him as if seeing him for the first time. Their attitudes had shifted. It made sense¡ªafter such a devastating loss, they would feel slightly better knowing he was on their side. No matter what he had done before, showing his power earned him a modicum of respect.


    They were a civilization that prioritized strength above all else after all. Show them your abilities, and you gained respect. It also painted a target on your back, making every step a battle. Still, power demanded recognition.


    Damian couldn''t stray far due to the bond that limited him. So, he stood by one of the campfires, warming his bandaged hands. The soldiers around the fire shifted slightly to make room for him, but no one spoke.


    "How bad is it?" Damian asked, staring into the crackling mes that reminded him of the chaos from the night before. He wasn''t expecting an answer, nor did he care if they spoke to him. He would find out soon enough.


    "They''re at the blockade," one of them finally said. "Camping there and chipping away at the wall bit by bit."


    "With the power they showedst night, they should''ve torn down the wall by now. Why haven''t they?" another added.


    "They could," the first soldier replied. "But they''re making it easier for their third-rankers. They must be resting, regaining their strength after yesterday."


    "They won''t attack without their biggest advantage¡ªthe strange waygate. Until then, they''re taking their time," another chimed in.


    "We can''t win this," one of them muttered, more to himself than to the group.


    "Nonsense!" another barked. "We were never here to win. We just need to hold the line. Or are you saying we should just forget all the lives they tookst night and give up?"


    "I''m not saying that... but Mike, r, Gin... they''re gone. I couldn''t even..." The middle-aged man''s voice broke, and he bit his lip to keep from saying more. No one responded. The weight of his words hung in the air, a reflection of the feelings they all shared.


    For which none of them were brave enough to admit out loud.


    Damian sighed and continued warming his hands in the heavy silence. A few minutester, he heard distinct footsteps approaching. People had been passing by the whole time, but these footsteps were purposeful, heading straight for their fire. Damian didn''t bother looking up. He didn''t care who it was.


    In fact, he was finding it difficult to care about anything at all. What was he even doing here? He had fought a battle far beyond his level, survived, and yet he felt useless. Wronged. Everything seemed pointless.


    "Master Maximus, you''ve been summoned by themander. Please follow us," the neer announced loudly.


    It was the first time anyone had spoken his name in this miserable camp. With a deep breath, Damian pulled his hands away from the fire and turned around. The neer was young, barely sixteen or seventeen, and only a first-ranker.


    Where would this boy be when the enemy came again? Would he survive? Or was he, too, just a living, breathing piece of ash, destined to be one with these cold, miserable, dreadednds?


    Damian followed the boy to one of the nobles''rge wooden buildings. She was inside. He knew it.


    Well, it was time for some goddamn answers.

 Chapter 127: Unacceptable Reasons

    Damian followed the boy inside the building. It wasn''t as grand as Vidalia''s, nor as ornately decorated, but it was decent in its own right. The emblem on the building looked familiar, but Damian paid it little mind.


    They were all there¡ªwell, not all. Lord Ashford, the mage, wasn''t present, and neither was Lord Parcival, the old second-rank knight veteran. The remaining four, though¡ªEsme, Tristan, Aramis, and the pugilist¡ªwere still there, albeit heavily bandaged. The old female second-rank knight, Lysandrea, was also present, looking worse for wear.


    The elfmander was in no better shape. She, too, was bandaged up and still wearing the outfit she''d fought in the night before, but had just her armor on top now. It seemed she hadn''t rested at all. Well, she was responsible for this mess, so her dedication was the bare minimum expected of her.


    No one greeted Damian or said anything as he entered. Esme, Tristan, and the old veteran knight gave him small smiles, but they remained silent. One chair at the table, in the innermost room of the strange new building, was empty. The room was better decorated than the rest of the building, though still modest. Damian sat down and red at Vidalia, whose face was as expressionless as ever.


    "So, as I was saying," Lord Tristan continued, "if we don''t want to follow dear Ashford into an early grave, we should retreat now."


    "We can''t get far in two days," Aramis replied. "That is, if they even need that long for that damned tool¡­"


    "And show our backs to the enemy?" the pugilist questioned.


    "Parcival''s sacrifice can''t be in vain," the old veteran knight growled through gritted teeth.


    So, the old man died too, Damian thought. The toll was higher than he''d imagined. Even high-ranking nobles had fallen.


    "How many died?" Damian asked, his gaze never leaving themander''s eyes.


    "Five thousand, at minimum. A hundred of them were nobles," Esme answered, the pain evident on her kind face. She had been the one most in favor of retreating, hadn''t she?


    "We were down to fifteen thousand inparison before, and now another five thousand are gone. Many of them were highly skilled second-rankers," Tristan added.


    "With their two third-rankers, fighting head-on is suicide," Aramis said. "I don''t like the bastard''s face either, but this time, he''s right. We have no choice but to make a strategic retreat."


    Tristan''s face twisted in displeasure at Aramis''s words, but Aramis ignored him and continued, "Provided, of course, that we find a way to neutralize their waygate, which could hinder our escape."


    "If we retreat," the old veteran knight added, "it will forever stain Eldoris''s history."


    Her eyes, along with everyone else''s, turned to themander, waiting for her decision.


    "We can''t retreat just yet," Vidalia said, surprising half the room.


    "Mydy, if we lose, there will be no hope left for Eldoris once their reinforcements arrive. If you''re not there..." Aramis began, but Vidalia cut him off.


    "We must defend ournd. Yes, we''ve suffered a heavy blow, and it seems hopeless, but believe in yourselves. They may have tricks and numbers, but we have experience. Our troops can hold on. We just need some sort of advantage."


    "Hmph... Hahaha... haha..." Damian suddenlyughed, unable to control himself at the hollow words of encouragement. Everyone red at him¡ªexcept for Vidalia, who remained calm, her face as nk as ever.


    "Boy! Have you finally lost your mind?" Aramis snapped at him.


    "Enough, kid. What the hell is so funny?" Tristan also chimed in.


    Damian''sughter faded, reced by barely contained fury. His expression darkened as he red at Vidalia. Everyone noticed the shift and looked to her for answers, but she remainedposed, her face showing only the weariness of battle.


    "Tell them," Damian growled. "You want an advantage? Tell them what you let slip through your fingers." His voice was louder than intended, surprising even him. Since when had he cared so much about what they did? Back on Earth, peace had sheltered him from confronting anything he didn''t want to, bottling his emotions deep in himself.


    But here, in this world, he was finding sides of himself he hadn''t known existed with each unreasonable experience he suffered through.


    Confusion rippled through the room as the others looked to Vidalia for answers, expecting her to reprimand Damian or at least respond. Finally, she broke eye contact with him and nced at the faces of herpanions one by one. She took a sip of her wine and then spoke slowly.


    "He''s angry because he trapped Moondancer with his spell, and I didn''t let him kill her on the spot...."


    The room fell silent. Eyes widened in shock, and one by one, they turned their gazes to Damian. Some of them even looked frightened. But this wasn''t the reaction he had expected. Why were they acting like this? Didn''t they understand the magnitude of the opportunity they had lost?


    The chance to even the ying field, to stop this war in its tracks?


    Then it hit him. Whatever reason Vidalia had for sparing Moondancer, they all already knew it.


    "What...? What could possibly be so important that you let the chance to end this war slip through your hands? And all of you are fine with it..?" Damian''s voice rose, despite his efforts to stay calm. He didn''t want to shout, but his emotions got the better of him, the frustration evident in his childish tone.


    The others looked away. Some turned their faces to the side, others stared down at the table or into their wine sses, guilt etched on their faces.


    What the hell is going on with them? Damian thought. How could theye here to fight and die, yet hesitate when given the chance to kill their enemy?


    "We can''t kill the third-rankers or a few of their selected top nobles," Esme exined, the only one brave enough to meet his gaze. "We can only hope to capture them. The life of our queen is at stake. It''s messed up, we know... but that''s just how things are. Only a few of us know the truth."


    It was the biggest load of bullshit Damian had ever heard.

 Chapter 128: Truth of the War

    Once again, the room fell silent, everyone lost in their thoughts. Even Esme refrained from borating further. Atst, themander took arge sip of her wine, draining the cup and cing it on the table with enough force to make a sound. Without lifting her eyes from the ss, she began:


    "It all started when Ashenvale proposed an alliance of sorts. The crowned prince of Ashenvale¡ªhis father, the old king¡ªasked for Princess Evrin''s hand in marriage. The hope was to unite the two kingdoms through blood and forge an unshakeable alliance for the future. The queen deliberated for months. No one liked the idea. The princess was barely of age, but it was an opportunity.


    An opportunity we desperately needed to defend ourselves against the Empire''s growing power. A few years ago, we wouldn''t have even considered such a thing, but in thest ten years, we''ve only lost ground to the Empire, time and again. Every victory we gained was a mere shadowpared to thends we lost day after day. Their abominable runic weapons are simply too powerful.


    "The Highswords forbade them from using these weapons to invade, but once they conquered thend, it was theirs, and they could defend it however they wished. With each battle, they chipped away at our forces. When we won, we had to defend what was left with everything we had. But when we lost, we lost thend forever.


    Now, after all these years, the maps of both nations are nothing like they once were."


    "Ashenvale gave us hope. Their troops¡ªunupied by conflicts of their own¡ªhad numbers to spare. With their help, if we couldn''t defeat the Empire, we could at least stop them from gaining morend and resources."


    She paused, looking up at Damian, who was still confused about what this had to do with not killing Moondancer.


    "The princess, like her mother, is brave. She broke the deadlock and epted the proposal, even though it wasn''t favorable for her. As a gesture of good faith, the king of Ashenvale sent a gift¡ªa proof of trust. It was a mana contract, stating that in any conflict between the two kingdoms, their royalty, third-rankers, and certain dukes and important nobles would not be knowingly killed.


    If they were, the king of Ashenvale would suffer the fate of the damned."


    "We hadn''t expected that, but it was a relief to know our neighbor was reasonable enough to stay friendly. However, it was also a double-edged sword. If we didn''t reciprocate, it would be a sign of distrust. So, Ariandel.. The Queen signed a simr mana contract, sparing their royalty, third-rankers, and select nobles from death in any conflict, directly or indirectly.


    It was a small price to paypared to the help we would receive, so weplied for the sake of our homnd."


    Damian watched as the elfmander fell silent again, staring at her empty, ornate wine cup, her mind drifting back to the past.


    "How did things turn out like this then? How did you it go from potential allies to immediate threats? How could it all go so wrong?" Damian asked, irritated by the slow pace of the story.


    Themander looked up, seemingly broken from her trance, but it wasn''t her who caught Damian''s attention. Surprisingly, it was Tristan. His face was twisted in rage as he crushed the ss cup in his bare hand.


    "It all went to hell when the king of Ashenvale fell ill," Tristan growled. "His only son, the crowned prince, became regent. And then... then fool demanded a change in terms. He no longer wanted the princess. He wanted the queen herself.


    He demanded that her highness leave Eldoris, join their kingdom, and proim him the king of both nations.


    "Bastard!" Aramis hissed, his voice full of venom.


    Damian had never seen them all so united in anything before, but this... this they all seemed to agree on. If they were pretending, they were damn good at it. The emotions on their faces were real.


    Themander continued, her voice steady. "He doesn''t care if the treaty breaks. He has no love for his father, even though the old king raised him with the utmost care. He thinks he''s invincible. But it''s probably one of those crafty nobles pulling the strings, orchestrating the downfall of their house. The prince is too blind and arrogant to see it.


    And now we''re all paying for his stupidity. To the Ashenvale nobles, this is just a whim they''re following, biding their time until either the old king dies¡ªtaking thest remnants of loyalists with him¡ªor the ''Monarch''s Trial''es, and theypete to win the kingdom from the stupid brat."


    Themander''s gaze locked onto Damian''s, her expression not one of anger, but of deep exhaustion. She understood his confusion and frustration¡ªshe was feeling the same about this absurd situation.


    "And so," she continued, "We can''t kill them knowingly. We can''t afford to lose our queen. Even though she sent us here to do whatever is necessary to defend our realm, even if it means killing them¡ªand possibly her in the process¡ªshe said she was fine with it."


    The others looked at Vidalia with conflicted expressions. That was news to them.


    "She''s always been like that," themander said softly. "Just like her daughter, she epted the unreasonable for the sake of her people, for the realm, for Eldoris. That is why she is the queen, and I''m here defending her borders. I am the sword that protects thend of our ancestors. And that is why I can not retreat. If death is written in my fate, then so be it.


    But I''ll be damned if I let those Ashenvale bastards set foot in my ancestors''nds."


    Her voice remained calm. She didn''t stand or make any grand gestures, but the intensity in her eyes and words was enough to make everyone around Damian rise to their feet, heads lowered in respect. Damian was the only one still meeting her gaze, measuring the depth of her anger and determination, weighing it against the lives of thousands they had lost and finding it short.

 Chapter 129: Pawns of Fate

    Was that all? A petty prince had caused all this? A war of thousands¡ªfor what? So he could parade around, showing off like a peacock? Was this the war they had been training for? Was this ridiculous excuse the reason the kind maid had died for?


    Was it for this that Damian had lost the very few people who treated him like a human instead of a monster?


    "Stand up, brat, show some respect!" Aramis barked, but Damian paid him no mind, remaining seated as he weighed the significance of everything he''d just heard.


    "Leave him be," the elfmander said quietly, regaining herposure. Her expression returned to its cold, unreadable state. "He has no obligation to me. The rest of you, sit down. We need a n."


    "Isn''t it simple?" Aramis suggested. "We attack their camp just like they did ours."


    The pugilist Transcendent Seed nodded in agreement. Aramis sometimes came across as crafty, but moments like these showed he was every bit the apprentice of the Bone Crusher, a third-rank pugilist known for his brutal efficiency.


    "The only way we stand a chance is if we make it an even fight¡ªjust us against their two third-rankers," Tristan began,ying out his n. "If Lady Vidalia pins down one, and we ensure they can''t escape¡ªwith the boy''s help¡ªwe can cripple them enough to make them rethink any further attacks.


    Then, we''ll set up another camp near the entrance of the Dreaded Lands, smaller this time, so we can protect it with three defense mechanism pirs. From there, we can hold out until Bone Crusher arrives, and we''ll call for reinforcements from ind."


    Damian could not understand how to feel.. the war made no sense and yet he was forced to fight, if he didn''t he was just a vegetable in a fight among the monsters. After his confrontation with Moondancer, they would undoubtedly be on high alert, perhaps even targeting him directly. It was like he was just a pawn in some game of fate, fighting battle after battle without truly understanding why.


    And what about the others? They fought to defend their homnd, a noble cause on the surface. But what about the countless lives lost, the people who didn''t even know why they were dying? It all seemed so wrong.


    Without power, no one had the luxury of making real choices or even understanding the full scope of the conflict. There was nothing noble in that. The people were just pawns, too¡ªpawns ying a deadly game where the Ashenvale third-rankers were protected by an absurd treaty while they, the soldiers of Eldoris and Ashenvale, were mere prey, struggling to survive.


    They pinned their hopes on Vidalia somehow overpowering the enemy, but how realistic was that? She was a mage, excellent warrior but still a support ss, and though she had survived so far, how could she truly defeat two seasoned third-rankers?


    Damian finally understood why the third-rankers of Ashenvale weren''t taking the war seriously. They didn''t need to. They had yet tounch an all-out assault or gang up on Vidalia, and they could probably take her down if they tried. It was all just a game to them.


    "That seems like our only option," the old second ranker veteran agreed with Tristan''s n, and the others nodded as well.


    "How do we separate them from their army and the waygate, though?" Esme asked, highlighting the most critical part of the strategy.


    "The waygate tool should be down right now," the pugilist added.


    "But they''ll be protected by their army. We don''t even have eyes inside their camp," Esme countered.


    Damian listened, only half-engaged. He had epted the situation for what it was. The reasons for the battle had changed, but his goal remained the same: survive. Initially, he had considered helping Eldoris. Despite their treatment of him, they were fighting a defensive war, just trying to protect their homnd. But now?


    Now, he had lost even the faintest shred of reason to fight for them. It wasn''t their fault, of course, but neither was it the fault of the thousands who had diedst night. Yet, they had paid the price.


    The mey with everyone. How could they have allowed such a situation to unfold? Why had they signed such an absurd treaty? Why was the Empire making everyone''s life a living hell? And how could the nobles of Ashenvale be so shameless as to entertain the whims of a deranged prince? None of it made sense, but then again, this world had never made sense.


    Peace was an illusion here. The strong oppressed the weak, and innocents suffered for nothing more than a whim or a show of arrogance. Was living selfishly the only way to survive in this world? It sure seemed that way. Was his hope to solve major problems of this world with science and runes, just na?ve thoughts of a young boy..? They will always find some reasons to fight, no matter what...


    "Maximus... Maximus..."


    "Huh?" Damian snapped out of his thoughts. He had tuned out the conversation around him, only realizing it when someone called his name.


    "Can you do it?" Tristan asked.


    "Do what?" Damian had no idea what he was talking about.


    "If we give you all the parchments and mana ink we have in this camp, can you create something to make us reach the heart of their camp faster? I have an ancient runic relic that acts as a mini defense mechanism for about 100 meters radius. It can''t take much damage, though." Tristan, seeing Damian''s confusion, repeated the key points.


    Enough was enough. All his thoughts about reasons and peace were pointless. At the end of the day, what mattered was who hit harder and who survived one more day. Damian wasn''t going to be part of this miserable system, but he also wasn''t about to bow down and take it. If he had no choice but to fight, then he would show these bastards what real fighting looked like.

 Chapter 130: The Night Before The Retreat

    It waste afternoon, and well into the evening, when their small meeting finally ended, and the course for their future was set. Damian had done his best, without revealing more than what was already known about him, to help prepare for what was toe. The n was ready, and they would execute it at dawn the next day. That was the fastest they could mobilize the entire army.


    Damian handed his iron golem to the runesmith, as it needed to be as strong as possible. In addition, the runesmith promised to craft some equipment for Damian, since he would be fighting as well. Damian noticed the change in the beastman runesmith''s attitude but, with bigger things to worry about, he had no time to dwell on it.


    After giving instructions and the list of spells he wanted, Damian, along with Vidalia, dismissed the runesmith, allowing him to return to his forge.


    The entire camp was in a frenzy, hastily packing and preparing for the uing retreat. Their part in this was to ensure the sess of the strategic withdrawal while delivering a crippling blow to the enemy. Their goal was to slow the enemy down and give their forces a fighting chance.


    Vidalia had taken one of the noble''s modest building as her temporary office, where she met with nobles and key figures to assign tasks appropriate for the retreat. Meanwhile, Damian was in the next room, surrounded by tens stacks of premium-quality parchment taller than he was and severalrge jars of mana ink.


    Half of the supplies were already stored in his spatial storage, which was now so full that he could barely fit anything else of significant size in there.


    The fastest solution was also the simplest: he would create several wormhole scrolls. They couldn''t use the waygate tool for travel unlike their enemies, but with the scrolls, they could move quickly, bypassing the enemy''s defenses before they even had time to react.


    He had many helpers to sew the parchment together, making the task much easier than it would have been alone. Yet, Damian still had to draw runic circles, one after another, in the same pattern, so ingrained in his mind that he could probably do it in his sleep after this.


    It required a massive amount of resources for such a seemingly simple travel n that it felt like a waste, but with time so short, it was the best he coulde up with. His helpers worked tirelessly, sewing nine pieces of parchment together for all the stacks, even using some of Damian''s own stored parchment.


    The battle could go either way, and it was better to be overprepared than caught off guard.


    After creating half the wormhole runic rolls required to travel from their current position to a kilometer ahead of the enemy''s blockade and back, Damian restocked his used runic rolls. His muscles ached from the repetitive work, which had consumed him from thete afternoon until just before midnight.


    Finally, he took a much-needed break, stepping outside to find a quiet spot near one of the campfires. There, among the soldiers, he sat down, letting his body and mind rest for a while.


    Vidalia had also worked tirelessly untilte evening but had eventually taken a break to clean herself and nap. The walls between their rooms were thin, and if Damian strained his ears, he could hear everything happening on the other side. Only someone of second rank and stats could hear so clearly; the first-ranker helpers wouldn''t have had such an ability.


    Around him, the soldiers were talking in small groups, their voices blending into the background as Damian enjoyed the cold evening fresh air. The breeze was refreshing and cold, though calling it "nice" might have been a stretch. The warmth of the fire felt good on his hands. Now, if they somehow survived tomorrow...


    how could he free himself from this cursed divine vine link that had made his life so difficult? If he were free now, he would''ve run away from this ce without a second thought. Or so he told himself.


    His best chance was to tell Vidalia that he had copied her spell and wanted to figure out who controlled the spell so they could ask questions and be done with it. But now wasn''t the time for that conversation. Surely, if they survived this, his efforts would earn him enough favor with Vidalia to prevent her from being angry about his "borrowing" her spell.


    Still, more than her potential anger, Damian worried about what might happen if he revealed his ability to learn any spell he saw just once. Would she let him go? Many nobles would kill for such an advantage, and Vidalia was clever. She could find a hundred better uses for his abilities on the battlefield than he ever could.


    Suddenly, Damian noticed the soldiers around him moving away, bowing toward someone approaching from behind. His chain of thoughts broken, Without looking back Damian sensed the mana behind him. It was the old second-ranker veteran, Lysandrea. What was she doing here? Didn''t she have important matters to attend to, like the other nobles? Or was she here for a break as well?


    "Hope you don''t mind if I join you, little warrior..." Lysandrea said as she came up beside him and sat down on therge log someone had conjured around the campfire using a wood-style spell.


    "Uh... sure," Damian replied, uncertain how to react to the sudden intrusion on his quiet moment. The other soldiers had given them space, finding other fires to sit by or other tasks to upy themselves with.


    "How are your injuries?" Lysandrea asked, stretching her hands toward the crackling fire, a warm smile on her face.


    "They''re better now. How about you?" Damian asked in return.


    "They healed me as much as they could. My old body can''t take much more, they said," sheughed, sounding much like a kind grandmother from a candy shop. Except she was far more fit and strong¡ªnot to mention a seasoned killer. But she was definitely getting on in years. Damian wondered how skilled and fearsome one had to be to survive on the battlefield for as long as she had.


    Her experience was the real deal here.

 Chapter 131: The Night Before The Retreat 2

    "You are an exceptional mage¡­ Your methods are very... unique. And that''s saying something, considering I''ve worked with a spell master all my life. There are hardly any popr spells I don''t know, yet the people who described the fight between themander, you, and Moondancer had a harder time following you than the others," she said after a minute of quiet between them.


    Damian had hoped she was just there to take a break and rx as well, but of course, that was a foolish thought. These nobles¡­ they always wanted something, even from the simplest activities, like resting for a moment.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m small and unnoticeable," Damian joked, avoiding a serious reply.


    "Haha, that might be part of it¡­ but know this: after yesterday, there isn''t a family in this kingdom who wouldn''t want you in their ranks. You came to join the army and earn credits, right? Your path may not have been an easy or straightforward one, but you''ve achieved far more than your initial goal¡­"


    "What are you getting at? Don''t make my head hurt."


    "Hmm, young people these days are so brash¡­ All I''m saying is that we might not be the leaders you hoped to fight under. We might''ve shattered your ideal of what warriors and true nobles should be after everything you''ve gone through¡­ but I can assure you, no other ce can do better.


    Eldoris isn''t perfect¡ªwe have our own struggles, especiallytely¡ªbut it''s a hell of a lot better than the Empire or those Ashenvale bastards. Give us a chance if you can. Give themander a chance to show you why she''s worth following, just once."


    Damian didn''t respond, and she didn''t say anything further. After waiting a minute, she rose and walked away into the cold wind.


    A leader worth following? What a joke. She might be a legend to the people of Eldoris, but Damian saw her for what she was. It wasn''t the people she, or any of them, fought for¡ªit was their name, their honor, and the most useless of all, their pride. Vidalia, like every other noble here, was just fighting to keep her own house safe. It wasn''t evil¡ªDamian wouldn''t even call it selfish.


    Why shouldn''t they fight for their own interests? What bothered him most, however, was the pretense. The veil of lies. The game they yed with people''s beliefs...


    If she were truly themander of the army and not just the head of the queen''s guard dead set on protecting her queen, she would''ve told the masses the real reason for this fight long ago. Those who would still stay to fight for their queen¡­ those, those select few, were the ones this war was really for. The rest?


    They were oblivious to what was happening right in front of them, dying not even knowing why...


    She was a great warrior, no doubt about that, but no, she was no leader.


    Having had enough of the cold and seeing thest of the embers burn out before him, Damian stood up and returned to the room where his helpers had made many nine parchment rolls from the stack he''d given them. There were more, but considering their condition, he let them go. They''d done enough. With just these, he could create the wormhole to the wall and back, with some attacking spells as backup.


    There was no such thing as "enough," but these would take him half the night to draw, so they''d have to do. He should also sleep to recover fully and be at his best for tomorrow.


    Before he could get busy drawing the runes however, he heard footsteps approaching through the closed door. He was alone in the room, having dismissed everyone else. He knew who it was, but he hadn''t expected her toe here.


    "You''re still not done?" Vidalia asked, walking in and gesturing for her guards to remain outside.


    "It''s not that easy¡­ it has to be precise, or it won''t work," Damian replied without looking up from the parchment he was drawing on.


    "I know. You don''t have to tell me," she said,ing up behind him and looking intently at the finished portion of his runic circle.


    Damian realized who she was and felt foolish for his earlierment. She was a spell master, a third-rank mage, one of the very few in the world. She obviously knew more about runes and magic scrolls than most, though probably less than a proper runesmith.


    "Then you understand¡ªit''s not something I can rush," Damian said, not minding her close scrutiny of his runic spell. She already had many of his drawings; this one wouldn''t make a difference. He had yet to see anyone else sessfully draw and use his spells, so maybe they hadn''t had much luck replicating them.


    "A waygate spell can''t be embedded in simple parchment, no matter how many youbine or how good the ink is. It requires too much mana, and the parchment can''t handle it," she said, more to herself than as an actual question.


    "The parchment starts to break down from where the spell lines are drawn. The big,plicated waygate runes that aremonly used are too much for it to handle," Damian exined, though he knew she already understood. He was just ying along.


    "But your runic circles are so concise, smaller, and well-ced¡­ it''s not a runguage my family has ever known. And we have the whole history of this world," she said, finally meeting his eyes with her usual cold expression. This time, there was a clear "Exin this" tone in her voice.


    "Is there a reason for this visit, or are you just here to make my life harder?" Damian chose to ignore the implied question.


    ''Sigh''


    "Very well. I came to tell you that you should keep the link open during tomorrow''s fight. It''ll help us track both of their actions at once," she said, turning to leave.


    "You''re okay with digging around in each other''s heads?" Damian was surprised¡ªhe hadn''t expected her to suggest something like that.


    "Surviving andpleting the task tomorrow is all that matters. Besides, it seems foolish to distrust you after everything that''s happened. It could give us an advantage," she said, leaving him alone in the room, surrounded by parchment rolls and with a shocked look on his face.

 Chapter 132: High Speed Travelling

    Damian picked up the short sword the beastman runesmith had made for him, just delivered into his room. He examined it carefully before cing it back down. In front of himy several pieces of steel armor, many of which he didn''t even know how to use.


    Not wasting time, he started putting them on, having packed all his other supplies in his spatial storage the previous night. The room was now empty, save for his bed and ink stains scattered across the floor. It was still early morning, but this was the best time to move.


    The scouts keeping an eye on the camp could already see that they were nning to retreat, and they might have some countermeasures in ce. But they wouldn''t be able to act on it. Damian''s group would be the ones to spring the surprise today.


    ''Knock, knock.''


    "Can Ie in?"


    Damian had only managed to get two pieces of armor on when someone knocked on his door. It was Valoris''s sister, Maka. He hadn''t even thought about her, but strangely, he felt relieved to see her alive and well.


    "Yes,e in," he said.


    She entered the room with a smile, d in armor that looked freshly polished.


    "Oh, you''re getting ready?" she said, ncing at the armor pieces scattered on the bed.


    "Yes, at least trying to."


    "Haha, let me help."


    "Ah, thank you."


    She approached and picked up the small shoulder te from his hands, cing it carefully on his shoulder. One by one, she fastened the armor pieces without a word. Damian wondered why she was there.


    "Uhm, thank you. Did someone send you here?" he asked after she finished, stepping back to admire her work with a satisfied, happy smile.


    "No, I heard what happened and wanted to check on you. They said you were injured when I first arrived. Why are you armoring up, though?" she asked, meeting his gaze.


    "For the retreat to seed," Damian answered honestly. There was no point in deceiving her.


    "...Kid, are you done? Let''s go al¡ªHuh?"


    Vidalia barged into the room, apanied by her two guards. Damian had seen the guards standing around countless times, but they had never fought alongside him. They weren''t present during the emergency at the wall or the airborne battle with the Moondancer, and they had been injured in the initial attack on the building. He wondered if they would prove useful today at all.


    "Commander," Maka bowed respectfully to Vidalia. She ruffled Damian''s hair slightly, smiled warmly, and then left the room. That was all? She really had juste to check on him? Both Valoris and his sister were exceptions to the typical noble behavior, it always caught him off guard.


    "Are you ready?" Vidalia asked, her eyes scanning him from head to toe.


    Damian nodded and followed her outside. She flew all four of them to the camp''s outer perimeter near the Wraith''s Passage. In a nearby tent, Aramis, Tristan, Esme, the stoic pugilist, with Lysandrea were already gathered. A few other powerful second-rank nobles were present as well, but they weren''ting.


    They were responsible for the hasty retreat to the entrance of the Dreaded Lands once the surprise attack wasunched, keeping the third-rankers and their waygate upied.


    After rying the instructions once more, Vidalia, her two second-rank guards, and the five top-ss noble fighters left the camp and gathered around Damian, who had distanced himself from the group. He was never one for dramatic entrances, preferring a leisurely pace¡ªeven though he was headed for the biggest fight of his life.


    "Let''s go," Vidalia ordered.


    Damian nodded in response. As they walked, he retrieved as many wormhole scrolls as he could from his spatial storage, handing two to each of them to hold. He also kept two for himself, though they were toorge for his small frame.


    "Keep them unrolled and pointed in the direction we''re going. We need to move as quickly as possible," Damian instructed. Everyone nodded¡ªthey already knew the n and the importance of maintaining speed to prevent the scouts from reporting ahead of them.


    Damian activated the runic circle on one of the nine parchment scrolls in his hands, and as it gathered mana and opened a wormhole far in the distance, he quickly activated another one, keeping it tethered to his mana string but not fully activating it.


    After walking through the first adult-sized wormhole, heunched the second and kept it ready, all while activating one of Esme''s scrolls as they passed through. Soon, repeating the process and restocking the rolls when empty from his storage they broke into a light run, keeping the rolls activated and in check as they sped forward.


    With each step, Damian''s pace quickened. Soon, he was running at a speed so fast that even if some Esper was scouting ahead, they wouldn''t be able to keep up. In under a few minutes, he burned through fifty to fifty-five wormhole scrolls¡ªhis hard work from the night before used up in mere seconds. But it did the job.


    Before anyone in Ashenvale could react, they found themselves atop the wall overlooking the resting camp of the Ashenvale host. The enemy would never have expected Eldoris to attack after suffering such losses, especially while preparing for retreat.


    Finally, with thest wormhole scroll burning in Tristan''s hands, Damian stopped, overlooking arge tent below the wall.


    "Who''s there?" Vidalia asked, standing beside him. Damian pulled out thest two scrolls from his storage.


    "Threadripper... Moondancer is in that one," Damian pointed toward two of thergest tents spread across the vast area below.


    "Let''s go, then," Vidalia said, unsheathing her sword. The others followed her lead, drawing their weapons. Damian opened the final two wormholes, connecting them directly outside the two tents. Was this idea of trying to attack and cripple or injure one of them stupid or exactly what they needed..? Well, they will find out soon enough.


    Damian also had his short sword on his hip as he stepped into the glowing purple wormhole.

 Chapter 133: Payback

    Damian and Vidalia stepped through the purple wormhole, emerging right outside Threadripper''s tent, while the rest of their group entered the one targeting Moondancer. The area was bustling with nobles and knights¡ªnot manymoners¡ªhopefully enough to at least force Moondancer to hold back on her devastating area-of-effect attacks, providing a better chance for the second-rankers to engage her.


    Threadripper, on the other hand, was a legendary swordsman renowned for his precision with his two rapiers. His title of master swordsman wasn''t just for show¡ªhe wasn''t known for simply killing his enemies but for slicing them apart with terrifying efficiency.


    The moment they emerged, Vidalia wasted no time. Without hesitation, she began ughtering the unsuspecting nobles and knights milling around the tent, clearing the field, giving no chance for future disturbace to happen in their task here. A dome of pure energy soon formed, covering a 100-meter radius above them, fortunately epassing both tents.


    Sensing the disturbance, Moondancer and Threadripper unleashed their auras simultaneously, tearing apart their tents as they leaped into the air from the top to assess the situation. They should have sensed Damian and Vidalia''s presence by now, unless they had been caughtpletely off guard sleeping or doing something else.


    As nned, they had indeed caught them unaware. Threadripper appeared before Damian, dressed in casual attire¡ªa frilly white shirt and breeches¡ªwith his two rapiers in hand, glowing golden. Before Threadripper could fully grasp the situation, Vidaliaunched a spell she had been quietly preparing.


    Hundreds of green vines shot toward the airborne swordsman from the ground beneath, surrrounding him from all sides. In response, Threadripper released his signature aura des, massive and razor-sharp, cutting down as many vines as possible. But the vines only grew thicker and more numerous with Vidalia powering it continuesly, making it increasingly difficult for him to maintain control.


    Damian heard explosions and the shing of steel from the other side of the dome.


    The rest of his team had engaged Moondancer, adding to the chaos for the Ashenvale forces as theyunched futile attacks against the dome in confusion, which glowed faintly green and prevented them from getting closer to the battle, but it wasn''t absolute, the dome will break if put under enough pressure, fortunately both third rankers were inside and it would take a while for second rankers to do the job.


    Seeing an opportunity, Damian pulled out a runic roll of fire pir and unleashed it on the struggling Threadripper. This fire pir was far more intense and faster than his usual ones¡ªcrafted from nine parchment scrolls with high-quality mana ink. Yet Threadripper was no ordinary third-ranker.


    With a swift twist of his body, he unleashed a 360-degree wave of dark blue aura de, cutting down the vines around him. Only then did he notice Damian''s fire pir hurtling toward him. Threadripper summoned an aura barrier with expert precision, withstanding the attack with ease.


    Landing some distance away from his tent, Threadripper didn''t immediately attack. Instead, he assessed the situation, his eyes locked on Damian and Vidalia. Damian continued to track him with the fire pir until its mana finally burned out, but not a single hair on Threadripper''s head was scorched, his barrier was just too tough for his spell.


    "Well, this is certainly not the response I expected from you, Broken Branch. What is this? A brave suicide attempt?" Threadripper taunted, dispersing thest remnants of Damian''s attack as he powered down his aura barrier. Damian knew how difficult it was to maintain a barrier purely with mana, but controlling it with aura was on whole another level entirely.


    "Just returning favors," Vidalia replied coldly. She then began chanting again, her hands moving so quickly that both Damian and Threadripper could only see a blur.


    Sensing the danger, Threadripper raised his swords, charging them with more aura. Damian also readied another runic roll, but Threadripper, realizing the threat letting him just use his rolls held, sent hundreds of small air des toward both him and Vidalia in an attempt to interrupt their spells. Damian, anticipating this move, had prepared ordingly.


    The runic scroll he activated summoned a massive body of water with an invisible box covering just ahead of two of them behind the water. The roll contained two runic circles, not just one.


    As the air des entered the water, they slowed down just enough to be stopped by the invisible box, which was far stronger than a normal one. Vidalia, undeterred, finished her spell. Two massive fissures split open the ground beneath Threadripper''s feet, starting from where she had ced her hands on the earth and rapidly expanding.


    Threadripper reacted by flinging one of his rapiers at a nearby snow-covered mountain wall. The de embedded itself deep into the stone, connected to him by a solid aura thread. Using this, he pushed off toward the wall, his body swinging out of the fissure''s reach. But Vidalia had anticipated his move.


    Thousands of rock bullets materialized from the ground, hurtling toward the now-airborne swordsman who had little control in the air.


    This spell was different from the usual rock bullet Damian knew. The rock bullets didn''t conjure from a circle but instead formed directly from the surrounding dirt, making the attack far more mana-efficient. Was this one of her original spells?


    Threadripper deflected most of the rock bullets with his remaining rapier, though some managed to nick his unarmored body. He finallynded on the mountain wall, somehow attaching his feet to it, defying gravity as he stood perpendicr to the ground.


    ''How in the hell¡­? Why isn''t gravity affecting him?'' Damian thought, astonished.


    Threadripper''s blue aura coated his feet, allowing him to run horizontally along the vertical wall. He continued to dodge the barrage of rock bullets, but the dome limited his movement, forcing him into an ever-tightening space.


    Vidalia, unrelenting, cast another spell, unleashing hundreds of fire arrows that stuck to the wall, creating small patches of me that further restricted Threadripper''s movements.


    The situation was bing increasingly dire for the legendary swordsman, but Damian knew better than to underestimate him. This fight was far from over.

 Chapter 134: Payback 2

    To give himself a reprieve from the unrelenting assault, Threadripper gathered a tremendous amount of aura into his two rapiers while deftly dodging rock bullets and fire arrows.


    With a dark blue glint in his pupils, he released a horizontal sh of pure aura, the de so fast and sorge that Damian''s mind nked for a second at just the intensity and the pressure that the attack held, unsure how to respond. It wasn''t until he saw Vidalia casting her flying spell on both of them, giant green runic circles forming above and below them, that he snapped back into focus.


    With the rock bullets and fire arrows halted, Threadripper leaped down onto the snow-covered ground, cracking it beneath his feet. He unleashed multiple smaller aura des towards them in the air, while a giant green runic circle formed near his mouth as he chanted continuously.


    Vidalia expertly made them dodge the des one by one, maneuvering carefully through the air, all while chanting additional spells to protect them. However, by that time, Threadripper had finished casting his unknown wind spell. Damian watched as a massive hurricane began to form just a few meters in front of the ominous spellsword, its air pressure rushing towards them with incredible force.


    Vidalia''s flying spell, which was based on air magic, became difficult to control in the chaotic winds, forcing them tond and face the approaching hurricane. Damian quickly pulled out another wormhole scroll and activated it, even as Threadripper continuedunching hundreds of aura des and wind des toward them.


    Vidalia deflected the onught with an earth wall and other defensive spells, but the hurricane grew closer and closer, making it difficult to even keep their eyes open, let alone defend effectively. The wall was tearing up getting caught up in the fast twisting winds.


    A purple shimmering portal opened, and Vidalia leaped through it, her sword raised high and coated in dark green aura. Damian followed closely behind her. He had manipted the exit of the portal to open just a few meters from Threadripper by calcting the distance and using appropriate mana, catching the clever spellsword off guard.


    Vidalia''s de struck deep into his flesh, but not exactly where she had aimed. If it had been any other third-rank warrior, she might have overpowered them; her technique was usually too fast and precise to defend against. But Threadripper was a swordmaster, as skilled at defense as he was at attack.


    Vidalia had aimed for his heart, but her strike was deflected, piercing just beneath his shoulder. Even then, the wound wasn''t deep. She had made him bleed, but he quickly erected his aura barrier and leaped backward, creating distance between them.


    Seeing an opening, Vidalia summoned hundreds of vines to capture him, but it wasn''t fast enough. Threadripper was already prepared tounch another spell, this one marked by a huge, multi-elemental runic circle. Damian watched, astonished. It was the only spell he had seen, besides Vidalia''s divine seeker vine spell, that required multiple elements. This had to be something special.


    ''Careful, he''s using some kind of strange spell...'' Damian warned her.


    Vidalia increased the speed of her chanting and hand gestures,unching her spell at the same time Threadripper activated his. To Damian''s surprise, the spell was indeed extraordinary¡ªit created seven identical copies of Threadripper, each hacking and shing at the surrounding vines with equal ferocity. It was the strangest spell Damian had ever seen.


    It was tooplicated and fast for him to fully understand, but he caught some details and formed ideas about what was happening.


    There were earth and light elements, mixed with fire and water. These copies were some sort of golems, each containing part of Threadripper''s consciousness. There was no way a spell that powerful could be cast so quickly¡ªit had to be one of his trump cards, saved in some runic tool on his body. The activation chant alone was long enough already. Who in the world made this crazy spell?


    Damian was mostly staying out of the way, defending himself, but when he saw his chance, he pulled out another scroll and activated it. The wormhole appeared directly beneath the feet of one of Threadripper''s copies, the one with 70% of the original''s mana. Damian had modified the other end of the wormhole to open at the top of the dome, sending Threadripper into free fall.


    Threadripper might have sensed it, but there was no way for him to stop Damian while Vidalia was so close. Perhaps Threadripper thought his seven copies would confuse Damian, but he didn''t know about Damian''s wless mana sense and was now paying the price, falling from over 90 meters into the air.


    This was their chance. The dome was a one-time-use ancient enchantment; One of very few of it''s kind, there wouldn''t be another opportunity. Damian had to act now.


    ''I''m doing it. Signal the others.''


    Damian warned Vidalia while pulling out two more wormhole scrolls from his storage, chanting in random gibberish as he formed two additional runic spells with his hands. Using one scroll, he manipted the portal to open near the Moondancer fight, and Vidalia threw a bright small redmp through it, signaling the others.


    As soon as the signal was released, five second-rank warriors noticed it and leaped through the portal, joining Damian and Vidalia afterunching theirst spells and attacks at Moondancer, to buy some time.


    Damian used the second scroll to create a wormhole aimed just inches away from the falling Threadripper with precise calction, not giving him chance to see it and change his path. The other end of the wormhole opened thousands of meters above the mountain wall, at the edge of the limit of Damian''s vision, the mana cost was tremendous but Vidalia had maintained steady supply through the link.


    Threadripper fell so fast that he rolled several meters into the snow-covered mountain-top, momentarily out of the fight.


    With Threadripper out of the way, Damian opened another wormhole just inches above where Threadripper had been moments ago. He and the others jumped through, crossing two wormholes beforending near Threadripper at the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 135: Payback 3

    Damian still had one more wormhole spell prepared as a backup, it wasn''t needed though, the n was a sess with no bigplications. Though it was taxing on his mana pool, he had a strong reserve from Vidalia''s mana pool, so the drain wasn''t a big concern. Besides, he knew he would need the spell soon, as the dome was broken for the spell to work, allowing Moondancer to chase them once more.


    They should have brought Moondancer instead of Threadripper. That way, Threadripper wouldn''t be able to get this far. But they had the waygate tool, so maybe it wouldn''t have mattered much, assuming it could still work with limited power. Plus that one could fly and escape with odds against her.


    Without wasting time, Vidalia charged at Threadripper, who had just regained his footing, sword raised high. Even in this precarious position, he was prepared, deflecting her attack with both rapiers, his face finally showing a hint of displeasure. With a circr overhand motion, he pushed her back, surpassing her in both strength and technique.


    Despite her skill, Vidalia was still a mage who had prioritized raising her INT over her STR.


    "I have to say, you''ve seeded in thoroughly annoying me, Princess," he sneered. "What do you n to achieve by isting me like this? Kill me? Or capture me with such weak attacks?"


    But her attack was only a distraction. The runic ring on her finger activated with amand, releasing hundreds of vines that burst from the ground, giving Threadripper no time to react. These weren''t her usual green vines¡ªthese were purple, pungent, and covered in strange flowers. Damian could sense the mana pouring out of them.


    Realizing the danger toote, Threadripper unleashed his aura to break free, attempting to tear the vines apart with brute force. However, the more he struggled, the tighter the vines constricted around his body, draining his mana and releasing it into the atmosphere.


    ''Whoa, what an incredible species... If I could just get a sample of these vines...'' Damian thought to himself, momentarily distracted. A mana extraction potion or something simr could revolutionize his research. What the hell was he even thinking..? ''Focus, Damian, you dumbass,'' he scolded himself.


    The others weren''t lost in thought like him though. They rushed to aid Vidalia, who was preparing to strike at Threadripper again, aiming for his limbs. However, the aura armor surrounding him was too durable. While he couldn''t use mana, there seemed to be little restriction on his aura.


    Damian knew only another master of aura could hope to break it, which was precisely why the pugilist on their team was there. Vidalia herself was a master at using it.


    Before the others could even reach him, they unleashed a barrage of spells, punches, and aura des, chipping away at the armor bit by bit. Threadripper began to sweat, but the process wasn''t fast enough.


    Just as Damian feared, he felt the same ufortable mana disturbance as he did on the night of the attack¡ªthe sensation of someone piercing the fabric of space. It was close, just a few inches from Threadripper. Though the waygate hadn''t fully materialized, Damian immediately cast the spell he had prepared, opening his own purple portal right beside it.


    He had to connect it somewhere, so he linked it to the middle of the Wraith''s Passage, high above Ashenvale''s camp¡ªthousands of meters in the air. Anyone who crossed through without looking would be in for a nasty surprise.


    "What the hell are you doing, kid?" Aramis roared, noticing Damian''s purple wormhole forming inches from the man they were attacking.


    "They''re opening a waygate behind mine," Damian responded loudly. "I''ve made my exit there. Mages, get over here and shoot anything thates through. Leave Threadripper to the aura masters!" Damian used another wormhole spell to cover the waygate from both sides while instructing them.


    He sensed movement through his portal¡ªtwo soldiers, or perhaps knights, falling through, their screams echoing as they plummeted into their own camp.


    Tristan and Lysandrea immediately joined him, ready to shoot anything that emerged from the portal, while Esme, the pugilist, and Vidalia continued their efforts to break Threadripper''s aura armor with a series of relentless aura attacks. Damian pulled out another runic roll, this one imbued with threerge runic circles¡ªwater des, air des, and rock bullets. It was a projectile special.


    Ten parchments with premium mana ink could gathered more energy than any one spell could hold, so he hadbined them.


    Meanwhile, another group of five soldiers stepped out of the waygate. This was the aerial unit¡ªthey fell briefly before catching themselves and taking flight. Moondancer was likely waiting for their report before entering the fray herself. Clever girl.


    "Shoot them down! Don''t let a single one escape, or Moondancer will follow!" Damian barked.


    Tristan and Lysandrea understood immediately, chanting andunching spell after spell at the flying unit. They managed to shoot one down, while others skillfully dodged and circled back. However, Damian was ready, quietly activating his triple runic circles, barely moving his hands to avoid alerting the enemy and whispering quietly for appearances.


    The different des exploded in their path, seriously injuring three of them, causing them to lose control and fall into range of another barrage from Tristan and Lysandrea. Only one flyer remained, soaring so high in fear that he was no longer a threat.


    "That was devious, kid. I love it," Tristan remarked, though Damian wasn''t sure that was apliment if it came from his mouth.


    Lysandrea just smiled, savoring the brief moment of peace amid the chaos. But it didn''tst. Damian''s heart sank as he sensed the mana signature he had hoped to avoid, at least for a few more minutes¡ªjust until they could break Threadripper''s armor.


    Five flying creatures burst through the portal, moving at incredible speed. Riding on one of them was Moondancer herself with her hood down and frilly white dress fluttering in wind and darkness in her hands, finally entering the battle to level the ying field.

 Chapter 136: Payback 4

    Damian and the others immediately fired projectile spells one after another toward the dark creatures, with little sess in hitting them. Physical attacks barely affected these creatures, and they were too far for any fire spells to reach them quickly. Damian could have extended his mana threads through his runic circles, but the creatures were moving too fast to aim urately.


    He tried anyway and failed. Only when one of the creatures came closer did they finally manage to hit it with some of their fire spells. However, it wasn''t enough. Realizing the situation, she let her two beasts attack the four breaking Threadripper''s aura armor ignoring them. Damian abandoned his position at the edge of the wall and rushed to help the four under attack.


    Tristan and Lysandrea followed closely behind. The worst hade to pass, and the others didn''t matter as much now. The flying units remained a nuisance, but the situation here was more urgent.


    Damian let Tristan and Lysandrea move ahead while he stayed behind everyone, specially Vidalia, who was the one dealing significant damage to Threadripper''s armor. He took out his golem and connected it with seven mana threads. With a thick iron spear in hand, the golem charged forward alongside the other two.


    Tristan and Lysandrea were surprised at first but quickly regained focus and started attacking the dark, shimmering creatures with fire spells and aura des weing all the help that came.


    Damian also used his ck fire aura spell, enveloping the tip of his steel spear, which he had stolen from Faerunia, to attack the creatures. He hadn''t expected much more than to slow them down, but to his surprise, his attacks were effective.


    It turns out that aura enhances the force of your blows¡ªthe harder you hit, the stronger the effect. And his golem had strength.. His strikesnded sessfully, damaging the strange creatures. Seeing this, the others supported him, creating opportunities for him to target the creatures'' joints and weak points, crippling and destroying them one by one.


    "Impossible! What the hell is that?!" Moondancer eximed as shended a bit farther from where they had engaged her beasts, leaving Threadripper to his misery. Vidalia, though focused on her singr task, was still a spell master and had set numerous traps for Moondancer to engage with, which was why she had been hovering nearby, searching for a way in.


    Damian could feel the power of Vidalia''s traps just by sensing the overflowing mana around her.


    Moondancer, from a few meters away, attacked them with her signature ck javelins as they fought off the third creature, which had been trying to reach Vidalia. They all dodged in different directions, letting the javelins hit her own beast, though it didn''t do much damage. Damian let thest creature go, trusting Vidalia''s trap to deal with it, and rushed his golem toward Moondancer.


    The golem, spear in hand, led the charge, with Tristan and Lysandrea staying on its side, using it as their main attacker.


    Moondancer retaliated with hundreds ofrge, dark arrows aimed directly at them. But Damian was prepared. He activated the runic roll he had taken out earlier, gathering mana and ready tounch. It was another wormhole spell, but Damian had decreased its size to make it more efficient.


    He opened one end just ahead of his golem using the mana thread to control it and the other end near Threadripper''s body.


    The dark arrows funneled into the wormhole, slowly but effectively transferring from one side to the other, hitting her ownpanion. Damian could sped up the wormhole movements by using more mana threads to pull it where it needed to be, he left only two connected to the golem''s legs as it continued to charge forward which was simple enough action.


    Seeing her arrows now harming Threadripper, Moondancer stopped throwing projectiles and instead conjured two massive dark des in her hands before rushing at them.


    Damian''s golem shed with Moondancer, but itcked the physical superiority he had hoped for. Even as an Esper, her stats were on another level entirely. The golem, made of steel and iron, could barely keep up. Tristan and Lysandrea had switched to using aura des, attacking alongside the golem, but the three of thembined still struggled to contend with her two enormous sword arms.


    There was a skill to her de technique but it was difficult to understand, with the sheer force behind each strike overwhelming them.


    Damian''s golem was the only one taking the hits directly, shing with her des even though it bent more and more out of shape with each exchange, while Tristan and Lysandrea looked for opportunities to attack her body. But Moondancer''s shadow ability allowed her to conjure various defenses all over her body, leaving them little room for sess.


    However, Damian wasn''t relying solely on his golem and spear. From a distance, behind Vidalia, he activated another runic roll, this one containing a powerful fire pir rune and a high-intensity wind rune. Using his mana threads, he guided them toward the fight. When ready, he activated the fire pir, sending a beam of mes toward Moondancer''s conjured objects and her swords.


    Since the spell was silent with him just whispering with little to no hand movements from distance it was also out of her mana sensing runic tool, she hadn''t sensed iting, and the mes sessfully engulfed and burned her shadow creations.


    Next, Damian activated the wind rune behind the fire pir, feeding the mes with more oxygen, causing the fire to spread in a wide ring. It was beyond his control, but the results were clear¡ªit amplified the spell''s power, which was all that mattered. He had never tried this before.


    Tristan and Lysandrea had backed off by this point, casting random spells at her body to keep Moondancer''s attention. She could no longer send shadow objects toward them without Damian burning them to ash.


    "No! What the hell are you doing¡­?!"


    Tristan''s scream startled Damian for a moment. He thought he had identally burned him, but Tristan wasn''t looking at him¡ªhe was staring behind him. Damian turned back and saw Esme''s aura sword piercing Vidalia''s back, the sword was halfway through in. Blood poured from the wound, and then came the pain¡ªblinding, agonizing pain that cut through everything making Damian''s mind nk.

 Chapter 137: Payback 5

    What the hell is happening..? The pain was so overwhelming that Damian lost control of several of his spells. The waygate that maintained the wormholes copsed, and his golem staggered alongside him, nearly falling to its knees. Somehow, Damian managed to preserve the fire pir, keeping Moondancer at a distance.


    Esme attacked Vidalia? Damian''s thoughts raced. He had suspected there might be a spy within Vidalia''s inner circle, and he had considered Tristan or Aramis as possibilities, but Esme? She had been at the very bottom of his list.


    Her kindness should have raised red gs, but after what he''d experienced from Maka and the instructor maid, both of whom had shown him kindness andplicated his reasoning. But he had allowed himself to trust her worrisome act, believing in the goodness she disyed. He should have known better¡ªthere were no such thing as nice people. Just people with different goals.


    "My Lady..."


    "Commander..."


    Both Tristan and Lysandrea rushed toward their fallen leader. The pugilist and Aramis had already changed their target, attacking Esme with a feral scream. Just like him, Vidalia was struggling to maintain control of her spells. Damian could feel the activation of Vidalia''s emergency healing ring, but the sword was still lodged deep in her back, likely with some paralyzing effect.


    Damian despite being not injured was sharing in her mind numbing pain through their bond. He was closer to Esme than anyone else, yet his body was wracked with inexplicable agony. He wasn''t sure if he could bring himself to rush at her¡ªnot that it would aplish much.


    The pugilist and Aramis were already engaging Esme, so Damian stayed back, focusing on his spell through the excruciating pain. Somehow, he managed to keep Moondancer at bay as he retreated with his golem. He couldn''t fight her alone¡ªnot in this state. Thankfully, Moondancer didn''t seem interested in him, either, instead rushing to herpanion.


    Darkness seeped out from beneath Esme''s feet, covering her body in a box-like barrier, slightly transparent with small holes for breathing.


    "Why..? Why would you do such a thing?"


    "We saved you... raised you... made you a worthy warrior..."


    Tristan had arrived, and Lysandrea was just behind him. Both attacked the ck box, expressing their disbelief and heartbreak. They had been teammates for so long, and this betrayal angered and saddened them beyond words. Damian himself felt like he had been yed, and he had only known her for a few days.


    But this wasn''t the time for questions. Threadripper was growing increasingly aggressive, purple bindings straining and breaking. The paralysis was wearing off¡ªhis third-rank body was too resilient for mana poisoning to be effective. Vidalia was struggling to power her spells again, but with so many traps already active and the pain mixing in, controlling multiple mana threads wasn''t easy for anyone.


    It required tremendous focus, and she was already stretched too thin.


    Moondancer, seeing her opportunity, attacked with giant dark spears, trying to reach behind Threadripper while avoiding Vidalia''s traps, flying on her winged beast. Damian dismissed all his spells except the fire pir, using it to keep Moondancer away from Vidalia. However, he suddenly sensed multiple second-rank mana signatures emerging from the still-open shimmering blue waygate.


    These neers immediately rushed to Threadripper''s side, triggering traps and blowing themselves up without knowing what was going on. Some lucky ones survived and began attacking the people attackiing the ck box housing Esme, who was smirking smugly inside.


    "Why..? Why else?" Esmeughed at them, mocking their efforts. "Ashenvale has better chances of winning, and I will be a duke there once Threadripper helps me ascend to the third rank."


    Her taunts stung, but Tristan and Lysandrea and the others were making progress in breaking the barrier. Moondancer, however, kept reinforcing it, using her magic to keep it intact. Damian had the urge to direct his fire pir at Esme''s stupid smirking face, but if he did, Moondancer would surely strike Vidalia, worsening her already critical state.


    "You fool... He''s deceived many before you with the same promise. No one can help you ascend. The gods are nothing if not fair... There are no shortcuts to greater power," Lysandrea said, pouring her heart and fire spells into the ck box, her voice thick with emotion. She blinked back tears, perhaps for Vidalia, who was grunting in pain, blood flowing freely from her wound.


    Damian, struggling with the unbearable pain, deactivated his wind spell, focusing solely on the fire pir. Summoning all his strength, he pulled out another runic roll and threw it on the ground. Fortunately, it spread open as intended. Activating it, he guided the spells toward Vidalia with his mana threads.


    This was his "healing special," a scroll containing five advanced healing spells he had secretly acquired from the healers at Vidalia''s ce.


    With painstaking effort, Damian got up and took one step after another, each movement feeling like a de through his gut. He screamed through the agony but somehow managed to reach near Vidalia. Gritting his teeth, he yanked the sword out of her back in one clean motion. She screamed, blood gushing from the wound, and Damian joined her, howling in shared pain.


    He pointed all five healing spells at her, one for her front and four for her back, and activated them simultaneously. Instantly, a sweet warmth spread through his body. Though it was Vidalia being healed, it felt as though he was healing himself. After several seconds, the spells wereplete, and Damian copsed to his knees, utterly spent.


    His mana flow from Vidalia had stopped, and just controlling such powerful spells with his meager first-rank mana pool had drained himpletely.


    He was on the verge of passing out when he felt a gentle, life-filled warmth flow into him through the bond. Opening his eyes, he saw Vidalia kneeling beside him, her hand patting his head with affection. She smiled down at him before turning away with a ferocious expression, her gaze fixed on the still-smirking Esme.

 Chapter 138: Payback 6

    Raising her hands high, Vidalia chanted two spells at once, moving at blinding speed. Seeing her on her feet, Lysandrea, Aramis, and Tristan felt relief, finally regaining their battle rity. Damian, however, was still feeling the aftereffects of enduring so much pain and having his mana drained and refilled.


    The tworge, red runic circles near her hands activated at once, releasing a flood of moltenva with the force of a high-pressure water jet aimed at the traitor''s face.


    "Here''s your reward for a sessful mission, bitch..." Damian heard Vidalia say as she incinerated the ck box along with Esme, reducing them to ashes in mere seconds.


    It happened so fast that Damian was left stunned by her decisiveness and lethal efficiency. She truly was a spell master, proficient in all forms of magic. However, this little disy gave Threadripper the opportunity to finally break free of his bindings with a roar. Vidalia quickly regained control over her purple vine spell, but the paralyzing effect was no longer working.


    Had his body already adapted to counter it? These third-rankers really were monsters...


    Moondancer swooped in, helping her partner and pulling him onto her mount, creating distance between the two parties. The second-rankers that had emerged from the waygates were being handled by Vidalia''spanions, with help from her high pressure moltenva spell. It was an even fight; while Ashenvale had more numbers, they had superior quality.


    However, Moondancer and Threadripper''s disregard for their own people, using them as mere pawns to create an opening and escape, made killing them much easier than expected. Besides, Aramis, Tristan, and the pugilist were transcendent seeds, not just any ordinary second-rankers.


    "Broken Branch... You''ve made a huge mistakeing here with your ragtag group of puppies..." Moondancer taunted from a distance, her yful tone at odds with her menacing appearance.


    "I went easy on you, Elf, but it seems my mercy isn''t appreciated here... What is this, some pitiful attempt to buy time for your forces to retreat? It''s useless. We have the upper hand. Admit it¡ªyou just don''t have the numbers," Threadripper added, his voice tinged with anger. Couldn''t me the guy; he hade dangerously close to Vidalia hacking him to pieces.


    Still, they both seemed far moreposed than Damian thought they would be.


    They must have ughtered hundreds of Ashenvale''s people, and these second-rankers were highly valued. They didn''t care about any of them, Damian realized. These third-rankers truly thought themselves above everyone else. It was hard for him to believe Vidalia''s story, but these two were clearly just ying games, secure in their power, unafraid of any consequences.


    They acted as if they were invincible.


    "And who the hell is that abomination? Some kind of Esper with a weird ability? He uses spells though..." Moondancer sneered at Damian, who had just gotten to his feet and joined hispanions, who were still finishing off the remaining second-rankers.


    Damian stood beside Vidalia as Tristan, Lysandrea, Aramis, and the pugilist joined them, having dealt with their own targets. Together, they stared up at the flying beast carrying the two third-rankers.


    "You bit off more than you could chew, Threadripper. You shouldn''t have invaded my home. History does not look kindly upon those who do so. But I guess you uncultured swine don''t even know your ancestors'' names, let alone their deeds. Look closely, open your eyes wide¡ªthis is what vengeance looks like," Vidalia dered, her voicemanding, like a queen passing judgment on peasants.


    "Vengeance? Don''t pretend like those bugs mean anything to you. But then again, you Eldoris folk are strangely sexual about nature and bugs, so I guess it makes sense..." Moondancer replied, her irritatingly cheerful tone cutting through the tension.


    ''Bugs? People are bugs to them? Kyle... Paul... The pretty maid... Maka...


    Are those the "bugs" she was talking about? How... dare she?!''


    ''Calm down. I understand your frustration, but don''t let her get to you. She''s always been like that...''


    "Huh?" Damian realized the mental link had been unblocked. His emotions must have slipped, allowing Vidalia to hear his thoughts. That wasn''t good. He reminded himself to stayposed¡ªhe already knew what kind of scum they were, worse than the people standing beside him. That was why he was fighting them.


    Damian nced around. Hispanions wore the same expressions as him, even Vidalia, who usually kept a cold, nk face, showed signs of anger.


    "Return to your miserable camp. You''ve annoyed me enough, yet I''m giving you a chance. Surrender your army, and no more blood will be shed. We can resolve this peacefully, just as you want..." Threadripper offered, as if his proposal was actually worth considering and he was being incredibly generous. The audacity of this guy...


    Vidalia stepped forward, twisting her de, gripping it tightly as the steel reflected the fire burning the Ashenvale knights nearby. Tristan and the others followed her lead¡ªthat was their response to his ''generous offer.'' Threadripper sneered and leapt down from the low-flying beast, his body now healed thanks to some runic tool Moondancer had given him.


    His rapiers extended, ready to rip the world apart.


    Damian regained full control over his golem, bringing it forward from where it had been left. As Vidalia and the others began chanting and gesturing, including Threadripper, Moondancernded nearby to face Vidalia. Damian took his time though, conjuring a small runic circle for ck aura fire to enhance his golem''s spear, preparing it for the next battle.


    The golem was dented and scorched in many ces, but it was still functional.


    Then, all at once, spells flew through the air. Moondancer hurled herrge javelins, which Vidalia countered with fiery birds she had just summoned. Tristan unleashed highly condensed water des aimed at Threadripper, which turned into ice mid-flight.


    Lysandrea fired her version of rock bullets, while the pugilist charged forward head on, shattering the snow-covered stones beneath his feet as he rushed toward Threadripper.


    But the sword master simply unleashed a massive gust of wind from arge green runic circle near his face, deflecting all the projectiles and tossing the pugilist aside with the wind force, then followed it with enormous horizontal dark blue aura des that cut through the air.

 Chapter 139: Payback 7

    Damian defended against the gust of wind by hiding behind his sturdy golem. Moondancer and Vidalia were locked in a fierce exchange on the side, their massive swords shing¡ªone forged from pure darkness, the other a transparent air de, blurring everything seen through it.


    Tristan, Lysandrea, and Aramis, who had alreadyunched their spells and ran to engage in closebat, dodged the iing aura de being interrupted, leaping all in different directions. The pugilist, who had already been thrown far from the others, managed to jump over it in time.


    Damian, with his golem, also leaped over the de effortlessly even though it was much shorter distance to him than the rest. Quick reflexes were never his problem. Letting the golem mirror his movements, Damian made it charge toward the oppressive swordmaster unleashing his aura. The golem didn''t care how out of its league its opponent was though¡ªafter all, it was just an object.


    Threadripper, too, seemed to find it out with Damian, guess no one in this world fought with golems like Damian was doing.


    Clutched in each of Threadripper''s hands were twin rapiers¡ªrazor-thin and impossibly sharp, gleaming like fangs in the faint daylight. His eyes held no amusement or arrogance, only pure focus as he faced the iing golem.


    Without warning, the ground trembled. Damian narrowed his eyes and sent the golem forward with a mere thought. The steel giant lunged, its spear zing with ck me as it swung down in a swift arc toward Threadripper. But the swordmaster was quicker. His form blurred as his rapiers rose in a cross-block to deflect the iing spear.


    The force rattled the golem''s arms, but Damian spun the golem away, using the momentum to reposition it at Threadripper''s nk.


    Threadripper''s footwork was impable¡ªquick, sharp movements designed to keep him just out of the golem''s reach. He danced around the steel giant, shing at its joints with one of his rapiers. Sparks flew as his de connected, but the steel was thick, leaving only a deep dent. Threadripper used no magic, and neither did Damian.


    This was a battle of pure skill, and both had epted the unspoken rule.


    The golem turned with surprising speed for its size, thrusting its ming spear forward in a blur. Threadripper twisted, narrowly avoiding the mes as the spear shot past him. But he wasn''t done. As the golem pulled back its spear, Threadripper''s second rapiershed out in a rapid session of strikes.


    Each blow was precise, aimed at the thin joints in the golem''s build¡ªthe neck, armpits, and leg joints. Small dents and scratches began to mar the once-immacte steel.


    Damian, watching from behind, furrowed his brow.


    "He''s toying with me..."


    Damian felt the strain of controlling the damaged golem as he adjusted its tactics. The golem took a half-step back before unleashing a wide horizontal sweep with its spear. The ck mes extended beyond the weapon''s physical reach as Damian poured more power into it, forming a wide arc of dark fire that carved through the air.


    Threadripper reacted instantly, diving into a forward roll to avoid the mes. As he rose to his feet, his rapiers moved like lightning, deflecting the remnants of the fire. Once again, he slipped into the golem''s blind spot, and this time, he pressed his advantage.


    His feet barely touched the ground as he closed the distance, aiming a thrust directly at the golem''s lower back¡ªa weakened spot Damian had overlooked earlier.


    The rapier pierced the steel with a sharp ng. It wasn''t deep, but it was enough to cause the golem to stagger, its internal mana pathways disrupted by foreign mana. Damian gritted his teeth, pouring even more mana and focus into controlling the threads. The ck mes around the golem''s spear intensified, and it whirled with newfound ferocity, spinning its weapon with deadly precision.


    Threadripper dodged again, his movements fluid and graceful. Yet he could feel the oppressive weight of Damian''s control over the golem. Every movement of the steel golem was deliberate, calcted, and its once-normal weapon now moved with terrifying uracy.


    But Threadripper had something Damiancked¡ªfinesse.


    As the golem thrust its spear forward, aiming to impale Threadripper, the swordmaster sidestepped, his rapiers shing in the slight daylight. He caught the spear between his twin des, locking it in ce for just a moment. With a grunt of effort, Threadripper twisted his wrists, deflecting the spear downward and exposing the golem''s chest.


    It was all the time he needed.


    Threadripper surged forward, his body low to the ground, and his rapiers struck like twin snakes. One de sliced halfway through the golem''s neck, while the other plunged into its midsection, targeting the most damaged area. The strikes were clean, precise, and deadly.


    The golem faltered, its massive frame staggering backward. Damian''s eyes widened in shock. He could feel the massive strain on his connection¡ªthe damage to the golem''s internal mana pathways was making it harder to control. But even as the golem began to copse, Damian wasn''t finished.


    "Activate!" hemanded, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    The runes etched onto the golem''s body red to life, glowing with a blinding white light as the golem staggered forward for one final strike. Fun and games were over. Damian would curse himself for his entire life if he didn''t take this chance to show just how shameless he could be.


    "Skills? Hmph... Who needs skills when you can blow things up?"


    The golem had only one spell etched into its steel body. The runesmith, constrained by time, had inscribed the simplest spell Damian could think of¡ªa basic fire orb spell used by mages for illumination. Its effect didn''t matter to Damian, though. He just needed a spell.


    Damian manipted the runic circle, setting the intensity to its absolute maximum and the size of the orb to over a hundred meters in radius. He deliberately set it to fail going beyond the material''s holding capacity by a mile. And when it failed, it would unleash a massive explosion, fueled by the immense amount of mana Damian had been siphoning from Vidalia.


    The iron golem could endure far more damage to its mana pathways than parchment and could hold enough energy to trigger an explosion equivalent to five tons of TNT. Of it was all just based on his theoretical calctions though.


    The st engulfed Threadripper and everything within a 20-30 meter radius, sending shockwaves for kilometers.

 Chapter 140: Payback 8

    The explosion was much bigger than Damian had calcted. Even Tristan and the others rushing at his golem to assist in the fight, which barelysted a minute, were blown several meters back by the shockwave. Damian himself had to unsheathe his sword and bury it deep into the snow to avoid getting swept away, despite being the farthest from the st.


    Even Vidalia and Moondancer paused their battle for a moment to brace against the shockwaves that rippled through them. Rebncing himself, Damian nced up at the center of the explosion, where white and ck smoke billowed in a mushroom cloud. Once it cleared, the first thing Damian noticed was the massive charred crater in the otherwise white in, and in the middle of it stood a man.


    ''Goddamn bastard is still standing...''


    ''What the hell did you do?''


    ''Ah... Focus on your own thing.''


    ''You used 5% of my mana in a single spell!''


    ''Oh... Sorry about that.''


    As more smoke cleared, Damian finally saw the face of the man who had survived the biggest explosion he''d ever unleashed in his life. A smile crept onto his face¡ªit wasn''t a clean escape after all. Threadripper''s thick aura armor was cracked all over, and burns marred his now shirtless upper body, revealing his chiseled muscles.


    He looked exhausted and enraged, clearly having to rebuild his aura armor multiple times to save himself from the powerful st, which left him with some serious burns. His sneaky surprise attack had worked. Damian had to say the guy was pretty na?ve if he thought he wouldn''t use everything in it''s arsenal to defend himself.


    "You bastard!!" Threadripper roared, ring at Damian. Honestly, he couldn''t me the guy.


    The others, recognizing the tension, quickly gathered beside Damian, getting quickly on their feet to face the monstrous man together. For the first time in his life, Damian was actually happy to see Aramis''s annoying face besides him.


    "Hurts, doesn''t it?" Damian mocked as he pulled his sword from the snow. "Next time, be more cautious, or this ''bug'' will crush you, and not even your ashes will remain."


    For a second Threadripper had a very dangerous smile on his face then suddenly he screamed in uncontroble fury. The others, who were supposed to be protecting him, now stared at Damian as though he''d just signed their death warrants. Well, taunting him might not have been the smartest move, but it was definitely worth it.


    Unleashing his oppressive aura without restraint, Threadripper cracked the crater beneath his feet even further andunched himself at Damian and the ragtag group of second-rankers beside him.


    Igniting his short sword with ck aura mes spell, Damian readied himself to face the beast of a man. Threadripper''s first strike, a single straight attack at high speed, took thebined efforts of Damian, Tristan, and Aramis to block, their crossed des barely able to hold the blow. The force alone sent all three flying back.


    Before Threadripper could continue his rampage, Lysandrea unleashed the trump card spell stored in her runic bracers. As the pugilist unleashed punch after punch with auraden arms to distract him, a huge golden runic circle formed near Lysandrea''s arm. She enveloped herself in golden, glowing armor of pure light element. Even her already aura-coated sword was now bathed in solid golden light.


    Threadripper flooded his surroundings with aura, keeping both of them at bay. He swung both his swords simultaneously, sending two gigantic, blindingly fast arcs of energy toward the duo. Even with her armor of light defying the logic of normal spells, Lysandrea had to use both hands¡ªand much of her body¡ªjust to divert the absurdly powerful aura arc.


    It sent her spinning into the air, where she took a casual backhand punch from the enraged Threadripper,unching her hundreds of meters into the snow, her armor dissipating into ethereal dust as shey unmoving where she fell.


    ''Yeah, she''s not getting up anytime soon,'' Damian thought grimly. Wasting no time, he pulled out five runic scrolls at once, barely managing to hold them, and spread them on the ground. Threadripper, seeing his tricks, immediately sent the pugilist flying with another arc of energy and continued his charge at Damian before he could unleash his spells.


    The two beside Damian understood their job well¡ªdespite knowing they stood no chance against the rampaging monster, they bought Damian the precious seconds he needed to activate his spells. He had started the process long ago, but gathering enough mana and forming the runic circles was excruciatingly slow, and Threadripper was awfully close.


    Damian knew the others wouldn''t survive even a single hit from the enraged warrior, but fortunately, he didn''t get the chance to witness it. His first spell activated, drawing in enough mana¡ªit was one of five from a single scroll.


    It was a simple defensive wall spell, but Damian immediately took control of the runic circle with his threads, altering its parameters and pouring Vidalia''s mana into it like water. He created a massive, thick wall between them. As expected, Threadripper roared in frustration and hacked away at the wall with his colossal, razor-sharp aura des.


    Damian had to focus intensely, with eight mana threads connected to the runic structure, continuously pouring in mana to reinforce theyers of the defense.


    Finally, another runic scroll gathered enough mana to activate. Damian took control of it, and thankfully, this spell was far stronger than the wall¡ªit was his signature invisible box.


    Threadripper,cking any mana-sensing tools, barely dodged the weaker spells earlier. Damian, pushing his focus to the breaking point, managed to slide the ck runic circle under Threadripper''s feet. Blood oozed from Damian''s eyes and mouth as he nearly cked out, but with onest desperate push, he activated the spell.


    An adult-sized invisible box, with ten times the normal strength of his usual invisible boxes, sealed the crazed, burned swordsman off from the world. Threadripper''s ridiculously powerful aura des were as useless against it as their earlier efforts to fight him one-on-one.


    Damian had sessfully captured the beast of a man.

 Chapter 141: Payback 9

    Another roll of spells sessfully formed runic circles, and Damian, too tired and in too much pain to bring them to him with mana threads, staggered towards them. Struggling to see clearly, he activated the spells up close raising his hands. Fortunately, they were five healing spells¡ªanother of his special runic healing roll.


    He had grabbed them at random from his storage, not knowing which scrolls he held in his rush to counter Threadripper. But it had served him well, maybe 3 LUC wasn''t that bad.


    All five spells activated simultaneously, mending Damian''s body and mind with a warm relief. Slowly, he felt alive again. His vision cleared, his focus sharpened, and he hastily drew a simple earth rune, powering it with Vidalia''s mana to form five walls around Threadripper¡ªon all sides and above¡ªwho was still slicing away at the invisible box.


    Tristan and Aramis looked on in shock and confusion, unsure of what was happening until Damian sealed the crazed swordsman from their sight. It must have been dark in there.


    Only then did Damian allow himself to copse onto the snow, lying on his back and breathing heavily. His small bodycked the nutrition to endure five advanced healing spells; he was starving and felt severely drained. Moondancer and Vidalia, still busy with their own fight at a distance, hadn''t seen what was happening clearly.


    The strain on his link with Vidalia, as she moved in and out of range, added anotheryer of pain he had to endure.


    ''Keep her busy. Don''t let her get here at any cost...''


    ''Huh? What did you do? What is that wall?''


    ''Just trust me and do as I say...''


    ''I don''t have much choice here anyway...''


    Moondancer couldplicate things, but Damian couldn''t afford to care. It felt wrong to deceive Vidalia and the others, but Damian never imed to be a saint. Tristan and Aramis ran toward Lysandrea and the pugilist to aid them, thinking Threadripper had somehow given them a brief reprieve, unaware of the true situation behind those walls.


    They didn''t know what Damian had done. Vidalia might have guessed, but she hadn''t seen Threadripper hacking away at the invisible wall before Damian sealed him with the earth walls.


    Damian didn''t enjoy unnecessary fights¡ªhe usually tried to avoid them¡ªbut when he did fight, he never went in half-heartedly. Vidalia and herpanions had hoped to injure one of them enough to force a stalemate and set up another camp, but that was na?ve. They would keep harassing their camp as long as they could, just as people in power always do to those weaker than them.


    The problem with Ashenvale wasn''t their numbers, their advanced waygate tool, or even their two third-rankers¡ªit was their arrogance. They treated this like a game, ying with thousands of lives, thinking they couldn''t lose because of their many advantages and the treaty protecting them.


    They needed to pay. They needed to understand the cost of unnecessary conflict and suffering. They needed to see that even with countless advantages, they could still be hurt. They were not invincible as they believed. Well, let''s see what treaty protects them from him. How glorious will their story be when they return home with one of their best fighters dead?


    Vidalia and herpanions didn''t know what was happening¡ªand that ignorance was, in a way, saving them from the knowledge that Damian was about to murder the swordmaster. No treaty would be vited, no faultmitted. Damian had signed no treaties. He could kill whoever he deemed fit.


    "I told you to beware of bugs, Threadripper¡­" Damian whispered, a smile creeping across his face. It didn''t suit his age¡ªit was ominous and full of malice.


    Suddenly, Damian felt a surge of power coursing through him. His vision sharpened even more, and he felt like he could crush stones with his bare hands. Then it hit him.


    ''I leveled up.''


    Only a massive leap in levels could exin this feeling. Which meant... Threadripper was dead. He had killed a third-ranker. Along with the power, though, came something darker¡ªa creepy, cold energy surrounded him. His aura had turned more ominous, and a strange red mana pulsed beneath his chest.


    It wasn''t his, nor had he seen or sensed any spells nearby. It just... appeared with his level-up. He''d have to check his statuster to understand what was happening.


    For now, though, he had achieved his goal. Granted, he hadn''t deliberately nned to kill someone today, but he had hoped for the opportunity¡ªand when it came, he hadn''t hesitated. It might seem presumptuous to pass judgment like this, punishing people for their crimes against humanity, who was he to do so..? But no one else here was even considering it.


    They were all driven by greed, arrogance, and pride. Was it wrong of him to act as judge, jury, and executioner? Maybe. But it was better than watching thousands die for nothing. Those people could only hope and pray for better times, while Damian had the power to act¡ªand that counted for something. That made him responsible, in a way.


    At least, that''s what he told himself as he epted the fact that his rage toward Threadripper and Moondancer had led him to kill one of them in cold blood. It was a battle, yes, and they weren''t ying around¡ªThreadripper and Moondancer''s every attack had been aimed to kill him. Maybe Damian could excuse it as self-defense.


    But what about all those nights spent thinking about how to kill a third-ranker if given the chance? He had no excuse for those..


    Damian stood, feeling stronger and more powerful than before. Tristan and Aramis had used potions and healing items to help their friends, giving them some relief. Damian walked slowly toward the sealed earth walls encasing Threadripper. Quietly, he broke a small part of the wall from the side where no one could see and slipped into the dark enclosure.


    His invisible box spell was still active, powered by him with Vidalia''s mana of course.

 Chapter 142: Payback 10

    There it was¡ªthe lifeless body of the mighty third-ranker, looking just as dead as the thousands he''d ughtered. Not much difference between them now, was there?


    Damian canceled his invisible box spell, and Threadripper hit the snow-covered ground beneath. He sensed others approaching slowly, giving him little time. Instantly, he ced his hand on the dead Transcendent and stored the body inside his spatial storage, his only n being to burn it if that didn''t work. Fortunately, it did.


    He had taken him out with both his golden rapiers, leaving no trace behind in the dark, enclosed space.


    Damian walked out through the same entrance he had used earlier and headed toward the four figures approaching him. Tristan and Aramis were supporting their injuredpanions, now somewhat healed. Lysandrea still looked the worst off, barely able to walk on her own. The pugilist, however, with his stronger body, was doing rtively better after downing some potions.


    Damian retrieved his third healing special runic roll and unfurled it on the ground as he waited for the four to reach him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Where is Threadripper?"


    Aramis and Tristan asked together as they came closer.


    "Don''t worry about him," Damian replied, not meeting their eyes, as he activated his runic roll, which contained five separate advanced healing spells.


    "What is this?" the pugilist asked, looking down at therge roll, which was formed by nine parchments sewn together, inscribed with five distinct runic circles.


    "Healing spells. I have five. Who needs it besides her?" Damian asked, bringing two of the formed runic circles near Lysandrea with his mana threads.


    "Me¡­" the pugilist said, clutching his side where he''d been struck by Threadripper''s aura de at close range. Damian brought the third runic circle near him and directed the remaining two toward Tristan and Aramis.


    "You two, point out where you need it most," Damian said, ncing at Tristan and Aramis while activating the runic circle near Lysandrea. Her condition visibly improved, and she could at least stand and walk. Once finished, he moved on to the pugilist, then the other two, who pointed to the injuries they most wanted healed.


    "What did you do to him?" Lysandrea asked again.


    "I sent him far away with one of my wormhole spells. Only a miracle will bring him back now," Damian said, meeting her gaze. The eye contactsted for thirty seconds, as if she was evaluating the truth of his words. Not only her¡ªAramis, Tristan, and the pugilist were also staring at him with odd expressions.


    "Let''s help Lady Vidalia," Tristan said atst, breaking the awkward silence and redirecting their focus at the matter at hand.


    "We need to finish the job," Damian said, his gaze fixed on the shimmering blue waygate still active in the distance. Fortunately, no one hade through, likely because they had seen how Vidalia and Moondancer were fighting nearby without regard for anyone''s life¡ªfriend or foe.


    "We cause a serious injury to her then?" the pugilist asked.


    "No, she''ll escape with her flying beast once cornered," Aramis reasoned.


    "Unless we attack something she has no choice but to protect," Damian said, pointing toward the shimmering blue portal.


    "Are you insane? Their entire army is waiting there," Lysandrea argued.


    "Probably. But this is the best chance to level the ying field. Think about it¡ªonce that gate is destroyed, their forces will have nothing except beingrger than your own. Sure, we might lose someone trying to destroy it, but isn''t it worth the risk?" Damian exined. He hid his true intention of course, which was his curiosity to examine the waygate himself. How did it work?


    Was it runic in nature? It defied allws of physics and even surpassed standard wormhole and waygate spells. It could be dangerous, but he felt confident in his ability to protect himself if nothing else¡ªespecially now that he felt stronger with his improved stats. His mana pool had grown; there was much more of that liquid warmth flowing through him, he could feel it.


    "Let''s go... It''s her decision," Aramis concluded, walking away toward the ongoing battle in the distance.


    Seeing them approach so abruptly, Vidalia and Moondancer paused, putting some distance between themselves. Moondancer''s hooded figure constantly turned, ncing back and forth between them and the distant, charred crater where a broken building stood. Damian understood her confusion. When she once again turned towards them, he smirked, though he wasn''t sure if her shadow-covered face saw it.


    It was amusing nheless.


    "WHERE IS HE?!" Moondancer''s voice echoed before Vidalia could even speak. The rest turned to Damian immediately, their gazes heavy on him. Feeling self-conscious under their stares, Damian looked toward the dark third-ranker and shouted back:


    "I sent him somewhere far away. You should go look for him."


    Tristan grabbed Damian''s shoulder, stopping him. "Stop provoking them will you...? Have you no fear, boy?" he scolded, his annoyed expression only amusing Damian further.


    "What''s the n,mander? The gate is wide open. I say we get there before theye for us. I can seal it behind us, and she''ll be cautious to cross with my wormhole blocking it, giving us enough time to destroy their waygate tool," Damian urged them to act quickly, there was no point fighting Moondancer here, they couldn''t kill her even if they somehow captured her for enough time to injure her.


    Vidalia studied him, then looked at her team, likely weighing the best course of action. Atst, she tightened her grip on her runic Sacrium sword and turned back to face Moondancer.


    "Whatever you did, can you say for sure he won''t being back?"


    "Positive."


    "Let''s go then. That was our goal from the start."


    She stepped forward, and the others followed behind. Damian took out two more wormhole rolls, keeping them ready and activating them as he trailed behind the group. Moondancer, sensing that something was seriously wrong, finally lost herposure. Her voice turned darker, more sinister, as she shouted at Damian again, much louder this time.


    "WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM?! WHERE IS HE?!"

 Chapter 143: Payback 11

    Moondancer, enraged, charged at them, aiming her javelins and massive ck, shimmering sword directly at Damian, who was at the rear of the group. Vidalia intercepted, shing her own sword huge aura de against Moondancer''s with a sharp, echoing impact. The rest of the group quickly formed a protective circle around Damian, shielding him from the projectiles being hurled their way.


    Damian, focused and quickly, activated the two wormhole spells from the rolls in his hands, tossing the burning parchments aside while keeping the runic circles suspended near him with his mana threads. He grabbed two more rolls, unfurling them and letting them gather the necessary mana.


    The first wormhole opened beside them, with its exit point positioned a little farther from Moondancer, perfectly timed to catch her javelins and throw them back at her.


    This immediately reduced 60% of the iing projectiles, allowing his defenders to focus on the ones he missed and other shadowy threats¡ªlike the two huge, faceless creatures that somehow managed to look as enraged as Moondancer herself without a face.


    Meanwhile, Vidalia, while engaged in the sh with Moondancer''s enormous shadowy sword, chanted the moltenva spell and aimed it at the two approaching creatures. Damian used another wormhole roll, positioning its endpoint near the shimmering blue waygate in the distance.


    Moondancer noticed instantly, her fury rising as she summoned her gigantic mount and took to the skies, trying to bypass Vidalia and attack Damian directly, halting her barrage of javelins.


    "Let her be. Let''s move!" Damian called, tossing two more burning rolls that contained wormhole spells. Keeping the runic circles hovering near him, he jumped through the purple-glowing portal, followed closely by the others. Vidalia, while retreating, unleashed a flurry of spells at Moondancer, forcing her back.


    With one final look exchanged among the group, they all steeled themselves before stepping into the shimmering blue portal.


    The moment they crossed, Damian immediately sealed the waygate with another wormhole spell, blocking its entrance by connecting the portal''s exit several hundred meters up in the air. As expected, they found themselves surrounded by hundreds of Ashenvale soldiers, who looked just as surprised to see them.


    Chaos erupted.


    Spells flew in every direction as second-rankers unleashed their aura into their weapons, charging at them one by one, followed by the sea of first rankers. It became a messy battlefield, but Damian stayed at the rear, supporting the group from behind.


    He used his wormhole spells to absorb iing projectiles and return them to the unsuspecting mages in the backline, making their life slightly easier.


    Just behind him, four second-ranker mages were still powering the waygate. Arge ck-and-gold runic structure stood behind it, continuously feeding mana into the portal. One of the mages, realizing the situation, shouted for the others to shut it down since Damian had blocked the entrance anyway. He had expected Moondancer to jump through the wormhole after them, but nothing happened.


    Did she take a different route? Damian couldn''t be sure, but part of him hoped she was still searching for Threadripper and would leave them alone for now. A guy could hope.


    Taking out his backup spear, Damian left his protected area and charged toward the four mages. Behind him, he unfurled three more rolls throwing them on the ground, allowing them to gather mana and activate their runic circles.


    He moved with sudden, silent speed, his body low and agile like a predator stalking its prey. He had to test his newfound strength. The first mage, a short man, noticed him at thest second, and flung his hands outward, conjuring a shimmering wall of force, using some kind of enchanted tool. The barrier crackled with energy, but Damian didn''t falter.


    He let momentum carry his spear forward, its tip glowing with dark fire aura as he activated the the small runic circle he had drawn in hurry. The spear pierced the magical shield.


    The barrier resisted for a moment, but Damian''s strength overwhelmed it, shattering the shield into a spray of ethereal sparks. Before the mage could react, Damian''s spear thrust into his throat, silencing him with a gurgling choke. Blood sttered as the mage copsed, eyes wide in disbelief.


    Before the body hit the ground, Damian was already moving toward his next target¡ªa tall woman with fiery red hair. She thrust her hands forward, unleashing a torrent of mes in his direction with a red runic circle. Damian sidestepped, feeling the searing heat pass by him. With a swift, practiced motion, he hurled his spear. The weapon sliced through the air, embedding itself deep into her chest.


    She faltered, mes flickering out as she crumpled to the ground, smoke curling from the charred hole in her chest. It was too fast, he felt himself being just too fast.


    Two left.


    The third mage, a man d in dark blue robes, was the most dangerous. His eyes glowed with a sickly green light as he muttered an incantation, forming a rustic ck runic circle near his hands. The ground beneath Damian began to tremble, cracks forming as dark tendrils of earth snaked toward him. A chaos element user¡ªthose were rare. Damian would have loved to copy that spell, but there was no time.


    He dodged the tendrils, leaping back, but the mage twisted them upward, trying to trap him from above. Damian dashed forward, his enhanced speed too fast for the mage to react. As he closed the distance, Damian took out a low-quality spear he had bought way earlier on his journey and thrust it into the blue-robed mage''s chest.


    The man gasped, his spell dying as he slumped forward, blood pooling around him.


    Only one remained.


    The final mage, the one with the spatial storage tool, stood frozen in shock. Damian strode toward him, eyes locked on his target. The man fumbled, desperately trying to retrieve something from the runic tool¡ªforgetting, in his panic, that he was a mage.


    "No!" he shouted, fear creeping into his voice.


    Damian didn''t stop. He moved towards him but just as he took two steps he felt the ominous mana he had hoped to avoid right above him. Without even looking up Damian thrust the spear in the guy''s throat and hurriedly took the small square metal box that was in his hands. Now he just had to return back to...


    "WHERE IS HE..? WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM !? YOU BASTARD !! ANSWER ME !!"


    A massive dark shadow enveloped the whole battlefield, for a second making everyone pause their struggles. She was too close.


    ''Goddammit !! What is up with her, did she love him or what..?''

 Chapter 144: Payback 12

    Before she couldnd, darkness spilling from her like a shroud over everything, Moondancer unleashed massive spears, which rained down near Damian and Vidalia''s group. Some even struck her own people. Most of thebatants stayed out of her range, and the rest hastily cleared the area before she could touch down.


    Damian had three spells prepped and ready, but cursed his fortune that none of them were the wormhole spell. He wasn''t even sure how many of those he had left anymore, he certainly had used more than he intended to, given how recklessly he''d been using them.


    The first spell had five runic circles¡ªthree for water shields and two for water des. Seeing Vidalia was too far away to protect him from therger attacks, Damian activated all three shields, increasing their size andyering them for extra defense. They held an excess of mana, far more than necessary, making them remarkably sturdy.


    The water des, in turn, he used to deflect iing spears from within the safety of his shield, or to strike at the ce in the darkness where he heard Moondancer''s voice. But this wasn''t the most effective use of them. The des, infused with additional mana, had grown in size and solidity, and could contend with the massive spears whenbined.


    Just as Damian felt confident that he could draw a wormhole runic circle and reach Vidalia within seconds, a figure shot out of the darkness, as though spat from it¡ªMoondancer, plummeting from the sky. She didn''t seem to care about her descent, her eyes fixed instead on the small solidified water orbs thaty around Damian.


    Both of her hands were raised, connecting a trail of smoke above her to a massive cloud of abyssal shadows.


    Damian realized her intent at that moment and cursed out loud. The cloud split in two, and from it emerged a colossal de of pure darkness, descending upon him at terrifying speed. Moondancer didn''t just want to break his defense¡ªshe intended to bury him hundreds of feet underground.


    ''Holy mother of Jesus... The waste of precious mana these people engage in... Have they no shame?'' Damian thought bitterly as he nced back at Vidalia. She was still a distance away, fighting off waves of enemies. Without her, their group would have been dead ten times over.


    At least the spears had scared off anyone trying to approach him, but without them he could not get his hands on the waygate tool. Should he risk using it now? His mana reserves were low, and draining Vidalia''s would leave them defenseless. Plus, he had no idea how the tool worked.


    If he somehow teleported himself with low mana and iplete knowledge into a third dimension or something equally bizarre, it would be a disaster. He''d already messed up one massive spell¡ªno need to risk another, especially with his paltry 3 LUC stat.


    "Well, old-school defense it is," Damian muttered. He powered down the barriers as the massive sword of darkness loomed closer with every second. Standing alone in an open pocket of space in the middle of the Ashenvale camp, Damian gazed up at the ckened sky. It was already ominous before, but now it was downright terrifying.


    ''Vidalia, I''m going to need a lot of mana...''


    ''What are you doing? Chant your wormhole spell and get over here!''


    ''Can''t. It''s too fast.''


    ''Wait, I''ll fly over¡ª''


    ''You won''t make it in time.''


    ''What are you waiting for then? Run, you idiot!''


    ''No, not today... I need to burn a bitch first...''


    Damian exhaled, extending his arm to the side. In seconds, with a sh of white light, a fiery red spear materialized in his hand, settling perfectly into his grip. He spun it in deliberate circles, feeling the air part as the weapon''s zing tip sliced through it. His movements were precise, controlled, as if every inch of the spear obeyed his will.


    Flipping the spear behind his back in one fluid motion, he caught it with his other hand in a seamless transition.


    Damian pointed the spear''s ming tip at the ckened sky and poured all his mana into a thread he''d found deep within the weapon that activated it''s mes. The mes slowly grew, swelling in size and intensity as he channeled more mana into it. The spear transformed into a pir of fire, thousands of degrees hot, shooting upward to meet the descending de of darkness.


    The fiery pir, now more than 10 meters in radius, shed with the massive sword of shadow, halting its downward plunge for a brief moment before it began to press down again, its weight overwhelming.


    Moondancer screamed, feral and wild, increasing the weight of the sword further. Damian couldn''t contend with a third-ranker''s mana output with his hands alone, so he formed additional mana threads, over 20 of them, from all over his body, each connecting to his spear, funneling mana at a rapid pace. He drained Vidalia''s mana reserves without hesitation.


    The spell itself was simple, requiring little mana to maintain the fire, but Damian could amplify its power by feeding more into it. It was far more efficient than Vidalia''s spells, which wasted massive amounts of mana just to activate and offered little flexibility after casting.


    The strain of controlling over 20 mana threads took its toll. Blood dripped from Damian''s mouth and eyes as the effort mounted, his head felt like it was tearing itself apart. But instead of backing down, he pushed through his limits, forcing more mana into the spell. The massive sword stopped, and slowly¡ªagonizingly¡ªit began to retreat.


    Her darkness was particrly vulnerable to magical mes, and the sword was already burning. Damian''s pir of fire soon enveloped Moondancer, scorching her and reaching the cloud behind her. His mes burned through the shadow cloud itself, creating a hole in the dark expanse and allowing a few rays of daylight to break through and illuminate the battlefield.


    At the center of it all stood Damian, bloodied and exhausted, but with a nasty smile, getting sess in achieving his goal.


    "Take that, you annoying bitch..." he spat, wiping the blood from his face.

 Chapter 145: Payback 13

    Damian was on the verge of copse. Hastily, he inscribed an advanced healing runic circle, but it one barely helped. His bodycked the necessary nutrients for the magic to take more than one, he was already too hungry. Releasing the mana threads and dispelling the spear''s enchantment provided some relief, but there was no time to rx.


    He dismissed his spear letting it go back into his soul, unwilling to unt it more than necessary.


    As he fought to regain his strength for couple of minutes, Vidalia and the others reached him. Moondancer could return at any moment, and they didn''t have much time. The swirling darkness above them was still burning, but it was nowhere near enough to knock her out.


    "You can still do the spell?" Vidalia asked, her voice edged with hint of concern as she took in Damian''s haggard appearance.


    "Give me a second¡­" Damian reached for his spatial storage to pull out the wormhole spell roll, but something was wrong¡ªit wasn''t working.


    "Huh? What the¡ª?" He tried again, and again, each attempt consuming mana, but nothing happened. It was only when he looked down at his bracers that he realized what had happened. The runes were misshapen, almost as if they had melted.


    "Ahh, f*ck¡­"


    Damian cursed under his breath. The spear''s enchantment had protected his body and clothes from the intense mes somehow, but the bracer wasn''t as lucky. The fire had damaged the delicate runes etched into the metal messing up the internal mana pathways.


    "Stupid. Why didn''t I think about this earlier?" He scolded himself. Guess that''s what happens when you are too busy making poses, he''d neglected to consider the consequences.


    "My spatial storage is damaged," Damian announced hurriedly. "I can''t ess my runic rolls." There was no point in wasting time, so without missing a beat, he started drawing the wormhole spell manually, muttering random Japanese words under his breath.


    "WHAT?!"


    "What are we going to¡ª?"


    "How did that happen¡ª?"


    Everyone spoke at once, confusion spreading. Aramis, after looking between Damian and Vidalia, finally cut through the noise with a single question.


    "What now?"


    "We should get out of here. We''ll figure out the restter."


    Damian, still receiving a steady stream of mana from Vidalia, powered the wormhole spell. It had its limitations¡ªhe could only open an exit as far as his vision stretched. He considered using the waygate spell, the one they used for their waygates, but it had its own set of problems: it required a massive amount of mana, which, while possible with Vidalia''s help, also demanded precise details.


    Details Damian couldn''t properly recall without checking his rune collection book, which was trapped in his damaged spatial storage.


    Besides, he was in no condition to perform intricate magic. He opened the wormhole as far as his enhanced vision allowed, targeting a spot as near as possible to the entrance of the Wraith''s Passage in his vision. The portal hovered midair, high but low enough for them to jump through.


    Damian however, was barely able to see clearly, he watched as Vidalia used her flying spell to take him and herself through the purple shimmering portal followed by herpanions one by one jumping through.


    The Ashenvale forces noticed the portal toote. By the time they realized what was happening and rushed at them, the group had already passed through. Damian, exhausted, dismissed the spell and let his eyes close.


    They were still far from the Eldoris camp, which should have retreated even further by now. There was a long journey ahead, but Damian allowed himself to rest, falling unconscious in mid-air beside Vidalia, who took him in her arms for some reasons. The group sought refuge in a small cave or more like a hole along the sheer mountain walls of Wraith''s Passage, hoping to stay hidden for a while.


    Moondancer could find them if she wanted to, but even if she couldn''t sense someone''s mana from this distance she just had to make her way up the Wraith''s passage and woulde in range to them sooner orter. She wasn''t that big a problem alone..


    However, the Ashenvale forces were still nearby, and if they followed her and intervened which they will most likely do, the fight will be very disadvantageous for them.


    "Can''t we use the same spell as him?" the pugilist asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. It made no sense to him that Damian could cast such a spell when other mages couldn''t.


    "His spells are¡­ different," Lysandrea began, sitting near Damian''s unconscious body on the snow-covered ground. The mountain wall provided some shelter from the biting wind, but it was still freezing.


    "He somehow controls the distance of the portal, something I''ve never seen," Tristan added.


    "That''s impossible. The traditional wormhole spell can only open portals within 10 meters of the caster''s vision and not even half as fast as this guy does," Aramis exined, sitting on the snow and finally resting his weary body.


    "Flying?" Lysandrea turned to Vidalia, who was still standing, staring down at Damian''s unconscious face. She didn''t appear as fatigued as the others or maybe she was just acting tough, who knew.


    "I can fly, but it''ll drain too much mana and strain me mentally. If Moondancer tracks us down, I won''t be able to handle a fight with her. Not to mention, I can''t carry all of you at once," Vidalia replied. She never used to exin her reasoning, but fighting a life threatening battle alongside them had changed her somewhat.


    She knew they might all have been dead with Esme''s betrayal if Damian hadn''t risked his life to heal her.


    "Then we move as fast as we can and wait for the kid to wake up," the pugilist concluded.


    "Did he get the tool?" Lysandrea asked. Vidalia inspected Damian''s hands and found a small, square metal piece¡ªa medium-sized spatial storage tool. She essed it with her mana and retrieved a blue, glowing orb that radiated an unfamiliar energy mixed with mana.


    "Damn him," Aramis grumbled. "The bastard''s annoying, but he always pulls through."


    Tristan chuckled, knowing that was as close to apliment as Aramis would ever give. If Damian was awake, he''d probably never hear it at all.

 Chapter 146: The Soulbound Gateway

    "We can use it, right...? It just needs four mages," Tristan said, standing up and moving closer to Vidalia to get a better look at the waygate tool that had made their lives so difficult recently.


    "We don''t even know how it works. Does anyone have the Analyze skill?" Lysandrea asked, scanning the group. No one responded.


    "Just a second," Vidalia muttered while chanting a spell, her hands moving in intricate, unknown gestures. Once she finished, a window appeared in front of her, glowing the same semi-transparent blue as themon status screen. It disyed:


    ------------------------------------------


    Item: The Soulbound Gateway


    Tier: Grand Artifact


    Origin: Forgotten Dungeon of Uldara


    Item Type: Runic Tool (Spatial)


    Description:


    I told Nyren not to go there, but when did he ever listen? His expeditions to the ***** Lands had us all on edge. Then, it happened¡ªwhat we all feared.


    Lightbringer killed all hope, trapping even souls in his twisted architecture. But fear not, Brother, I will find you, no matter where you are. They can take everything from us, but you will always have me.


    The bond between souls is a thread of light, stretching across the vastness of time.


    Attributes:


    Mana Capacity: 4800/200000 (Rechargeable)


    Durability: 92%


    Activation Time: 30 seconds


    Cooldown: 24 hours (after each use)


    Waygate Limit: 2 Souls


    Runic Alignment: Tier II


    Special Effects:


    Spatial Rift: Opens a temporary waygate at the user''s location to a selected soul destination.


    Anchor Lock: Locks the exit point of the waygate, ensuring stable transport even in unstable spatial zones.


    Mana Drain: Drains 5000 mana from the user/users per activation.


    Energy Flux: Has a 5% chance of failure in high-magic zones, resulting in transport to a random location.


    Restrictions:


    User Level Required: 100 (Can link 4 users at Lv.25)


    Item Bound: Once attuned, it cannot be used by another unless reset through the previous user''s demise.


    -----------------------------------------


    "They just used it... Even if we figure out how it works, it won''t be usable for a day," Tristan sighed, sitting back down. All of them were battered¡ªinjuries covering their bodies, weapons bloody, and armor dented and scorched.


    Vidalia kept reading the details of the strange tool before finally storing it in her spatial storage, along with a mediocre spatial storage tool.


    "Let''s go. It''s better to keep moving," Vidalia said, slowly standing at the entrance of the small cave.


    Grunting and cursing, one by one, they all got up and followed her. The pugilist was left in charge of carrying the boy, whose weight was practically nonexistent. It was hard to believe such a kid could be such a menace on the battlefield, but the things he had done today were nothing short of extraordinary.


    ---------------------


    Damian reluctantly opened his eyes and saw white snow. It took him a moment to realize he was being carried on someone''s shoulder. His head was still throbbing, and he could feel injuries he didn''t even remember getting. His whole body ached, but he had regained some control. Looks like his healing factor had also improved¡ªit was always better than others for some reasons.


    The pugilist noticed Damian stirring and stopped. The rest of the group paused too, watching as Damian coughed and slid down onto the cold, solid snow. Lysandrea handed him a water skin, and Damian drank greedily. Odd, he thought. They could make water anytime, yet she still carried a skin around. Definitely an odd one...


    "You doing okay?" Tristan asked, bending down to sit beside him.


    "Does anyone have food?" Damian asked. He had plenty in his spatial storage, but it was damaged, and he wasn''t sure if it could be repaired. His runic spell collection book was in there, along with Threadripper''s corpse... The guy must have had important things on him, and Damian was eager to check it outter.


    If he lost all that, he''d seriously consider dumping all his stat points into LUC next time. Who needs strength when you can be the luckiest bastard alive?


    Vidalia handed him some dry fruits and smoked jerky and stood nearby, as if waiting for him to start eating. She was the strangest of them all¡ªsometimes a crude soldier, sometimes amander, sometimes a mage. And every now and then, she even joked with him, catching himpletely off guard.


    After satisfying his hunger just enough to stay in control of his bodily needs, Damian stopped eating and looked around. Lysandrea and Tristan were the closest to him.


    "How long was I out? How far have we gone?" he asked.


    "Some hours, maybe more," Lysandrea answered. "We''ve been walking since you copsed."


    "Can you cast the spell?" Tristan asked, his eyes filled with hope, pride, and something else Damian couldn''t quite ce. Nope he was wrong, This guy was definitely the one winning lifetime achievement award in weirdness for this group.


    "Just a second.." Damian chanted in randomnguage while drawing the advance healing spell runic circle and making his head feel just a bit better with all the injuries caused by his abusive focus and mana usage. With pain subsiding just a little starting from his head Damian regained enough rity to think properly.


    Damian looked up at Vidalia, understanding the task, she supplied him with arge amount of continuous mana. Damian then began drawing the wormhole spell, chanting the same random words as he did every time he did this spell in front of them. Soon a shimmering purple portal opened before them. And they all walked through it.


    One by one, he kept creating and activating wormholes, moving them closer and closer to the entrance of the Wraith''s Passage. When they finally arrived, the camp was still there¡ªempty now. The people had likely crossed the dreadednds by now and were setting up another camp at the entrance of dreadednds.


    If the scouts from Ashenvale had nned an attack, they should have done it by now¡ªor maybe they were just waiting for the waygate to reopen near them. Either way, it didn''t matter. The army could defend itself from a few measly scouts. Not that the scouts would be stupid enough to attack without backup.

 Chapter 147: Stalemate

    Damian let his body sink into therge wooden bathtub filled with warm water, releasing a satisfying sound. It just felt right. Maybe humans had a suppressed desire to return to the water one day, that''s where all life began right..? Or maybe he was just tripping¡­


    Three days had passed since their fight against the Ashenvale third-rankers. They had nned to create a minor problem for Ashenvale to keep them from attacking, but instead, Damian had eliminated one third-ranker entirely, and another had no way to reach them without being caught by the hundreds of scouts spread out across the snow-covered ins.


    The Eldoris camp was located at the edge of the forest, bordering the Dreaded Lands. Waygates checkpoints were set up along the entire perimeter, forming a circr line from mountain to mountain, surrounding the ins. They had spread out, the main camp was smaller now with just three defense mechanism pirs.


    It was a good old stalemate. Eldoris couldunch an attack, but they didn''t have the numbers, and they could use the time to prepare better. Unless absolutely necessary, they would wait for Bonecrusher to arrive in their small dome, protected by three massive defense pirs. At least, here, day and night were clear enough once you ventured deeper ind.


    Nothing reminded Damian how far he was from home more than looking up at the clear night sky and seeing millions of stars¡ªfar closer and clearer than he ever saw on Earth. He was often dragged along with Vidalia when she went into the forest for one reason or another.


    One good thing that came from these trips was that he finally learned the runic circle for the wood style. It was moreplicated than other spells, though. First of all, it used three elements: water, earth, and light. Then, every action Vidalia performed with her spell¡ªlike erecting walls, building roofs, or creating decorations¡ªused a different runic circle.


    Still, the more Damian studied, the more he could figure out the essential parts that would give him more control over the basic spell to manipte and create wood. Also they kept asking him about Threadripper but he said not a single word, staying firm on his earlier statement that he had send him far off with a special wormhole.


    Finishing his leisure time, Damian dressed and left his new room in the wooden building Vidalia had built for herself. It was just asrge as thest one. No one looked after him or guarded him as he moved through the corridors; the maids and soldiers were too busy hurrying toplete their tasks. He had been given a room farrger and nicer than any he had received before.


    Supplies were scarce, so he had to make do with what was left from the five stacks of parchment he''d received¡ªhalf of which he had foolishly stored in his broken spatial storage.


    The runesmith beastman had said the storage could be fixed, but only an expert in repairs and mending could do it properly. The runesmiths specialized in different aspects of runic tools, and his specialty was weapon-making, which was why he was here. Vidalia had given Damian a temporary storage te as a recement, but it was annoying to carry.


    He had ordered new bracers with the same runic inscriptions, and the runesmith said they would take a week to make¡ªand even then, they would have reduced capabilitiespared to the originals.


    After the fight, Damian was treated with newfound respect by everyone in the Eldoris army camp, who knows who talked about those stuff behind his back. When he walked through the hallways, soldiers stopped and bowed their heads respectfully to let him pass. Nobles, of course, didn''t do that.


    Instead, they treated him like a rare, extinct animal, each trying to lure him into their "zoo," iming theirs was better than the others. He did his best to avoid them, but when forced to interact, he insulted them left and right. Unfortunately, this group was more shameless than the averagemoner. They smiled through it all, like masochists, which creeped Damian out.


    Compared to them, even Tristan seemed like a decent fellow¡ªand that thought terrified him. A world where Tristan was considered normal could only be a psych ward.


    He arrived at the room he spent the most time in, aside from his own. Vidalia''s extra books and random clutter filled it, but in one corner, Damian had set up a table and chairs and a little space near a big window, and it was clean. This was where he worked on understanding and expanding his runic knowledge,ing up with random ideas, and, if they seemed feasible, even acting on them.


    When he opened the door, the room was, as usual, mostly empty. asionally, though, a green blob haired girl woulde to sit in one of the chairs, looking sad and miserable. In her words, ''This is the only ce where people don''te to find me,'' so she would asionally intrude on his work.


    Having dealt with many children in his life, Damian had tried everything tofort her about her mother, but nothing worked. The children he dealt with had never known their parents or had been abandoned by them. Losing a parent¡ªhe could only imagine how that felt. It must be worse to have something and then lose it than never to have had it at all¡­ Maybe...


    "I think Daphne was looking for you," Damian said as he settled into his favorite chair, pulling out his research papers and tools from the spatial storage.


    "They''re all looking for me.." she muttered, her voice muffled as she kept her head down on the table.


    "Maybe they have something important to tell you..."


    "Like, ''I understand your pain,'' or ''Everything happens for a reason,'' or ''It''s some grand n by goddess Astraea to keep everyone happy..'' How in the hell does my mamma dying make anyone happy?" she said, sounding more emotional than usual. Someone must have said something especially stupid to upset her, besides the clich¨¦s.


    "Fine, stay here then. But I warn you, if this room explodes and someone asks me why it happened, I''m ming you," Damian joked. He wasn''t great at it, but he tried¡ªanything to make her feel a little better.


    "I can''t blow things up! No one would believe you," she said, finally lifting her head. There was a slight redness around her eyes¡ªanother night of crying herself to sleep, huh?


    "They''ll believe anything I say these days. I''m their hero, you know¡­"

 Chapter 148: Status Update

    She squinted herrge ember eyes at him, then dropped her head back onto the table. Sena had changed a lot, and she had a good reason to. She now even had mana in her body, having acquired a mage ss during her trial.


    "Who told you to use the ascension stone? Was it Paul or Kyle?" Damian asked, impressed by the decision-making. A child in her situation might not survive if no one came for them soon enough, but with enhanced stats, she would at least have a fighting chance.


    She nced up again and replied, "No one... I did it myself."


    Huh? That was impressive thinking and quick decision-making for someone her age. She was barely seven or eight. They were around the same age. He had overheard maids talking about her, and one of them mentioned she was seven. Otherwise, he would have guessed she was ten.


    Physically, they appeared simr, though she was a year younger. However, Damian never really considered himself an eight-year-old, knowing what he truly was. After those initial three years at Goldilock''s estate, he hardly tried to act like a child.


    "Where did you get the ascension stone?" Damian asked, curious.


    "Uhm... It was just there in the storage room..." Guilt was written all over her cute face.


    "You stole it?"


    "I borrowed it!"


    "Right..." Damian gave her a suspicious look, purposely trying to annoy her. "So, you chose mage. How was your trial?"


    "Mama said not to tell anyone what we see there. The goddess gives each of us a trial meant only for us, something we must face alone."


    "Yeah, that tracks..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Now it was her turn to look at him suspiciously, mimicking his expression in a way that looked both funny and adorable.


    "Lady Commander is a mage..." she said quietly, after getting tired of staring.


    "Do you have a status tool?" Damian asked, he also wanted to check his. Talking about it just reminded him.


    "We''re not supposed to show it to anyone... but I''ll let you see."


    "Huh? Why?" Damian asked, she had framed the sentene like he was someone special to her.


    She took out a small metal box and held it in her hand, her face going nk with no emotions as she locked eyes with him.


    "Because you saved me."


    "Who told you that?" Damian asked, surprised. Was that why she kept visiting him?


    "Everyone talks about it... but not when you''re around."


    With a flicker of translucent blue light, her status screen appeared. Just like before, no mana was transferred, and no runic circles became visible, even with his [Eyes of Truth] activated.


    ---


    Name : Sena Lv.26


    Rank : Light Walker


    Affinity : Earth, Light


    Mana : 856/1200


    STR : 35


    DEF : 33


    INT : 45


    AGI : 36


    DEX : 29


    CHA : 16


    LUC : 7


    Job : Apprentice Mage Lv. 1


    Blessings : Nature Goddess''s Blessing


    Skills : [Elemental Affinity Lv.2], [Mana Sense Lv.1], [Expert Schr Lv.1], [Growth x3 Lv.1], [Expert Swordswoman Lv.1]


    ---


    Hmm... that was pretty impressive. She even had a swordsmanship skill. She must''ve been trained well from the start, and the growth skill probably helped, but still, she was a valuable asset. Even her luck was at 7, four more than his. No wonder he found her under all that rubble.


    "Is it good? They all say it is, but I don''t feel much more powerful," she said, looking up at him, eager for his response.


    "It''s impressive, but... it''s just numbers. It''s your ability to use them to your advantage that makes you an expert. To do that, you must deeply understand your skills and then work on improving them."


    She nodded, absorbing his words. She was intelligent for a kid. It always surprised him how children in this world were so much further ahead than those on Earth.


    Damian took the status tool from her hand and sat down in his seat, far from hers, on the opposite end of the room. She watched him curiously, wondering what he was doing with her tool. As Damian summoned his own status screen, a flicker of blue light appeared once again. He noticed Sena sliding toward him, so he released the spell he was drawing for a while, knowing this would happen.


    Green vines sprouted from the wooden floor, wrapping around her legs and holding her in ce. She squeaked, sitting down with a pout and ring at him. Then realization hit her, and her eyes widened in shock.


    "You learned wood-style !?" she eximed loudly, but Damian ignored her, focusing on his status.


    ---


    Name : Damian Sunde Lv.50


    Rank : Lord


    Affinity : Water, Space-time


    Mana : 5400/6000


    STR : 92


    DEF : 60


    INT : 151


    AGI : 58


    DEX : 60


    CHA : 19


    LUC : 3


    Job : The Runic Chemist Lord (Level 25)


    Blessings : Godless [0 Avable Points]


    Titles : [Cold Blooded Killer], [Wild Hunter], [Chained], [Primordial Metal Shaper], [Titan Killer]


    Skills : [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.2], [Being of Truth Lv.9], [Expert Schr Lv.9], [Expert Swordsman Lv.7], [The Runic Lord Lv.9], [Runic Inscription Lv.9], [Arcane Synthesis Lv.3], [Pain Resistance Lv.9], [Expert Spearman Lv.8]


    Penalty : (1). Use of (Veil of Containment) now costs five times the original mana, taking a piece of the user''s guilty soul with it each time.


    ---


    Whoa! What the hell? A penalty? What''s that? The red mana in his chest...? But why?


    Veil of Containment¡ªthe invisible box spell? Is it because he killed people with it? But people kill with spells all the time. Why was he the only one being punished? He had killed plenty of monsters with the same spell¡ªdid that not count? Or was it psychological?


    Did it count as wrong because he thought it was wrong? No, that seemed absurd. Status was absolute; there was no room for subjective interpretation.


    Then it''s something weird and specific to him because... Hm..?


    ''Because I am Godless..? My crimes are not forgivable..? What nonsense is that..?''


    And wait¡ªhow did he get the new spearman skill when he learned it after his first trial? One wasn''t supposed to learn new skills outside of ascension job trials. What''s going on here...?

 Chapter 149: New Titles

    He also got three new titles, two of which were blinking slightly¡ªa first for him. Killer had changed to Cold-Blooded Killer. Well, that made sense; he had nned some murders, so it was pretty self-exnatory. Primordial Metal Shaper must have been for summoning the iron golem, something no one else had managed.


    Titan Killer was likely because he had killed a third-ranker while being only a first-ranker. That should be something good.


    Damian touched the translucent screen where the Titan Killer title was blinking. As he expected, it expanded to show more details. He had read somewhere that important and rare titles came with a one-time exnation. This was his first time seeing it in action. The Primordial Metal Shaper title was also blinking in the same way.


    ---


    [Titan Killer]


    - All living beings thaty eyes on the user experience a 5% reduction in all stats, regardless of species.


    ---


    Wow. That was something. If he stood in front of Vidalia and other third-rankers¡ªor even those few fourth-rankers¡ªwould they feel their powers decrease? It only worked on higher-leveled people, Not that he nned to make a habit of repeating this thing. Fighting and killing one was enough. Technically all second rankers were also higher leveled than him.


    Even most of the first rankers with two, three jobs were higher in level than him.


    Damian clicked the next blinking title.


    ---


    [Primordial Metal Shaper]


    - Rejoice, the God of Metal Golems has reawakened, gainig a new follower.


    ---


    The f*ck..? There was a god of Metal Golems too..? Where had this guy been all this time? This definitely felt like trouble waiting to happen.


    "Let me go! This is not fair¡ªI showed you mine!" Sena''s voice broke through his thoughts from across the table. Ah, he had forgotten she was there. She must have noticed his frowning expressions. Good thing he hadn''t cursed out loud.


    Damian released the vines holding her legs in ce and dismissed his status screen, tossing the square box back to her. He''d had enough surprises for one day. His biggest worry now was the penalty on his invisible box spell. It had been one of his most important trump cards, and now it came with a deadly cost. The mana consumption wasn''t the problem; he could use parchments to deal with that.


    But the idea of losing a piece of his soul each time? That was something he absolutely couldn''t afford. If anyone understood how excruciating soul-rted pain was, it was him¡ªand Vidalia. The green vine link between them was likely connected to their souls too. He even had a title for it.


    "This is so unfair!" Sena grumbled, still ring at him.


    "It''s not for kids," Damian said, making a shooing motion to annoy her further.


    "You''re also a kid! You tricked me into showing mine!"


    "Not my fault. How about I give you this apple aspensation? That makes us even, right?"


    Her cheeks puffed up in frustration as she scanned the room, finally picking up a small piece of wood and throwing it at him. She missedpletely, then huffed and ran towards the door. Damian just sighed.


    ''Huh..? What''s she doing here?''


    He had sensed Vidalia approaching from the hallway outside but had ignored her since there were plenty of rooms nearby this one. For some reason, she had stopped just outside his door though and remained there. Was she so bored she needed her books? There wasn''t much else to do here unless one was a runesmith or a craftsman.


    Sena hurriedly opened the door with her newfound strength, preparing to bolt when she came face-to-face with Vidalia and her two guards.


    "Ah! Lady Commander!" Sena squeaked, her voice awkward and high-pitched.


    "Why are you running?" Vidalia asked, her tone softer than usual, with an almost motherly touch, it was hard to notice though.


    "Uh, no reason... He said Daphne was looking for me..."


    Why was she making excuses? That brat... Wasn''t Vidalia her idol or something? Was she too embarrassed? Well, she should be...


    "Don''t skip breakfast, and Daphne won''t have to look for you," Vidalia said, her voice soft. It was rare to hear her like that.


    "Yes... Sorry..." Sena bowed her head awkwardly, mimicking the servants.


    Vidalia gave her a faint smile and patted her head before letting her go. It was the first time Damian had seen Vidalia show any kind of affection towards anyone. There was such a stark contrast in treatmentpared to him. Damian felt an odd emotion stir in his chest but he immediately pushed it down.


    ''Damn this childish body...''


    Vidalia gestured for her guards to stay outside as she entered the room. They nodded respectfully and closed the door behind her. Even the guard who usually hated Damian had calmed down, possibly due to the rumors about his fight. Damian had no idea how much people knew, but if his fighting style becamemon knowledge, it could spell trouble.


    She looked around the room, her books and then slowly made her way to the open window behind Damian. He ignored her, focusing on the papers he had scribbled on earlier¡ªrune usage ideas, sections of runic circles, some runes and other random notes. He had many specific and unique sections of runic circles that all generated unique effects.


    The intensity control, dimensions, mana input and the names or IDs, this were one of the fewmon sections he had found in many runic circles before.


    He was starting to understand some of the symbols and pathways used in specific runic sections, but it still wasn''t enough. He needed more, as much data as he could get his hands on... There were tons of books onmon runic formations, but none contained the kinds of runes that he saw in spells. He could use spells if the books hadplete runic formations, but most only offered fragments.


    It made sense; no one was willing to share their best spells, except for themon ones that everyone knew.


    "A way to use specif root or nt through wood-style to grow food with mana..."


    Damian quickly hid his notes when he realized Vidalia had crept up behind him without him noticing. That was sneaky. He red at her, but she returned nothing but a nk expression.


    "It won''t work. We''ve tried," she said after a moment of silence staring.


    "What..?"


    "The wood-style magic for growing food. We''ve paid a lot of researchers and mages to figure it out, but it''s yielded no results."


    "Oh..."

 Chapter 150: Forgotten Hero

    "What were theplications?" Damian asked, calming down a little as he closed his notes. She finally moved away from being so close to him and sat on the chair next to him.


    "They just never figured out how to use it for any other tree or nt. Only solid wood was the oue."


    "You guys never tried roots?" Damian suggested.


    "Roots?" she asked, confused.


    "Yeah, some of them are edible and part of the tree''s trunk, so maybe you could grow them if you found the rightbination of spells."


    "Hmm... maybe."


    "Why are you here?" Damian asked, sensing the conversation hade to an end.


    "This is my residence," she replied, her eyes sharp.


    "Then why were you waiting outside the door?" That question made her jerk her head slightly. Realizing how he knew this, she settled back into her previous posture.


    "So, you can sense me all the time?" she asked, more curious than displeased.


    "Yes, and you take very long baths." That got a reaction out of her as she squinted her eyes at him but she let it slide, deciding to get to the point.


    "Do you want to see how the waygate tool works?" she asked, growing serious.


    "You''d let me?" Damian was surprised by the sudden privilege given to him.


    "I need to understand how it works myself. Maybe you can help."


    "It''s a nice reward. Maybe I shouldn''t ept it, but then again, I did help you all quite a bit," Damian replied, shamelessly trying to bully her into giving him what he had technically retrieved. As expected, she red at him with a deadpan expression.


    "It''s still mine. You just get to see it."


    She took the waygate tool from her spatial storage and ced it on the table. The blue, glowing orb was the same as he had seen before, radiating ethereal light and overflowing with mana. She slowly chanted something, a ck runic circle forming near her hand as she gestured with them.


    Without hesitation, Damian recognized and ignored the familiar aspects of the spell, focusing only on the unknown ones, hurriedly jotting them down in his notes. The rest he could just remember and recreate.


    She noticed his scribbling but dismissed it, assuming he was just copying her words. As she stood at the side of the table, Damian shielded his notes from her view. Suddenly, a transparent blue window appeared in front of her, much like a status screen, filled with information:


    ------------------------------------------


    Item: The Soulbound Gateway


    Tier: Grand Artifact


    Origin: Forgotten Dungeon of Uldara


    Item Type: Runic Tool (Spatial)


    Description:


    I told Nyren not to go there, but when did he ever listen? His expeditions to the ***** Lands had us all on edge. Then, it happened¡ªwhat we all feared.


    Lightbringer killed all hope, trapping even souls in his twisted architecture. But fear not, Brother, I will find you, no matter where you are. They can take everything from us, but you will always have me.


    The bond between souls is a thread of light, stretching across the vastness of time.


    Attributes:


    Mana Capacity: 200000/200000 (Rechargeable)


    Durability: 92%


    Activation Time: 30 seconds


    Cooldown: 24 hours (after each use)


    Waygate Limit: 2 Souls


    Runic Alignment: Tier II


    Special Effects:


    Spatial Rift: Opens a temporary waygate at the user''s location to a selected soul destination.


    Anchor Lock: Locks the exit point of the waygate, ensuring stable transport even in unstable spatial zones.


    Mana Drain: Drains 5000 mana from the user/users per activation.


    Energy Flux: Has a 5% chance of failure in high-magic zones, resulting in transport to a random location.


    Restrictions:


    User Level Required: 100 (Can link 4 users at Lv.25)


    Item Bound: Once attuned, it cannot be used by another unless reset through the previous user''s demise.


    -----------------------------------------


    "Interesting..." Damian couldn''t help but mutter aloud.


    The spell itself was unique, something rare even for him to witness. But the information it revealed... This was indeed a fascinating item¡ªa Grand-tier runic artifact. Most would live their entire lives without seeing one, even if they were second-rankers. Its soul-registering ability and rechargeable mana capacity ced it far beyond anything one could buy, even with thousands of gold coins.


    Yet, that wasn''t the most intriguing part. It was the description.


    Who was this Nyren? And why was the name of thend omitted? Could it be the Dreaded Lands? Or was it known as something else at the time this artifact was made? Lightbringer killed all hope... and trapped souls in his twisted architecture...


    Damian didn''t im to be a historian, but he had read countless books in his spare time, and never had he encountered the name Lightbringer. Was this some ancient tyrant? Or perhaps these events were from another world? And what was Uldara? He had never heard that name before either.


    "I thought you''d find it interesting," Vidalia''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    Damian had to ask, "You guys know the history better than anyone. Do any of these names sound familiar¡ªNyren, Lightbringer, Uldara?"


    She stared at him for a moment before breaking eye contact, her gaze drifting to the window.


    "No... they''re not known figures. But... there might be a coincidence. There was once a hero called ''The Brightest Light,'' a third-ranker warrior, from all the evidence we have. There''s no urate record of when he lived, though."


    "Hero?" Damian echoed.


    "Not like the ones in children''s tales. He was appointed as a hero by the three gods themselves, chosen to be their warrior against evil."


    And who decided what evil was? Damian thought, though he kept it to himself. These were probably the three most prominent gods¡ªthe Sun God, the Sea God, and the Goddess of Nature. The Sea God, though, seemed unlikely, as he rarely meddled innd affairs. It could''ve been the God of Commerce too, those were the ones who influenced this world the most as described in history books.


    It was hard to tell what was true and what was not though.


    "But he was a just and noble warrior. This can''t be him," she continued.


    "How do you know? Maybe he just got tired of being nice.." Damian smirked, giving her the same amusing look he often gave Sam when trying to scare him, making it look like he was going to do something sinister.

 Chapter 151: The Experiments

    Maybe saying something like that to a powerful third-ranker wasn''t the smartest move, but Damian felt he''d earned enough points with her to speak his mind instead of walking on eggshells all the time. As expected, she only nced at him once before dismissing his words, not taking him seriously.


    "There''s more space on the fourth floor. I had it cleared, and the mana charge is full," she said, standing up.


    "Let''s go then. What are we waiting for?" Damian packed away his notes into his spatial storage and followed her to the door.


    As they moved through the hallways and up the stairs, everyone bowed deeply to Vidalia, showing their respect. Some even bowed to Damian smiling, that was creepy, being hated was one thing, there were thousands of reasons to hate him but when someone respects you for things you didn''t even know that they had heard somewhere, it just felt weird.


    The moment they stepped onto the recently modified fourth floor, a vast hall with no rooms, Damian frowned seeing the unexpected sight there.


    "What are you doing here?" Damian asked Tristan, who greeted him with the kind of grin one might expect from a long-lost uncle.


    "Tristan is a renowned schr and mage. He specializes in runic relics and tools," Vidalia exined, justifying his presence for the uing experiments.


    "Maximus, my boy! How long has it been? You should go out more! I never see you outside at all.." Tristan said, cing a jovial hand on Damian''s shoulder.


    "No thanks, I''m fine here," Damian replied instantly.


    "First, we''ll cover the basic precautions before activating the artifact, then prepare for the actual test. We only get one shot every two days, so we can''t afford to waste it," Vidalia said, taking charge of the situation.


    Damian and Tristan both nodded in agreement. All mages were schrs, after all, thanks to their high intelligence. Very fewcked an interest in researching or experimenting with new spells, or crafting theories about mana reactions. Many of the older schrs had once been warriors or knights themselves, and anyone who lived long enough would inevitably seek ways to improve their craft.


    The three of them spent time going over every possible detail: the amount of mana to input, the will required to activate the tool, and¡ªmost crucially¡ªthe soul that needed to be registered as the destination. They concluded that the tool couldn''t just teleport a user to anyone in the world.


    It had to be someone intimately or long time known to the user; otherwise, Ashenvale would have long since used it to get to Vidalia, or even the Queen of Eldoris.


    Once the preparations wereplete, Vidalia, Damian, and Tristan took their ce and it started. Normally, four second-ranker or high leveled first rankers mages would be required for this, but a third-ranker like Vidalia couldpensate for all the power needed for just activation.


    Tristan positioned himself far from Vidalia, at the opposite end of therge hall, to act as the soul target for the portal. Damian remained near Vidalia, pretending to take notes but ready to sketch the intricate ck and gold runic circle he''d seen when the waygate tool was activated on the battlefield.


    When Vidalia activated the tool, Damian immediately felt space around him distort. His stomach churned, this mana just felt wrong.. it made him sick, but he endured it, hastily sketching the runic circle with precision. He checked and rechecked his work, thankful for the slow activation process that gave him plenty of time to draw it carefully.


    Once he finished stealing, Damian turned his attention to the portal. A blue shimmering energy swirled inside, obscuring the view beyond. This looked different from a standard wormhole, which typically had purple borders and pitch-ck interiors. The waygate, however, glowed blue, as if it wasn''t just opening a passage but transforming them into energy before transporting them.


    It was just a theory, and one Damian wasn''t eager to test¡ªthough he knew he would soon enough.


    Vidalia sessfully opened the portal and looked at Damian, who sighed before stepping toward it. Taking a deep breath, he walked in. He knew there was a 5% chance of error, and luck wasn''t something he liked to gamble with. As he entered, it felt like his body was being heated to over 100 degrees, melting into the portal''s blue energy before being spat out on the other side.


    His feet touched solid ground next to Tristan, and he stumbled forward.


    ''Ugh, that felt nauseating..''


    He had experienced something simr when they used a waygate from the mountain top to the Ashenvale camp, but the adrenaline of escaping Moondancer had distracted him from the difort at the time. Not to mention their were injured all over. Now, it was all too clear.


    "It works as we thought," Tristan remarked.


    Damian nodded, motioning eagerly with a smile for Tristan to join in the "joyful ride" he''d just experienced. Tristan, oblivious to Damian''s ulterior amusement, gave him a cheerful smile and strutted into the portal.


    Secondster, a distant shout echoed through the hall. "Goddamn it! That felt horrible! That little bastard¡­"


    Damian grinned, satisfied. Afterward, they tested the portal with various objects¡ªorganic, non-organic, all with the same result: the portal epted everything. Lastly, they left it running to see how long it could remain active before shutting down. Itsted for couple of hours before all the mana stored inside was used up. That was pretty good, unless the distant made a difference somehow.


    Damian doubted it though, it pierced the reality going past all possible physics rules, distance shouldn''t matter to this thing.


    Damian was in his room trying to sleep however random ideas popped up in his mind about runes and spell modification and made him go on tangents with his own thoughts, taking longer and longer to sleep. This was why he preferred to get so tired doing research that he would have no time for random thoughts.


    He had turned in early today, that damned portal had left him feeling sick and nauseating all day.


    As Damian thought about the waygate tool, a sudden realization struck him. He sat up straight in his bed, his eyes wide with surprise.


    "If this works... I can go home."

 Chapter 152: Way Back Home

    Damian spent two days straight contemting how to make this work. It had to be him who activated the waygate and created a connection to another soul. Tristan was already registered as one, and they weren''t sure if they could overwrite that. But even if that wasn''t an issue, how could he exin all this to Vidalia and convince her to let him use the waygate?


    Being hailed as a hero had its perks. Even Aramis, despite his contempt, had stopped pressing for further punishment, conceding that Damian had suffered enough. However, Aramis had made it abundantly clear that he would never forgive him for killing his brother. The intensity in Aramis'' eyes had left no doubt in Damian''s mind that he meant it when he said that to his face.


    Still, with that matter unsolved, Damian spent the entire day making calctions, thinking of ways to gather enough mana using parchments to create the massive waygate runic circle.


    The spell required an immense amount of mana to function. The runic tool stored over 200,000 mana without breaking¡ªan absurd amount. And that didn''t even ount for the additional mana needed to activate it. The best he could do with his parchments, without them burning mid-spell, was 12 parchments. He had decided to stick with 9, ensuring the spell wouldn''t overload when he tested them.


    Although he couldbine the parchments, he didn''t know how to harmonize the gathered mana into a single source. Each runic circle had a different synergy, each functioning as an individual unit. And even with 50 of those he was doubtful to reach the necessarily 200,000 mark.


    "I can''t do it alone¡­ Not yet, at least... Unless¡­"


    Damian found himself on the verge of giving up his n to return to his home, to his world, when he thought of the one person who could help him. Vidalia. She had the mana he needed. If she agreed to let him use the tool, he wouldn''t even have to draw the massive runic circle manually. But he would have to exin why he needed it.


    Could he somehow trick her into letting him use it without her knowing where it led? But whoever he chose to connect with would be permanently registered in the waygate tool. She coulde after him anytime...


    It was a huge risk. Letting anyone from this world discover his own could lead to catastrophe. These people had monstrous powers and magic. Even if his world was more technologically advanced with greater weapons, these magical foes could wreak unimaginable havoc before they were stopped. No, that was not an option...


    Not that he missed his old world much. His friends were good people but rtively new acquaintances from university. He had left the orphanage years ago and had lost contact while juggling part-time jobs and paying for his education. But there was one person he still cared for deeply: Sister Hadley.


    She had been the first person Damian ever remembered. She had raised him from infancy. The church was small back then, and there were only a few children. Together, they worked with Sister Hadley, who was barely 30 at the time, to gather donations and keep the orphanage running on limited funds.


    Through promoting their cause, running small campaigns, and hosting low-budget public events in people''s backyards, they eventually gained regr donors. The orphanage had flourished over the years. When Damian left at 18, Sister Hadley had be known as Reverend Mother. She had told him to return whenever he felt lost in life. She would be 47 or 48 now, and Damian hoped she was doing well.


    That was the one connection Damian felt confident enough about to make a soul bond. But, unfortunately, he would have to shelve the idea until he became powerful enough to generate the necessary mana for the spell on his own.


    Yet, for some reason, instead of heading to his work room, Damian found himself walking straight to Vidalia''s room. He froze outside her door, aware of the two guards watching him with curious eyes. Damian wasn''t even sure why he was there. He hesitated, debating whether to knock or leave.


    Just as he was about to turn around deciding not to risk it, the door opened on its own, and Vidalia''s voice called out from within.


    "Come in, Maximus."


    "Uhm¡­ Yes¡­"


    With no other choice than to look suspicious, Damian entered her room. The doors shut behind him on their own, and he noticed vines connected to them, pushing them closed. Now that was a clear flex. Vidalia sat outside on an elevated tform attached to her window, surrounded by green vegetation and fragrant, colorful flowers.


    She lounged on a padded chair with a book in hand and a tea set on the table nearby.


    Looking at her in that setting, Damian couldn''t help but feel mocked. It was as if the scene screamed "RICH & FANCY" behind her in bold letters. What nonsense was he even thinking..?


    "What is it? Do you need something?" she asked, sliding the book slightly to the side.


    "Uh¡­ No... Nothing..." Damian had been lost in hervish setting, but her question reminded him what he had just decided on.


    "Let me guess¡­ You want the waygate tool, don''t you?" She raised her head slightly, locking eyes with him.


    "Huh? What? How do you¡ª?"


    "You want to go home." She said it with absolute certainty.


    She knew. How in the world did she knew? And why hadn''t she reacted earlier? She wasn''t trying to trick him¡ªthere was no point in doing that. That meant she knew about another world, his world. She must have seen it in his memories¡­ But how?


    He guarded against it day and night..


    "How¡­?" He could not help but mutter under his heavy breath, his eyes wide in shock.


    "How do I know?" Vidalia stood up, moving closer. She turned to the side, resting her hand on the wooden railing filled with greenery, looking out at the thousands of people bustling about in the war camp below. "I got glimpses of it¡­ nothing major, just small things. I couldn''t recognize the ce.. Then I figured it out.. It was a shock to realize there was a ce even we elves didn''t know about.."

 Chapter 153: Pushing Forward

    "Even if you''re a child of noble, you''re just too smart... Your feats far exceed what a normal child should be able to do. And of course, the things I saw in your memories could note from anywhere in thesends. I''ve seen the whole world. Maybe you''re from across the swirling seas, or from some dungeon... which would make you..."


    "A monster," Damian finished her sentence, understanding how she arrived at that conclusion. This world had no advanced science or physics. They couldn''t even ept that the world was round and not t. For her, imagining another world was no different from picturing an unfamiliar environment, simr to what most dungeons created.


    Whether dungeons were artificial or part of a lost world was a debate that persisted here. To them, another world meant new opennds, not another, as they had no concept of such a thing.


    "So which one is it? Man or monster?" Damian asked looking deep into her beautiful amber eyes.


    "I''ve decided it doesn''t matter." She spoke with her usual nk expression, though the depth in her eyes was iprehensible.


    "Astraea is a preserver of all life. If you possess intelligence and know the bnce between cruelty and kindness when the situation demands it¡ªwhich I''ve seen firsthand that you do¡ªthen it doesn''t matter who you are, only what you do."


    "I doubt that''s how people see it," Damian muttered.


    "You saved my life. The least I can do is keep your past to myself. Besides, everything I saw in your memories showed how peaceful the ce was. I didn''t even see any monsters."


    Convenient. If she was iming she owed him¡ªwhich, honestly, she did¡ªDamian figured he''d y along with her conclusions. He needed an excuse, and this was as good as any.


    "So, will you...?" Damian began, hopeful.


    "It''s too dangerous," she interrupted, her expression suddenly serious. "Are you absolutely sure you can return home with this?"


    "Absolutely? No. But would I risk my life for it? Yes," Damian replied, his resolve clear. He wanted to go back¡ªnot necessarily to stay, but to just see that he could. He hadn''t decided whether he would stay in his old world or not.


    As much as this world was messed up, he was powerful here. He had secret knowledge of magic that could be revolutionary, even pushing science beyond what he could do on Earth. Sure, the people and the situations here wereplicated, and half of them were probably insane, but despite all of that, a part of his heart felt like he belonged here.


    Earth was home to the old him, but the new him had important runic work to do in this world.


    No, he wouldn''t stay. He just needed to see if returning was an option. Maybe he could use the technology of Earth andbine it with the magic here, potentially improving both worlds. Vidalia''s motives were always questionable¡ªshe said she owed him, but Damian knew better than to fully trust her. Not while she remained more powerful than him.


    Until they were on equal footing, she''d always be a scary enigma with hidden motives. Still, he was willing to take the risk. Who knew when he might get another chance like this, without needing to be a third-ranker himself, which could take years. By then, everyone he had connections with would be gone, and his link to his old world would be lost forever.


    "Fine. You can use it." Vidalia''s tone was firm, though her face remained serious, almost cold. "But I warn you, if there''s even a hint of trouble, I will burn everything that moves to ashes."


    Was she worried about him opening a portal to some dangerous dungeon filled with epic monsters? If he were a maniptive monster with malicious intent, that''s exactly what he would do. But s, he was just a cute human with pure thoughts. Jokes aside, Damian felt a strange sense of relief. Despite Vidalia being a scheming bitch, she was trusting him with this.


    That was a kind of growth Damian never expected to see in his lifetime.


    The next day, after careful nning and preparing against all the ways this could go wrong, Damian was ready. This time, on the fourth floor of Vidalia''s building, only Damian and Vidalia were present. Tristan hadn''t been invited¡ªboth agreed this was not something others needed to know about. Vidalia also saw it as dangerous, given that she half-thought of Damian as a monster.


    Vidalia handed him the waygate tool, and Damian unblocked their link, allowing her to send him all the mana he needed. They stood in the middle of an empty hall, the space around them silent and still. Damian took a deep breath, turning away from Vidalia to face the empty hall. He poured his mana into the blue shimmering orb, continuing until it neared depletion.


    Vidalia supplied more mana, and he pressed on, focusing deeply on every fond memory he had of Sister Hadley. At first, it seemed like the spell had failed¡ªnothing happened after the first thirty seconds, far longer than they had anticipated. But after two or three minutes, the fabric of space finally tore open, revealing a blue, shimmering portal to his home.


    A mix of happiness and fear swirled in Damian''s chest as he stood before the portal. Would Sister Hadley even believe that he was the same Ben Carver she had raised? Feeling sentimental, he took two steps forward¡ªonly to be stopped by a hand on his chest. It was Vidalia.


    "What...?" Was she going to betray him..? Did she really just use him to open a portal to newnds that she could conquer in her queen''s name..?


    "It''s dangerous for you. I can handle it better. Let me check before you follow," she said, her voice steady. It made sense. Her body could endure far worse than his, and who knew if the gut-wrenching sensation of traveling through the portal would be even worse over long distances?


    "Okay," Damian agreed, watching as she approached the portal.


    Vidalia looked back at him once, nodding slightly, before stepping through with a firm, confident stride. Damian waited eagerly for her to return and tell him it was safe to follow. In his excitement, he didn''t even realize that he should have felt pain when she moved out of range of their link.


    But she didn''te back. Not even after ten minutes.


    Despite knowing how stupid it was, he steeled himself. Clutching the blue orb tightly, he leaped into the waygate, chasing after her.

 Chapter 154: Back Home

    Damian felt like moltenva flowed through his veins, his body boiling as if submerged in thousand-degree oil. His vision blurred with streaks of blue, gold, and ck lights as he plummeted into what felt like a never-ending abyss. This time, it was taking much longer than when he''d used the waygate a few days ago.


    Just like before, the portal spat Damian out. He stumbled, losing bnce despite his strength, and fell to the ground, gasping for air, his lungs had suddenly run dry. His entire body ached¡ªhis eyes, hands, legs, everything hurt, as if his insides were still reconstructing themselves. Finally, his breathing slowed enough for him to regain someposure, though his vision remained blurry.


    Someone grabbed his shoulder, steadying him. Through the haze, Damian recognized Vidalia¡ªher nature aura, her scent¡ªit was unmistakable. She helped him to his feet, but something immediately felt wrong. The sensation of space tearing apart as the waygate opened was absent. rmed, Damian quickly wiped the tears from his eyes, clearing his vision, and looked back.


    The shimmering blue portal was gone.


    He turned back toward Vidalia, then scanning his immediate surroundings, hoping to find Sister Hadley. But there was no one else. Just the two of them.


    And that wasn''t even the worst part.


    Thend around them waspletely empty¡ªck, moist dirt stretched in every direction. No vegetation, no animals. Nothing. Where the hell were they? And where was Sister Hadley?"


    "Why did youe through? Didn''t I tell you to wait?" Vidalia asked behind him, but her words barely registered in Damian''s ears.


    What the hell had happened here? Was this really Earth?


    "Whe¡­ Where is she?" Damian''s lips quivered as he spoke, his eyes still searching desperately for something familiar in this bleakndscape. Vidalia ced a gentle hand on his shoulder, showing all the feelings she could muster.


    "I''m sorry, Maximus... There was no one here when I arrived," she said softly.


    "How is that possible? The waygate doesn''t just open randomly! She would have to be here!" Damian''s voice rose, his emotions spiraling out of control as he struggled toprehend the situation.


    "Is this really your home?" Vidalia asked, her voice calm but filled with curiosity.


    Damian looked up at the overcast sky. Grey clouds stretched endlessly above them, casting a dull, cloudy atmosphere. But he spotted one bright spot¡ªthe sun. This was Earth, or at least it also had one sun. Before anything else, he reached within himself, searching for his mana. It was still there.


    And Vidalia''s mana too. Good, that was good.


    "Why did you dismiss the waygate?" she asked again, watching him carefully.


    "I didn''t. It closed on its own," Damian replied.


    "What does that mean? Did you lose control, or did it just run out of mana because of the distance?" she wondered aloud, more to herself than to him.


    "Probably the second one."


    Damian took a deep breath. At least the air was breathable. Reaching into his spatial storage, he pulled out a runic scroll. He ced it on the ground, ncing at Vidalia, who understood what he was doing without him having to exin. Damian activated the scroll. As expected, mes erupted from the red runic circle above it, also burning the parchment beneath without the fire touching it.


    The mana it absorbed destroyed the scroll, but the mes illuminated their surroundings.


    That was a relief.


    "You weren''t sure it would work?" Vidalia asked, more curious than confused.


    "My world has no such thing as magic," Damian replied.


    Her eyes widened in shock. A world without magic, filled only with normal, powerless people, was an unimaginable concept for her.


    "And you kept this from me? What if we were stuck here with no mana?" Her voice grew cold, a chill in the air.


    "I wasn''t nning on bringing you here. You jumped in."


    "Ahm.. But¡­ how are you so advanced in spells then? I thought your knowledge came from your world."


    "You''ll have to marry me to learn that secret,"


    Vidalia shot him a sharp look, which oddly made him feel better. His humor however was often a defense mechanism, especially when he was nervous or scared. The world he knew was gone, and the people he once knew were likely gone too. A storm of unknown emotions welled up inside him¡ªwas he thest of his kind? Or were there others somewhere, hiding in somest bastion of hope or a broken city?


    Vidalia noticed the shift in his expression as he looked around once more, disappointment etched into his features.


    "Why did youe through when I hadn''t returned?" she asked, maybe to distract him, or maybe out of genuine concern.


    "I waited for over 10 minutes, but you didn''te back."


    "Ten minutes? You appeared here right after me¡ªjust seconds after Inded, you were already here," she said, bewildered.


    "Huh? That can''t be¡­" Damian muttered.


    What the hell happened? Did he miscalcte? No, that was not it. Was time different here? The waygate crossing had felt much longer too. If their assumption that distance didn''t affect the waygate was wrong¡­ The hell..


    "Damn it¡­ I should''ve thought of that. It''s a space-time spell¡ªit obviously affects both space and time. That was stupid of me. I just hope the time difference isn''t too great."


    "What? What do you mean?" Vidalia asked, confused. For someone like her, the idea of time itself being altered was unfathomable. Time was supposed to be absolute, unchangeable. But for Damian''s pea sized brain, who''d watched countless sci-fi movies and read novels exploring such possibilities, the concept wasn''t so alien.


    ck holes provided real-world evidence that time travel was theoretically possible. For her, though, it was a foreign idea.


    "Time here is most likely different from our world. Maybe spending a few seconds here is like spending minutes in Eldoris."


    "What? That can''t be. Are you saying the few minutes we''ve spent here might be hours back home? That makes no sense."


    "We need to get back as fast as possible. Hurry! Power the orb."


    "It has a 24-hour cooldown, you fool."


    "Ah, f*ck¡­"

 Chapter 155: All The Time in The World

    Damian was deeply depressed, doubly so now. Had he lost his new world in search of the old one? That would be the greatest irony of his life¡ªthe man who got two chances at life and botched both on the same.


    His eyes fell on the orb in his hand, and he raised it in front of Vidalia, who was also sulking on the side.


    "Do that status thing," Damian said.


    "What do you hope to¡ª"


    "Just do it," he interrupted.


    She shot him a look but cast the spell anyway. Soon, the relic''s info screen appeared, and Damian focused on the part he cared about the most.


    ------------------------------------------


    Attributes:


    Mana Capacity: 4000/200000 (Rechargeable)


    .


    .


    .


    -------------------------------------------


    "It''s faster," Damian breathed in relief, though the exact rate of time difference was still a mystery to him.


    "What?" Vidalia asked.


    "It absorbs mana faster here. At this rate, it''ll take about eight hours. But if you also use your mana periodically, we might double the efficiency and recharge it in maybe a couple of hours," he said, looking at Vidalia hopefully. She seemed relieved for a moment before her expression darkened again.


    "It still has a 24-hour limit," she reminded him.


    "Well, let''s hope that means 24 hours in your world and not mine. We should still try," Damian replied.


    Vidalia nodded, more confident this time. At least they had a n and a little hope, which was all humanity ever needed to get through. Damian had sensed earlier that mana was abundant here, but he''d assumed it was because his senses needed time to adjust after traveling through the waygate. However, he had sensed it correctly¡ªthere was far more mana here than in the world he had just left.


    How was that possible? Why had Earth never discovered this mysterious energy source? Surely, on such arge, some being, some species¡ªif not humans¡ªwould have sensed mana in the atmosphere or developed organs for it. What did this strange world have that Earth didn''t?


    A random memory surfaced in Damian''s mind, a sentence he''d read recently:


    ''Rejoice, the God of Metal Golems has reawakened, gaining a new follower.''


    Gods?


    Because they had gods..? Growing up in a church, Damian had always wondered if any of it could be true. Who was he to deny it? Scientifically, it didn''t make sense, but science was a human invention, and humans were deeply wed. He never fully believed in the divine, but he believed in Sister Hadley''s faith. The world might have abandoned him, but in her, he had found a loving mother figure.


    The beliefs of a woman like that couldn''t be wrong. He didn''t believe in religious texts or arguments, only in Sister Hadley''s beliefs. That was all he ever needed.


    But now, here in this new world, there was living proof of some higher beings¡ªwhether gods or something that had just titles of gods¡ªhidden from normal eyes, existing in secret, or perhaps forbidden from revealing themselves. But they existed. The status screen proved it, if it could also be believed.


    "Do you want to see more? Maybe there''s...," Vidalia began but trailed off. Damian understood what she meant. Maybe there was someone still alive.


    "Well, standing around, waiting here won''t aplish anything," Damian said, still perplexed as to why the waygate had sessfully brought him here if Sister Hadley wasn''t here.


    "If you would be so kind," he added smiling at her.


    Vidalia nodded and cast her flying spell, lifting them higher to get a better vantage point. The mana abundance here meant the spell would not drain her mana as much. Damian hoped to recognize something¡ªbuildings, monuments, anything familiar. But after flying for half an hour at high speed of maybe 70-90 km/h, there was nothing.


    No structures, no signs of civilization, just patches of greenery amid endless fields of ck, moist dirt.


    No buildings. No signs that humans had ever lived here. Vidalia suggested they stop,ining flying wasn''t much but they could still use the miniscule mana to return faster. But Damian, unwilling to give up, pulled out 5 parchments sewn together¡ªrunic rolls with the same flying spell Vidalia used. He activated one and handed authority control over to her.


    Vidalia shot him a look that could kill, clearly unimpressed by his silent stealing. Or maybe just in shocked that he could do it at all.


    Though Damian could create the spell, he couldn''t control the flight well enough, she on the other hand had experience. His mana pool wasn''trge enough for the fine adjustments required to stay in the air. That was something for another time when he had more mana to spare.


    So they continued flying for another hour, and finally, Damian saw something other than barrennd. A waterfall. A river cascaded into a crack in the ck earth below. It was something at least so he wanted to check it out, Damian gestured for Vidalia to fly towards it.


    ''What happened here? Why is it so empty? Where is everyone?'' Vidalia asked, her voice full of genuine confusion.


    ''A world-ending catastrophe, I guess,'' Damian replied.


    ''What kind of natural disaster could leave thend so barren and lifeless?'' she wondered.


    ''Not natural. Only we had the capability to destroy ourselves so thoroughly.''


    ''A human weapon that could end worlds? And you said your people had no mana? How is that even possible?''


    Damian didn''t answer though. Theynded near the crevice where the river plunged into the earth. He walked toward the edge. It had to be a nuclear war. Even back in university, he always heard about countries on the brink of war for the most ridiculous of reasons. If this was years into the future, perhaps they finally had that war¡ªa war that destroyed everything.


    But still, something didn''t add up.


    Damian peered over the edge of the crevice, and finally, he understood just how far into Earth''s future he was. The sides of the crevice weren''t made of rock or naturalnd. Instead, they wereyers of the same cursed ck dirt, burying even the tallest buildings of human cities beneath it.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t found remnants of civilization¡ªit was that he couldn''t see it because he was standing on top of it. Centuries of sedimentation had buried everything.


    "At least a thousand years... I''m at least a thousand years into the future from the world I knew," Damian muttered, feeling a flood of unfamiliar emotions wash over him.

 Chapter 156: The Challenge

    In A Beaatmen vige somewhere in the forest near Dreaded Lands, current time.


    "It can''t be ignored anymore. We have to protect ourselves, ournd," said Kazak. He had said the same thing months ago and received the same murmurs in response, though this time it was louder.


    "The lord''s men will handle it. This is exactly why we pay heavy taxes, right? For protection in his region..." old man Kilmar said, gaining the support of many of the old-timers.


    "But Lord Asher has gone to join the Eldoris forces with his best men. William is a good boy and a worthy heir, but I don''t think he''s ready to face such grim situations yet..." another old man added. Neo didn''t know his name; he always knew him as the wise old fox who lived near the jackfruit trees.


    "Have you all forgotten how we got thisnd? The lord''s men have many viges to look after. We fought for this valley with our own hands. Now it''s time to defend it. Can''t you all see that?" Kazak said, standing in the middle of the beastmen council, his voice growing louder with each word.


    Neo had never seen Kazak like this before; he had always been calm and wise, warning them of the risks of hunting and fighting.


    "Neo, let''s go. We shouldn''t be eavesdropping here... This is too risky," Zinshi whispered in his ear. Taub and Vilnar heard her too, their reactions equally opposite.


    "No one can find us here. I''m telling ya, this is the best hiding spot," Vilnar said, defending the ce he had found for them to listen in on the council meeting.


    "Zinshi''s right, Neo. Let''s go before someone catches us. It''s not like they''re going to listen to him this time either," added Taub, always quick to suggest running away when things weren''t looking good. Can''t me the guy, though; most of the time, he was right.


    Neo figured there was wisdom in the majority and was just about to sneak away when the scene inside the chief''s house drastically changed.


    "Are you really just going to trust them and wait for those Ashenvale bastards toe to our doorsteps?" Kazak shouted. Now he had done it. Speaking like that in full council was the stupidest thing one could do. Neo silently prayed the chief wouldn''t be too angry with him, though he had every right to be.


    The murmuring grew more intense as many beastmen scolded Kazak for his disrespect, but eventually, with one hand raised, the chief silenced them all.


    "You do understand the weight of your words, Kazak, right?" the chief said, half-growling. He was of the proud Earthbreaker lineage. Those old furry grizzlies from the stories were known for their pride and honor, and the chief would never tolerate such an insult.


    "I''m left with no choice, my friend. The enemy has sharpened their swords and waits at the entrance of our valley. We need to prepare. And if my reasons aren''t heard through sensible words, maybe my fists will speak louder."


    "Oh damn..." Vilnar blurted out so loudly that Neo thought they were caught, but the noise inside the council chamber drowned them out. Kazak''s open challenge had sparked a chaotic uproar.


    This was unexpected. Kazak was never one to lead people or involve himself in council meetings or vige gossip. He was the lone hunter, training in the way of the Fist that his lineage was known for. asionally, he would lecture them about avoiding the forest and staying mindful of the monsters lurking beyond the peaceful valley.


    "Hah... You think a few years of sitting under a tree makes you stronger than me? Fine then, it''s been a long timeing. We''ll fight tomorrow morning. May Astreae favor the righteous among us."


    "She will, brother, she will," Kazak said, turning to leave amid the chaos of the councilmen gathered from all the viges in the valley.


    Neo climbed down from the roof they had been watching from, peering inside the chief''s sturdy house through the gaps. Neo had been worried the whole time that Taub''s massive gori frame would make the roof copse on them, but fortunately, it held, and so did their cover.


    "Come on, let''s go before they¡ª" Zinshi began, as she always did, jumping down first with her agile, rabbit-lineaged body. But she suddenly stopped. Neo thought something was wrong and jumped down as well. It wasn''t too much of a drop, considering he was from a proud warrior race himself¡ªthe mountain wolf lineage.


    However, instead ofnding on solid ground, he was caught mid-air by a white, fur-covered hand with ck stripes. It belonged to one of thest surviving members of the four great beast tribes, Kazak, thest of the great white tiger lineage.


    "Next time, you idiots will be punished for disobeying the council''s rules. Consider yourselves lucky I was the one who caught you." Both Zinshi and Neo nodded like newborn cubs. Kazak let them go, throwing them into the dirt. He then caught Taub effortlessly, despite his absurd weight, while Vilnar nimbly dodged. With Taub in Kazak''s grasp, the quick-footed hyena had no trouble slipping away.


    Kazak dragged them back toward their vige, leaving the chief''s house behind on the elevated teau. The whole way, he lectured them on the importance of rules, order, and discipline. Neo had only one question on his mind though, and he finally got the chance to ask it when they were halfway home.


    "Are you really going to fight him?"


    The others stopped grumbling and looked at Kazak. He nced back at them, then toward the chief''s house on the high ground.


    "Sometimes a warrior stands at the edge of the vige, protecting it from dangers no one in the vige will ever know about, doing his duty in silence. But sometimes, a warrior has to roar to wake the vige, to make them take up their weapons and fight. The brave know the difference, and they pray those times nevere. But the wise? They prepare anyway."

 Chapter 157: Calling The Beast

    Neo started running from his house, making his feline ancestors proud with his speed, while his mother shouted in the background for him to at least eat something. But who cared about eating? He couldn''t miss the fight and prayed it hadn''t started yet. On his way, Zinshi joined him, effortlessly matching his speed.


    Soon, a hyena''sughter echoed behind them¡ªTaub, who always nned ahead and was prepared, should already be there.


    They were all twelve years old and had recently passed the ascension trial, marking their path toward bing worthy pugilists. Master Keizie had taught them the way of the fist, and although they had known each other for a while, their friendship had solidified through training. Neo was different from the others, though.


    He had been trained to be a pugilist since childhood by his uncle, but during his first trial, he had also acquired an Esper ss. Master Keizie had dismissed it as a useless ability since no one could figure out what it was anyways, advising Neo to focus solely on pugilist training to acquire a good pugilist ss job as his second one.


    As a result, Neo wasn''t as skilled with his fists as the others, though he''d never admit it to them.


    As expected, even in the early morning, half the vige had gathered at the vige square¡ªmostly men, but quite a few women who were interested in fights and, of course, kids like them. Why wouldn''t they? This was one of the most exciting thing to happen since Goben fell from a tree and hurt his hand. And this was no ordinary fight¡ªit was between two second-rankers.


    Neo had only heard stories about how powerful they were, and now, he was finally going to witness it. He was sad, though, knowing the fight wouldn''t end without one of them dying. Most likely, it would be Kazak since everyone knew the chief was the strongest in the vige. It was stupid of Kazak to challenge him.


    Neo hoped Kazak wouldn''t die, but that was how leadership challenges worked¡ªthere could be no mercy for those who opposed the words of the chief.


    Taub was already perched on top of Ninshia''s hut roof, frantically waving at them he was saving a spot for them. From up there, they''d have a perfect view of the fight. Neo was relieved to see that it hadn''t started yet. They climbed up one by one, taking their ces besides Taub.


    On the chief''s side, his friends and followers wereughing and chatting, while Kazak stood alone, apanied only by his friend, the old man Shin. They often spent time together, doing random things that barely anyone could understand. Surprisingly, Kazak seemed the calmest in the entire vige square, giving Neo a flicker of hope, even though he knew it wouldn''tst for long.


    And then, it began. The fight was unlike anything Neo had ever seen. The massive chief, a towering brown furred bear, moved faster than Neo''s eyes could follow, a blur swinging his enormous fist at Kazak. But instead of being crushed as everyone expected, Kazak just calmly stopped the grizzly fist with the back of his white-furred hand, with barely any effort.


    That can''t be...


    When did Kazak be so powerful? Neo thought, stunned. No one had seen Kazak fight since he helped clear the valley of monsters as a first-ranker way back, he had heard that from the vigers. Back then, even though Kazak was young, he had been considered skilled.


    The vige, however, always said his abilities were not that good, saying he would have taken the chief''s ce long ago if he were truly strong. But Neo had always suspected that thest descendant of the ancient four great beast tribe was not to be underestimated.


    Kazak calmly raised his fist and punched the chief in the stomach with seemingly simple actions that even a child could follow yet the chief could not stop it, sending him flying a considerable distance away. The chief barely managed to punch the ground and crack the earth to regain his bnce.


    "You''ve improved..." the brown-furred leader growled.


    "It happens when you spend more time training than gossiping behind people''s backs. You should try it sometimes.." Kazak shot back.


    "Don''t get cocky now. I was just testing to see if your thin bones would break under my fist''s might. Since you can take it, I''ll finally get a chance to release my pent-up frustration..."


    True to his word, the chief released his aura, making it difficult for Neo to even keep his eyes open. A red glow enveloped the chief''s entire body as he raised both his fists in front of him, taking the form of the "Calling the Beast". He unleashed his famous Bear Paw, said to summon the spirits of his Earthbreaker ancestors.


    Neo now understood why¡ªthe aura manifested into a massive red bear that roared and charged at Kazak, shaking the ground with its monstrous weight.


    That''s it... Kazak can''t escape this, Neo thought, expecting him to dodge or flee. But Kazak stood firm, staring down the oing beast.


    "Your past makes you a worthy warrior, Zr, but that''s where you''re stuck. You''re a good friend, a decent warrior, and a just leader. But for war, one needs cruelty and decisiveness, which youck. Your choices left me no other path. Farewell, brother. I''ll forever remember you as the man I once fought alongside with."


    Though Kazak''s voice wasn''t loud, it echoed throughout the vige square. Even with the ferocious attacking his way, he spoke calmly, as if the fight was already over.


    Even Neo, who had been rooting for Kazak from the start, thought he was being just too arrogant. But then, the reason for Kazak''s confidence became clear. Kazak, too, took on the form of the "Calling the Beast" stretching his white furred hands forward and unleashed a massive wave of white aura.


    A colossal white tiger, four times the size of the red bear, materialized, its bone-chilling blue eyes looked menacing, its monstrous roar making the rooftop tremble like twigs. The entire vige gasped in unison. There was supposed to be only one person capable of using the "Calling the Beast", now there was another.


    And not just any ordinary user¡ªKazak''s tiger dwarfed the red bear, towering over the whole vige square.


    The vigers watched in awe as the massive white tiger, with a single step, devoured both the red bear and the once proud chief with shocked expression, standing lifeless behind it.

 Chapter 158: And So it Begins

    "Samuel, Unit 3 ¨C 205678."


    "Einar, Unit 3 ¨C 205732."


    "Yovan, Unit 3 ¨C 205766."


    "Jorven, Unit 4 ¨C 207234."


    "Geldric, Unit 4 ¨C 207419."


    Sam stood straight, showing no reaction when his name was called, repeating his unit and official army ID in his head. The ID had been assigned to all those selected into the Eldoris army, who were now being dispatched to fight the invading Ashenvale forces.


    The processsted for an hour, with Valoris and the two captains continuously observing as the recruits were called out one by one and handed their army badges. These badges were runic devices that somehow tracked the number of soldiers each had killed and of what rank. Sam could imagine Maximus messing with the device if he was here, inspecting it from all angles to figure out how it worked.


    The guy was crazy about those weird runes and big circles he constantly drew on expensive parchments and papers, which Sam could have bought plenty of quality meat with instead of being wasted on scribbles.


    Finally, the ceremony of sorts ended, and they were dismissed for the day. After the final exam, in which they had fought the captains once again, most of them had passed the six-month training camp. Sam had been worried. Without magic or Maximus to trick the captains into believing he could use it, he thought for sure he wouldn''t be selected. But somehow, he had made it.


    His swordsmanship had improved leaps and bounds¡ªthere was no other way, he had to do it. For the past six months, Sam had trained for hours every single day. Even when most recruits slept, exhausted from the day''s drills, Sam stayed upte under the dim light of the runicmps, refining even the smallest details of his movements, mastering the forms through sheer repetition and precision.


    He wasn''t a genius like Maximus or Einar. He didn''t pick things up quickly, and he had made his peace with that. Learning fast wasn''t in his control, but perfection was. He couldn''t invent new techniques or grasp theplex details behind them, but he could master what Valoris had taught him to its absolute limits. He didn''t want to be just another soldier on the battlefield. He couldn''t afford to be.


    He had to learn how to fight and kill¡ªthat was the only way he could survive long enough to find Maximus. It was his fault Maximus had been taken. He had picked a fight he knew he shouldn''t have. Maximus and Anthony had shielded him for so long that Sam had forgotten what real fear and helplessness felt like.


    Sometimes he still had nightmares that this was all just a dream and he was still back in that dark basement in Faerunia, hanging lifeless and delirious.


    "Looks like we''re together again." Einar pped him on the shoulder cheerfully as the recruits headed towards the sleeping tents, the dining area, or off to find friends assigned to the same unit.


    "At least I won''t be totally lost. Two are better than one," Yovan added, joining Sam on his other side. Sam smiled and nced at the army badge in his hand, pushing away his negative thoughts.


    Jorven and Geldric, despite being in a different unit, joined them as well. They were all going to the same ce after deployment, unless theirmanding captain was assigned elsewhere or given a different order.


    "Just you wait," Sam muttered under his breath. Hispanions looked at him with hopeful smiles, even though none of them knew exactly what had happened to Maximus. They all hoped they would find him again, and if not repay him, then at least help him in some way for everything he had done for them.


    "I wonder who''ll be assigned to lead our unit," Yovan mused aloud.


    "There are nine units and barely three or four second-rankers left. They''ve already sent most of the good fighters to Dreaded Lands. Maybe they won''t follow the old rule about captain''s ranks anymore," Geldric suggested.


    "No, the unit captain isn''t just any post. It has to be someone powerful enough that no one will question their authority. It has to be a second-ranker," Einar said, studying his army badge.


    "What if they bring in outsiders? The backup request went out to the whole city, right? Lords and knights might send their own men," Jorven pointed out.


    "That could be both good and bad, depending on who we get," Yovan replied thoughtfully. "Personally, I''m hoping for Mira or Valoris. Royce would be perfect, though. Maybe he''ll show me some more cool spells when we fight those bastards."


    "You''ll be too busy running or screaming to notice," Geldric jabbed, and the groupughed at Yovan''s expense. He deserved it though¡ªif there was one thing consistent about Yovan, it was his endless whining about everything.


    The next day, 5,000 men were prepared to march into the forest that stretched all the way to the entrance of the Dreaded Lands. Over thest six months, Valoris and the other officers had recruited every able-bodied man and child above 13 they could find in the city, even sending word to the docks and inviting mercenaries to join.


    Valoris had been tasked by the higher-ups to gather as many soldiers as possible and march to the entrance of the Dreaded Lands, where the new camp had been overwhelmed and the defense line was broken.


    It had taken time, but Ashenvale finally realized that Lady Vidalia had mysteriously left the camp, leaving it undefended by any third-ranker. Though Bonecrusher had arrived in time, so had Ashenvale''s reinforcements, including another third-ranker in their ranks.


    Once the full-scale attacks began, several checkpoints fell to Ashenvale, and their forces entered the forest region near the Dreaded Lands. This made life even more difficult for Eldoris, as they had to spread their already thin forces to protect the towns and viges in the area, not knowing how far Ashenvale''s soldiers had advanced.


    Viges were burned, and the unfortunate vigers were either taken prisoner, killed or treated as toys by the enemy soldiers.


    The situation looked bleak for Eldoris, but Ashenvale was suffering as well. Dawnstar had taken advantage of Ashenvale''s struggles,unching attacks at their borders on the opposite side of the kingdom breaking years old peace treaties.

 Chapter 159: To War

    The lines of men walking in formation stretched so far that it was impossible to see the end. Sam and Einar were the youngest ones in their unit, with everyone else towering over them. Despite being older than Sam, Einar looked his equal or even younger, with his delicate features, short red hair, and thin build.


    Sam was certain he had something to do with the green- and white-haired Eldoris people because the guy was equally as handsome as them.


    The distance to the Dreaded Lands wasn''t far, but they were stopping at all the towns and viges along the way to check if any had been affected by the Ashenvale advance units. Fortunately, they hadn''t encountered any trouble yet, but it wasn''t safe. They had little information about their enemies'' ranks and numbers.


    The orders with thest report hade months ago, and by now, who knew what had happened or how far the Ashenvale forces had advanced?


    Sam had thought many of his batchmates would refuse to join Eldoris given the current situation, especially with Lady Vidalia nowhere to be found. Instead, it only made them more determined. He had observed an almost worshipful faith in Eldoris soldiers toward their royalty.


    Though Lady Vidalia''s mother had lost the crown, they were still rted to the reigning queen, Eldorians were one big elven family, and were still considered royalty by everyone.


    "Ah... this heat is unbearable. I''m going to melt in these clothes," Yovan started whining, as usual, after they had been traveling for three days and the initial excitement began to fade.


    "I like this uniform. It makes me look mature," Einar said, ignoring Yovan''sints.


    "I miss the snow," Sam added.


    They had arrived during winter. Sam remembered the early days when he toured the city with Damian and stayed at an inn. Damian hadined about not being able to see trees and nts in the snow for some reason.


    At night, they camped in an open space near a river, taking all the precautions one would expect. Valoris was a capable leader, if nothing else. Sam saw him walking from one tent to another, checking on things. Meanwhile, two guys wereughing and giggling near the campfire, as if they thought everything was a silly game. They were around Yovan''s age¡ª16, at most or younger.


    These were the noble brats who had been chosen to act as captain and vice-captain of Unit 3. Sam prayed he would never have to take direct orders from them or get separated from captains like Mira or Royce.


    Noticing Sam ring at them, Einar nudged him to stop and focus on his food. Sam knew it was foolish to stare, especially with so many soldiers around, the brats even had 5 house knights of first rank each on their second or even third job as guards, far above their level. Sam couldn''t afford to mess this up again.


    He told himself it would be fine¡ªthere had to be a reason Valoris chose them to lead a unit filled with young recruits.


    After dinner, they found a spot near one of the campfires, finally getting a little privacy.


    "Sam, don''t think too much about it. I doubt they''ll send those two on any important missions. That''s probably why this unit is made up entirely of new recruits. We''re just backup," Einar said, trying to ease Sam''s mind.


    "I know... it just feels weird. They don''t know us. They don''t know which of us is skilled or not. How can they lead us like this?" Sam replied.


    "That''s just how it is, Sam. We were trained to follow orders, and they''re the ones we have to take orders from. If you don''t like it, you have to perform well and rise above them," Yovan said, staring into the crackling fire. With the forest sounds behind them and the millions of bright stars overhead, the ce seemed almost peaceful.


    "They''ve divided us into unique special units. We''re with Captain Mira, and our unit consists mostly of new and old pugilists soldiers," Geldric exined.


    "I would''ve loved to follow Mira too. I wish we could change units," Einar sighed.


    "Not until you kill at least 50 first-rankers. Only then can you request a transfer to another unit. One of the older soldiers in our unit told us," Jorven added.


    "Well, at least it''s possible. I''ll make that my goal for now," Einar said, Sam and Yovan also nodded with determination. They would certainly feel better if they were under a captain they knew and trusted rather than some random idiots.


    Sam considered closing his eyes for a bit. Though he wouldn''t admit it, he was tired from all the walking. Even though Captain Mira had trained them to run tenps around the camp every single day, this constant marching felt worse. Now, he understood why thoseps were necessary. Without them, Sam doubted he could have made it through two days of this.


    It was spring, with vegetation everywhere, not to mention the threat of monsters and beasts. The journey was tedious, especially in their armor and boots. But this wasn''t a pic; they were marching towards war.


    Just as Sam was about to close his eyes and looking at the bright stars, he felt a sudden sense of wrongness. There were no signs of danger¡ªno monsters, no threats¡ªyet Sam couldn''t shake the feeling that something terrible was about to happen. Instinctively, he jumped to his feet, hand on the sword Maximus had given him long ago, scanning the dark forest around them.


    The others noticed his cautious actions. Instead of mocking him or making jokes, which would have been typical, they also rose to their feet, backing up to form a small circle and drawing their weapons. To anyone watching, they might have looked foolish, but their caution was not misced.


    A secondter, the clear night sky, once filled with twinkling stars, was suddenly aze. Thousands of fire arrows and spells erupted from the darkness, raining down directly on the heart of their temporary camp.

 Chapter 160: Acting Lord & The Guest

    In the Beastmen vige near The Dreaded Lands, few monthster.


    "Shhh... He''sing..." whispered Zhinshi from beside Neo.


    Neo stopped talking and immediately mimicked a Whisperwing bird''s calling, signaling to the others that their prey was near. It was a group of Ashenvale soldiers, one of the many that had wandered into their valley recently. They were cautious of their surroundings, but not as much as they should have been.


    The knight leading the small group suddenly stopped. Neo''s heart raced¡ªhad they been discovered? Did the knight figure it out? But after a tense moment, the knight continued moving, taking slow, deliberate steps. He was more alert now, but it was toote for it.


    "Do it..." Neo whispered, as ifmanding the winds itself, even though he knew no one was listening to him.


    The ground beneath the group of soldiers caved in, and one by one, the heavily armored men were impaled by the wooden spikesid out beneath the trap with screams echoing the whole valley. Neo exhaled in relief and leaped down from the tree behind Zhinshi.


    "It worked!" Taub eximed, pping Neo on the back. The others quickly joined in, congratting him.


    "Man,st time we almost had to retreat. I can''t believe it worked this well! We took them out without even lifting a finger," one of the other beastmen said, clearly impressed.


    Neo''s group had volunteered for patrol duty, following Kazak''s call to arms. After the chief''s death, no one in the vige or the entire valley dared oppose Kazak''s rule.


    Without wasting time, Kazak had formed a small standing force to guard the valley, and those less skilled were tasked with patrolling the area, reporting anything unusual back to Kazak, who had taken over the chief''s hut, where he now nned and organized their defenses.


    At first, the patrols only reported strange behaviors from beasts and monsters. Then, they started encountering small groups of soldiers wandering into the valley, despite their efforts to block all entrances in the valley except the river. The river cut through the valley and passed by the high hill where theirrgest vige stood, which was also Neo''s home.


    They kept a close watch on the river, but somehow, humans still found ways in¡ªeither by climbing over the blockage or perhaps flying or some hidden path. Recently, the soldiers had beening inrger groups though, forcing Neo and hisrades to deal with them without alerting Kazak''s main force.


    The new chief himself had ventured outside the valley several times with his warriors to confrontrger groups of Ashenvale soldiers. Even when they faced overwhelming numbers, Kazak''s sheer strength alone could crush entire units. He had killed thest chief¡ªwho, while not a saint, was still a decent leader¡ªbut that was simply thew of the forest: the strongest ruled. No oneined.


    In fact, Kazak had be popr among all the viges, earning both fear and respect. He was doing everything he could to keep the invaders from their homes. Without his early precautions and decisive retaliation, their viges would have been burned long ago, just like many of their human neighbors.


    "Quiet down..." Zhinshi called out. Everyone turned to look at her as she strained her bunny ears to their limit. Her eyes widening.


    "Another group ising... They''re just outside the blockage," she said, her voice tense.


    Immediately, Kinal, the older boy who acted as their de facto leader, ordered everyone to hide. He sent two of the quickest members to scout ahead. Zhinshi was one of them. When she and the other scout returned, there was confusion rather than rm on their faces.


    "What is it?" Kinal asked.


    "It''s the lord''s son... William. He''s here with his knights," Zhinshi replied.


    ''Huh...? What''s he doing here? The viges are burning, and he has time for a tour? Why isn''t he defending hisnds?'' Neo wondered, baffled.


    "You two, notify the vige. The rest of us will meet them and escort them back safely," Kinal ordered. The group immediately set out to follow hismand.


    When Neo and the others met William''s party, there were about 25 knights, along with a man dressed in equally shiny, expensive-looking armor as William. He didn''t appear to be one of William''s knights. Neo guessed he was a general from the Eldoris army, judging by the colors beneath his pristine armor.


    William, along with an older knight who Neo recognized as the one who came annually to collect taxes with lord Asher, agreed to follow them back to the vige. The captain, however, wore a look of disdain, as if disgusted by how friendly William was with the beastmen. This smelled like trouble.


    Once they returned to the vige, after looting the bodies of the fallen soldiers, they escorted William, the unknown knight, and their men to the chief''s house. They were dismissed after delivering the party, but Neo and his friends exchanged knowing nces and quietly stayed behind.


    Once everyone had left, they climbed onto the roof of the chief''s house from their usual spot, peering through the gaps to watch what transpired inside.


    Inside, Kazak and the visitors were exchanging greetings. Neo noticed the strange captain refused to shake anyone''s hand, sitting himself down uninvited. Despite the captain''s rudeness, Kazak remainedposed, inviting William and the older knight to sit as well. Only two knights had apanied William inside for protection, while the others stayed outside.


    Also present was old man Shin, who had taken on an important role in assisting Kazak with day-to-day affairs. Together, they had hatched many ns since Kazak became chief.


    "Forgive my rudeness, my lord, but may I ask the reason for your sudden visit?" Kazak asked politely.


    "Hmph," the captain scoffed, making no effort to hide his displeasure. Neo clenched his fists, his anger rising at the man''s tant disrespect.


    "Kazak, you''re the chief now, huh? That was unexpected, but I suppose it''s better this way than with Zr..." William said, his tone neutral.


    "What do you mean by that?" Kazak asked.


    "Lend us your people... We have to fight those Ashenvale bastards who are invading ournd," William replied bluntly.

 Chapter 161: Needs and Wants

    "Pardon me, my lord? You wish for us to leave our home and defend yournd for you?" Kazak''s tone was sharper than he intended.


    "How dare you question your lord? Have you forgotten your ce, beastman?" the arrogant knight roared.


    But the old knight beside the lord''s son stepped between the two, preventing the situation from escting. He turned to Kazak and spoke calmly, "We know it''s unfair to ask such a thing of you, but we have limited options. We can''t request more aid from the Eldoris host. They''ve already sent Lord Vincent Highmore here with a unit of soldiers, and all our neighbors are busy protecting their ownnds.


    We ask you because the nearest Ashenvale unit, with two second-rankers and many high-level first-rankers, is camped at our border. We can''t face them alone. If we fail, they''ll march straight here, and you won''t be able to stand against them on your own either."


    "This is our only choice, Kazak," the acting lord said, frustration and anger clear in his voice. "I should be the one defending your people, but the enemies are just too numerous. I''ve lost count of how many viges they''ve already burned."


    Neo could feel the weight of William''s words. Even though they had often seen their enemiesing through the forest way before they engaged, they hadn''t always won without paying a steep price. Neo had lost many he had grown up with, many with whom he''d trained in the way of fist. Fortunately his friends and family were still safe, but the mere thought of losing them sent a shiver down his spine.


    These past months he had felt the most powerless he had ever felt. But Kazak¡ªKazak was their pir of hope. As long as he stood with them, they would find a way to endure. They had done this for quite a time now, after all. Many in his group had leveled up, some close to gaining their second or even third jobs.


    Neo himself, one of the weaker ones, only needed three more levels in his first job to qualify for another job trial. They had umted armors and weapons, though being mostly pugilists, they rarely needed such things. Still, leather armor and daggers had their uses. There were no rules when fighting for survival.


    Almost every man in the vige, and many warrior women too, were part of Kazak''s forces, regrly going out to eliminate threats to their home¡ªwhether human or monster.


    "Your lord has requested your services to defend thend you live on, beastman. What is there to think about?" the arrogant knight sneered, leaning back in his seat.


    A tense silence followed. The old knight, sensing the need to introduce the rude human, spoke up, "This is Lord Vincent Highmore, a second-rank captain assigned to clear this region of Ashenvale forces."


    "I outrank you, beastman," Vincent added smugly. "Show some respect and be grateful I''vee to help you."


    Neo couldn''t believe the man''s audacity. Was everyone in the cities this shameless?


    "No, you don''t¡­ Sir Vincent," the old knight snapped, barely containing his irritation. William, the lord''s son, looked like he wished to be anywhere but here. Now Neo understood why William had been ignoring the captain''s presence¡ªhe was afraid of him.


    "A second-ranker? Impossible¡­" Vincent muttered, looking at Kazak, who silently met his gaze before releasing his aura in full force. The knight''s eyes widened, and his body trembled as he struggled to move a muscle, sweat dripping from his forehead. Pugilist were the masters at aura control, for them it was far easy to intimidate others with just their sheer force.


    Though the pressure wasn''t even directed at him, the lord''s son looked like he was about to pass out. Kazak stopped just in time, standing from his chair and locking eyes with his trusted friend, the old man Shin. Kazak took a few steps forward, deep in thought.


    "Our scouts confirmed their position near Bilsha vige," Shin reported. "They will make their way here sooner orter, burning viges as they go. We''ve already epted many human refugees from nearby viges, all of whom can attest to their strength."


    Shin''s report was more than just information¡ªit was exactly what Kazak needed to hear.


    "Give us the location where you intend to confront them. We''ll be there," Kazak dered, turning to face the noble second-ranker and the acting lord with a steely gaze.


    After a few more words were exchanged, discussing what to expect from each other, the meeting concluded. The acting lord and his men, along with the arrogant knight, were escorted out of the valley by Kazak''s reserve forces.


    Neo and his friends, eager to avoid being caught eavesdropping, quickly left too. The realization hit them: this was no longer just about defending theirnd from small skirmishes. They were going to face the full might of Ashenvale head-on. Their previous encounters had been gueri strikes, taking advantage of the enemy''s inability to navigate the forest.


    This time, it would be a direct confrontation with arge force.


    Many would die. Neo wanted to help Kazak in any way he could. They had gained valuable experience fighting Ashenvale soldiers, but their skills still paledpared to Kazak''s main warriors. Most likely, they would be left behind to defend the valley. Still, Neo wished for thest three levels toplete his first job, hoping to be strong enough to contribute more meaningfully.


    He began formting a n. There were still monsters roaming outside the valley, and if he could convince his group to venture just beyond the valley''s entrance, they could fight more humans and creatures, gaining the experience they needed. He knew his limits, though. They wouldn''t go far¡ªjust far enough to ensure they could retreat if necessary.


    Neo had to do it. He had a feeling deep in his gut that life would never be the same after this cursed war. And when the time came for him to y his part, he would be ready.

 Chapter 162: Taking a Life or Two..

    The nearby forest and many tents instantly caught fire, and suddenly the entire area became much brighter and more chaotic. Everyone ran in all directions to escape the burning arrows. Mages used spells to protect themselves and the people around them, while spellswords and pugilists attacked the iing arrows, trying to deflect them.


    However, most of the victims weren''t those with power; it was the mundanes who paid the price for this sudden ambush.


    Yovan moved to the center of their back-to-back defensive circle and began chanting a spell. Sam, still focused on the dark forest that was now more visible due to the fire, trying to figure out where the attack woulde from.


    As Yovan continued chanting, Geldric and Jorven punched the air upwards continuously, with Einar shing streaks of red light in between to defend their little circle from the arrows.


    There they are.


    In the distance, hundreds of soldiers d in grey and blue¡ªthe colors of Ashenvale''s royal house¡ªemerged from the forest and began attacking the chaotic soldiers, picking off those who ran alone or in pairs. Yovan''s spell activated, and a massive shield of water formed above them, absorbing the volleys of arrows with ease.


    The Ashenvale soldiers attacked only those who fled into the forest for protection, staying in the safe zone themselves. When the fiery arrows finally stopped, Yovan dismissed the spell and began chanting again, as a swarm of enemies charged toward them, just like everywhere else in the camp.


    Sam''s eyes locked onto two men running toward him, both mundane, one with a sword and the other with an axe. Taking a few steps forward to keep them from getting toofortable in their approach, Sam braced himself for the first man''s attack. As the man struck, Sam dodged and angled his de, allowing the enemy''s sword to slide down to the ground.


    Staying low, Sam quickly pulled a dagger from behind his back and buried it in the man''s neck. Without pausing to check the results of his strike, Sam immediately adjusted his stance, taking two steps backward to reestablish his form. He raised his de just in time to block the attack from the second man, the one with the axe¡ªa more muscr opponent.


    Sam knew he couldn''t withstand the blow head-on without losing his bnce, so he focused on dodging the man''s heavy, air-splitting swings. Each time the axe came down, Sam sidestepped, giving the man just enough room to overextend himself. The wide swings left the man vulnerable, and when one of the strikes was weaker than the rest, Sam blocked it and then kicked the man squarely in the knee.


    Despite being a kid, Sam was still a first-ranker, and no mundane could overpower him easily. With the man off bnce, Sam flicked his wrist and performed a quick maneuver Captain Valoris had taught him, rotating his de for a surprise thrust upward, driving it deep into the man''s skull.


    Blood sprayed everywhere as the man copsed, his eyes lifeless beneath his iron helmet. As the man fell, his helmet rolled off, revealing his face¡ªhe was young, barely 17 or 18. Sam had taken two lives in a matter of seconds. These were people with families and friends, now gone forever¡ªnever to return. He felt no pride in his sess, which knowing himself he should have felt. This was no game.


    But this was also no time to feel things, That wouldeter. Right now, the only thing he needed to do was kill¡ªjust kill, one after another¡ªuntil they realized he wasn''t just another kid. Until they knew he was to be feared.


    For over an hour, they fought in the same formation, enduring a gruesome, hard-fought battle against all manner of enemies. They handled the mundanes on their own, but whenever a first-ranker appeared, they joined forces,unching abined assault of magic, fists, and des. Yovan supported them from behind, chanting spells without pause.


    They weren''t the strongest on the battlefield, but it soon became clear they were not to be taken lightly. Only the more powerful enemies dared to attack them, while the mundanes left them alone.


    Little did the enemies know, that was exactly what they wanted. One or two first-rankers were no match for a talented mage like Yovan or a spellsword prodigy like Einar. The cousins were even more fiercer than the two, beating down foes with their fists. Overall, they didn''t face as much trouble as the rest of the soldiers running around in the chaos.


    The battlefield was in disarray, but eventually, Captain Valoris and the othermanders managed to regain control, barking orders until the army reunited and swiftly dealt with Ashenvale''s advancing unit.


    The Ashenvale force wasn''trge¡ªthey had hoped to cause more destruction with their surprise attack. The Pyron forces realized this once they engaged them and defeated them without much effort. Sam couldn''t understand why the Ashenvale soldiers would throw their lives away in such a reckless attack. It seemed insane.


    Why would they willingly charge into a muchrger force, knowing they''d be ughtered? Surely getting captured was better than embracing death in such a way.


    Finally, the attack ended, and they were able to take a breath, rxing their heightened senses and racing hearts. Sam walked over to the river, his friends beside him. As he looked at his reflection in the water, illuminated by the nearby fires, he saw blood everywhere¡ªon his armor, his hands, and his face. It felt disgusting, thick, and sticky.


    It was an odd thing to focus on amidst everything else. He had killed countless men today, he felt something inside him breaking little by little. His friends were silent too, each lost in their own thoughts, cleaning themselves and their weapons with unreadable expressions.


    Sam couldn''t sense it, but he knew that after today, he would never be the same again. Maybe that was a good thing, or maybe it wasn''t. He only knew that it was necessary. Better now than yearster. It was time¡ªhe had to grow up, and grow up fast. The world did not wait for him to be ready.


    It just threw everything it had at him, either making him stronger or breaking him until there was nothing left.

 Chapter 163: First Task Assigned

    "Captain Valen, Unit 3 shall remain here and help the vigers travel to the innernds, then reconvene here or here..." Valoris pointed to two spots on the map. "We''ll be setting up a temporary camp to reassess the situation ahead. It seems most of thend from here is lost to the enemy.


    We''ll have to find a way to reach our forces without being attacked..." Valoris issued his orders to the gathered captains, all standing around the table with a detailed map of the forestid out before them.


    Sam and Einar stood a little distance away but heard everything Captain Valoris said clearly. It wasn''t a secretive meeting; it was just for the captains. Their unit had been tasked with keeping the vige they had found afterst night traveling ind from where they were initially ambushed safe.


    They had recounted their men and dealt with their fallen in a manner befitting the Eldoris customs in the vige. Now, Captain Valoris wasying out the next steps, recognizing that their paths were blocked by Ashenvale troops lying in ambush. Scouts had been sent ahead to gather more information, but it was hard to fathom just how far the Ashenvale forces had pushed from the Dreaded Lands.


    They were only halfway to their destination, and there were supposed to be more viges along the way. They had found this one, fortunate enough to have avoided the conflict so far. Most of the vigers had fled once the war started, but a few who couldn''t leave had stayed behind.


    Now, it was too dangerous for them to remain, which was why Valoris had ordered their unit to escort them to the nearest vige they had passed earlier. From there, the vigers could make their way to the safer innernds.


    "We''re the only ones staying behind... The task seems simple enough. Even those two can''t mess it up. Most likely, we''ll just need to protect them from the monsters until we reach the nearest vige," Einar said as they walked away from the group of captains in the open tent. They headed toward Yovan, who was in one of the unit''s tents where many of theirrades were resting.


    "Let''s hope so," Sam muttered, his hand still gripping the hilt of his sheathed sword.


    Each time he looked at his de, it seemed less cool and weighed heavier on his hip. Did he regret what he had done? What was that he couldn''t ept? They had been attacked; the enemy had invaded Eldorisnds. And yet, it felt like their struggle, their fight in this small corner of the forest, wasn''t worth it. Killing people wasn''t worth it.


    But then he remembered what the enemy did to viges like this one, and his anger smothered any unnecessary feelings.


    "How many are left, and what did they decide?" Yovan asked as he stepped out of the tent, stretching after a long nap. He had rested longer than the others after they arrived here the previous night.


    Sam had a suspicion the older mage wasn''t as fine as he appeared, but then again, none of them were.


    "Fifty-seven... We''re staying behind to help the vigers reach the nearest big vige. From there, they can either travel further or stay put," Sam replied.


    Their unit had started with 100 men; now, only 57 remained. Sam saw many of his fellow recruits sitting silently, lost in thought or in shock from the events of the previous night. They had been the least experienced and had suffered the most from the ambush. The surprise attack had caught them off guard despite their training.


    Many of them had killed for the first time and were still processing what had happened. Others had lost close friends.


    In the distance, Sam noticed the two nobles responsible for leading this miserable lot. Their knights had protected them, but at a cost¡ªboth had lost a knight each in the battle. The Ashenvale forces had targeted the nobles more aggressively, likely drawn to their shiny armor. Killing a noble usually meant looting valuable gold and items from their spatial storage.


    Their ornate armor and clothing made them obvious targets.


    Sam had caught glimpses of the nobles fighting. They had skills, no doubt, they were trained their whole lives for moments like this. But their fighting style was controlled, relying heavily on their knights to fend off most attackers. Einar, on the other hand, was fierce and talented, able to take on multiple foes at once using the spellsword techniques he had mastered.


    He was the best fighter among them, second only to the pugilist cousins, who were deadly in their own right, but they fought as one so it wasn''t a fairparison.


    "Seems simple enough... although..." Yovan trailed off, thinking deeply.


    "What?" Sam asked.


    "We had scouts, yet they still caught us by surprise. What if there are more hidden forces we missed on our way here?"


    Sam blinked, realizing the weight of Yovan''s words. How had they missed the enemy''s presence before? Valoris and the other captains were no rookies¡ªthey had fought on the Eldoris borders and knew battlefields well. For the enemy to have surprised them so easily... their return journey might not be as straightforward as he had hoped.


    The group spent some time together with the pugilist cousins, trying to lift the heavy atmosphere. They weren''t as cheerful as usual, but at least they weren''t as withdrawn as the night before. Having others to share the experience with made it a little easier than dealing with the aftermath alone.


    Captain Mira''s unit, one of the main fighting forces, was assigned to clear the path ahead and help any remaining viges¡ªif there were any left at this point.


    Soon, the captains of the other units rounded up their soldiers and left, one group after another. The pugilist cousins bid farewell and left with Captain Mira. Finally, Valoris, with thest of their army, prepared to depart. He nced at the newly recruited soldiers who had tasted battle for the first time. They were no longer enthusiastic or bright-eyed.


    His gaze lingered on Einar and Sam for a moment before he concluded hisplimentary speech and marched off with his men.

 Chapter 164: Petty Squabbles

    "What do you have to say now, huh? Fatso? Where did all that pride go?" said one of the pugilistmoner boys in Sam''s batch from the camp.


    "Let''s see if he strips now and shows us some goodies¡­" added the boy Sam had saved from being bullied once before.


    "Let''s beat him. He deserves it... He''s a piece of trash just like the rest of them," said another, a boy who had been mistreated by the group of green-haired noble brats, to which the white-haired, plus-sized kid belonged.


    Sam felt unsure of how to react. The boy, who had often been seen with those annoying Pyron noble brats, was now being confronted by the people in their unit. Sam and Einar had just entered the tent and found the white haired boy surrounded by everyone.


    The group of noble brats, who usually threw their weight around, were either with one of the noble captains or had decided not to join Valoris on the current mission, staying instead with their rtives. These rtives, although part of Valoris'' group, didn''t take orders from him, even though he had been tasked by the higher-ups from the Dreaded Lands camp to lead Pyron''s people.


    The brats had the luxury of choosing not to follow orders, but not everyone had that freedom¡ªespecially lower-ranked nobles, like the plus-sized white-haired boy. As a mage, he had been assigned to their unit, with no power or backing to change it.


    Now, some of their batchmates, perhaps emboldened by the confrontation they had experienced the previous night or simply wanting to vent their frustrations, were taking it out on the boy, ming him for all the bullying and harassment his group of noble friends had inflicted on others.


    Sam watched with disgust. The petty squabbles and thoughts of revenge seemed childish now. How could they focus on such trivial matters in the middle of a battlefield?


    "Enough! Let him go!" Sam shouted.


    Everyone turned to look at him, various emotions ying across their faces¡ªsurprise, anger, frustration, even disdain, though Sam had done nothing to earn their hostility. But he understood: they were scared and unstable afterst night''s ordeal. That was the real issue.


    "And what if we don''t?" asked the oldest boy, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    Sam met his gaze, taking two steps forward. His eyes cold, like a dark abyss. The boy involuntarily stepped back, shaken by the emptiness he saw in Sam''s eyes. The others followed suit, stepping aside and letting the noble boy go. It wasn''t Sam they feared¡ªhe wasn''t much of a threat to them. It was Einar, who stood beside him, ring as well.


    Einar was the best fighter in their batch, and no one wanted to test his skills without a good reason.


    The plus-sized boy walked up to Sam and Einar, his face showing a mixture of gratitude and inner conflict.


    "Go away... And don''t give them another chance," Sam said, dismissing him. "The only reason we spared you is because we''ve lost enough people already."


    Sam wasn''t happy about what he''d done, but it felt like the right thing. Einar, meanwhile, shouted to the group, "All of you, get ready. We leave in an hour."


    The vigers were already gathering their belongings, following orders from their captain and vice-captain to prepare for departure. Sam walked out of the tent and sighed, trying to clear his head.


    "Why did you do that? All our problems are because of that piece of trash," Einar said, his tone dark. Sam caught his eyes, noticing an expression simr to those inside the tent, but deeper¡ªmore sinister. This wasn''t just anger over the noble brats'' bullying. Sam knew this kind of rage well; he had seen it in Maximus'' eyes when he spoke of the nobles. Sam himself had felt it more than once.


    What had Einar lost to make him this way?


    "Not just him¡ªall of thembined. When you decide to fight them all, call me, and I''ll help. But preying on one desperate kid is just in wrong," Sam replied.


    Einar stared at him for a moment, then finally looked away. "Let''s go. We don''t have time for this," he said, relenting. Sam nodded and followed him. Yovan joined them from another tent, looking confused at the odd atmosphere between them.


    "You ten, split into two teams and scout ahead. I''ve heard from Valoris that you''re good at it. Half of you stay behind the civilians under Einar''s charge. The other half will be in front, under me. Be alert and keep your weapons ready. There''s a chance we''ll meet more than just monsters on this little journey back," said the captain of Unit 3, a boy of Eldoris origin named Valen Highrose.


    He had pitch-ck hair,rge brown eyes, and a handsome face. Still in his noble attire.


    Sam was pleasantly surprised that the noble captain had done his homework and assigned the tasks to capable people. Maybe Valoris knew what he was doing after all. Sam and Yovan joined Einar at the back of the long line of civilians. There were around 50 or 60 people, mostly women and children, with only a few men, and most of those were elderly.


    The able-bodied men were likely already serving in the queen''s army, there were still some here though.


    "Do you have a spell to detect presence?" Einar asked Yovan as he directed his fellow soldiers to form a defensive line around the vigers.


    "Those spells are too advanced for me. I do have one that reveals high mana levels in a 20-meter radius, but it onlysts a minute and drains too much mana for my liking," Yovan repliedzily, while Sam continued to observe the vigers.


    "That will have to do.." Replied Einar, his eyes serious.


    Sam knew what he was thinking, after yesterday he would also stay alert all the time. They didn''t know how the enemy hid themselves, and thought to not be able to sense them terrified them.

 Chapter 165: Disappointment as Usual

    "You''re like a doll¡­ So pretty..."


    "So are you... Now run along," Sam said to the little girl who hade to share her admiration for him and Einar as they rested beneath somerge trees, taking a break from the intense midday heat. They were at one of the forest clearings where they''d camped earlier with Valoris''s army.


    The little girl had been sneaking nces at Sam and Einar throughout the journey as they walked behind the vigers, keeping constant watch on their surroundings.


    "No, not you... him." She made a face at Sam and turned her gaze to Einar in admiration.


    "Pffft... Hahaha!" Einar burst intoughter, while Sam, looking awkward, made faces himself at the girl. He was beautiful too, damn it! It wasn''t his fault Einar looked otherworldly.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry... sorry, Rina, what are yo... I''m so sorry," the girl''s mother rushed over, picking her up and bowing repeatedly. "I will punish her for this."


    "It''s fine, really... No harm done," Sam smiled warmly at the woman, trying to stop her from bowing any further. It felt strange to be treated this way by someone older.


    As Sam settled back under the tree beside Einar, he sighed, chewing on his food.


    "What do you think? Will it be the same?" Einar asked, lowering his voice just enough for Sam to hear.


    Yovan had been periodically used the spell to detect mana concentrations during their journey and had picked up traces of arge mana source following them from a distance. Einar had given Yovan the horse provided by their captain for him, allowing him to stay further behind and increase his detection range.


    After two sweeps, Yovan had detected somethingrge behind them, and he''d left again to check a third time.


    "I guess so. You think it''s them?" Sam asked. The source could be many things¡ªwandering monster hordes or a high-level creature. It had to be some of the Ashenvale forces left behind in that attack or they were from some other group, ones they had passed by without noticing maybe whileing here with Valoris.


    "It has to be them. But if it is, they''ve somehow found a way to hide from in sight. Tell me, why did you think something was offst night?"


    "I don''t know. It just felt like something was going to happen, so I reacted." Sam admitted, still unsure why he had sensed the attack before it had even urred.


    "Those are some impressive instincts¡­ Maybe you''re worth keeping around after all."


    "Hey!" Sam protested. That was uncalled for! The pretty boy was even more irritating when making fun of him to his face and still looking enchanting.


    Soon, Yovan returned, confirming the worst. This time, by traveling further back, he had sensed an evenrger concentration of mana. Whether they were humans or something else, they were well-hidden and numerous. This was no time for doubts, they already had a sign and if they didn''t follow through, there were the ones being fools here.


    ***


    "Are you certain about this?" Captain Valen asked, his face tense as his second-inmand, Vice-Captain Draven, stood at his side.


    "That''s what I sensed. You can confirm it with another mage if you like," Yovan replied.


    Sam and Einar had finally decided to report their findings to Captain Valen, hoping to n some kind of defense.


    "But it''s just mana, right? There''s mana everywhere. It could be anything," the vice-captain said dismissively.


    "It could be nothing, and we''ve wasted time. Or it could be Ashenvale''s hidden forces, waiting to ambush us. Shouldn''t we take precautions?" Einar countered, his voice rising in frustration. Sam noticed Einar''s face twitching, echoing his own frustration. He felt the same way when the vice-captain dismissed their concerns.


    "I understand..." Captain Valen nced back at the civilians, who were now preparing to move again. "We can handle them if theye."


    "Handle them? How? Haven''t you seen that your unit is..." Einar''s voice rose too much, and Sam nudged him gently. Sam wanted to punch the captain too, but he had already learned that blindly following his ideals wasn''t wise when they had no power to back it up. He couldn''t repeat that mistake again.


    Einar stopped mid-sentence, clenching his teeth as he turned away.


    "We should make haste. Move as quickly as possible and set traps along the way. We can leave them behind," Yovan suggested.


    "Run away? From Ashenvale''s dogs? No. I don''t think so," the vice-captain sneered.


    "We''re in no condition to fight," Sam said firmly, trying to remain polite, though his words were ignored.


    This was so wrong. Sam felt an overwhelming urge to grab the guy by the cor and force him to see reason, but he resisted the impulse. He couldn''t afford to act rashly and get his friends into trouble again, not until he was confident he could protect them. This was pointless, as expected, these bastards were useless.


    "Why don''t you under¡ª" Einar began, but Captain Valen cut him off.


    "Enough! I''ve heard your concerns. Now, go do your job."


    Einar clenched his fists, leaving without even a slight bow of respect, as was customary in the army. Sam didn''t care much for the formalities either, and Yovan, who had never liked nobles, followed suit. Neither Captain Valen seemed to care much about it, though the vice-captain''s face twisted in displeasure at the rude behavior.


    "Forget them. We need to be prepared," Sam said once they were far enough from the others.


    "The only option is to set traps and retreat. We can''t prepare for a force thatrge. We barely have the manpower, and most of them are inexperienced kids. Not to mention, some hate us, and even those who don''t won''t risk crossing a noble," Yovan said bitterly.


    "Damn it.." Einar cursed looking at the civilians talking and walking, looking so defenseless. Yeah, those were also a problem, they couldn''t run with women, children and old men fast enough to leave soldiers of Ashenvale behind.

 Chapter 166: Unit 3, No more

    "How is it?" Einar asked from atop his horse, ncing at Sam, who was doing his best to stay alert, trying to see any movement in their surroundings at the back of the army. It was exhausting to maintain such vignce for so long.


    "Nothing yet, it''s the same... Yovan?" Sam responded.


    "He''s set up some traps and prepared a few spells forter, but it won''t be enough," Yovan answered grimly.


    "It''s just for a few hours till we reach another vige," Sam said, revealing his n. "Then we can leave this lot behind if necessary."


    Einar nodded in agreement. Neither of them was eager to die, especially in a fight beyond their capabilities. Once their task wasplete, they could leave the captain and his second-inmand behind and focus on what they had trulye for¡ªsearching for Maximus. Sam hoped to get closer to the main battlefield, but this would have to do for now.


    Sam took his ce again at the rear of the group, keeping his senses sharp as they moved through the dense forest. At least here they didn''t have to worry about the heat, though the thick foliage made it easy for enemies to hide. He noticed the little girl giggling in her mother''s arms, and despite the tension, a small smile crept onto his face.


    But he quickly pushed aside any unnecessary thoughts, refocusing on the task at hand.


    Then it happened¡ªthe moment they had feared. Sam suddenly felt a presence above him. His instincts screamed danger, and he immediately looked up. He heard a swooshing sound, like something falling through the high trees. Sam drew his sword, his hands had never left the hilt ever since the first signs of mana were detected, and raised it high.


    ''Skhshhh...''


    His de struck something. To his surprise, a man dressed in Ashenvale colors and light armor materialized, impaled on his sword. Blood poured from the man''s chest, and he gurgled in agony.


    ''Damn, it is them.'' Sam thought, his heart racing.


    In the next instant, more enemies appeared, seemingly out of thin air, attacking the soldiers protecting the vigers. One charged at Sam with a spear, but Sam deftly deflected it, stepping forward and twisting his de to find a gap in the man''s leather armor, sinking his sword into the ribcage.


    Another dead.


    Sam yanked his sword free and assessed the situation. It wasn''t good. Einar had leapt from his horse and was cutting down enemies with blinding speed, his sword leaving red streaks in the air as he dispatched one after another. But for every enemy they killed, more took their ce. Yovan, somewhere in the fray, was cursing as he unleashed fire arrows, his voice barely audible over the chaos.


    The front lines were also under attack, Sam realized, though it felt like something even worse was waiting for them up ahead. Pushing those thoughts aside, he focused on cutting down any enemy in his path, using every sword technique he had learned. His only goal was to reach Einar and Yovan.


    It took time and considerable effort, but eventually, the three of them reconvened, standing back-to-back, facing wave after wave of attackers.


    Theirrades were falling like leaves in autumn. Yovan desperately tried to shoutmands, urging everyone to form a defense, but the soldiers were scattered. Those who managed to fend off attackers either fled into the forest, only to be struck down by enemy spells, or tried to find a better vantage point to keep fighting.


    Yovan was running low on mana, but he continued casting spells, while Sam and Einar fought like it was theirst battle. It very well could be. The more theirrades died, the more enemies surrounded them, making survival increasingly difficult. Somehow, they held on. Yovan''s traps were triggered, giving them brief respites, while Einar unleashed a ferocious disy of swordsmanship.


    Sam pushed beyond his limits, stringing together attacks in a fluid motion, each kill leading into the next.


    Some of the vigers picked up weapons to fight, but they were quickly overwhelmed by the Ashenvale soldiers, meeting swift deaths. The rest huddled in the center of the fray, terrified and defenseless as the battle raged around them.


    It was brutal, bloody, and nearly impossible, but they did it. They shed down every Ashenvale soldier that came their way, whether they were ordinary fighters or first-rankers. They couldn''t have done it alone, but the three of them fought as one, saving each other''s lives, covering each other''s backs.


    And atst, when the dust settled, they were the only ones left standing, drenched in blood and sweat, gasping for breath¡ªbut still very much alive.


    ''Thud...''


    Before they could even catch their breath, another group of soldiers in Ashenvale colors approached them slowly. One of the men threw something on the ground in front of them. Sam nced down and felt a surge of anger and despair¡ªCaptain Valen''s lifeless head stared back at him.


    ''Damn you, you bastard... Why didn''t you listen?''


    As the crowd of enemies parted, Sam felt a domineering presence approaching. But instead of attacking them, the leader of the group walked over to a woman from the vige. He grabbed her by the hair, pulling her roughly against his body, leering at her in a way that made Sam''s blood boil.


    "Stop it, damn you! Let her go!" Sam shouted, unable to stand the sight any longer.


    The leader turned toward him, surprised and amused. He shoved the woman aside and began walking toward Sam, Einar, and Yovan, pulling out an axe unlike any Sam had ever seen. It was covered in glowing runes, and the de hummed with energy, radiating a purple aura.


    Even though tired to their bones, Sam gripped his sword tighter, Einar released his own humming red aura de he had mastered who knew when in preparation. Yovan, bleeding and nearly out of mana, struggled to stay upright.


    However suddenly, five water des shot toward the leader, he easily deflected them one by one. Sam turned to see where they came from and spotted the white-haired, plus-sized kid he had saved recently.


    ''Fool, should have just run away,''


    With the leader momentarily distracted, Einar charged, and Sam followed right behind him. But Sam barelysted two seconds before a blow from behind his head knocked him out cold.

 Chapter 167: Damn You All

    "Come on now... brat... show us your light magic... show us your incredible healing..." a voice hissed from a man whose face was hidden in darkness. Sam hung from chains, his body bound inyers of restraints, his lips dry, throat parched and desperate for water, he tried yet no words came out.


    "Stop messing around and show your healing, brat!" Another dark figure, cloaked in ck robes, shouted in an unnatural, raspy voice.


    "How many times do I have to tell you...?" A third man approached,ing dangerously close to Sam''s face. His bright red eyes red into Sam''s, making him shudder.


    "Show the goddamn healing, you piece of¡ª" the biggest figure, dressed in dark armor with just one hand, struck the massive sword in his hand with anger at Sam, hacking him into tiny little pieces which fell through the endless ck water, meeting into abyss of never ending darkness.


    "Hah... hah... hah..."


    Sam jerked awake, gasping for air. His heart pounded as he struggled to regain his bearings. Where was he? Oh, yes the forest. Rain poured over him as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. He was still in the forest where he had fought for his life not long ago.


    "Just a nightmare... ''Hah''.. F*ck..." he muttered to no one.


    His head throbbed. A quick touch to the back of his skull revealed dark red blood. He had been bleeding, but it seemed it had already stopped. How long had he been out? And where was everyone? It was dark now, probably evening.


    Sam pushed himself up, groaning in pain. He leaned on his nearby sword for support and staggered to his feet¡ªonly to be greeted by a horrifying sight.


    In the constant downpour all hisrades... All the people he knew, people he had slept, eaten, trained, andughed with... dead. Their bodiesy in a muddy pool of water and blood in some nameless corner of this cursed forest. They hadn''t even made it to the battlefield they had trained months for¡ªthey had perished here, forgotten.


    Desperately, Sam scanned the area for Einar and Yovan. They were nowhere to be found. The fat kid with white hair wasn''t there either. But others were... civilians.


    "No... no... no..." Sam scrambled toward a particr body, tripping over a limb¡ªit was hard to tell if it was a leg or an arm in the muddy mess. He copsed near the lifeless form of a little girl. He had heard her giggling countless times in her mother''s arms as they traveled.


    Now, her small, lifeless bodyy there, stabbed through the stomach, her once white pretty dress soaked in blood and mud, while the rain continued to fall on the lost lives.


    "Damn those bastards... What had she ever done to them? Why would anyone do this? What the hell was this f*cked up battle over nothing?"


    Sam''s mind raced, piecing together the grim reality. Einar, Yovan, and the fat kid¡ªthey weren''t here. Nor were many of the vige women. The girl''s mother should have been beside her, if the Ashenvale scum had killed her, too. That meant they must have taken the others¡ªkilled the ones they deemed useless and captured the rest.


    Sam''s face contorted with rage. He gently set the girl''s body down and stood, the rain pouring even harder now. Gripping his sword, he found the trail¡ªa path of hundreds of footprints, clear in the muddy ground, though the rain was slowly washing them away it was hard to do so for so many.


    There were so many of them who attacked from behind... and more hiding ahead in the forest with their leader. Sam knew it was foolish to even think about following them. His body screamed with pain, exhaustion radiating from every cut and bruise. He could barely walk, but...


    "I''m not going to lose them too..." he whispered.


    He had already lost everything¡ªhis peaceful life, his loving parents. He had nearly lost Anthony to those damned Faerunian bastards. He had lost Maximus, his brother... No, he wouldn''t let them take his friends too. If there were gods, they had to hear him now. Enough was enough.


    Did he deserve to lose everything just because he was weak? Did not having overwhelming power mean everything he loved would be stripped away?


    If only he had insisted¡ªthreatened or even fought Captain Valen. Maybe then they would have stood a better chance. Maybe they could have left the others behind. Or maybe not... Why hadn''t he listened to his instincts? Why had he obeyed those bastards'' authority?


    Life couldn''t be this shitty. There had to be someone keeping score¡ªthere has to be someone who cared for what was right and wrong, someone keeping score of who wasmitting countless horrendous actions and who was suffering the most... It can''t just be all for nothing..


    Sam continued to stumble forward, the trail leading him to an open space¡ªa hill overlooking a stony mountain covered in vegetation. A river cut through the base, where arge cave had formed in the mountain''s belly. A natural hideout. Sam huffed tiredly, there was redness in trickling rain water down from his armor, he was bleeding from somewhere..


    Below, the glow of a huge fire flickered inside the cave''s mouth. Hundreds, maybe more, Ashenvale soldiers were gathered,ughing and drinking, their rowdy voices echoing through the night. Sam''s eyes narrowed. He spotted women¡ªvigers, their bodies being held against their will by the soldiers, some of them screaming as the menughed even louder, enjoying their sick games.


    Sam clenched his sword. They could see him anytime if they bothered to look up the hill. But none of them paid attention, too busy with their looted spoils.


    It was the stupidest thing he could possibly do, but Sam took a step forward. If he was going to die anyway, it would be in trying to save his friends. He couldn''t see them anywhere, but they had to be there.


    Suddenly, the rain intensified, and a huge bolt of lightning split the sky, illuminating the scene below with a blinding sh.


    Lightning..!! Yes, please fall on him.. Please if there were any gods listening... Sun god.. If he was there.. Any of them..


    Please give him lightning damn it... He was so close to it and still he couldn''t take it.. What a useless existence he had¡ªnothing he ever did was good enough. If only he had more strength, he could protect himself... save his friends. If only he had the healing powers everyone thought he had, his parents would still be alive.


    ving away for some lord was bearable as long as they were safe and happy. If only...


    But the lightning wasn''t for him alone. Finally, some of the men noticed the boy drenched in blood, water, and mud, standing atop the hill with a sword in hand, a lightning tree of immense proportions spreading behind him across the dark sky. As expected, they didn''t take him seriously. The leader, enjoying thepany of two women,zily waved for a few men to deal with him.


    Sam begged again, pleading for lightning to strike, to give him power. The soldiers drew closer, trudging up the hill, shouting at him in the rain. But nothing came.


    "Damn it... Guess I''m doing this on my own,"

 Chapter 168: The Boy Who Screamed At Heavens

    The storm above rumbled as if the heavens themselves were warning of theing violence. shes of lightning cracked across the sky, illuminating his exhausted figure, casting long, dark shadows of the approaching soldiers below.


    ''Damn you, Sun God, what would just one lightning strike on my head cost you?''


    Eight¡ªno, nine of them¡ªclimbed the incline, their armored bodies gleaming with the reflected light of the storm. Each step they took up the muddy slope sent a jolt of pain through Sam''s legs, his body wanting to copse then and there, but his hand tightened around the sword''s hilt.


    The rain mixed with the mud, creating a treacherous battlefield beneath his feet, and the metallic tang of blood filled the air.


    He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, but his vision blurred as exhaustion tugged at the corners of his mind. His limbs felt heavy, like lead, but there was no retreat. Not now, Not today. Today was the day he weed death.


    The first soldier charged, sword raised high in a two-handed strike. Sam barely managed to parry, the sh of steel sending a shockwave up his arms that nearly drove him to his knees. He stumbled back, mud sshing beneath his boots, but he found his footing. The soldier pressed on, relentless, but Sam twisted his body, driving his de upward in a desperate thrust.


    His sword found its mark, piercing the soldier''s armor beneath the ribs. Blood sprayed out, mixing with the rain, and the man let out a gurgling cry before copsing. Sam nearly fell onto the body but caught himself at thest time, panting heavily.


    Death wouldn''t take him yet¡ªnot before he took as many of these bastards with him as he could.


    Sam''s body trembled from the effort. His fingers barely gripped the hilt of his sword, and he could feel every injury pulsing with searing pain.


    The second soldier came at him, faster and more cautious. The de shed across Sam''s side, drawing more blood. He staggered, gritting his teeth through the pain, and swung his sword in a wide arc, catching the soldier off guard. The de scraped across the man''s helmet, but before Sam could follow up, a third soldier joined the fight.


    They circled him now, two on either side, waiting for him to make a mistake.


    Sam swung wildly as they closed in. One de narrowly missed his throat, another cut across his arm. He stepped into a thrust aimed at his heart, twisting to drive his sword into the soldier''s exposed armpit. The man gasped as Sam''s de severed sinew and bone, copsing with a heavy thud.


    A sh of lightning illuminated the battlefield, its brief light filling Sam with hope and then leaving him with the mighty weight of disappointment in equal measure. The remaining soldiers charged up the hill, but adrenaline no longer masked the agony he felt. Sam''s limbs grew heavier, each breath morebored. His heart pounded like a hammer against his ribs.


    One of the soldiers lunged, knocking Sam off bnce. They tumbled to the ground, Sam''s elbow striking a rock with a sickening crack. The soldier pinned him, but Sam''s desperation fueled his strength. He twisted his body, ignoring the pain in his side, and shoved his sword into the man''s neck, blood spilling over his hands.


    Groaning, Sam shoved the body off him, but more soldiers closed in. They circled him, their eyes filled with a mix of fear, amazement, and the ever so familiar themon mocking disgust.


    Another blinding sh of lightning. Another earth-shaking p of thunder following after. It... Was.. Beautiful... The lightning was beautiful, powerful and free, untamed.


    Free to destroy... Goddamn it, why couldn''t they give it to him..? Even just a little would do...


    Huh..? Give it to him..? Sam''s expressions changed to one of anger and frustration from in desperation. Why.. Why was he asking for it..? Why was he begging for it..?


    Sun god had no authority over lightning, neither did any of them, none of them did. Lightning.. Lightning was his... he was the one gifted with it. It was his to control, His to use, his to kill with.


    A deliriousugh bubbled from his throat. The soldiers nced at one another, unnerved by the crazedughter of the boy who seemed tough in death''s face.


    "Shut the f*ck up, boy!" snarled one soldier, stepping forward and raising his sword high for a killing blow.


    But Sam didn''t move though, and neither did he beg anymore for the rescue. He was done asking. The world never listened to his pleas anyways. Instead he red at the dark abyssal clouds above, his face one of fury, his eyes wild, the eyes of a man whomanded the lightning.


    "I CLAIM YOUR POWER, YOU HORREDOUS, BEAUTIFUL THING... HEED MY NEEDS DAMN YOU I CALL FOR YOU..! I AM YOUR RIGHTFUL OWNER..! I HAVE CLAIMED THE LIGHTNING AS MINE, NOW DESCEND !!"


    With a roar that tore through the storm, Sam raised his hand to the heavens, his eyes burning with defiance as the storm swirled above him. The dark clouds churned angrily, their thick, brooding mass crackling with anticipation, as if the sky itself was alive with fury. His voice, deep andmanding, cut through the rain, summoning the lightning that trembled just beyond the clouds.


    The air itself seemed to shudder as the bolts of pure energy answered his call. A single arc of lightning, fierce and brilliant, ripped through the sky, tearing the storm apart in its descent. It spiraled downward in a twisting column of raw power, bending to his will as if acknowledging its master.


    The light illuminated the world around him in a blinding sh, and as it struck Sam, burning everyone near him to ashes, his body was engulfed in its electric fury, his veins alight with its unimaginable force. The rain hissed as it sizzled off his skin, the power of the storm surging through him, reforging him with the untamed energy of the heavens.

 Chapter 169 : Fury of Heavens

    Lightning coursed through Sam''s veins, and for a moment, he felt as if he would burn to ashes. But the sensation stopped at its zenith, just leaving him with a boundless energy surging inside. It needed to be let out.


    Sam stood at the foot of the hill, gazing down. Theughter and chattering had ceased; every Ashenvale soldier stared up at him, eyes wide with shock. They had witnessed the lightning fall, and now they saw a man wielding it.


    "Now, this is a fair fight..."


    A smirk tugged at Sam''s lips. His injuries and exhaustion faded in seconds, as though they had been mere illusions. His sword hummed in his hand, sparks of lightning crackling along its naked de. He took a step forward, then another, and as the new found power in his legs grew, he pressed deeply into the mud,unching into a superhuman sprint.


    He moved so fast that the air whipped around him, and his de buzzed as it sliced through the rain-soaked atmosphere.


    The puddles reflected his visage¡ªglowing blue lines tracing his body like veins, but these veins held lightning. His eyes sparked the same electric blue, enhancing his vision. He could see deeper into the dark cave now and could make out the leader''s ugly face, which grew more serious second by second as Sam approached.


    He reached the first group of soldiers that were not ready for him at all, To them, he was just a blur of blue light. Sam gripped his sword with both hands, executing a wless Serpent''s Path¡ªa horizontal sh that normally carved through the air in a wide arc. It was one of the few simple sword forms he had learned from Valoris and mastered to the point of perfection.


    But now, the de wasden with condensed blue energy, bolts of lightning dancing around it. Though aimed at the nearest enemy, the attack cut and burned through the entire group of five soldiers, leaving a wide, charred mark in the mud where itnded. The rain struggled to wash away the scorched earth.


    ''What the hell..? Was that an aura de..? No... more like a lightning de...''


    The remaining soldiers recoiled in fear, taking collective steps backward, until a voice roared from behind them.


    "What are you running from, cowards? So what if he has powers? Attack him at once! Show the brat what Ashenvale''s might looks like!"


    The leader''smand seemed to restore some courage, as the soldiers gripped their weapons and charged as one. Over a hundred men ran toward Sam, wielding swords, spears, spells, and auraden fists. Yet Sam felt strangely calm.


    The first soldier raised his sword to strike, but Sam moved faster than a sh of lightning. His de shed through the air, leaving a blinding arc of pure energy in its wake. The man didn''t even have time to scream before his body was hurled backward, seared by the force of the strike.


    Rain fell harder, mingling with the scent of burning flesh. Sam pivoted, his sword already singing through the air again, guided by both his mastery of the de and the electricity coursing through his limbs. Each movement was precise, almost effortless, as though the storm itself had lent him its speed.


    His de cleaved through the armor of the next opponent, lightning jumping from one soldier to another, dropping several at once.


    Another wave of soldiers charged, their spears gleaming through the rain. Sam dashed forward, his footfalls barely touching the ground. Nightvine Arc¡ªa wide, electrified sweep of his de¡ªunleashed a crackle of lightning. Thunder rumbled in sync with the motion, as if the heavens themselves fought beside him.


    His sword cleaved through ten men in one stroke, leaving their smoking bodies to copse in the mud.


    Though some soldiers hesitated, there were too many to stop. They circled him, weapons raised, hoping to trap him. But Sam''s eyes gleamed with raw power, and the energy within him surged like a living beast. He funneled it into his weapon, spinning it in a deadly whirlwind of shes.


    Forest''s Embrace¡ªa horizontal spinning cleave charged with pure electric force¡ªtore through their ranks, sending soldiers convulsing and sprawling as lightning rippled through their bodies.


    These simple Eldoris sword forms that he had learned from Valoris seemed to align with his lightning veins perfectly, as if made just for it. For normal Spellswords this should have been aura but Sam had something better.


    The rain poured down even harder, but it only seemed to fuel Sam''s power. His sword danced through the downpour, droplets turning to steam as they neared the sizzling energy that enveloped him. Autumn''s Fall¡ªanother wide, triple-crossing arc of lightning¡ªexploded outward like tendrils, striking down soldiers even beyond his sword''s reach.


    One by one, the soldiers fell. Their armor crackled with residual sparks from his attacks. Sam moved like a phantom in the storm, his sword a beacon of destruction. His body had be a conduit for the lightning raging above, every strike faster than thest. He saw the pure fear in their eyes, but it was toote for them to retreat.


    Sam leaped forward, lightning trailing behind him like a second de. The storm intensified, and with it, his fury. He was no longer just a man wielding a sword¡ªhe was the lightning itself, unstoppable and untamed. Spinning, his sword became a blur of light and power, slicing through armor, flesh, and bone.


    Mountain''s Heart¡ªan explosion of lightning that surged outward, engulfing the remaining soldiers in a blinding sh of white light.


    When the light dimmed, Sam stood alone on the battlefield. The bodies of a hundred soldiersy scattered around him. The rain had gentled, as though the storm had exhausted its rage with him, but the faint crackle of electricity still lingered in the air. His sword hummed with residual power.


    Thest man standing was the leader, he had lost all will to fight though. He had only just drawn his weapon, rushing toward Sam, but in that brief time, Sam had decimated his entire unit. Now, the man stood frozen in shock as Sam approached him slowly, his lightning-charged sword inches from his throat.


    "Where are they?" Sam demanded.


    No answer came. His rage red, and the lightning grew fiercer, crackling against the leader''s armor, snapping him out of his stupor. Even then, he didn''t speak¡ªhe merely pointed trembling finger toward the cave, his eyes wide with terror, his mouth twitching as if too afraid to form words.


    Sam gave him no chance. He plunged his de into the man''s throat, releasing triple the lightning needed to kill a man. The leader''s body burned from the inside out, leaving only the sizzle of rain hitting scorched flesh, the crackle of dying electricity, and the dark, abyssal night.


    As the storm finally calmed and the rain slowed, the women who had been moments away from being forced stared at their savior¡ªboth awed and fearful. The lightning dimmed in Sam''s eyes, retreating deep within him, waiting to be summoned again by its master.

 Chapter 170 : Secrets & Answers

    They had an hour to spend. Damian decided the edge of the waterfall was as good a ce as any to wait out hisst moments on Earth. Vidalia conjured some chairs and a table to sit upon, while Damian used his runic circles to build a small windscreen from earth, lighting a fire beneath it. It wasn''t as cold as the Dreaded Lands, but the wind was brisk, and the temperature was certainly below normal.


    They sat in silence. Ten minutes passed, and no one spoke. Vidalia even took out a random book and began reading, as though their entire life didn''t depend on how this final hour would reflect in the other world. Third-rankers truly were a different breed altogether. Damian briefly considered pulling out his research papers but decided against it.


    This was Earth. This was his home¡ªa ce where he had once been just a man. He had lost everything he ever loved here, thousands of years ago, though it felt recent to him. No, he would not sully Earth''s memories with his enthusiasm for another world''s magic. This hour, he would mourn. The lost humanity deserved at least that much respect.


    ''One thousand years...?'' Damian''s thoughts wandered. ''Could it be possible that when the waygate located Sister Hadley she was still here, But a thousand years had passed by the time I traveled? Or when I woke up in this kid''s body, Earth had already moved centuries ahead of my time?'' He sighed. ''Well, only going back will confirm the truth...''


    Damian nced up at the third-ranker before him. She was absorbed in her book, looking like any young student he could have seen at his university back in the day¡ªthough far more beautiful. Elves were such a trap. Vidalia was twice the age of what his grandmother would have been if she was alive in his time. Not that he had anything against older women... ''What the hell am I even thinking?''


    This was why he hated sitting still; his mind always wandered in the most random directions. Vidalia suddenly looked up, and Damian instantly cleared his thoughts. ''Damn it, Did she hear me..?'' he cursed inwardly. Without his mental barriers in ce, it felt like he was constantly walking on eggshells around her.


    "I see... That''s how it is."


    "Huh?" Damian stiffened. Had she really read his mind?


    "You... You can copy spells!"


    "Ah... what?" Damian tried his best to feign ignorance.


    "You copied my flying spell. But you don''t have enough mana to practice it, nor did you have enough time. And it wasunched from runes on parchment at that! Runesmiths can only craft scrolls for spells they can cast themselves, and even then, it takes years to mold the spell into the runguage. Tell me, Are you a unique prime Esper with the rare ability to copy spells?"


    What the hell...? Damian''s mind raced. What was one supposed to say in a situation like this? He had always known there was a risk of her figuring it out, especially when he pulled out the flying spell roll from his storage. But in his overwhelming emotions to search more of his world through flying,


    he had ignored the risks. It seemed she had overlooked it for a while, too, but now, with time to rest and think, she had caught on. Esper''s couldn''t wield magic like others, their bodies were molded to use their mana in a specific way that only they could use like monsters and beasts.


    This was the only conclusion she coulde to without knowing about his unique skill¡ªone that allowed him to see the true essence of magic with his eyes. If even she didn''t know about such a skill, it was safe to assume it wasn''t something many people possessed.


    Then again, Damian had gained this skill after unlocking a hidden truth of mana and substances,bining the two.¡ªFor them there was no difference in mana and naturalws of science, but to him they were clear as day, it was pretty hard requirement to fulfill.


    "Didn''t you already see that in my head?" Damian shot back, unwilling to reveal anything. If she wanted to force the truth out of him, he wouldn''t survive the attempt, but he wouldn''t die without giving her the fight of her life.


    Besides, she had no mana detecting essories, being the spell master herself, even with his soul tearing apart using invisible box, he could always take her with him to the afterlife, if there was such a miserable ce.


    "As I said before, I only get glimpses and images... You.. Your control is impressive.."


    Damian just nodded, though he didn''t trust her words. He''d lie through his teeth too if he was in her position.


    "I guess that makes my burden a little less awkward to share with you," Damian said, turning his gaze back to the waterfall. The white mist rising from the falls made the ce look serene. They were on the edge of a crack in the Earth, surrounded by nothing but ck, wetnd. It wasn''t a most pleasant view, but it had a dark, gloomy beauty to it.


    "What burden?" Vidalia asked, a mix of confusion, curiosity, and caution in her eyes.


    "Do you remember the day you almost scared me to death?"


    "When I activated my Divine Seeker Vines spell?"


    "Yes."


    "What of it? Wait... don''t tell me..." Her eyes widened, and the book slipped from her hands,nding on the new smelling table with a quiet thud. "You... you copied that much powerful spell too, you bastard?"


    "Hey! No need for name-calling now," Damian replied defensively. "As you can guess, our spells shed, creating this mess we''re stuck with."


    "Did it work?" she asked, regaining someposure and masking her shock behind a cold expression.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The spell, obviously."


    "I don''t know. As you said, I didn''t have enough mana. I passed out halfway through. I''m not sure if it activated, but it definitely interfered with your spell," Damian admitted.


    "Why tell me this now? Do you want me to think you''re such a valuable asset that I can''t harm you? Just how untrustworthy and ungrateful do you think I am?" she snapped, her icy fa?ade slipping for a moment. "You''re starting to annoy me with your cynicism."


    "Cut the drama," Damian interrupted. "I''m telling you because I think it''s the key to fixing the bond between us." He revealed his true reason before she couldunch into a lecture mode. She had sealed his mana and beaten him in front of everyone, yet she dared to act as if he had no reason to be suspicious of her? The nerve this chick had..


    "Hmm... You want us to let down the mental barriers and figure out who controls the spell?" Vidalia finally understood, thinking deeply as she absentmindedly stroked her book.


    "Yeah. Something like that."

 Chapter 171: Emotions & Questions

    "You really want to do that..?" she asked, her tone filled with disbelief.


    "No, I don''t want you digging around in my head. But I don''t want to live like this forever either. I''m sick of your nature-filled mana being everywhere."


    "Nature-filled..? Fine. You can barely control it anyway. But for it to work, we both have to let each other into our minds. Think about a situation that makes you feel strong negative emotions¡ªthose are easier to manipte. Once you feel it in my head - that is if you have the control, try to fuel it with your own thoughts and emotions.


    When we both have equal control, you can ask the question. You''ll have to do it for each question, three in total," she exined how it worked. Damian nodded along, listening carefully.


    She had already been in his head once and had likely seen much more than she was letting on. He had no master control over his thoughts like she did with years of practice, but he had something better. His body was that of a child, and he felt emotions much more deeply than his adult self.


    He just had to think about things that made him sad, things she wouldn''t fully understand, assuming she was the one in control of the spell, that is.


    Like the great genius he was, Damian started to think about Simba crying after Mufasa dies. He immediately felt heavy. He stayed mindful of any random emotionsing from her too. When nothing happened for two minutes, her face twitched in annoyance. Damian had also seen a few random scenes from her point of view¡ªbattles, seeing friends fall, and emotional deaths, perhaps?


    People sure were crying a lot¡­


    "What even is that? Why are these pictures moving? What kind of memory is this?"


    "A very solid one," Damian defended his childhood love.


    "Choose another."


    "Ugh, fine."


    Damian switched to Jiraiya''s death and saw her mouth twitch even more.


    "Another."


    Iron Man''s death... That one earned a visible grimace from her.


    "Anything other than the moving pictures¡­ What even are these people wearing?"


    With a sigh, Damian stopped messing around and thought about something more personal from his current world. This could reveal some private memories, but getting free was more important. He thought about the cold gazes of his family watching him leave the house he was born forever, sold like a useless essory, one of the few times when his body felt different from his mind. Vidalia''s eyes widened.


    It worked. She had control of the spell.


    Suddenly, his sadness and anger grew stronger, filling his head with thoughts of revenge, of reiming what was rightfully his. Fighting for his freedom. Fighting his family for his freedom. Now came the question.


    "Do you want to return to your home?"


    Huh? What a stupid question. Why would he ever return to that miserable ce? Who was waiting for him there? He opened his mouth to say "no," but the words refused toe out. Was that a lie?


    Then what was the truth? He didn''t need to think hard¡ªthe truth came on its own, slipping out of his mouth as if it had a mind of its own.


    "Yes, I do. I want to return."


    Did he really? That was pathetic.


    "I wish to return and burn that shithole to the ground."


    Ahh, that was more like him. That he could ept, not that he would ever do it. The revenge wasn''t even worth the gold needed to travel there.


    Her hold on his emotions loosened, and he was finally free in his mind. It felt like a huge burden had slightly lifted from his shoulders. He activated his Eyes of Truth just in time to see one part of the dark green vine in his stomach glow golden and break, turning into ethereal dust. It was working. Now, just two more times.


    "You''re a Sunde?" she asked.


    "Huh..? Oh, yeah. Did you see¡ª" Letting her see his stats was too dangerous.


    "The house insignia."


    Ah, that made sense. She continued, "What are the chances¡­"


    "Hm? What now?" Damian asked, confused by herment.


    "It''s nothing... Thest Sunde I spoke to was the King of Dawnstar.."


    Royalty? That broke-ass family? Was she joking? He had never read anything like that in their history books.


    "And when was that?"


    "230 years ago. I was a child back then."


    That far back, huh? The oldest record he had read about went back 160-170 years, all starting from when Theron Goldme defeated Kaelith Dawncaller in ''Monarch''s Trial'' bing the powerful king of Dawnstar. Maybe it was true. Who knew? Not that it mattered much to him¡ªhe would''ve changed his name long ago if he could. He wanted nothing to do with that joke of a family.


    "Damian... That''s a nice name," she said, looking at him with an unreadable expression.


    "Let''s get this over with," Damian ignored her and readied himself. She just nodded.


    Damian started thinking about the time they were attacked and he was burning along with the building. But after 30 seconds, there was no interference. So he focused on her thoughts and saw a girl, barely 15 or 16, running through massive white marble hallways, giggling.


    Then suddenly, a few men jumped into her path, blocking her escape dressed in blood red and pitch ck, and hacked at her with their short, curved swords. Her screams boiled Vidalia''s anger to the limit. He felt it¡ªthe need for revenge, the desire to destroy. This Damian knew well, so he fueled her anger at the injustice and cruelty of it all. Her jaw tightened, her anger growing. She was ready.


    He could ask anything, and she would be forced to answer.


    "Why did you refuse the throne?"


    Even Damian didn''t know why he asked that question, but it was something he had wondered once. The current Queen of Eldoris was a Spellsword, powerful and amazing. But Damian felt that with ample preparation, Vidalia, as a mage, could take her in a one-on-one fight any day. She might not win, but she wouldn''t lose either. So why hadn''t she made her move?


    Why did she let her mother defend their honor instead of doing it herself?


    "She is better... She is life, she understands the need for mercy. I am death and destruction. The battlefield is where I belong... I only know of vengeance¡­"


    Damian lost control of her emotions, and she breathed hard, her eyes ring at him. It seemed she hadn''t experienced being on the receiving end of this spell much. He had thought it was impossible for him to have control over the spell, but somehow, they both did. Weird.

 Chapter 172: Emotions & Questions 2

    "Why would you ask that?" she asked, breathing hard. Damian realized he may have overdone it with the anger.


    "Just curious. Would you rather answer your national secrets?" He could have asked for anything¡ªimportant information, embarrassing personal details¡ªbut he had spared her. Her eyes softened slightly, understanding that his question wasn''t a big deal. It wasmon knowledge that she wasn''t striving for the throne. After all, she had never put in the effort.


    "Onest time?" she asked afterposing herself.


    "Famousst words.."


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing, just nonsense."


    She red at him, as if she wanted to eat him alive, but then looked away, and they both searched their memories for something else. Damian thought about the time Thomas had died, but it didn''t elicit much of a reaction from her. Her own thoughts of a subordinate''s betrayal on the battlefield weren''t giving him much to work with either.


    So, he focused on another incident¡ªthe time the lord of Pyron, lounging on his cushioned chair, had passed judgment on a group of children while sipping wine. Damian recalled the anger, the disgust, and the fury he had felt, all hidden behind the mask of a professional liar.


    He remembered asking for a trial bybat and the cruel joy he felt when he killed the lord''s champion¡ªalong with the fat lord himself. And there it was. She hadtched onto it, fueling his anger, his disdain, and his joy in cruelty. Her eyes widened¡ªguess she hadn''t fully believed he had done it, much less so effortlessly.


    "Would you choose Eldoris? If so, what would you require from us?"


    Huh..? Did she not just see an Eldoris noble treating him like a bug just now, where did she gets so much shamelessness to ask such crap..? Eldoris, was better than the rest, but not by much. Just because it was the only choice did not mean it was the right one. They also had all that greed, their sick games, keepingmon people as low ss insects..


    He might be acting high on his horse, judging them without being in their shoes but he knew that was not peace. That was no life. That was just an illusion of one. Their sacred ''Preserving life'', did not mean treating everyone as one or valuing each life, it was simply a decree their goddess had given them and they had to blindly follow. There was no true peace in it.


    And yet, Damian''s mouth moved on its own, pulling out the deepest thoughts he hadn''t even realized were there.


    "No, I will not choose Eldoris or any of them, not until your people¡ªand this entire world¡ªunderstands what real peace is... Not until I make them realize what it means to value every life... Not until I make them fear ever again ying their sick games... Not until I shatter your illusions of peace..."


    What the hell? When had he taken the edgy protagonist route in another world? He wanted nothing to do with them because he wanted to focus on his own life, not do whatever the hell that was... He wanted to be just left alone, didn''t he..? But then again, a true researcher wouldn''t just seek power.


    He would appreciate magic for the beautiful, mesmerizing phenomenon that it was, not look for ways to weaponize it at every turn.


    Yes, power was necessary for defense and protection, but he also couldn''t forget the rush he had felt fighting Moondancer, fighting Threadripper, and... killing Threadripper.


    Vidalia looked at him in absolute shock, her centuries of practice in maintaining a calm fa?adepletely shattered. She was seeing him for the first time. Was that her hand trembling? How messed up was his mind to shake a third-ranker?


    Finally, thest link connecting their mana cores broke, and the heavy burden on Damian''s mind lifted, granting him sweet relief.


    "Hah... Hahh..."


    Finally his thoughts were his own again. Not being at guard at all times. He was free. In a dead world ¨C surrounded by nothing but ck dirt ¨C yet free nheless. In few minutes the orb will also be fully charged and they will see just how lost they were from the time they knew. She waited for him to catch his breath, her expressions back to normal.


    Damian just crashed down on the chair behind him and just looked away at the falling water. Trying his best to rationalize his own thoughts that he never knew of. It wasn''t absolute true, the spell onlypelled him to say the truth that his mind thought was true. Just knowing this fact could change his thinking from now on making him take decisions he otherwise wouldn''t.


    "Don''t think too much," Vidalia said softly. "You''re young. I understand you find our world barbaric, and yes, your thoughts are problematic, but I''ve seen you care for people¡ªmy people. I''ve seen your empathy, your rage when they were hurt. Don''t worry, I won''t let you do anything you''ll regret doing in life. After all, I owe you that much."


    Damian listened absentmindedly. He knew he shouldn''t dwell on it too much. They were just words. He would be fine in a few minutes. He knew how to handle unwanted emotions. It was just his young mind that was angry at the world for abandoning him, but as long as he understood the source of his problems, he''d be okay.


    He was an adult. He had learned long ago to live with his ws. Something this small wouldn''t steal his sleep. He was just surprised¡ªthat was all.


    After her little speech, neither of them spoke. Both were lost in their own thoughts. Vidalia continued charging the orb every few minutes, and soon it was fully charged. She drew his attention back to the shimmering, glowing blue orb¡ªtheir literal key to returning home.


    A new home, but home nheless.


    After a brief exchange of nces, Vidalia took a deep breath. Without wasting any more time, she poured her mana into the orb. The waygate tool activated, and with the same ufortable, nauseating sensation in his stomach, the space in front of them tore open. A shimmering blue portal appeared, swirling with dense, bright blue energy within.


    Vidalia leaped through the portal with a single step. Damian clenched his fists, took onest look around, and also followed her into the shimmering portal.

 Chapter 173: The Tiring War

    Tristan looked upon the ornately decorated table they had somehow managed to fit into this three story wooden building. Though it was nothingpared to what Lady Vidalia could make her own, it served its purpose as the Bonecrusher''s residence and their meeting room for strategizing.


    He wasn''t alone at the table; Aramis, Bonecrusher, Xavier (the Pugilist Transcendent Seed), and several high-rankingmanders and important captains were seated around it.


    One of the captains went on and on, reporting their losses, victories, defeats, and everything in between for the past week. Tristan barely listened, his thoughts wandering to the months that had passed since theirmander and the boy had vanished without a trace. Everyone had their own theories, themon folk spreading all kinds of rumors to which even they had not been spared from.


    The boy was a mystery¡ªa devil one day, a hero the next, and then a bastard who had somehow taken their Lady Commander away. Tristan had managed to convince this room, at least, that it could have been a simple mistake. They were experimenting with the waygate tool when something unexpected might have happened.


    He reassured them that the two were likely safe somewhere, though he couldn''t shake the memory of the boy''s unconvincing expression when asked where he had sent Threadripper that day.


    Six monthster, still no sign of them. Their spies in the enemy camp confirmed that Ashenvale was just as confused and disbelieving at the loss of their third ranker. Some called Threadripper a deserter and traitor, specting that he had fled to Eldoris. That rumor only circted among themon folk, though; those in power knew better.


    Threadripper had served his kingdom for nearly a century, tested countless times by temptation, and had never wavered before.


    Moondancer had taken her time confirming the rumors, and when she was certain, sheunched an attack with her overwhelming forces. They had stalled her advance, but not for long. The barrier they had set up held for days but finally shattered under relentless assault. Then, they had no choice but to face her, alongside Aramis, Xavier, and Lysandrea.


    It was one of the most brutal fights of Tristan''s life. They were beaten to the edge of defeat, and it was only thanks to Lysandrea''s bravery¡ªand her invaluable sacrifice¡ªthat they managed to flee in one piece.


    For a time, they hid, engaging in small skirmishes in the deep forest. Meanwhile, multiple Ashenvale units crossed into Eldoris from all directions. Only when Bonecrusher rejoined them did they have enough firepower tounch a counterattack. They reimed some territory and set up camp just kilometers away from the cold winds of the Dreaded Lands.


    They sent out calls for reinforcements, to nearby regions and far ones. The Empire''s attacks had upied most of their forces and third-rankers, leaving only Bonecrusher and their small group to contend with the vengeful Moondancer and the Transcendent-rank reinforcement from Ashenvale, Aethergale.


    They fought Moondancer again and again, in inconclusive battles, waiting for the smallest mistake to exploit. Many of Ashenvale''s people had infiltrated to the innernds, which had been one of their objectives. But Ashenvale''s main force¡ªover 30,000 strong¡ªwas still blocked by them. Survival had be a day-to-day struggle, fighting endless battles.


    The captain now reporting had been detailing the state of their forces and the havoc Ashenvale''s rogue units were wreaking.


    "...In conclusion, many rogue forces from Ashenvale''s army have separated from their main host and are wreaking havoc across the wide-spread forest and its numerous towns and viges. Local lords are resisting, but the enemy outnumbers and overpowers them. Many lords have requested backup, and we are prioritizing the most vulnerable, sending help where we can..."


    Tristan yawned, tuning the rest out. The gesture earned him cold res from everyone at the table, but no one could me him. They had been fighting day and night, facing head-on assaults, hidden assassins, and sabotage attempts. Their supplies had been targeted, and important figures had been marked for death.


    The constant state of alert, the never-ending duties, and the need to maintain security had left him sleepless and exhausted. When would this hell end? If only they had...


    Suddenly, the captain fell silent. Everyone at the table froze, All with heightened senses felt a strange pull in the air. Tristan''s hand instinctively went to the sword at his waist.


    The silence was shattered by a sharp, unnatural crack¡ªlike lightning striking just overhead. A deep ''whoomp'' followed, as though the air itself had been sucked into a void. A shimmering, bright blue portal tore into existence with a startling rush, a violent gust that sounded like the world itself was gasping in surprise.


    The moment hung in stunned silence, only the faint buzz of static lingering in the air, as if reality were struggling to adjust to the sudden intrusion.


    Then, a figure leaped out of the portal,nding on one knee on the wooden floor. Another smaller figure followed, stumbling, gasping, and copsing to the floor, struggling to regain his senses.


    "Holy fucking shit, I knew it! I fucking knew it!" Tristan yelled, the shock releasing the tension in the room. His outburst seemed to jolt everyone into action. The soldiers rushed to help theirdy, fetching water and refreshments.


    But Lady Vidalia took only seconds to regain herposure. She raised her hand, halting those who were tending to her. Tristan hurriedly gestured for everyone to leave the room, though some were too stubborn to go, including Aramis, Xavier and Bonecrusher, who sat with a confused, curious look on his face. He didn''t move, his gaze fixed on Lady Vidalia.


    Finally, Lady Vidalia made her way to the table and sat down, her eyes scanning the faces of those still present. From behind her, a groaning sound echoed through the room as the boy¡ªMaximus¡ªrose to his feet. Unlike Vidalia, his movements were graceless. He rubbed his forehead, cursed under his breath, and stumbled toward the table, still trying to regain his bearings.

 Chapter 174: Bonecrusher & Vidalia

    Damian slumped into the chair, still feeling nauseated as the portal closed behind him. Nearby, Tristan stood where they had created the waygate, alongside the pugilist and a stranger built like a pro MMA fighter. The man''s army uniform was stretched tight over his bulging muscles, and Damian half expected the buttons to pop off and fly in his direction.


    The stranger had no mana, but his sheer emanating aura made it clear he wasn''t someone to take lightly. The way he looked at Vidalia¡ªnot with fear or admiration, but with casual curiosity and a bit of anger¡ªtold Damian this was most likely Bonecrusher, someone on her level.


    ''Ah, he is an overpowered pugilist who can beat people to pulp, hence Bonecrusher ¨C System did no creativity on his transcendent title, I see...''


    "Lady Vidalia, you''re finally back¡­ Where¡ª" Tristan began, but Vidalia cut him off.


    "What time is it? How long were we gone?"


    "It''s midnight, Commander. You''ve been gone for six months. Where¡ª" Tristan tried again, only to be interrupted once more.


    "Six months?! Damn it¡­ What''s the situation now?"


    "May I ask where you''ve been all this time? Where did you open that waygate from?" Tristan finally managed to finish his question.


    "It doesn''t matter¡­ Tell me about Ashenvale.."


    "It ''does'' matter," Bonecrusher interjected, his gaze shifting between Vidalia and Damian. He stared at them both for a moment before continuing. "You vanished without a trace. Why did it take so long to return? Were you taking a break? Leaving us to fend for ourselves?" His mocking tone was edged with anger and sarcasm.


    "We couldn''t return. The waygate sent us to the wrong ce¡ªsomewhere that made one hour of time there equal six months here."


    Eyebrows raised around the room. No one seemed to believe her exnation¡ªit sounded more like a flimsy excuse. Most of them weren''t familiar with modern concepts like time dtion or had seen sci-fi movies or read fantasy novels like him, they definitely did not buy it, not that Damian gave a crap about who believed what. He didn''t care, though.


    Ignoring their looks, he grabbed a ss of water and drank it, hoping to settle the nausea that was finally beginning to fade. The pugilist stared at him in disbelief, but Damian just shrugged.


    "That''s the lousiest exc¡ª" Bonecrusher began, but Vidalia cut him off by raising her hand, signaling that she''d had enough of their questions.


    "Believe whatever you want. Now, someone tell me what happened while I was gone."


    Damian nced at Tristan, who seemed lost in thought, as if her exnation hadpletely shattered his understanding of the situation, the guy was a kind of researcher maybe the phenomena was intresting to him. As Tristan remained silent, the pugilist took over.


    "It took Moondancer some time, but she eventually came attacking-" he exined. He recounted the events of the past six months, describing the skirmishes, the battles, and the toll they had taken on their forces concluding with, "...And that''s why we really, really need you, Commander. I''m sure things will be under control now that you''re back."


    So they broke through huh..?


    Damian knew it was just a matter of time before Ashenvale would find a way to enter Eldorisnds, with the unfair treaty prohibiting them from harming their third rankers, they would always have schemed and fought and figured out a way to send their people to do as much destruction as possible to loot as much resources as they could, the greedy nobles of Ashenvale had gathered with that one aim after all, the more ambitious ones wanted to clear a path to Pyron and take down the undefeated city by themselves, making name for themselves.


    That was all to their war, just some more bullshit.


    Well, he had done his part, either fighting or sneaking away he was going to leave this ce if they didn''t let him go. This had already gone way out of proportion to what he had thought he would be doing in a war. In his eyes he had contributed enough to earn all the rewards in that credit reward list he had.


    "With Lady Vidalia and the waygate tool, we can finally put an end to this," Aramis said, looking between Vidalia and Bonecrusher.


    The battle was more bnced now, with two third-rankers on each side. Even though Ashenvale had the advantage in numbers, Eldoris had high-quality transcendent seeds. Ashenvale''s second-rankers, while powerful, had gained most of their strength through dungeons and duels¡ªnot the real-life and death battles Eldoris had faced while constantly fighting against the Empire.


    "You''ve given no exnation for your disappearance," Bonecrusher said, his tone growing colder. "You took the one thing that could''ve saved many lives. Including that old woman¡­ Lysandrea, was it?"


    Vidalia flinched slightly at the mention of Lysandrea''s name, but her face remained impassive.


    "I warned you not to sign that damn treaty," Bonecrusher continued, his anger building. "Ashenvale''s always been full of bastards and traitors. They''ve got the blood of traitors in their veins."


    His aura red, the intensity making it difficult for the second-rankers in the room to breathe. These weren''t just any soldiers¡ªthey were the best of Eldoris''s forces¡ªyet even they struggled under the pressure. Damian, however, remained seated, not feeling the aura pressure at all with his mana coating his body fully and shielding himpletely.


    With the mana control practice he did to use the perfect ratio of elemental mana in his spells, his control over his mana had seen another growth, even better control and much more efficiency. The once tiring process to keep the mana barrier in ce only barely making a strain on his mind now, he also had greater manapool than before, which also helped.


    Vidalia met Bonecrusher''s re head-on. "So did I if you remember.. She did it to save us all, save us from these constant unending battles.."


    "Yeah? And how many lives have you saved this past year? Oh, right¡ªyou weren''t even here to see them perish for six goddamn months!"


    The tension in the room thickened, the confrontation escting, when suddenly, sirens red outside, cutting the moment short. The camp stirred to life, soldiers scrambling to action. Bonecrusher withdrew his aura and stormed out of the room with Aramis following, Aramis bowing quickly to Vidalia before leaving. Tristan, still breathing heavily, also walked out with Vidalia close behind him.


    Damian rxed, finishing his ss of water before he got up. He slipped out the window and climbed to the top of the three-story wooden building, looking for a vantage point to see what was happening in the camp below.

 Chapter 175: Pugilists

    Oh, there was no defense mechanism protecting the widespread camp. The pugilist did say Moondancer destroyed it along with many of their resources. They had cut down the trees in the middle of the forest, with a river on one side, to make a camp for a smaller force than the one at the entrance of the Wraith''s Passage in the Dreaded Lands.


    Damian''s mana sense told him there were fewer than half the people presentpared to when he had left six months ago. The others were either trying to find the Ashenvale forces in the vast forest or were long dead. Standing atop the tallest building in the camp, the fast winds pping his clothes, Damian saw the reason for the rm.


    A huge twisting, swirling tornado wasing their way, aimed directly at the heart of the camp. Was that a spell? If it was, it was one hell of a cool spell. The amount of mana required would be astronomical. Must be that new third ranker... Aethergale, was it?


    There was "gale" in there¡ªmust be a wind-type mage.


    As everyone scrambled to either save themselves or secure the camp from the strong winds that were sendingrge pieces of wood, stone, and other debris flying, Damian spotted two figures taking off from the camp, flying toward the oing tornado. It was Vidalia and Bonecrusher. The guy could fly...? Without using mana? How the hell does one fly with pure aura pressure?


    Pugilists were like a p in the face of the system. They needed no skills to be one¡ªjust pure strength and blood-spitting hard work. Even mages or Spellswords could take a secondary job as a Pugilist with enough hard work in their first three pathfinders job before selecting on one specific ss as second rank. But hardly anyone would do so.


    If you had magic, why would you spend hours and hours doing physical exercises and essence-gathering meditations?


    Damian was fascinated by the Pugilist ss''s ability to absorb the essence of pure mana and convert it into physical strength. They didn''t absorb mana itself, but its pure essence, ording to a book he had read. But what was the difference between the two?


    How did one separate mana, which should have a singr atomic structure, into two, with one having something extra¡ªsomething that strengthened the body? It wasn''t poisonous but nourishing instead. If he could understand that, maybe he could find a way to absorb mana from the environment to fill his own mana pool. That would really break the limits of what he could do with spells.


    It was hard to make out what Vidalia and Bonecrusher were doing, but Damian saw tworge green runic circles forming near Vidalia as Bonecrusher unleashed a flurry of punches, generating overwhelming air pressure from all directions, single-handedly forcing the tornado to shift its path.


    It was impressive and could work given time, but Damian believed Vidalia''s wind spells would be better suited to controlling the tornado and weakening it.


    As he observed from sitting atop the wooden roof, munching on fruit he had stored in his spatial storage, his short legs dangling from the edge, he watched as Vidalia sessfully ate away at the tornado''s energy bit by bit. Soon, it was insignificant enough for Bonecrusher to dismiss entirely, punching the hell out of it. Despite their earlier arguments, they seemed to work pretty well together.


    Once the tornado was dealt with, everyone calmed down and returned to their tasks¡ªsome repairing the damage the winds had done to tents and supplies. Vidalia and Bonecrusher flew back to the building Damian was sitting atop.


    As they approached, Vidalia caught sight of him and raised an eyebrow, seeing him eating so peacefully when people were running all over, while Bonecrusher nced at him briefly before dismissing his presence altogether, his face betraying no emotion.


    Damian stood up, taking onest look around the camp before jumping down. He used water whips to grab hold of a window and pulled himself back into the room he had juste from. No sooner had he taken his seat when Vidalia, Bonecrusher, Aramis, Tristan, and the pugilist entered the room.


    "I see that you''ve made yourselffortable," Tristan said in a mocking tone as he sat beside Damian.


    "Should I have asked? What''s it going to be then? Moreshes?" Damian shot back, earning a squint from Tristan.


    "Send the brat away. We have important things to discuss," Bonecrusher growled as he took his seat.


    "Just ignore him," Vidalia dismissed him, taking the seat opposite. The others exchanged nces but gave Bonecrusher a silent nod of agreement.


    "Hmph... Whatever, then. Can we use the tool again?" Bonecrusher asked, crossing his arms, his muscles bulging.


    "It takes two days to fully charge," Tristan replied.


    "Then we must n an attack or, at the very least, make a decisive move to give us the upper hand in the uing battle. I would''ve preferred if you had remained hidden so we could surprise those bastards, but that''s no longer an option," Bonecrusher said.


    "We can''t keep up with the constant strain of staying on alert all the time. It''s only a matter of time before someone makes a mistake. The sooner, the better," Tristan agreed.


    "However, we also need to talk¡ª" Damian tuned them out, his mind focusing on searching for familiar mana signatures. Sena was there¡ªa bit far from them, but she was present. He continued searching, but he found no trace of Maka''s signature that one he was hoping for, even when he extended his senses to the limit there was none traces of her. Did she.. die? When was thest time he had seen her..?


    However, he did detect other familiar mana signatures, which gave him a pleasant surprise. Valoris was there, as well as that mage captain, Royce. What were they doing here? Had they asked for reinforcements from Pyron and brought the whole training camp with them? Were his friends here? Were they...


    alive? Sam...

 Chapter 176: Differences

    Damian shook his head, pushing away the negative thoughts. It had been six months. They must have improved a lot by now, probably even leveled up several times. They didn''t need as much time to level up as he did, after all. And they were talented. Sam, despite his constant whining, had always paid attention and done the exercises Damian had rmended when they practiced swordsmanship together.


    As for Einar, Damian didn''t know much about him, but he seemed like someone with solid goals and strong motivation. The cousins, understood the importance of hard work. Yovan waszy, sure, but his curiosity about spells and magic made him perfect for bing a good mage.


    "....Commander, I think we should take a little break, should you wish to freshen yourself," Tristan suggested, urging them to pause the discussion. Damian also gave his mana sense a rest.


    "Yes, we can continue in a few hours. It''ste into the night anyway," the pugilist agreed. Aramis nodded as well, and with that, the conversation came to an end.


    "So, am I free to leave now?" Damian asked, voicing the question he''d been holding back. The second-rankers exchangedplicated nces, clearly aware it was wrong to force him to stay.


    "We''ll talkter," Vidalia said, meeting his gaze as she stood up. Damian figured another night or two wouldn''t change much. He did feel worn out after enduring the blood-churning travel process twice in one day.


    Damian also got to his feet, about to head out when Tristan spoke again. "Maximus, that Kiyama boy was asking about you. Said some kids from Pyron were looking for information about you."


    They were here? Damian hadn''t sensed them earlier¡ªperhaps they were out of range. Instead of heading for the door, he turned toward the window.


    "Where are you going?" Aramis asked, noticing the change in direction.


    Damian just looked at him. Wasn''t it obvious?


    "Hold your horses now. They''re not going anywhere. You can meet them tomorrow. It''ste, they must be asleep by now," Tristan reasoned. Damian had to admit the guy had a point, so he canceled his n to jump out of the window. Only then did he notice Bonecrusher observing him with a hint of amusement.


    Weird¡ªhe hadpletely ignored Damian up until now. Aramis must have told him about him.


    "Follow me," Vidalia said from the doorway. Damianplied, not knowing where else to go.


    Tristan led them to another wooden building, this one two stories tall, adorned with the insignia Damian had seen on Tristan''s clothes and tools. It seemed to be his personal residence. Damian declined the offer of food and opted for a bath instead. Afterward, he was shown to a small yetfortable room with a soft bed.


    As he was led there by a pretty maid, he noticed a storage room without a door nearby, filled with boxes and clutter. On top of one box sat a square metal piece. Curious, Damian grabbed it behind the maid''s back. However Damian was disappointed when he inspected the metal piece. It turned out to be a status-revealing tool¡ªnothing extraordinary. Well, he needed one anyway.


    Not like Tristan was using it much.


    Buried in his soft bed Damian yed around with the square metal tool tracing the runes etched on it, gleaming in the moonlight but as always they made no sense to him. Then he activated it, since he had it why not..?


    =========


    Name: Damian Sunde Lv.50


    Rank: Lord


    Affinity: Water, Space-time


    Mana: 4879/6000


    STR: 92


    DEF: 60


    INT: 140


    AGI: 58


    DEX: 60


    CHA: 19


    LUC: 3


    Job: The Runic Chemist Lord Lv.25


    Blessings: Godless [0 Avable Points]


    Titles: [Cold Blooded Killer], [Wild Hunter], [Chained], [Primordial Metal Shaper], [Titan Killer]


    Skills: [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.2] [Being of Truth Lv.9] [Expert Schr Lv.9] [Expert Swordsman Lv.7] [The Runic Lord Lv.9] [Runic Inscription Lv.9] [Arcane Synthesis Lv.3] [Pain Resistance Lv.9] [Expert Spearman Lv.8] [Ascension Rank 1.2 (Temporary)]


    Penalty: (1). Use of (Veil of Containment) from now on will cost 5 times the original mana, taking a piece of user''s guilty soul with it each time.


    =========


    The chained title was gone. And... wait¡ªhe could take another job trial already? It didn''t make sense. His stats were the same as when he''dst checked with Sena''s status tool just a few days ago. What had changed?


    Time of this world..? Or was his chained title the problem..? Or did Ascension required for him to have certain time constraints for each job.. He could not level up to get another job even if he was max leveled..? That would exin the transcendent trials being not avable for everyone but that should also happen to first and second rankers job trials more often..


    Why was he the only one getting this weird treatment..


    Damian stared at the blue glowing screen for few seconds and then touched the new skill,


    =========


    [Ascension Rank 1.2 (Temporary): Pass the trial and ascend towards the peak existence.


    (Trial#01: Activate to enter.)]


    =========


    There was no rush. He wanted to max out his ''Arcane Synthesis'', ''Swordsmanship'', and ''Spearman-ship'' before taking the trial. Swordsmanship and spearman-ship were manageable, but ''Arcane Synthesis'' would take time and specific tools. He wasn''t in a hurry; he was already strong enough. Besides, he didn''t n on facing any third-ranker freaks soon¡ªsecond-rankers were well within his ability to handle.


    Satisfied, Damian stored the tool and closed his eyes, finally managing to fall asleep after some time.


    The next morning, the sun was already up when Damian awoke. Vidalia was absent, but Tristan was in the building. After freshening up, Damian had breakfast, guided once again by the pretty maid. He was eager to meet his friends but knew leaving without saying anything would be rude. Tristan might not be the most pleasant person, but he was still his host.


    The maid knocked on Tristan''s door, and a voice called them in. Tristan was surrounded by papers, books, and various metal pieces of armor. He looked up and smiled that same uncle-like smile when he saw Damian.


    "Oh, you''re up already," Tristan greeted him.


    Damian nodded. "I''m going to meet them."


    "Do you want me to send someone to find them for you?"


    "I know where they are."


    "Oh, right. Of course you do. Go on, then," Tristan replied with a slight smile.

 Chapter 177: Old Friends

    Damian moved through the lines of soldiers going about their day, doing whatever was necessary to survive in the camp and fight for another day. Their faces were much more strained and serious nowpared to when he had first seen them. The newly enlisted ones had lost all feelings except exhaustion and coldness.


    Did the soldiers he had spoken to that one night by the campfire survive? Or had they long since perished?


    Tracking Valoris''s mana signature, Damian slowly made his way toward him. Many soldiers recognized him, following his movements with tired eyes. Some gave him smiles, while others shot him angry or confused looks. Most, however, were either sleeping in their tents or performing some sort of menial task. Chattering andughing was nearly nonexistent¡ªpeople spoke only when necessary.


    ''Man, this ce is depressing as hell,''


    Valoris was in one of the smaller wooden buildings, a single-room structure with just one door. Wood-style mages often worked for others in exchange for money or favors, and these simple structures were their craft. Most of these mages belonged to the high-mana-quantity Eldoris upper ss, though there were exceptions¡ªsome worked out of friendship or loyalty.


    These wooden buildings were plentiful in the camp, providing better protection than tents.


    No one stopped Damian as he entered. The guards nced at him briefly, either recognizing him or assuming he was just a child. Inside, Valoris sat in a chair near a window, reviewing some papers. The rest of the room was filled with resting soldiers from Pyron camp and Valoris''s household knights, some of whom Damian had traveled with before.


    One soldier catching Damian, started rubbing his eyes, then pointed at Damian and called out, "Maximus! The boy lives!"


    The room burst into excitedmotion as the others took notice.


    "Woah... It really is him!"


    "Where the hell have you been?"


    "Who the hell said he was dead?"


    The ruckus drew Valoris''s attention. Damian smiled, trying not to feel awkward as the rough, bearded men¡ªsmelling of battle and sweat¡ªcrowded around him. Eventually, they parted, allowing him to approach Valoris, whose face lit up with pleasant surprise.


    "I''m d to see you''re doing well," Valoris said as the two of them stepped outside, walking toward one of the quieter areas of the camp.


    "Thanks... I''m d to see you''re still here too," Damian replied. His expression mellowed as he asked, "I couldn''t sense Maka anywhere. Did she...?"


    No matter their allegiance, faith or beliefs the Kiyama siblings had shown him kindness, and in a world like this, Damian had learned to value that deeply.


    "Oh, no," Valoris reassured him. "She''s with one of the units that went after those Ashenvale bastards. I asked to go too, but my request was rejected. They want me here, managing things for some reason."


    Damian felt slightly relieved. "And my friends?" he asked, meeting Valoris''s eyes.


    "The two in Mira''s unit were asking about you," Valoris said. "They''re stationed at the edge of the camp, serving as the first line of defense. It''s their turn this week. As for the other three... they were supposed to regroup here with their unit, but there''s been no sign of them.


    I was thinking about sending a search party, but we''re short on people, and the route is still swarming with monsters and hidden Ashenvale forces. Their camouge ability is a real pain in the ass."


    "Captain Mira''s unit?" Damian asked. "The pugilist cousins?"


    "Yes, those two," Valoris confirmed. "I''ll send someone to guide you."


    "Hmn, thanks," Damian nodded.


    "It''s been miserable around here, but now that Lady Vidalia is with us, things should start improving," Valoris added.


    "Yeah, they''re making ns," Damian said, offering a glimmer of hope. "They also have a tool that could give you guys a real advantage. If they y their cards right, even if they don''t defeat the Ashenvale forces outright, they might at least push them back into the Dreaded Lands."


    Valoris''s face visibly brightened at the good news.


    ****


    Sam''s sword sliced through the air with sharp, precise strikes. He moved steadily, each step sure, as he dodged and parried the blows of yet another Ashenvale soldier groupunching a surprise attack on them. The sounds of battle surrounded him, but his focus remained unshaken. The others could take care of themselves.


    His de found its mark again and again, dropping soldiers with swift, practiced swings. Sam could feel strength surging through his body like never before¡ªhe had leveled up significantly and was now only four levels away from unlocking another job in his Pathfinder rank.


    Sweat dripped down his face, and his muscles ached from the effort, but he pressed on. There were no shy moves, no lightning bursts from the power within him. He could have tapped into the reservoir of electricity deep inside, but he chose not to¡ªnot until it became his only option. For now, it was just raw skill.


    The skill of a fighter who had spent months perfecting every motion, every strike, until they became second nature.


    With thest man dead beneath his feet, Sam exhaled a sigh of relief. A few steps away, Einar stood, his sword bloodied, panting hard. Yovan, along with the white-haired, plus-sized kid who had been hurling spells from behind the entire time, finally lowered their wands, catching their breath.


    The four of them were thest survivors of Unit 3. For reasons unknown, the Ashenvale soldiers holed up in the cave had spared them. Einar exined that their leader had offered them women they had kidnapped in a twisted effort to lure them to their side.


    From what they had seen, the leader was more of a bandit boss than a proper army captain; they had clearly gone rogue some time ago acting on their own.


    After Sam finished off thest of them with his lightning, they searched the cave and found a steel trunk containing gold, valuables, a runic dagger¡ªwhich was imed by Sam¡ªand a strange bag filled with deep green, unnatural-looking beans.


    The beans were too solid to eat and looked strange, but they definitely were valuable to these people, so Sam stored them along with the gold, which they split among themselves. Maximus would haunt him for lifetime if he had let that opportunity slide, Of course, they weren''t heartless; they gave a quarter of it to the women they had rescued.


    Many of the women were in shock and traumatized, but most were just happy to be alive. Perhaps having a little money would give them a second chance at life.

 Chapter 178: In Plain Sight

    The group had transported the women to the nearest walled town, which was bustling with refugees. Vigers from nearby areas had flocked there for protection, filling the town to its capacity. Despite the overcrowding, even old men, young boys, and women who had once avoided violence were now taking up arms to defend their new home.


    Fortunately no one asked Sam what the hell had happened and why he glowed blue sometimes, the women had talked about him along the way and his friends had seen glimpses of his fight, even the white haired kid hesitated to ask anything. They were just happy to be alive, the feeling was shared by Sam too.


    They stayed in the town for a while, helping the local second-rank lord who was pretty chill guy, by clearing out nearby Ashenvale forces with Yovan''s assistance. Once it was rtively safe, they resumed their journey, restocking supplies and weapons, determined to find Maximus or Valoris.


    Along the way, killing these vermin they found here and there or they found them giving them a surprise and earning a quick death.


    "How far are we?" Sam asked, ncing at Yovan. Among them, Yovan was the only one with the brains to remember a map he''d only seen for a few minutes.


    "If that hill and the river we passed yesterday are any indication... we should be about... hmmm... two days away, give or take," Yovan replied, thinking hard.


    "That is if the camp is still set up there," Einar added, "Well, if the number of enemies thins out from here, that''ll be a sign we''re on the right path."


    "Uhm... ah..." Sam turned to the source of the hesitant voice: the plus-sized, white-haired noble brat who had foolishly tried to save them once. His name was Theren. Sam had made an effort to talk to him, treat him like any other guy. Whatever enmity Sam had once felt toward him seemed like a distant memory now.


    As long as Theren didn''t stab them in the back and helped fight these Ashenvale brutes, he was as good arade as any.


    Einar still had his issues with Theren, which showed from time to time, but even he understood what Theren had done for them and silently approved of his presence. Theren was a mage with a solid arsenal of spells, and that was all Yovan needed to be the friendliest person alive¡ªat least when it came to learning and "borrowing" new spells.


    Yovan reminded Sam a lot of Maximus; maybe all those hours they spent together at the start of training camp talking about spells had corrupted Yovan''s mind beyond repair. Sam made a mental note to pray for Yovanter.


    "Can we... go a bit farther away from here before we talk?" Theren asked. He had always been squeamish around blood and corpses, which, Sam thought, was probably the more normal reaction. The rest of them had just grown numb to it, which was the weirder thing.


    "Let''s move, before more of those bastards show up," Sam said, wiping his sword clean with the clothes of a fallen soldier.


    They looted each of the bodies, taking weapons and anything of value. With each passing day, Sam felt less like a soldier and more like a robber. Even while fighting, his mind was constantly calcting who looked wealthier and who didn''t. Theplicated feelings he once had about this kind of behavior had long faded.


    The act of killing itself no longer troubled his conscience when it came to these rogue soldiers. It wasn''t that he had grown heartless¡ªhe still thought it was pointless violence¡ªbut eliminating these thieves in armor didn''t weigh on him the way it once did.


    Guess he needed some prayers, too.


    ****


    Damian followed the knight along the edge of the camp, where defensive wooden and dirt structures with trenches stretched across thendscape, offering cover against ground assaults from the enemy soldiers. It struck him as strange that, even though theycked weapons like guns and trebuchets, the magical spells flying through the air functioned simrly to Earth''s weaponry.


    As a result, they had developed the same defensive tactics.


    ''Some things are universal, I guess,''


    "Huh...?"


    "What?" asked the knight who was guiding Damian to Captain Mira''s unit.


    "Nothing."


    Damian had his mana sense fully activated, focused intently, as this part of the camp had been out of his range when he stayed at Tristan''s ce. He picked up on some odd mana signatures, anomalies he couldn''t quite exin yet. He needed to confirm them by reaching the edge of the camp and walking further into the surrounding forest.


    Since they were headed that way anyway, he decided not to cause amotion without a reason.


    "Hell! It is true!" a voice eximed as they neared the soldiers keeping watch at the first line of defense. It was Captain Mira, smiling as she approached.


    "Where in the hell did you suddenly drop from?" she asked, brushing bits of dirt from her uniform.


    "I just got a little lost... but hold on a second. Can you hand me that spear?" Damian asked, his gaze fixed on the forest''s entrance, where multiple hidden mana signatures were gathering.


    "What, why...? Uh, sure. Here." Mira hesitated, then followed his gaze before handing him the spear.


    Damian began chanting the opening lines of his favorite anime as he created a runic circle beneath the spear, preparing an exploding arrow spell he had learned long ago. He boosted the power by adjusting the intensity to match the size of the spear. Once the incantation wasplete, the spear glowed red for a moment.


    Discover what''s next at m,vl-em,py-r


    Damian finished speaking, raised his arm, and with a controlled burst of strength, hurled the spear through the air.


    The weapon pierced the air with a sharp ''swoosh'', discing the wind all around them. Itnded precisely in the center of where the mana signatures were concentrated¡ªhidden rom the naked eyes, yet unmistakably present.


    Valoris had mentioned the camouge ability of the enemies, and Damian guessed that these were likely the ones he was talking about. Their mana reeked of dark and ominous emotions.


    The spear struck with a massive explosion, shaking the earth and sending shockwaves through the camp. A mushroom cloud rose high into the sky as fire spread outward. Within the ze, men in Ashenvale uniforms were revealed¡ªsome running for their lives, most lying dead on the ground, bleeding and burning.


    Those on the edge of the explosion were severely injured, while the ones at the center had beenpletely obliterated. Mira just looked at the hidden enemies with shock in her eyes, her mouth agape.


    ''Cool hiding spell... Should investigate this shitter,''

 Chapter 179: The Pugilist Cousins

    "Where the hell did you drop from?! We searched all over the camp!"


    "We heard some weird things about you..."


    The siblings spoke in unison, their eager gazes betraying the relief they felt at Damian''s presence. Though they were trying to act tough, their voices revealed their true emotions. Damian was also pretty happy seeing them doing well, he had not expected he would feel this much seeing them but somehow he did. Guess the past weeks had not been as easy on him as he made them out to be in his head.


    Damian had noticed that he''d developed a kind of mental barrier against unpleasant or painful emotions, as though his mind was protecting itself, making him emotionally stronger. Could his stats be affecting his feelings too? That would exin why third-rankers seemed so weird and distant. He could only imagine what those even higher in rank must feel like.


    "It''s a long story... I''m just d to see you both doing great," Damian said genuinely.


    The two brothers looked everywhere but at him feeling shy, their eyes darting around the dining table they were seated at. These two guys were terrible at hiding their feelings, making awkward expressions that caused Damian to chuckle.


    "Where are the other three?" Damian asked, shifting the conversation since they were acting like embarrassed high school girls. Their faces immediately changed to ones of worry and sadness.


    "We''ve asked around, but Captain Valoris said there hasn''t been any word about them from the groups that came after us," Geldric began, with Jorven nodding along. "They were tasked with escorting vigers that we found in the first vige to the nearest safe vige or town, but by the time we faced the Ashenvale soldiers, we realized they have tricks to hide in in sight.


    We barely made it here ourselves, saving as many viges as we could along the way. Valoris promised to send search parties, and we n to join them, even though Captain Mira objected. We''re going anyway."


    Damian had sted the hidden Ashenvale soldiers to bits. Captain Mira and the others on duty had taken care of the rest. At least for one night, they could sleep peacefully, knowing Ashenvale''s ns had been thwarted. Afterward, Damian had found the cousins and brought them to the dining area, no one objected, And even if someone had, Damian knew no one would have cared. Things were different now.


    They didn''t care if they were kicked out of the army; they''d choose to go home if they had the chance anyway.


    "They said you disappeared with Lady Vidalia. They were calling you all sorts of names. What in the world happened after they brought you here?" Jorven asked, staring at him intently.


    "Oh, just the usual noble judgments. She didn''t forgive me and punished me withshes, but then we got attacked. I helped out, and we came to some kind of understanding," Damian exined briefly, finding it odd to talk about it out loud.


    "So, they finally forgave you for the thing ?" Geldric asked, his surprise and hope evident.


    "Sort of. I helped with some of my sensory type unique skills, and we gained the upper hand."


    "So, what now? Are you nning to stay?" Jorven asked.


    "First, I''m going to look for Sam and the others. Then I''m out of here. I''ve done enough to get what I needed. What about you guys?"


    "Honestly, I wasn''t too keen on fighting a losing war, but with Lady Vidalia back, this might end well. We owe Captain Mira and some of her unit for helping us a lot. Plus, uncle won''t be happy if we bail now. But we won''t stick around if things get worse," Geldric said, ncing at his cousin, who nodded in agreement. They hadn''t talked about it before today, it seemed.


    Damian wanted to tell them the truth but he decided against it for the moment, the ce wasn''t right.


    Damian felt a strong presence approaching from behind, and when the cousins stared behind him, he followed their gaze and turned around to find Captain Mira standing there.


    "You.. Why are you always so much trouble? But thank you. At least now we can rest without worrying for a while," she said, sitting beside him on the wooden bench. "But how did you know? Can you sense them?


    I reported it to my superiors, and I was called to meet Lady Vidalia and Lord Bonecrusher. They asked about it, and when I told them what happened, they said something about your heightened senses."


    "You already reported it?" Damian asked, hoping to avoid getting caught up in their shit again. He knew it would bring trouble but he couldn''t just let the guys be attacked either once he had noticed the enemy.


    "Yeah, and they asked me to send you to meet them immediately at Lady Vidalia''s new camp residence," she said, grabbing his shoulder with a firm grip.


    "Careful. I''m delicate,"


    The three of them squinted at him, disbelief written across their faces.


    "Tsk... You guys are no fun anymore. You used to believe in me, remember?" Damian said, offended by the tant disrespect.


    "We always knew you were full of shit," Jorven scoffed.


    "Your name should be ''Maximum Lies,''" Geldric added.


    "Definitely the biggest liar I''ve ever taught," Mira chimed in, shaking her head.


    Damian smiled as he stood, heading toward Vidalia''s location. "I''ll catch up with you guyster."


    They smiled behind his back, and Damian felt much better than he had in the past few weeks. It was surprising how much a simple conversation with the right people could do.


    Vidalia''s new building, like the other two she''d constructed, was four stories tall and massive inparison to the others. She''d sneakily built it while he was away. That scheming woman. The entrance was guarded by two fully armored knights who recognized him from his time as her prisoner and allowed him to pass without a word.


    Ignoring the gasping maids and surprised soldiers looking at him, Damian made his way directly to the room where he sensed Vidalia, Bonecrusher, and the rest of them gathered. Another boring meeting, huh..? He was so grateful to no longer be a part of those soul-sucking things.


    The same two Queen''s Guard knights, who had been protecting Vidalia day and night, stood watch at the door. They were still here? Damian had half-expected them to lose control and go off in the wild in search of their preciousdy.


    "Yo! Being as useful as always, I see," Damian teased, hitting a sore spot. The knights must have already been feeling guilty for letting Vidalia get into danger. But Damian, ever the nice guy, always remembered to hold a grudge.

 Chapter 180: The Offer

    As always, they sat around the table, with the two third-rankers seated at opposite ends infortable, padded chairs, much nicer than the rest. Aramis was beside Bonecrusher, and Tristan sat next to Vidalia. The pugilist remained neutral, seated between the two groups.


    There were many empty chairs, but toplete the bnce, Damian took a seat directly opposite the pugilist, who smiled in wee.


    Read thetest on m_v-l''e-NovelBin


    "What happened? The Kiyama said you sted the forest with Ashenvale soldiers in it. Does your mana sense work on them?" Tristan asked. He and Aramis managed most of the camp''s daily affairs, especially in Vidalia''s absence.


    "They can''t fully hide their mana. They''ve managed to mask it to a considerable degree, though. I had to get close to confirm what I was sensing," Damian replied.


    Bonecrusher''s face twitched slightly at the revtion, while the others seemed either proud or pleased for some reason. Weird bunch.


    "Even our best sensory experts struggled to detect them. Even when stationed at the camp''s perimeter, they barely gave us warning before the enemy got too close. The Ashenvale soldiers have some kind of tool that conceals their mana," Aramis exined.


    "Cool.. Can I see the tool?" Damian asked, receiving a range of reactions, from Tristan''s approving smile to the pugilist squinting at him. Bonecrusher and Vidalia just stared at him nkly.


    To Damian''s surprise, Tristan retrieved a bracelet-like essory from his storage and tossed it to him. Catching it, he examined the runes etched on its surface¡ªit was a runic device. The most surprising part was that whatever method they used to be invisible also concealed the runic circles the device should disy when activated. That was troubling.


    If their invisibility was also due to a runic tool, and there existed a spell that could hide runic circles, it would make things much harder for an honest spell stealer like Damian.


    Pouring his mana into the bracelet, Damian activated it. A pitch-ck, average-sized space-time runic circle formed slowly. Once fully activated, Damian immediately felt the tool absorbing the excess mana that naturally emanated from his body. He had better control over his mana than most, yet even he couldn''tpletely stop the involuntary leakage.


    Damian, of course, memorized the runic circle in seconds.


    "These Ashenvale guys sure have some nice trinkets. What are your people doing? Don''t you have a research department or something?" Damian said, tossing the bracelet back to Tristan.


    "Brat, do you not understand who you''re talking to? Or are you so eager to die?" Bonecrusher asked, seemingly fed up with Damian''s casual attitude.


    Damian nced at him but chose not to respond, trying his best to ignore him. Responding would only dig grave deeper. Instead, Vidalia spoke on his behalf.


    "Ignore his rude behavior slide. He''s done enough for the army for us to tolerate it."


    "Can you periodically use your sensing ability around the perimeter couple of times in the day for few days? That would be a huge help.." Tristan asked, making it sound more like an order than a request.


    "I''m not the gracious a person. I don''t care for your ''Noble cause.'' The only reason I did anything was to ensure my own safety. Don''t expect me to do it again out of the goodness of my heart," Damian replied bluntly.


    "You...!! How dare¡ª" Bonecrusher began, but Vidalia cut him off.


    "About that. How about we officially hire you? You''ll be well-paid with items you won''t find anywhere else in the world."


    "You mean those ''Credit list'' things?" Damian asked, intrigued.


    "That, and more," Vidalia said, locking eyes with him.


    "I''ll do it until tomorrow morning. After that, I''m leaving. How much would that earn me?"


    "Do it for two days, while we prepare tounch our attack, and you''ll be rewarded with any two items from the public credit list," Bonecrusher offered, softening his tone when he realized Damian wasn''t entirely unwilling.


    "I''ll give you another, more private list for nobles," Vidalia added. "You can request things from it and earn even more if you consider staying with us afterward. I personally hope you''ll think it over. If you join us, I''ll ensure you have unlimited research supplies and an official title as a researcher hired by Eldoris royalty. The title will offer protection like no other in the kingdom.


    You''ll have your ownnd in the capital andplete freedom to pursue your work without interference. I promise not to call on you unless it''s absolutely necessary. You won''t even have to fight for us if you don''t want to. But your knowledge and skills will be invaluable to us when the timees and you will provide them."


    Her expression was serious yet half-friendly. The others were just as surprised by the offer as Damian was. He had half expected her to threaten him or give him some kind of ultimatum seeing his memories to force him into staying, but it showed just how far of she schemed.


    She wanted him to stay with her and fight for her now, and once everything was over, she likely hoped to bind him to her homnd through connections, ensuring he''d defend it when necessary. Had to give it to her she was pretty smart, and yed the games better than anyone when she wanted to.


    "Of course, we''ll recognize your efforts up until now and reward you appropriately, even if you decide to leave after two days, as Lord Bonecrusher said," Added Tristan with a wistful smile, full of quiet encouragement, as if to say, ''It''s okay, you can go, even though part of me wishes you''d stay''.


    Damian''s mind raced. He didn''t want to tie himself to these people, especially since he wasn''t sure he trusted them. Vidalia promised freedom, but titles and fame always came with limitations, there were always limitations. The titles would also make him an enemy of the kingdoms in conflict with Eldoris.


    But then again earning trinkets working like a mule, staying hidden from nobles and other powerful figures to further his research, would also be time-consuming and filled with uncertainty. Without the right connections, he''d never gain ess to the best resources. He did not want to fight for them though.


    He did not believe in their ideals, their ways of life, the way they treated average people, but those... also felt like excuses to stay alone and disconnected from this world.


    Specially after hearing what his inner most thoughts had revealed about him, Was he really just a boy who wanted nothing to do with people and just wanted to watch everything burn from the sides or even worse burned their flimsy beliefs with his own hands..? Why did he care so much for such things..?


    He had morals no doubt, and it was hard to see injustice, even more so in this world than earth, but he was no messiah. He was just as selfish as the rest of them.


    Damian opened his mouth to speak, however before he could decide what to say, his mana sense detected three very familiar mana signatures at the edge of his mana sense range. He stood up abruptly even pushing his chair back a little, throwing his decision making in the back of his head for some other time.

 Chapter 181: Reunion

    "Excuse me, I have an urgent matter to attend to, give me a moment to think..." Damian said hurriedly, walking briskly toward the open window on what appeared to be the third floor. Without waiting for their replies, he jumped out, using Vidalia''s vine spell. Muttering random words, he conjured far fewer vines than Vidalia to match his mana, extending them like ropes to hold in ce at the window. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Hended safely below, startling a maid who was passing nearby below going on her own way.


    Damian rushed toward the camp''s entrance, moving so quickly it was nearly running. People noticed him, calling out various things as he passed, but he ignored them all. When he finally neared the three mana signatures he had sensed, his legs gave out, and he froze, staring at the group. Two soldiers from the perimeter guard duty were apanying them.


    They were chatting among themselves when Yovan''s eyes fell on Damian. His hand trembled slightly as he pointed at him, his mouth unable to form words. The others followed his gaze and found Damian just standing there, frozen.


    Damian could not figure out what he should say or what kind of expressions he should be making, but he didn''t have to think for long. A blur of movement rushed toward him, crashing into him, hugging him tightly. It was Sam. Damian, finally calming a little, awkwardly returned the hug.


    They didn''t look much different from how Damian remembered, but their mana and aura had changed entirely. They now felt like seasoned warriors¡ªespecially Einar and Sam. Their mana was much sharper and more distinct, their auras considerably colder, hinting at how many lives they must have taken.


    "What the hell!?"


    "MAXIMUS!!"


    "You''re still alive! Thank the gods..."


    All three eximed at once, the other two also surrounding Damian, giving him no room to breathe. Damian smiled faintly and gently pried Sam off him¡ªsurprisingly, the guy had a really strong grip, far stronger than before. As he finally freed himself, Damian noticed something odd about Sam''s face.


    "Weren''t your eyes green? How are they bright blue now?"


    Sam grinned mischievously. ncing around to make sure no one was watching, he raised his hand between them. Suddenly, bright blue veins emerged from his forearm, followed by a small electric spark in his palm. Damian''s eyes widened, freezing him in ce once again.


    "You... You learned to control it?" Damian whispered, his voice louder than intended.


    "Hehe..." Sam smirked, nodding smugly, as if saying praise me more peasant. His hands rested on his hips, brimming with pride.


    Damian, chuckling, pushed him back, grabbing him by the face, then turned to the others.


    "I can hardly recognize you guys... What kind of monsters did you fight?"


    "No monsters, just people," Einar said with a sad smile.


    "And how the hell are you here? We heard you went missing in battle or something!" Yovan eximed, grabbing Damian''s shoulders and shaking him.


    "It''s a long story¡­"


    Damian continued chatting with the three as he led them to Tristan''s ce to let them rx from whatever harrowing journey they had endured. Tristan had told Damian toe by whenever he wanted and treat the building like his own, so Damian didn''t hesitate. The maids and guards recognized him, offering them food and preparing a ce for them to rest, even going so far as to prepare baths.


    They spent several hours afterward talking in Damian''s room. They even quickly went out to find the cousins, Mira also freed them from their duties with a smile so the six could finally reunite. They shared stories of what had happened to them¡ªwhat they had done, seen, and endured.


    They showed Damian their army badges, which disyed in their status windows a count of how many enemies they had killed and their ranks. Damian was astonished by the numbers¡ªthey had likely killed more people than he ever had. It was terrifying to consider, given their age. No wonder people were so messed up in this world.


    Especially Sam and Einar. Their mundane casualty counts alone reached the hundreds. And Sam''s badge disyed more first-rank kills than Einar''s. Huh..? Einar had a family name¡ªEinar Larven. Damian didn''tment on it, though, and neither did anyone else.


    It wasn''t their business.


    As always, Damian never told them the whole truth¡ªonly the parts that were eptable to this world and made sense to them. He didn''t mention being chained to Vidalia or fighting third-rankers. He simply said that he had been punished, helped in the fight against the Ashenvale forces, and used his mana-sensing skill to track enemies down for them.


    That much was eptable; everyone already knew about his senses by now anyway.


    Sam unlocking his lightning was incredible news, though. He didn''t talk about it much being in the group and all, it was already good enough of them that they did not ask questions. They had already seen Sam create lightning sparks before, and since he couldn''t perform regr magic, it was self-evident that he was an Esper. They had probably figured that out by now on their own.


    "Alright, you guys must be exhausted. Get some rest. I''ve got a few things to take care of," Damian said, getting up. "You twoing?" he asked the cousins.


    "Nope. My head''s killing me¡ªI need a week''s worth of sleep," Jorven said.


    "Yeah, I''m sleeping too, now that you''ve got us out," Geldric added.


    "Alright, go rest in your room. The maids should have beds prepared by now." Damian waved them off and left the building.


    Even though Damian had the urge to leave immediately, Sam and the others had just arrived, having survived a grueling journey. They needed time to recuperate before heading out again, if they nned toe at all. Einar had his own goals, and Yovan was here to join the army and earn credit.


    With Damian''s agreement with Vidaliasting at least two days before the counter-attack, he decided to handle the enemy-sensing job on the camp perimeter for now.


    He could choose two items from the list for that, and although Sam could earn the lightning sword himself with how much he had already aplished, it was better to get it early. Damian also had his eyes on a few things, especially the Sacrium metal, the advanced spell book, and that space-time mage''s journal.


    If he could get his hands on those, he could learn some epic new spells¡ªand more than just learn them, he could mold them to suit his needs. Along the way, maybe he''d finally have a chance to really understand the mysterious runes he kept drawing.

 Chapter 182: Choices & Resolution

    In Damian''s room, Tristan''s Building,ter that night.


    "That''s... a pretty solid offer. How in the hell.. Why would she do that?" Jorven asked, surprised, after Damian revealed the offer he had received from Vidalia to them.


    "Researcher. She must be intrigued by his unique spells. But still, an official position withnds? seems a bit too much.." Geldric, who was usually stoic, also wore a surprised expression.


    "I always knew you were weird, and your spells made no sense, but yeah, I''d do anything in my power to learn them if I could," Yovan chimed in.


    "So, what did you say?" Einar asked while Sam sat quietly, his face a nk mask, unreadable.


    "I didn''t. It''s good and all, but she''d want me to stay here, stuck in this pointless fight, and I''ve had enough of it. I''m not going to fight for them anymore. I never cared much about their cause anyway," Damian voiced his thoughts aloud, revealing his stance after receiving Vidalia''s proposition.


    "Why not?" Einar pressed, confused. The rest weren''t expecting him to refuse either, but they understood his reasoning. Perhaps for the pugilist cousins, it was a matter of family pride, of glory and honor. But Yovan, more cautious of nobles, understood. Sam still showed no reaction.


    "Because they can''t kill them.. The Queen signed a treaty with the old Ashenvale king that prohibits them from killing certain top Ashenvale nobles, including all third-rankers. Vidalia and Bonecrusher will fight them, but only to keep them contained. Hopes of capturing them are na?ve.


    They''ll keep fighting day in and day out, the third rankers and second rankers won''t die as fast if they will at all, but the others will.. The mundanes and first-rankers.. They fight each battle hoping for gaining victory with onest effort, without knowing their lords only want to maintain the status quo," Damian revealed their secrets.


    He made no promises of secrecy to anyone, and if anyone deserved to know the reasons behind the senseless fighting, it was these people¡ªpeople he cared about.


    The group sat frozen. He wasn''t trying to cause trouble for Vidalia or anyone else, he was not that petty; he just wanted his friends to have all the facts before making a decision. He had thought about doing it for everyone in the army but it would make him an enemy of two third rankers, he didn''t have power to stand against them yet. If they listened to him at all.


    As expected, the revtion hit them hard. Einar and Yovan stared at him with disbelief. The cousins exchanged confused nces, while Sam, finally, showed emotion. But it wasn''t the shock or confusion Damian had expected¡ªit was anger. Raw, seething, raging anger.


    His aura leaked out, and his eyes sparked with faint traces of lightning as his face twisted in disgust, more furious than Damian had ever seen him.


    "Their... their fight is..." Einar stammered.


    "Pointless," Sam finished, looking down, unwilling to show his face to the others.


    "This can''t be true! They''d never keep something like this to themselves!" Jorven eximed.


    Damian didn''t respond. He hadid out the truth. Whether they chose to believe it or not was up to them. He wouldn''t force them to see things his way. They were young, teens, but from what he had seen they were mature enough to have their own beliefs and opinions even if they were molded by their surroundings or family.


    "Why? Why the f*ck are they fighting?" Sam asked, his voice deep with fury, still not meeting anyone''s eyes but Damian could see faint bright blue glow, which were his eyes as he looked down.


    "Because the Ashenvale crown prince made reagent by his father''s sickness asked to marry the Queen and unite their houses and kingdoms, but she refused. The Queen had previously arranged for her daughter to marry the prince joining their house, but the prince chose to ignored it.."


    "Bastard!"


    "How dare he!"


    "Eldorians are descendants of our goddess! This is uneptable!"


    Einar, Yovan, and Geldric erupted in outrage, their loyalty to their kingdom evident. Well It would be weird if they didn''t feel anything for the homnd they grew up in..


    "That''s it? Some bastard wants to marry someone and for him, hundreds die every day? What a joke," Sam said, his voice rising. Lightning veins forming uncontrobly along his forearms, along with his uncontroble rage. Before it could escte, Damian grabbed his arm, forcing him to look into his eyes. The lightning dimmed down slowly as he looked up.


    "Calm down. This is not the best ce to show your anger.. They''re nobles. What did you expect? It''s their problem, their fight. It doesn''t have to be ours.


    We can leave tomorrow.." Damian said, turning his gaze to the others. "None of you have to fight. Whatever obligations you think you have, think twice about how your family and loved ones will feel losing you for it. Don''t throw your lives away for nothing."


    "Thank you for your words, Maximus. But I made up my mind a long time ago. Only on the battlefield can I get stronger," Einar replied, his face set with determination, his fists clenched.


    "Our lives are worth giving to avenge such disrespect to Astraea''s blood," Geldric dered, as both cousins stared at Damian, resolute in their decision.


    Damian looked to Yovan, the smartest among them, hoping for a different answer.


    "I''ve earned enough credits, which was why I had joined," Yovan admitted, then looked away. "But.. I will stay. Eldorians are worth fighting for."


    Damian sighed internally. He had hoped at least Yovan would see reason, but guess their love for their home was just too great, they were kids, grown up hearing stories of brave heroes and knights defending their homnd.


    "I will not fight for them..." Sam said, his voice cutting through the tension as he finally met Damian''s eyes. His face was full of determination, a new purpose burning within him. Damian felt relieved, until Sam continued, "But I will not leave.. I came to find you.. And I am so d that I did.. But Maximus..


    Little children Maximus, innocent women... weak and defenseless old men.. No one is protecting them Maximus.. They are being ughtered for meaningless fight Maximus.. I.. I..


    I can''t just forget it all.. I can''t just.. just.."


    Damian held Sam''s shoulders gently, his eyes filled with tears, but they were not of weakness, Sam was strong, far stronger than maybe Damian himself. Damian knew it better than most, the guy had always managed to surprise him with his incredibly na?ve yet.. admirable morals..


    Enduring such unfair and gut wrenching trials life had thrown at him and yet staying kind enough to feel for others,ugh for others.. Sam felt as though he had betrayed Damian by choosing to stay and it made him tear up. but he did not need to feel such burden.


    He was free to make his own choices. Just as Damian was free to make his.

 Chapter 183: Midnight Intrusion

    Damian walked in silence along the perimeter of the camp, the darkness of the night enveloping him as the moonlight trailed behind. He had already done this exercise many times today and had almost caught all of the ones who were being sneaky, even the ones who were just spying from trees and underground.


    They had killed many, striking them down left and right, though Damian simply observed, choosing not to participate. He did catch a few himself, forcing them to talk or reveal the source of their invisibility spell, but with no sess, some only mentioned some random weird thing they were made to eat and then sent here.


    No matter how hard he tried, he just could not see any of them activate this spell even after they were caught and were running while fighting in the forest.


    The events of earlier night yed vividly in his mind. He had expected some to note with him but not a single one was ready.. He owed them nothing and had very little expectations as friends and yet leaving alone just did not feel right. Fighting for them didn''t feel right either, but this didn''t feel that better a choice either.


    He could leave Sam behind¡ªSam was strong enough to survive on his own now¡ªbut if some noble schemed seeing his powers, things might not end well. Still, he had made his choice.


    "Huh?"


    Damian froze, staring above the treetops at the distant sky. There it was¡ªthird-ranker level mana, but not human. The energy burned with a single element, unlike the usual amalgamation of many. It was thest section of the camp perimeter he needed to check, and there was no one else around from Ashenvale except... whatever that was.


    Ignoring the soldiers eyeing him from their guard posts, Damian sprinted toward the building where Vidalia resided.


    Moments like these made him long for the telepathic link they used to share. Reaching Vidalia''s quarters, Damian avoided the main entrance, instead using his vines and enhanced strength to pull himself up to the fourth-floor window of her private room. Bursting through the window, he realized a bit toote that this was a terrible idea.


    Vidalia stood there in a thin, silky white nightgown, her curves drawing his eyes involuntarily as she began chanting something really fast, a solid wall of air mmed into him a secondter, breaking the wall from the window and throwing him outside along with it.


    Even as he hurtled through the air, Damian''s mind was still fixated on what he had just seen. His 140 INT worked tirelessly to preserve that memory in a safe corner of his mind for eternity.


    Before he could hit the ground however, a of green vines appeared, catching him and gently bringing him back up through the broken window. Below, the confused soldiers and knights could only wonder what the hell had just happened.


    As hended inside again, Vidalia''s two guards burst into the room, but with a wave of her hand, she ordered them to leave. After a moment of confusion seeing the wide open hole in the side wall, theyplied.


    "What were you thinking? I thought you were one of them!" she scolded him, Pulling on her leather armor slowly over her nightgown, which hung loosely around her bare legs, ignoring his presence all together. It was weird to see her in armor with bare legs. Just her gown covering everything.


    "Ah... sorry, I forgot."


    "Why are you here?"


    "There''s a monster. Flying. Possibly Lord rank, maybe even King rank, with high mana levels. It''s heading this way."


    That got her attention. She moved toward the window, peering out into the night.


    "It''s about two kilometers away," Damian added.


    "How in the world...?"


    "More mana makes it easier to detect. It''s not containing its mana like you guys do."


    Vidalia started chanting her flying spell, still looking out the window. Then she nced back at him.


    "Youing?"


    "Hell yeah!"


    "What''s with the enthusiasm..? Don''t tell me..." Her eyes widened in realization.


    "Keep fighting as long as you can. Do something for me for a change," She showed no reaction but Damian could swear he saw a little twitch in her face or maybe he just imagined it..


    Vidalia continued her chanting and gestured for him to call her guards, which he did, and once they arrived, she informed them of her leaving for a while. Their faces paled, which made Damian chuckle. Then, without dy, the two of them flew off into the pleasantly cold, moonlit sky.


    ''Good God... What I wouldn''t give for being able to fly like this freely in the sky...''


    The creature when they reached there was revealed to be a giant butterfly¡ªor maybe a moth? Whatever it was, it was hideous, definitely not something someone sees daily, even in the forest like this. Dark purple mana radiated from its enormous body, creating a near-tangibleyer around it. They had flown far enough from the camp that fighting it here wouldn''t be a problem.


    As they neared the monster, Damian''s saw a giant ck runic circle forming near its head. Without hesitation, he pulled out a nk book he had taken from Tristan''s house and started sketching the runes as they appeared. Vidalia flew ahead of him, already chanting spells in preparation to face the monster.


    "Careful! It''s a space-time spell,ing right up!" Damian shouted, giving her time to react and better chance to y with it so he could draw in peace.


    A giant butterfly wielding space-time magic? Damian couldn''t help but wonder what it had in store for him.. As soon as the runic circle finished forming, the spell activated. Damian quickly stored the book away and readied two wormhole spells, just in case. Even with a third-ranker mage nearby, backup was always a good idea.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then suddenly, Damian felt weightless, lighter and lighter, before being yanked upwards. Along with Vidalia and the surrounding dead trees and debris, he was flung high into the air as if gravity had reversed for him.


    Some kind of gravity maniption spell..?


    The ground below blurred as they were sent flying into the sky. He should have guessed it¡ªthe thing barely moved its wings and was still flying effortlessly even with it''s huge body. Looks like they had a gravity manipting or gravity nullification specialist.


    Vidalia tried her best to use her flying spell to create air pressure to make them resist the pull but it just did not work, their bodies and thend below were like two same sides of ma, refusing to get close at all cost. The ground and their bodies repelled each other relentlessly.


    Thankfully, Damian had prepared. Abandoning his iling, he straightened his body as if diving into water and aimed for Vidalia. It wasn''t easy, but eventually, he reached her. He still had his wormhole spells.

 Chapter 184: Fall in to The Sky

    For most people, once a spell was chanted, it was hard to keep it ready. It took immense focus, and even the slightest distraction could cause it to dissipate. But for Damian, it was less of a challenge. Once he drew the runic circle and connected his mana thread to it, he could keep the spell in ce as long as he wanted without activating it.


    However, maintaining it came at a cost¡ªit consumed a significant amount of mana and strained his mind just like normal chanting but less demanding. The mana regeneration in his body would slow down considerably, making it impractical to keep spells prepared at all times. But if his mana pool were to increase significantly one day, maybe he could walk around with a dozen spells at the ready.


    That would be the day.


    Damian moved closer to Vidalia, who used her vine spell to pull him toward her. Once beside her, he thought through their situation. The air was getting thinner and thinner. No spell couldst forever, and sooner orter, they would fall¡ªunless they were hurled out of the atmosphere entirely, escaping the''s gravity.


    The huge size of the runic circle was likely meant to strengthen the spell so that they would never return. It seemed that ugly butterfly casually sent people into the sky. Damian needed to keep them within the atmosphere for as long as the spell''s effectsted.


    Easier said than done, though.


    He figured the moment the air became too thin, he should activate one of his wormholes, and that''s exactly what he did. He created an entrance above them, and they fell through, emerging 700-800 meters lower. But he''d have to do it again soon¡ªtwo wormholes wouldn''t be enough. Damian created as many as he could, continuously passing through portal after portal.


    He even had Vidalia cast as many as she could, though her range was limited to just 10 meters, and her portals only worked in straight lines. Damian, with her authority, connected his mana threads to her spell and modified them to suit their needs. With his adjustments, her portals became more powerful, making muchrger jumpspared to his. Giving them more time.


    After several minutes of falling and repeatedly casting wormhole spells, Damian and Vidalia suddenly lost the spell''s effect from their bodies. They plummeted, falling at five times the speed they had been risen.


    This, Vidalia could handle. She quickly chanted a flying spell as they descended. Damian held her by the waist, staying close as the wind whipped at their clothes, revealing her bare legs. He cursed himself for focusing on such things while they were hurtling toward the ground, plummeting to their deaths.


    Mid-fall, Vidalia conjured the massive aura de she had used against Moondancer and aimed it directly at the butterfly''s head. The creature had long forgotten about them¡ªclearly ustomed to always one shot its enemies.. What a life.. But Vidalia caught it off-guard, slicing it in half from head to tail.


    "What the hell kind of spell was that..?" she muttered, tearing at the creature''s remains to retrieve its mana stone once theynded.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be the Spellmaster..?" Damian responded, keeping his distance from the stinking monstrosity. He wanted its magical blood, but without proper tools to store it, he didn''t want to contaminate his spatial storage with the foul-smelling liquid.


    "Spells that pull you towards themselves are known, but I''ve never seen one where you lose all control and just fall into the sky endlessly. This is absurd and dangerous... Where did this thing evene from?"


    "Don''t worry, I doubt many people can use it. The mana required rivals yours¡ªit used nearly 70% of its mana to cast that spell. No human would ever risk leaving themselves manaless doing such a spell in a battle."


    "Did you... copy it? Show me."


    "It doesn''t work like that. I have to work on it first," Damian squinted at her. "Do you really want me to hurl people into the sky without knowing how to counter it?"


    "Hmm. You''d better show me once you''ve perfected it," said the Spellmaster, being greedy.


    "Do you have something I can store its blood in?" Damian asked, his heart aching at the sight of all that precious mana blood going to waste.


    "No, but I can send people to collect it once we return. It won''t be as potent, but it won''t be too bad either. It''ll deteriorate during the ink-making process anyway."


    "Thanks."


    "Hmm."


    They extracted the enormous mana stone, weighing several kilos, from the creature. Storing it, they flew through the beautiful night sky once again, back to her residence on the fourth floor of the building. The room had been cleaned, and as soon as theynded, Vidalia began repairing the damaged wall with her wood-shaping spells. Naturally, Damian silently stole the spells, wholeheartedly.


    When she finished, she turned around, and Damian hastily hid the new book he had obtained back into his spatial storage.


    "Why are you still here?" she asked, her eyes locking onto him.


    "I''m just leaving," Damian said awkwardly, heading toward the window he had entered from. He muttered a few random words to create the runic circle for the vine spell he used for such situations.


    "Come back tomorrow morning. I have something I need to give you. I''ll also be waiting for your answer by then," Vidalia said.


    Damian just nodded and jumped out of the window, heading back to his room in Tristan''s building. The perimeter was secure, and his job for the night was done.


    ****


    The next morning, Damian saw Einar and Yovan talking with Tristan when he arrived at the dining table, but they didn''t discuss much in front of him. Tristan only asked a few questions about the perimeter and enemy sensing. Then he inquired about Vidalia sending people into the forest with equipment, and Damian recounted the events of the previous night¡ªhow they had killed the giant butterfly.


    That made them stop eating and stare at him as he ignored them and ate in peace.


    After getting refreshed and having breakfast, Einar and Yovan left to meet Valoris and report thepletion of their mission. Sam stayed behind, still asleep. The cousins returned to their duties, well-rested and more determined than ever.

 Chapter 185: Decision

    With the guest room overcrowded, Sam was sleeping in his own room. When Damian returned to retrieve his cloak, he saw Sam sleeping peacefully.


    He would go on to fight the Ashenvale people, even if he left tomorrow. And knowing Sam as he did, Damian was certain he wouldn''t follow any unnecessary strategic postings, such as protecting certain strategic regions orunching a head-on charge against Ashenvale. Sam had said it himself: he wanted to protect.


    Most likely, he would end up fighting the hidden forces of Ashenvale alone, trying to prevent attacks on viges. He might even seed for a while, but sooner orter, with Ashenvale troops everywhere, armed with strange tools and weapons, Sam would face something far beyond his ability to handle.


    He would die.


    Damian donned his cloak and left the room, heading straight for Vidalia''s ce. It was time to select his rewards¡ªfinally, something gooding from associating with filthy rich nobles.


    Vidalia was in one of her rooms on the third floor, essentially her office. It had the sameyout as her previous ces. This time, Damian chose to walk there instead of climbing through her window, giving her enough time to sense his presence and avoid hurling random spells at him. As always, he needed no directions, and no one stopped him.


    "Hmm, take a seat," she said, her head buried in paperwork as he entered.


    Damian sat down in front of her, an elegantly crafted table between them, she was writing on her documents. He remained silent, and so did she, the sound of her scribbling filling the room.


    "Have you decided?" she finally asked without even looking up.


    "Did you know, back in my world, I was a student?" Damian said, Vidalia paused her writing and looked up at him. "I was learning, studying, trying to understand things that were pretty difficult¡ªBy this world''s definition, I was a schr."


    She raised an eyebrow as he continued. "Your world is all about personal power because you don''t know anything else. In my world, the ones with wisdom and knowledge were the ones who ruled. When you let soldiers decide the future, they either build defenses, always expecting conflict, or they create weapons of mass destruction, fearing an attack from others so they can destroy them first."


    "No one will follow the unworthy," she replied.


    "That''s why the worthy must follow those most suited to rule. You, of all people, understand that, which is why I''m even talking to you," Damian said, looking straight into her eyes. "I innovate. I create. I seek to understand the mysteries of this world and use itsws better. I hope to make life easier, morefortable, and more enjoyable for the people here."


    Her eyes widened slightly, a rare expression of surprise on her otherwise perfect face.


    "In short, No, I will not fight for you. I will not kill for you. But I will do what I consider necessary or eptable," Damian said, lowering his gaze from her striking emerald eyes to the table¡ªa subtle acknowledgment of the shift in their rtionship. "I will protect."


    Vidalia chuckled softly, catching Damianpletely off guard. It was rare to see her smile, let aloneugh.


    "What?" he asked, feeling a bit offended.


    "Apologies," she said with a genuine smile, not the courteous one she often showed others. "It''s just¡­ people spend their whole lives trying to attain even a fraction of the potential you have. They scheme for it, gamble for it, fight, and even kill for it. Yet here you are, trying so hard to deny what you''re clearly so good at."


    She had misunderstood him.


    "Don''t mistake this for humility," Damian said seriously. "I refuse to fight because I can''t bear the waste of life for a meaningless cause. I don''t even know what I would do if I saw such things with my own eyes. I''m afraid of what it would do to me."


    Her expression turned serious as well, and she nodded, she knew he was not lying. Just as she knew what he had done to Threadripper and tried to do to Moondancer for destroying what he considered a ce filled with good people.


    "Hm¡­ Fine. You''re young. Talks of loyalty are meaningless until you''ve seen more of the world and understand how it works. It wasn''t really a negotiable offer, but I''ll ept it. I won''t order you to fight for me. However, you must stay here until this situation ends.


    If you don''t want to fight, choose another task you can perform for the army. Tristan will gather the captains onest time before we leave. See what needs to be done then."


    Damian nodded. After a prolonged silence, he added, "I''ll need a mana contract for that, too."


    Vidalia squinted at him. "Of course you would."


    Her face returning to its usual nk expression, she removed a ring from her finger and crushed it in her hand. It took Damian a second to realize what was happening before he felt the cor around his neck click open and fall into his hands. He had grown so used to it, and with the threat it posed almost nonexistent, he had forgotten about it.


    Though, the n to block the spell with an invisible barrier could have damaged his soul, so it was a good thing to be rid of it.


    "Here," she said, sliding an army badge across the table¡ªthe same kind Damian had seen with Sam and the others. But unlike theirs, his was gold instead of silver, with the same runic symbols etched into its surface.


    "Why is it gold? Shouldn''t it be silver?" Damian asked, flipping the badge over repeatedly to inspect it.


    "Those are for soldiers. You''re a captain. Your strength earns you that much. I''ve also added enough credits to your ount for you to request whatever you like in exchange. Here''s the noble''s credit exchange list. We only have weapons here, and even those in limited quantity, for everything else, you''ll have to wait until we return."


    Damian nodded. He wanted to activate the runes by pouring his mana into them and using his will, but that would also reveal his status window¡ªsomething he preferred to keep private.

 Chapter 186: Credits & Rewards

    Walking out of Vidalia''s ce, Damian continued his job before heading back to his room to think about what he wanted from both lists. A quick nce showed him there were some interesting options. Vidalia had also given him another spatial storage item, containing some additional rewards for his service to the army till now, but he hadn''t looked at its contents yet.


    Starting at one point of the perimeter, Damian made a full circle around the area, pointing out hidden people in various locations. They had be fewer and had retreated deeper into the forest, but Damian''s mana sense covered a huge range. Once he knew what anomalies to look for, it was an easy task.


    The special unit was following him which attacked wherever he pointed, as if he was ying some Real Time Strategy game, they even went into the forest a little bit to handle it.


    It took about an hour and a half, but he sessfully covered the entire area, finishing his task. When he returned to his room, Damian found Sam working on polishing and sharpening his sword. That was new; Sam usually spent his free time eitherzing around or talking to people outside, curious about what was going on.


    It seemed he was finding it hard to reintegrate with others after being on the run in a small group for so long.


    "Oh, you''re back," Sam said with a smile.


    "Yeah. You didn''t go outside?"


    "I just got up."


    "Hm," Damian nodded, removing his cloak and cing it in its spot.


    He sat on his bed, legs crossed, and took out the new credit exchange list he''d been given.


    ''Let''s see how much that greedy elf gave me,'' Damian activated the badge. His status window appeared, everything was the same except for one additional section at the very end.


    =========


    BROKEN GREED WAR | ELDORIS | CREDIT RECORDS :


    1. Unranked Enemies:


    - 0 kills: 0 credits


    2. First Ranker Enemies:


    - 0 kills: 0 credits


    3. Second Ranker Enemies:


    - 0 kill: 0 credits


    CREDITS EARNED : 6000


    =========


    Hmm, that''s good enough. But what''s with this name? Was it assigned by the system? It appeared with the status window, so no one could change or edit it except the values of credits that was determined by the authority that made it. It was a simple tool that impartially counted how many people one killed and assigned a value to each, then totaled them.


    Damian opened the new list, skimming through it with interest, and mentally selected the ones that seemed worthy of exchange. In the end, he added three more to the four items already upying his thoughts. Now he just had to decide which ones he needed the most.


    ..............................


    Mirrorde (Sword) | 2300 credits


    Effect: Reflects 30% of the damage taken back to the attacker, and can absorb light-based attacks to charge an energy strike.


    Everspring Staff (Staff) | 2600 credits


    Effect: Boosts healing spells and causes nearby nts to grow and bloom, capable of regenerating a portion of health over time.


    Dragon''s Heart Amulet (Amulet) | 2400 credits


    Effect: Grants a temporary berserk state when health is low, increasing strength and mana tremendously, lowering defense and intellegence, and protection against mind control spells once used. (1 time use.)


    ..............................


    ..............................


    Runic de of Storms (Sword) | 2500 credits


    - Effect: Calls down lightning strikes once a day.


    Grimoire of the Arcane | 2500 credits


    - Effect: Contains advanced spells for manipting five elements.


    Chronomancer''s Codex | 2800 credits


    - Effect: Lifetime experiment notes of Chronomo - The Eldoris mad spacetime mage.


    Sacrium Steel Ingot | 2500 credits


    - Effect: A rare metal with incredible strength and magical properties, used to craft legendary weapons and armor.


    ..............................


    First of all he needed The Runic de of Storms, so that was decided, that left him with 3500 credits.


    The Grimoire was important for learning new better elemental spells, and maybe this was also the only chance of getting anything rted to spacetime element written in detail, also Damian wanted to try making Sacrium steel golem with the same method he used for the steel golem, he also wanted to see what runic circle Everspring staff used as spell to do such a high level healing that gave life to nts and had regenerating effect overtime..


    ''Goddammit, there are so many things I want.. Am I perhaps the greedy one..? No, no that was stupid, I am the most nicest guy in the two world..''


    Damian deluded himself as his mind continuedparing various aspects of the each item and it''s need and potential use to him, everything seemed important but he knew he could only choose few. Sam, seeing Damian staring at the list for over a minute, got up from the floor and sat beside him.


    "What''s this?" Sam asked, curiosity breaking Damian''s calctions.


    "The new credit list Vidalia gave me. I also have 6000 credits, trying to decide what I want," Damian muttered.


    "6000?! What the hell did you do for that?" Sam picked up the army badge Damian had put aside. "Whose badge is this?"


    "Ah, it''s mine. I''m a captain now," Damian replied offhandedly, not looking up from the list.


    "You...! You''re staying? You epted her offer?! Why?" Sam eximed forcing Damian to put everything aside to look at him.


    "Yes, and I don''t know... It just made sense..."


    "You''re going to attack with her tomorrow?"


    "Nah, I don''t have a death wish. I''m not sure what I''ll be doing, but I''m not going with them to attack. Now forget all that crap and tell me how many credits you have..? We''ve gotta get some nice things before they die and leave us hanging..."


    "Your loyalty is inspiring," Sam said dryly. The old ''If they die, at least we''ll try our best to carry on without them'' strategy.'' I like it. Really makes the whole ''Joining the army'' thing shine. Those two will kill you if they hear this."


    "The lightning sword is a given. That leaves me with 3500 credits. How much do you have? Maybe we can pool them."

 Chapter 187: Credits & Rewards 2

    Sam took out his army badge and activated it. Weird how a runic tool worked without any mana input from him. Did it use the environment''s mana? That would deteriorate its condition over time, though, given how often people checked it.


    =========


    BROKEN GREED WAR | ELDORIS | CREDIT RECORDS :


    1. Unranked Enemies:


    - 127 kills: 2540 credits


    2. First Ranker Enemies:


    - 24 kills: 1440 credits


    3. Second Ranker Enemies:


    - 0 kill: 0 credits


    CREDITS EARNED : 3980


    =========


    "F*ck, you''re rich one, aren''t you?" Damian eximed.


    "Guess I can get the lightning sword on my own," Sam said, ignoring Damian. "What do you want? Maybe I can get something for you.."


    This brat... they really do grow up fast.


    "Hmm¡­ I''ll settle for the Grimoire and the Sacrium Ingot. With your extra 1,480 and my 1,000, I could get either the Mirrorde or the Dragon''s Heart Amulet. Let''s go with the amulet," Damian decided.


    He had been tempted by the Spacetime Mage''s notes, but they were just that¡ªnotes. They might not contain anything useful, while the Grimoire had practical spells. For now, the Grimoire was the better choice. Plus, crafting a golem with Sacrium might unlock something new, provided he could gather enough mana. Damian was also intrigued by the new metal¡ªhe''d never heard of it before. Who knew?


    Maybe it would reveal some amazing properties he could use with his Arcane Synthesis though it would have to wait till he could go back to a city and have some peace.


    Now, he just needed to tell Vidalia his choices and bring her the two badges. Hopefully, she had everything in stock.


    Finished with that, Damian remembered the storage tool Vidalia had given him. He took it out and essed it with his mana. Thankfully, there was no protection on it¡ªit was just a basic metal square piece, a runic tool with no restrictions. Inside, there were only two items: a finely crafted steel sword with an elegant handle, and a ring engraved with runic inscriptions.


    The metal of the ring seemed unfamiliar to him, though. Could it be a new type of metal, or some insanebination of various metals a crazy runesmith had created with magic?


    It seemed like the perfect opportunity to use the appraisal spell he''d swiped from Vidalia. Drawing the spell, Damian held the sword in front of him.


    ------------------------------------------


    Item: Runic de of Eldoris


    Tier: Advanced


    Origin: Made By Limrak of Eldoris


    Item Type: Enchanted Weapon (Light)


    Description:


    Forged in the capital of Eldoris - Celestria. Advanced tier sword for the worthy.


    Attributes:


    Durability: 99%


    Enchantment Duration: 99 DAYS


    Enchantment Alignment: Tier IV


    Special Effects:


    Blessing of Power: STR and AGI increased by 5.


    Holy de: Forged by the holy blessing of Astraea.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Aura Crutch: With the de in hand, Aura 10% more noticeable to the conscious mind.


    -----------------------------------------


    ''Woah¡­ She gave me one of the rewards for free? And she was going to give it to me no matter what I chose? That almost makes her seem¡­ nice.''


    Damian quickly pushed aside such dangerous thoughts. Vidalia was a devil, and that would never change. Her beauty was a trap¡ªyes, that was right.


    As expected, it''s enchanted. Not much to learn from studying it, but the effects are interesting. He ced the sword aside, from where Sam immediately grabbed it, having seen the info screen over Damian''s shoulder.


    Damian began drawing the spell again, this time focusing on the ring.


    ------------------------------------------


    Item: Spellkeeper''s Promise


    Tier: High


    Origin: Made By Limrak of Eldoris


    Item Type: Runic Item


    Description:


    Forged in the capital of Eldoris - Celestria. It is the Spellkeeper''s promise to remember your one spell.


    Attributes:


    Durability: 97%


    Mana Limit: 100000


    Activation Time: Instant


    Cooldown: 12 hours (After each use)


    Spell Limit: 1 Spell


    Runic Alignment: Tier III


    Special Effects:


    Eternal Memory: Once stored the spell will never be forgotten unless user uses it.


    Recording of Time: Any spell under limit of 100000 mana can be recorded.


    -----------------------------------------


    Ah, the same kind of ring she uses to keep one spell always on ready. This was tier 3 runic work level though, it has to be more valuable than all the things listed in both lists. It''s build is High rank too, amazing indeed. The most important thing it was a runic item which meant sooner orter Damian will figure it out and understand how it worked, then came the modifications.


    Maybe that day of walking with tons of spell ready to activate was not that far.


    "Where did you get this thing?" Sam asked peeking from above his shoulder, startling Damian, who had been happily smiling.


    "She gave it to me.. As a reward."


    "The hell did you do to go from gettingshes every day to receiving invaluable runic tools?" Sam asked, astonished.


    "I''m just that lovable you know. She just adores me¡ªsilly goose,"


    Sam''s expression shifted into one of disgust and disbelief, and he shook his head, walking away, clearly creeped out. Damian chuckled at his antics.


    ***


    Damian entered therge hall on the ground floor of Tristan''s building, Sam beside him. He''d just finished his afternoon perimeter check and hade to attend the captains'' and vice-captains'' meeting that Tristan had called. A page boy had found them walking the camp''s perimeter and led them here, though the boy was older than both of them.


    Tristan had arranged the room with benches, simr to the cafeteria, to amodate all the captains and vice-captains. He himself sat on a raised tform at the front, nked by two household knights and a pretty assistant with a stack of documents in hand. A wide table separated him from the rest of the room where he was seated.


    Nodding towards some who greeted him, while chatting with his assistant.


    Damian scanned the room, taking note of the second-rankers and high-level first-rankers seated there. They werete, and all the seats were filled. Just as he was looking around his eyes met a familiar face, Valoris and the other two captains from their training camp waved them over, calling them to join.

 Chapter 188: The Forest Clearance Team

    The bench was meant for three, but five could squeeze in with some adjustments¡ªnot that Damian and Sam needed much space.


    As they made their way over, the room fell silent. Conversations stopped, and everyone stared at them, whispering. Most seemed to be wondering why they were even there. Well, that was no surprise. They were barely old enough to be soldiers as it is.


    ''Cough''


    ''Cough''


    Tristan began.


    "As you''ve all been informed, tomorrow we attack the Ashenvale forces camped at the foot of ournd¡ªhead-on." Many in the room started murmuring among themselves, while some voiced their agreement about confronting the enemy directly.


    "It''s an intricate n created by none other than Commander Vidalia herself, and with Lord Bonecrusher with us. It''s finally time to show those bastards what war looks like." The murmurs of agreement grew louder. "However, there are a few things we need to address and prepare for. We all have different positions to hold and duties to fulfill. Your unit assignments will be given now.


    With how cunning those bastards are, we can''t expose our backs to them, nor can we ignore the injustice and chaos they''re spreading through ournds."


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Tristan paused for effect, and Damian had to admit the guy nailed it. He was a born showman.


    "We''ve received many reports from our brethren about strange activities in the forest. The number of monsters and beasts has significantly decreased. The cause? We don''t know. Many scouting teams were sent, but none have found anything substantial. Instead, they''ve encountered more and more Ashenvale soldiers, making it difficult to pass through without greater numbers.


    Most of our force, 15,000 strong, will charge toward the Dreaded Lands, but around 3,000 of us will be tasked with venturing into the forest to root out these hidden enemies and prevent them fromunching a surprise attack on our rear. Along the way, we''ll assist as many viges and towns as we can¡ªassuming there are any still standing.


    We''ve received word from several asking for reinforcements, so we know there are people still waiting for us. We must meet their expectations."


    He stopped again, scanning the faces of those seated around the room before continuing.


    "I''ve already assigned tasks ording to your capabilities. However, I''m open to hearing what you all have to say. If anyone wishes to volunteer for the mission in the forest, speak up now. And one more thing¡ªdue to the limited number of second-rankers, we''ve assigned those without a unit or captain to various teams heading into the forest.


    Each captain leading a unit in the forest willmand 250 men instead of the standard 100. That''s all. If anyone wants to volunteer, now''s the time."


    For a minute or two, no one spoke. Everyone seemed to be waiting for someone else to step forward, murmuring among themselves. Damian couldn''t me them. They had little information about what was happening in the forest or how many enemies might be hiding there.


    Some were heading to certain fight and maybe survive or not, among the monstrous people fighting while others just offering themselves to the unknown wolves hiding in the woods. Equally stupid choices.


    "I''ll volunteer for the forest clearance," said someone sitting close to Damian standing up straight.


    ''Are pugilists so used to pain they have masochistic tendencies?'' he thought.


    It was Captain Mira. From the looks on Royce and Valoris'' faces, who didn''t object or try to stop her, it seemed they already knew she would volunteer.


    "Pyron Unit 4, Captain Mira ¨C 197855," Tristan''s assistant called out, and Mira nodded in acknowledgment. That was it.


    "Anyone else?" Tristan asked.


    This time, Royce stood up. He didn''t say a word, just looked at Tristan, who seemed to share the same grim determination. Both captains had the look of people who knew this was likely the worst mission they could be given¡ªand yet they volunteered.


    "Pyron Unit 7, Captain Royce ¨C 206745."


    "Anyone else?" Tristan asked again. Only two had volunteered so far, and they needed twelve. He could order people to take the mission, but if they chose it themselves, they would take responsibility and give their best effort instead of making excuses or doing a half-hearted job. Guess forest it was then.


    Not like he had many choices and if they went without him they will just be serving themselves in silver tter. At least Damian could spot the enemy and give them a fighting chance. He wasn''t going to go charge at Ashenvale camp, even if they told him to. If he went to the forest, he''d be the highest authority in his unit and could make his own decisions.


    Sighing again, Damian stood up. The murmuring started once more, with people ncing at him and whispering to their friends in surprise. The most shocked expression, though, was on Tristan''s face. Damian gave him a self-deprecating smile, which seemed to snap Tristan out of his stupor.


    "Commander''s Personal Unit 11, Captain Maximus ¨C 300020," the assistant called out.


    Damian suddenly felt a warm touch on his hand and looked down to find Sam holding his wrist, his face full of unsaid emotions, his eyes conveying everything he needed to say. Damian gently ced a hand on Sam''s shoulder, reassuring him with a smile that said, ''I''ve got you.'' Mira and Royce also looked at him, their expressions unreadable but with smiles on their faces.


    Damian had expected no one else to volunteer after him. If they were going to, they would''ve done it before he stood. But, to his surprise, things changed once he sat down. One by one, another five people stood up, each volunteering for the forest mission. The assistant called out their names and units. That was strange.


    Were they volunteering because of his recent sess in locating enemies, or were there still some weird rumors circting about him, even after six months?


    After the volunteers were gathered, Tristan reassigned the remaining missions, with the volunteers going to the forest and the rest preparing for battle tomorrow.

 Chapter 189: The Mimicry Spell

    The empty spots in the forest clearance team were filled with people Tristan personally selected, who neither rejected the assignment nor showed any enthusiasm for it. These were the adults Damian could understand¡ªunlike the younger ones around him, whose reckless actions were starting to give him a headache.


    With the meeting concluded, Damian, Mira, Royce, and Sam headed toward the dining area. They would meet again after lunch, this time just the forest clearance team, to discuss the n in detail and determine which strategies would be viable based on the people involved.


    ****


    Damian sat down at the dining bench with the three captains and Sam. Though the area wasrge, Einar and Yovan soon found them and joined their side. The cousins were on guard duty again. Valoris likely hadn''t given them the two any new duties since they had just arrived and were still unfamiliar with things.


    "A captain at 11 years old... That breaks any known record for the youngest captain in the army, by far," Roycemented, eating his food.


    "And rmended by themander herself, no less," Mira added.


    "I''m sorry for asking so bluntly, but I just can''t understand it... What the hell happened? Last time I left, you were in chains and sentenced to be punished," Valoris said, his face a mix of confusion and amusement.


    "Nothing much. I just helped out¡ªsame as I''ve been doing these past two days, And they understood how adorable I was.." Damian replied calmly.


    "Yeah, in just two days, we killed more Ashenvale soldiers at the perimeter than in thest two monthsbined," Mira chimed in, supporting Damian''s statement.


    "Wait a second! Did I hear that right? Captain... who?" Yovan eximed, eyes wide. Einar, sitting beside him, stared at Damian in equal shock, his mouth wide open.


    "Right?! They even gave him a sword as a gift and everything," Samined, rolling his eyes.


    "You epted the offer?" Einar asked, his eyes widening even more.


    "Yes," Damian answered, meeting Einar''s gaze.


    "That means... you''re staying? You''ll be riding with Lady Vidalia into battle tomorrow?" Yovan asked, sounding a little worried.


    "No. We''re going to clear a path through the forest," Sam replied in Damian''s ce, while Damian nodded in agreement.


    Einar and Yovan turned to look at Valoris in perfect sync, staring at him so intensely that he paused with his spoon halfway to his mouth, unable to continue eating.


    "Fine, fine. You''ve earned enough credit to transfer wherever you want¡ªprovided the captain agrees," Valoris conceded.


    The cousins broke into wide smiles, turning back to Damian.


    "There won''t be much glory in it, you know. No great loot either. All the lords and knights are with themander. And let''s not forget, we''re literally walking into the mouth of a hidden tiger," Damian warned, feeling the need to exin what they were signing up for.


    "It''s not glory I''m after," Einar said with a smile. "Besides, I have a feeling you''ll be facing a lot of enemies on your own."


    "Oye! Don''t jinx it!" Damian shot back, then looked at Yovan he added.


    "There will be no Eldorians with us..," A hint of seriousness in his tone.


    Yovan gave a small smile. "You''re worth fighting for too, Maximus. Besides, I have a feeling you''ll use plenty of interesting spells. How could I miss that..?"


    ****


    Later that day, Damian and Sam attended a meeting with the 12 captains and vice-captains preparing for the forest clearance operation. As the highest-level and most well-known captain among them, Royce was selected to lead the group. It wasn''t an official rank, but something all present had agreed upon. While there were older captains, none were as high-leveled as Royce.


    Tristan''s n was simple, they all move as a single entity surrounded by four more units from enough distance for the mages of each unit to be at the edge of each other''s mana sensing spell. And they would move in one direction like that, clearing out, leaving no ce for Ashenvale soldiers to hide and then move forward continuously.


    By staying near they can help each other when ambushed continuously creating a safe path forward.


    However, the n had some ws. First, the enemy could simply return after the unit moved past. Second, they didn''t have enough mages to keep the sensing spells active 24/7. Most of their soldiers were mundanes; only about 50 in each unit were first-rankers, and the number of mages was even fewer. Tristan''s n would have been their only option if Damian weren''t present.


    But Damian was here, and he had an idea. He had been mulling over it for days but wasn''t sure where to begin.


    "Does anyone here specialize in mimicking spells?" Damian asked, addressing the room.


    "Mimicking spells?" Royce echoed, looking confused.


    Damian nodded, his gaze sweeping over the group, silently asking the question to each person.


    "You mean the spells that mimic parts of beasts, granting temporary enhancements?" an older mage captain asked.


    "Those are pretty ancient and hardly anyone uses them nowadays," added a young female captain with blonde hair.


    "I don''t specialize in it, and it barely works, but I do know the spell," said another captain, who had been the first to stand up after Damian sat down earlier. Damian had noticed him; he was older¡ªlikely in his 40s or 50s¡ªand built like a tank despite being a Spellsword.


    "Good. Can you show me?" Damian asked.


    The mimicking spell, as its name suggested, mimicked the characteristics of beasts. However, it didn''t work on humans and was quiteplex to master. It also required the beast to be present in order to copy its traits.


    "I have an idea, but it depends on whether or not I can make this work. You all discuss the other details¡ªwe''ll test this quickly and return," Damian said. Royce nodded, recognizing the need to explore all options. While the others continued nning, Damian focused on one of the most critical issue they were facing: detecting their enemies.

 Chapter 190: The Mimicry Spell 2

    Right now, only he had the ability to sense them. But if he could sessfully use the mimicking spell on a snake with heat vision, they could solve one of their biggest problems. Not all snakes had this ability, though. He would need to find a pit viper, python, or boa¡ªsnakes like rattlesnakes, copperheads, cottonmouths, ball pythons, or boa constrictors would work.


    However, it all depended on how the mimicking spell functioned and whether it was possible to mimic their thermal sensing abilities.


    Damian had read about the spell but had never encountered it in practice. It was said to be an ancient spell that had fallen out of use due to its limitations, namely the requirement of having the beast nearby. People with pets could utilize it, but for most, it was impractical. Damian had always wondered if there was a way to modify the spell.


    After all, spells didn''t recognize people by name¡ªthey recognized them by their unique ID''s. Surely animals had ID''s too, right?


    He remembered the wolf monster he had encountered with Valoris¡ªit had its own unique ID in its spell, that much he remembered. Maybe this applied to other animals and monsters as well. It was all a theory, and he could be wrong, but he had to try. Plus, gaining a new spell was always a bonus.


    It took some time, but with Damian''s enhanced mana sense¡ªsharpened more and more with each level-up and constant use¡ªhe could now detect even the smallest moving presence. He had finally found what he was looking for. Although the animals didn''t possess any mana-rted abilities, they were alive, and all living things contained mana. Damian could sense it whenever they moved.


    Normally, he ignored the smaller creatures in his immediate surroundings and could barely sense anything beyond 100 meters because the mana within those beings was so faint. If they didn''t move constantly, he wouldn''t even be able to sense them when they were close.


    It was a Bornean Keeled Pit Viper. Though Damian wasn''t an expert on snakes, the analyz spell he had learned from Vidalia revealed its identity. Surprisingly, the spell worked on both animals and monsters.


    ''Nice catch,''


    The snake was venomous. Sam, having spotted it in Damian''s hand, quickly ran far from him, sword drawn and ready to strike, though he was visibly shaking. Ah, Didn''t know he had a thing for snakes, nice.. another good revtion, Damian could use this in very productive ways.


    "You want me to cast the spell on... a snake?" the old captain asked hesitantly.


    "Yes," Damian replied. "How does it work? Can you choose which of its abilities you gain?"


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Pointing the spell at specific parts of the creature can help target their unique specialties," the captain exined. "But sometimes you just get whatever the spell decides to grant." He then began chanting the spell in an Eldoris ent.


    Damian used his vines to hold the snake midair, keeping it a safe distance away while he pulled out his rune book and eagerly copied down the spell. Unsurprisingly, the spell had a light attribute to it which was always the case whenever spells had something to do with living creatures, but there was more¡ªa dark element mixed into it as well.


    That exined why it was difficult to master; not many people had both light and dark elemental affinities and the mixing of elements required mastery. As the old captain''s golden and pitch-ck mana filled the white runic circle, Damian meticulously recorded the spell''sposition, noting the exact percentages of each element.


    Once the spell waspleted, the captain moved his hand from the snake''s head to Damian. What fascinated Damian the most was that the spell was a bestowal type, much like healing spells. It could be cast on others, provided they lowered their mental defenses and epted it.


    Healing spells worked the same way; if someone resisted, they would still be healed, but only at 10-20% of the spell''s full potential.


    Suddenly Damian''s vision darkened and secondster he had gained a new heat vision. It was like stepping into apletely different world. His vision shifted, no longer defined by light and shadow but by the warmth radiating from everything around him.


    Objects that were once familiar now appeared as ghostly, cool shapes, while living beings stood out like bright beacons of heat, their forms pulsing with life. He felt like even in the dark, he could track the faintest trail left behind by a passing animal or sense the hidden warmth of creatures lurking just out of sight. The air itself seemed alive, moving and breathing in subtle currents of heat.


    Every step made his surroundings pulse and change in new, surreal ways. It was both disorienting and exhrating¡ªa raw, primal connection to the world that was unlike anything he had experienced before.


    "Did it work?" the old captain asked, sounding as though he had expected it to fail.


    Damian only nodded, too absorbed in this new sensory world to respond with words.


    ''This shit makes no sense.. I have an organ without having it.. Not only primal elements but magic can conjure living things too..? This is so cool..''


    Things like this made Damian wonder just what the hell was this unknown atoms of mana like..? How the hell can it do such mind bending things..?


    After experimenting with his new vision for about ten minutes, Damian had a good understanding of its range and how it functioned. He could perceive heat signatures as far as his line of sight extended, but the details were clearest within a 30-40 meter radius. Beyond that, the images became muddled and difficult to interpret. Still, this would be immensely useful.


    Even better, if the old captain granted him full authority over the spell, Damian could power it using his own mana.


    "Alright, I''ve got it. Cancel the spell," Damian said.


    The old captainplied, visibly exhausted. It wasn''t an easy spell to perform, but once cast, it required very little mana to maintain, as most of the cost came from conjuring the ability, not sustaining it, it used no energy like fire.


    Damian walked to the nearby bench and drew the runic circle with his hands again, not using the snake as reference for his spell though, since the runic circle should already have a data about it. There were few lines like his own Id so Damian assumed it would do. Finishing it Damian activated it and vo.. It worked exactly as it did. No animals needed.


    Perfect, if used well this thing could give him some serious advantage in all aspects of his body. Now not he could just copy spells but unique specialty of various creatures too. Damian felt like one of those extremely dedicated premium collectors, wanting to have it all.


    Satisfied, he nodded to himself and began walking back to the meeting ce, leaving the snake behind where he had found it, unharmed. It had served its purpose. Sam and the old captain followed closely behind, both of them eyeing Damian as if he had lost his mind the whole time.

 Chapter 191: Good Boy

    "Oh, Maximus, did you find what you were looking for?" Royce asked when they reentered the room.


    "Yes, fortunately," Damian replied. "This will make our task a little easier." Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    "Well then, what have youe up with?" one of the captains asked, curiosity piqued.


    "The mimicry spell," Damian said. "It could be our solution to their invisibility trick."


    "What do you mean?" asked another captain.


    "Some snakes see the world differently than we do," Damian exined. "They don''t perceive light and shadow like us. Instead, they see the world in terms of heat, in bright warm colors like yellow, orange, and red for heat sources, and darker colors like blue, purple, and ck for cooler temperatures. Things like nts or moderately warm environments show up as greens or lighter blues."


    "Huh?"


    "Snakes? Colors?"


    "What does that have to do with us?" various captains murmured, clearly confused.


    "With the mimicry spell, we can share this unique vision," Damian continued undeterred.


    Royce, still baffled, asked, "It''s certainly an interesting revtion, and I am very curious to know how you know all that but how would that help us?"


    "Humans are warm-blooded creatures," Damian exined. "No matter what spell they use to make themselves invisible, they''ll still give off heat. With this vision, we''ll be able to spot them."


    The murmuring stopped. The captains exchanged wide-eyed looks, finally understanding Damian''s point.


    "We can see them with this!?" Mira eximed, eyes wide with surprise. Damian just nodded in response.


    "Wait a minute, though. The Mimicry spell isn''t something just anyone can use. Even we second-rankers have trouble with it," one of the captains assigned to the mission by Tristan pointed out a valid point.


    "Yeah, and it''s not used anymore. Plus, where are we going to get a snake every time?" another added.


    Royce and Mira, who had been excited just a moment ago, now had conflicted expressions.


    "It''s a bestowal-type spell," Damian exined, "Only one of us needs to know it. The rest can use it with mana threads and authority, powering it with their own mana."


    "I can''t handle that many spells, boy," the old captain said, shaking his head. "I''m a spellsword. I can''t even guarantee I''ll seed every time. And there''s still the issue of needing a snake¡­"


    "I know. I''ll be the one doing it. If any of you have parchments, that would help a lot. I can inscribe it, though I only have a small supply, and it won''tst long," Damian revealed.


    "Parchments? Are you saying you can inscribe the spell on a scroll like a runesmith or scribe?" the old captain asked, eyes wide in surprise. The room fell into stunned silence, a few even gasping.


    "Yes. It''s one of the spells I excel at, so it shouldn''t be a problem," Damian lied smoothly. The old captain scrutinized him, clearly suspicious. Damian had asked questions about the spell that an old user would already know. However after a moment, he nodded, seemingly convinced, deciding to keep it to himself.


    "Perfect," Royce chimed in, summing up their n. "We''ll use the same strategy Lord Tristan suggested, but instead of relying on each other''s mana sense range, we''ll use this unique snake vision''s range. It''ll give us more room to maneuver, and we can cover more area."


    The room brightened with energy as their biggest obstacle seemed resolved.


    "We can see theming from far away now. They''ll never take us by surprise again!" another captain added, the mood lifting as hope spread through the group.


    "But what about needing a snake every time, boy?" asked another middle-aged captain after a thoughtful pause.


    "I only need it when I inscribe the spell on parchment. After that, I can use the scroll anytime for all of us¡ªno snake required," Damian replied.


    "Is that even possible? Why hasn''t anyone tried it before, then? It seems like a huge advantage," Royce asked, his schrly curiosity piqued.


    "Because it''s not something a simple mage or runesmith can do," the old captain answered, staring intently at Damian. "You''d need a skilled mage to learn the spell and an even better runesmith to figure out how to inscribe it."


    The room fell silent again, all eyes on Damian, until the old captain spoke again with a grin. "If we weren''t in the middle of a war, I''d take you to my vi and marry you to my daughter."


    ''The f*ck?''


    Sam, standing beside him, scoffed loudly before bursting intoughter, breaking the tension in the room. Theughter spread, dispelling any lingering awkwardness. The atmosphere shifted to one of enthusiasm and determination, as they discussed their n in more detail and then separated to rest before their departure at dawn.


    As they prepared for their mission, many of the mages handed Damian supplies: parchments, mana ink, and other helpful materials. Some of the second-rankers, being lords of small regions or in service to powerful houses, had ess to such resources and were more than willing to share.


    Damian''s spatial storage filled quickly with supplies, though he knew it wouldn''t be enough tost through even half the forest they would traverse on their way to Pyron.


    Damian gathered his unit¡ªSam, Einar, and Yovan¡ªwho were to help lead the group. Most of their unit consisted of mundanes skilled in spear arts, with 47 first-rankers among them. Though they had far less mana than Einar or Yovan, they werepetent enough. Damian greeted them and gave a brief report like speech about their mission before introducing Einar and Sam as his vice-captains.


    He left them in charge of preparing the unit for departure, while he walked over to Tristan''s quarters to finalize his own preparations.


    Though he could easily have used his own mana and world-shaper abilities to handle the situation, Damian chose not to. He didn''t want to reveal just how much mana he had to these people. He had already revealed too much today. Still, it was the best course of action. He could have stayed back, watching the others struggle and get killed while his own unit prospered, but that would aplish nothing.


    Eventually, he would face a forcerge enough to overwhelm even his unit.

 Chapter 192: Forest Clearance Mission

    The Ashenvale forces didn''t usually hide inrge groups, as that would draw too much attention, but they were numerous. Once the fighting began, the stragglers would likely gather, abandoning any pretense of stealth to use their numbers to overwhelm their opponents. At least, that was how Damian expected things to go.


    But something about the situation still nagged at him¡ªlike the monster they had encountered the day before. Its appearance didn''t feel like a coincidence. And the reports of strange monster activities. Could the Ashenvale forces control the monsters?


    Damian had to admit, these Ashenvale people, they really had unending supply in their bag of tricks. No wonder they were so eager to wage a war, they had too f*cking many advantages, and numbers to top it off. They could not imagine a scenario where they could lose at all.


    Still, winning or losing didn''t matter much to Damian. He had just one task and that was surviving with the people he was charged with and saving as many people as they could along the way. He won''t chase after the Ashenvale people with vengeance but he would also show no mercy to those who are needlessly killing innocents.


    ''When the f*ck did I start getting corrupted by those na?ve idiots like Sam and the rest?''


    Guess it wasn''t so bad. As long as there wasn''t a rogue third-ranker running around, he could handle anyone¡ªor at least escape alive with his friends if things went south.


    Damian spent half the night copying and pasting the same runic circle repeatedly. The spell was a demanding one and required at least three parchments sewn together. He had help from Tristan''s household maids and soldiers, who sewed the parchments for him so he could continue drawing without pause. He wasn''t getting paid enough for this shit.


    Tristan, however, was oddly cheerful, observing and praising Damian for finding such a unique solution, even though the fool was dead tired from all the work he was doing. Damian really felt like the guy was a bit toofortable in his crazy uncle role.


    The next morning, they set out together along with Vidalia''s army. Like all captains and vice-captains, Damian was on a horse, along with Sam and Einar. Yovan, however, was using Sam''s horse, as Sam himself chose to walk beside Damian.


    Damian had split the unit''s responsibilities into three sections: Einar took the enthusiastic pugilists and closebat soldiers, while Yovanmanded the mages and long-range fighters. Both groups had half the Spellswords since the long-range units still needed protection.


    Damian kept the rest with him, though he mostly let Sam takemand. Damian was too busy running around, distributing the runic scrolls and activating them for each unit, then granting authority over the spell to their chosen member.


    The spell wouldst as long as the caster''s mana held out, which for a high-level third job holder first-ranker''s mana pool should be around 12 to 16 hours, depending on the individual of course.


    They were moving in a wide arc, covering most of the forest. Each unit stayed at least 1-2 kilometers apart. Damian, however, with his mana sense, could cover four times that range. Royce had positioned him in the center of the arc, with the two units on the edges, meaning they would face the brunt of the enemies.


    But with his mana sense, better than even the heat vision he had recently gained, they couldn''t surprise him or hide. His awareness extended in all directions, covering even his surroundings.


    After finishing casting the snake vision mimicry spell for all the units, Damian returned to his own group, reiming his position. The area a few kilometers around the camp as they began was rtively safe, so Damian rxed as they moved slowly through the dense, vegetation-choked forest.


    "Do you think they have a chance?" Sam suddenly asked, walking alongside him.


    "The army?" Damian asked, receiving a nod from Sam. "Well¡­ they have a chance, as long as Vidalia prepares like hell. Ashenvale doesn''t have a close-quarters third-ranker, so Bonecrusher could wreak havoc among their people, forcing them to confront him. If the restrictions weren''t in ce, it would be a guaranteed win.


    But with the limitations on one side and the disadvantages on the other, it''s hard to say. It''ll depend on how they approach it. The side with the better strategy will win. Ashenvale won''t have much time to prepare, though. Even with their spies, Vidalia has the waygate tool, so¡­" Damian trailed off, sharing his thoughts.


    "The only certainty is that thousands will die," Sam concluded.


    Well that was the truth, and Damian wasn''t going to sugarcoat it. This was war, and people die. It would feel nice to live in a world without conflict, but that was a fantasy. No such ce existed. Even with all the advancements in science and improvements in living standards back on Earth, wars still happened. Conflict was a human thing; the two could not exist without the other.


    The only thing one could do was decide who would fight it and reduce it to just necessary people.


    This however was pure waste. He could see why such a powerful organization as The Highswords came to existence and were served by few of the most powerful people in this world. It was probably founded by someone who had grown too tired of seeing the endless cycle of conflict.


    Suddenly, Damain sensed the thing he was keeping an eye on¡ªa group of Ashenvale soldiers at the edge of his mana sense, ahead of them.


    "Send word to Einar and Yovan. Fighting in 15 minutes," Damian said, his posture shifting fromzy and sleepy on his horse to one of readiness and alertness.


    "Yes, Captain," Sam responded with a salute, then left in a cheerful mood.


    That was cringe as hell. Why would anyone want people to salute them every time they spoke? He had already forbidden them from doing that, but Sam was clearly a different breed. Damian was sure he was doing it just to mess with him.

 Chapter 193: Forest Clearance Mission 2

    Damian stood with his hand resting on the hilt of his sword, given to him by Vidalia¡ªThe Runic de of Eldoris. Which, was aplete scam. Why would anyone call an enchanted de "runic"? That was false advertising at its finest.


    Einar and Yovan approached from the edges of their unit, where Damian had sent them to take charge. Sam was with them, of course.


    "Where are they?" Einar asked, standing beside him and following his line of sight toward the distance.


    "They''re waiting for us in that small clearing, about 20 meters from there. That''s where their spell range likely ends," Damian replied. "They''re not exactly hiding. They know we can see them."


    "What are we waiting for, then?" Yovan asked, gripping his staff.


    "We''ll charge them. Yovan, use the mages and long-range fighters to shield us from their spells. Einar, protect the mages when their soldiers rush to break through. Once you''ve dealt with them, join the main assault," Damianid out the n simply. He then retrieved three old rusty spears from his storage and nted them in the ground one by one in front of him.


    "Uh, you know we can''t see them yet, right?" Sam asked, confused.


    "You will soon. Now, get into position," Damian replied with a grin. He gestured to the soldiers behind him to follow Sam''s lead and stay ready, handing Sam his horse as he positioned himself ahead of the group with a rusty spear in hand.


    "Charge when I give the word," Damian said, carefully drawing explosive runic circles spell on each of the three spears.


    When everything was in ce, Damian casually stretched his arm back and hurled the first red-shing spear with such force that it would have shocked even the best archers. No one could have expected its range.


    Before the first spearnded, he had already thrown the second and then the third, each targeting a different part of the Ashenvale forces¡ªabout 250 to 300 soldiers split into two groups, hoping to trap them in between.


    The first spear struck at right side of their ranks and in the thick of it no less, it was just too fast to stop, exploding into a cloud of smoke and blood. The explosion revealed the soldiers in sudden, chaotic motion. Many survivors scrambled to escape the heat and smoke. The second spearnded next, repeating the devastation in the center of their formation.


    The left side, seeing the third spear on its way, broke ranks and fled, trying to outrun the explosion, exposing themselves with their invisibility gone with sudden motion. Soldiers screamed in agony while their leaders frantically ordered them to reform ranks.


    "Charge!" Damian roared.


    Sam led the charge on horseback, sword raised high as he echoed Damian''s cry. The soldiers followed with their own battle cries, rushing forward as mages and long-range fighters unleashed deadly spells and arrows on the already panicked Ashenvale forces.


    Some enemy soldiers broke away from the main group, charging toward the mages, hoping to escape the spells'' range. But they didn''t know the mages weren''t alone.


    Damian saw Einar standing at the front, his red-glowing aura de humming like a living me in his hand. He had already mastered aura de, that was bloody impressive. As the Ashenvale soldiers charged, he moved with the grace of a dancer, every step precise and flowing. His sword cut through the air in arcs of crimson light, slicing through armor as if it were silk.


    Damian was lost in the flow of his sword and footwork, now that was a damn art.


    With each swing, the aura red brighter, trailing red ribbons of energy that lingered for a moment before dissipating. His movements were a blend of pure beauty and savage lethality, as if each strike were part of an elegant but deadly choreography.


    Protecting the mages behind him, Einar''s calm focus never wavered, leading his group with the authority of his never stopping trail of blood red sword.


    ''Should ask him lessons on aura deter.. That looks cool as hell..'' Damian made a mental note, returning his gaze to Sam and rest as they finally met with the enemy head on.


    Sam leaped off his horse after cutting down a few soldiers foolish enough to rush at him. Handing the horse''s reins to a nearby soldier, he dove into the enemy ranks alone. Arrows and spells flew everywhere, but Sam''s instincts and reflexes were sharp, dodging and weaving with an agility that would put even seasoned second-rankers to shame.


    Streaks of blue lightning trailed from his body as he moved faster and faster through the disoriented soldiers. By the time they realized he was among them, it was toote¡ªlimbs and heads fell before they even saw his shadow. When Sam finally reached his destination, his sword was drenched in blood, yet not a single scratch marred his skin.


    ''That bastard..! Lightning speed is one thing but when the hell did he became a master of swordsmanship..? It looks even better than mine now..''


    The enemy soldiers, now aware of Sam''s presence, turned to face him. With a mischievous grin, Sam pointed his Runic de of Storms toward the sky and shouted, "Lightning, heed my call!" Doing a pose that looked straight out of a Shonen manga. Damian couldn''t help but cringe¡ªit looked ridiculous, yet somehow, also incredibly cool.


    Then Damian saw something that made him blink twice in disbelief. The runes on Sam''s sword glowed faintly purple, and through Damian''s Eyes of Truth, he witnessed arge white runic circle emerge from the sword''s surface. The circle split in two, the smaller inner circle part rising into the air, slowly filling with pitch-ck energyced with blue lines.


    The outer rim of the circle descended to the ground near Sam''s feet, turning red and rustic with a hint of brown.


    ''A spell that splits in two..!? And has five different elements..!! Who the hell made that sword..?''


    As the spell activated, both circles red with intense light. The air crackled with raw energy. A sudden boom echoed as lightning exploded downward, a violent arc of raw power splitting the sky. The bolt¡ªpurple, threaded with electric blue and ck¡ªmmed into Sam like a thunderp.


    His body convulsed as the lightning struck him, but instead of harming him, the energy coiled around him like a serpent, sinking into his skin. His muscles tensed, veins glowing with streaks of purple and ck, while his eyes ignited with stormy bright blue light as he absorbed the chaotic force of the lightning.


    For a brief moment, the world seemed to hold its breath, witnessing the gorgeous scene of fury of the heavens descending into Sam''s body.

 Chapter 194: Forest Clearance Mission 3

    Damian didn''t even need to join in. His forces decimated the enemy like monsters freshly unleashed from their bindings, which was fitting enough. The soldiers of Ashenvale had been on edge, exhausted from fighting invisible enemies day and night, rotating through constant shifts on guard duty.


    Now, faced with a direct confrontation¡ªthe kind of fight they relished¡ªthey tore through their enemies, though they didn''t emerge unscathed. Five of their own fell, all mundane soldiers. In the chaos of battle, saving everyone was impossible, but considering they were outnumbered, this was a pretty good result.


    Sam and Einar were especially impressive, cutting through the enemy ranks like they were made of y. Yovan, too, yed his part well. His support was perfectly timed, and he led the mages with precision, ensuring they contributed effectively. But it was Sam who truly stood out. After tapping into his lightning power, Damian couldn''t take his eyes off of him.


    Sam moved like a sh of light through the thick of the enemy, burning people alive with arcs of purple lightning. Wherever he struck, charred ground was all that remained. The Ashenvale soldiers tried to flee from him, screaming, but Einar''s group nked them from one side while Sam took care of the other alone.


    Though disying such strength in front of so many witnesses might not have been wise, Sam seemed done with hiding. He had decided to reveal his full power, unwilling to hold back while people were dying. Damian didn''t stop him. Not everyone preferred to stay out of the spotlight as he did, blending into the background.


    Damian was certain the nobles would take notice of Sam¡ªperhaps even the royal family would ask for his service. If Sam chose to remain in Eldoris after the war, his future was bright. The same went for Einar and Yovan, both of whom were more valuable than many of the nobles and high-ranking soldiers in the royal army.


    Once thest of the Ashenvale soldiers had fallen, they swept the battlefield, looting valuables and putting any severely injured survivors out of their misery. Afterward, Damian ordered his men to gather the bodies into a pile, a task that took some time but was simple enough with their numbers. Leaving them just like that was something Damian was notfortable with.


    With the soldiers gathered around him, watching in silence the pile of flesh, Damian approached the pile. He muttered random words as he created four earth runes with his hands, activating them one by one. Walls of thick earth rose up around the pile, forming a giant box that encased the bodies. He made the walls thick enough that even a pugilist would have to work to break through.


    Once the pile was sealed off, he drew a fifth rune, closing it with a roof. It took fourth of him mana but it was worth it.


    But that wasn''t enough.


    Damian used his newly learned wood style runic spells to shape the thick brown wood lines originating from under thend and connecting on one side of the wall, where he spelled few simple lines with it. On one side of the square box he wrote ''REST IN PEACE'' and another side he wrote,


    ''RUN AWAY FROM THESE LANDS IF YOU DO NOT WISH TO BE BURIED IN A NAMELESS GRAVE..''


    One of the benefits of wood style spells was that, once anchored to thend, the magically conjured wood would take root and be a living part of the earth. Over time, it would grow into arge tree if left undisturbed. Damian had woven enough wood into the earth for this to happen. As he finished his work, the unit stood in awe of the unique grave.


    Afterpleting the burial, Damian walked over to Sam, retrieved his horse, and mounted it. With onest nce at the earthen tomb, he gave the order for the group to continue onward. The loot they had gathered, now stored in Sam''s spatial storage, would be divided ording to army rules¡ªhalf for the military needed for war efforts and the rest for the surviving soldiers and the captain.


    However, the specifics of distribution were often left to the captain''s discretion to maintain loyalty and morale.


    They traveled without incident for the rest of the day, darkness eventually falling over them. Damian suspected that the Ashenvale forces had concentrated their troops in one area to resist them or had been nning an assault on the camp before their ns fell apart due to army leaving. Either way, he weed the uneventful journey.


    Throughout the day, Damian kept his mind alert while pondering his research ideas and spell modifications, jotting down new ideas and things to test. It was the most productive he''d been in days, and he was d for the opportunity. The runic spell Sam''s sword had created was foremost in his thoughts.


    The splitting runic circle made no sense to him, and the fact that it used five different elements made it even moreplex. Why would the Eldorians give away such a treasure for such a low price?


    Of course, the sword only summoned lightning near the caster, with no way to aim or control it, making it dangerous in the wrong hands. But why create such a weapon in the first ce? And why give it to the masses? Could the Eldorians really have a stockpile of these weapons they wanted to offload? It couldn''t be that simple¡­ could it?


    "Give your sword to me for a second.." Damian said once they had set up camp for the night and had prepared the food having a meal, sitting near a campfire.


    Sam, sitting beside him and eating his bowl of soup, handed the sword over without hesitation. Damian cast his analysis spell, revealing the weapon''s information.


    ------------------------------------------


    Item: Runic de of Storms


    Tier: Advanced


    Origin: The Ancient Stormcaller set''s copy made by Limrak of Eldoris


    Item Type: Runic Weapon (Multiple Element)


    Description:


    The Stormcaller was the favorite weapon of Kalganomis, Atraea received it as his show of undying loyalty to her when she spared his life. Inferior copy re-forged in the capital of Eldoris ¨C Celestria by a capable researcher.


    Attributes:


    Durability: 91%


    Activation Time: 45 Seconds


    Cooldown: 24 hours (After each use)


    Runic Alignment: Tier III


    Special Effects:


    Gathering of Storms: Alives the lightning trapped in the vengeful heavens.


    Mending Soul 1: Inferior self repair ability.


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 195: Forest Clearance Mission 4

    ''Some kind of inferior copy of a famous weapon...''


    As he suspected, the Eldorians had indeed copy-pasted it. Yet, the original spell had somehow survived in some form. Could he replicate it? It would certainly require immense mana. The quality of steel used for the sword was top-grade, but with just one lightning spell, it had deteriorated to 91%. The stored mana must be beyond its limits, which makes it hard on the metal, no matter how good it is.


    That''s why runesmiths prefer lighter but more useful spells¡ªones that aid swordsmen in battle rather than relying on pure attack-based magic.


    "Heh...? It''s already at 91%?" Sam eximed, grabbing the attention of several nearby soldiers, including Einar and Yovan.


    "Yeah, the spell is too powerful. You should only use it when absolutely necessary," Damian suggested, handing Sam''s sword back to him.


    "That was wild, though... Such power. Combined with your impressive swordsmanship, you were a menace on the battlefield," Yovan praised. For once in his life, Sam didn''t gloat but instead felt embarrassed and shy. Weird guy.


    "Impressive was this guy," Damian said, shifting the praise toward Einar. "When the hell did you learn the aura de? Even first-rankers on their third job struggle with that."


    "We were pretty busy in the six months you were gone," Einar replied with a smile, not really exining how he had achieved the feat.


    "Would you teach me?" Damian asked. Both Einar and Sam looked surprised, as did Yovan.


    "I thought you were a mage... Those incredible sts, and your mastery of wood-style magic was wless," Yovan muttered, confusion in his eyes.


    "Yeah, impressive? It''s a goddamn miracle for a first-ranker, on his first job no less, to master wood-style magic," Einar added, supporting Yovan''s im.


    Around them, other soldiers of all ages either listened in or went about their tasks. Damian had already assigned one-fourth of them to guard duty on rotating shifts around the camp. The rest were free to do as they pleased. Some had already fallen asleep, while others ate, chatted with theirrades, and discussed the battle they had survived and the incredible things they had witnessed.


    One of the older soldiers nearby, a high-level first-ranker¡ªlikely on his second or third job¡ªspoke up. "They told tales about you, Captain. I had my suspicions though, but after thatst burial, I have to say¡ªyou''re much more worthy than many I''ve served over the years."


    Damian smiled at the middle-aged man and replied, "I''m just trying to survive, using everything I''ve got. I had to learn fast and prove myself, or I''d be beaten every day... It''s a great motivation.."


    The old soldier chuckled at that.


    "The boy who killed a second-rank lord of Pyron... So it''s true?" asked another soldier, this one younger than the previous but still much older than Damian.


    Damian didn''t reply and continued eating. It seemed that tales about him were bingmon knowledge. The only thing he could do now was to try to downy them, though he knew it wouldn''t work¡ªnot as long as he continued to unleash spells far above his rank in front of them.


    The others tried to get some rest as Damian and Einar moved away from the camp to practice. Damian had suggested they start tomorrow, but Einar, already thinking of himself as Damian''s master, insisted they train right away.


    When they reached an open space surrounded byrge stones, with the moonlight barely leaving any shadows, Einar instantly slipped into his mentor role. Guy was enjoying it for sure.


    "Aura control isn''t just about brute strength or forcing it to obey. Think of it like guiding water through a channel¡ªyou shape it, direct it, but you don''t fight against it. First, you''ve got to sense your aura, feel it like a second skin around you. Once you''ve got a grip on that, focus on breathing, slow and steady. Every breath should push the aura, make it expand and contract with you.


    The real trick, though, is bnce. Too much force, and it scatters. Too little, and it slips away. You need to find the right tension¡ªjust enough control to maintain it, but still allow it to flow naturally. It''s about synchronization with your body and mind, not dominance."


    Adjusting his footwork, and showing his breathing technique, Einar executed a wless, powerful 180-degree sword arc, leaving a red trail behind, shimmering like a beautiful ring around a distant.


    Damian, exhaling and focusing fully on his body, repeated the movement, but his sword left no aura behind, only sharp noise of wind discement. His senses were sharp and overwhelming when it came to mana, but aura was something he had barely noticed, let alone tried to feel or control. He repeated the motion with more focus and bnced breathing, again and again, but with no sess.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not something you can learn in a day. It requires constant practice and meditation. The breathing techniques used by pugilists are actually really helpful," Einar added, continuing his mentor role.


    After half an hour, Damian stopped. He still felt nothing but mana all around him and inside him, burning like moltenva. Maybe having a imitation might help...


    Einar looked worried and confused as Damian muttered some words and traced a small runic circle, one he had learned from the prince of Faerunia. In a split second, it activated, igniting his sword in burning ck mes.


    "What the hell...? You mastered it?" Einar eximed, almost falling over in shock.


    "No, it''s a spell¡ªlike those enchanted aura des," Damian exined, observing the ck mes. He concentrated deeply, blocking out all other senses, his mind singrly focused on feeling the unknown energy.


    Then, deep within his flesh and bones, he felt something. He wouldn''t have noticed it if it hadn''t been slowly trickling forward, making its way to his hands and then to his sword. It wasn''t an almost physical like force he felt for mana, which burned within him, bright and still at his core. Aura was more of a sensation¡ªfleeting and elusive.


    Onlysting if he focused and rxed, letting it wash over, like a flow of running water, relentless yet free of bindings, free to flow everywhere.

 Chapter 196: Forest Clearance Mission 5

    Damian gripped his sword with a rxed body, not too tight for a charge or lifting it in defense, just letting his hands find the most natural grip. Then, canceling the spell, Damian tuned out everything around him, breathing with focus, and guiding the small bits of the cool, new energy source he had discovered inside himself to his hands.


    Once he had enough, Damian exhaled and, opening his eyes, executed the ''Wanderer Cleaves the Mountain'' wlessly. He had performed it thousands of times before while practicing his swordsmanship, the feeling this time was no different.


    However, when he opened his eyes, what he saw was not the usual sword striking an imaginary target from head to toe. The sword swept overhead in a graceful arc no doubt, but its motion left behind a delicate trail of ck, ethereal specks that shimmered like falling stars.


    A perfect, luminous, thin arc¡ªlike the tip of a pen¡ªformed in the de''s wake, beautiful and fleeting, as if painted in the air before dissolving softly into nothingness.


    "You did it! I can''t believe this shit..!" Einar eximed, forgetting his usual calm and restrained attitude for a moment.


    Damian breathed hard. He had almost reached the limit of his focus and had only managed a thin line. His respect for pugilists and aura users grew by leaps and bounds. This was not easy at all. He had already lost the cold feeling by rxing his mind just a little.


    "It took everything out of me, and I barely left a visible trail. Yours was a hundred times better," Damian replied, looking back at him.


    "It took me months to master it, Maximus. Yours is just the first time using it, isn''t it?" Einar said, his face both happy and proud, though tinged with a hint of envy and hurt pride that he failed to hide.


    "I had help and a great teacher," Damian smiled, cing his sword back in its sheath. He had enough for the day.


    They walked back towards the camp in the quiet night. However, when they were just a few meters away from the outer perimeter, Damian said, "By the way, if you want to handle your¡­ business alone in the forest, you can give the charge to that old high leveled first ranker I was talking to. He seems reliable enough."


    "Do my business? What do you mean?" Einar asked, confused.


    "You know how you always sneak around, trying to find moments of privacy... You can leave for a while if you want. Just re your mana uncontrobly if you need help. I''ll notice right away."


    "Privacy..? We are at war, Maximus.."


    "Well, it''s up to you. I¡­ know what you really are, and I don''t care. I didn''t bring it up because I thought it might be awkward, but being surrounded by all these guys¡­ I just wanted to let you know you can rx a bit. Do what''s necessary without worrying about being found out."


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Einar froze, forcing Damian to halt as well. Well, it was still awkward in the end. The signs were clear as day from the first day they had met, he tried his best to ignore it, not meddling in his or her affairs. But he felt like he had to say this, giving at least a little freedom, so Einar won''t stay tense all the time and keep his focus on battle.


    "You¡­ knew?"


    "As I said, it doesn''t really matter. Also you are not exactly good at hiding it.."


    To others, Einar was just another gorgeous boy, nothing unusual in the ancientnd of elves. But Damian, cursed with noticing even the smallest irregrities and torturing himself with overthinking, couldn''t overlook the discrepancies.


    "Since when?" Einar asked, her face nk as if calcting.


    "What do you think?" Damian shrugged and resumed walking.


    Dragging the conversation on would only make it more ufortable. Einar, reaching some conclusion on her own, followed behind in silence for a few seconds before muttering under his breath, "You were always awfully kind to me¡­"


    Damian ignored thement and left her behind, acting as though he hadn''t heard it. Finally, he reached his personal captain''s tent, ready for a much-needed rest after the day''s events.


    ****


    They continued on the next day, and the day after, moving deeper into the forest day in and day out. Damian had to renew the mimicry spell every 15 hours or so and he also acted as amunication medium, rying orders or sharing important findings among the captains.


    He mostly traveled on horseback, so it wasn''t too much of a burden, but he would have loved to spend more time working on his own skills. That''s what he did during any free time when they weren''t fighting or sleeping. Also continuing swordsmanship practice with Einar and Sam, trying his best to use the aura, though it was just too hard for him yet.


    As expected, Ashenvale soldiers were scattered all over the forest. Each captain encountered a unit every three or four days. The monsters, as the reports suggested, were not as numerous as Damian remembered, and the other captains agreed. Sometimes the Ashenvale soldiers banded together to attack inrge groups; other times, they hid, hoping not to be found.


    However, most of the time, they were too preupied with their captives and spoils to notice their enemies approaching. They weren''t even hiding, just using the viges as bases.


    Damian sometimes had to go alone or with a few people like Einar, Yovan, and Sam. Their elite team would sneak into these viges andy waste to the bandit-like army without harming the vigers. Some viges were spared, with the soldiers only taking their women and food, leaving most of the poption alive.


    But some viges were not so fortunate¡ªthose that tried to fight back were ughtered, their bodies hung in the vige square as a brutal warning and when they left they torched the vige, burning it to the ground.


    When Damian and his unit found one of these greedy evil units, the oue was terrifying to look upon. The vengeance of the soldiers was never a beautiful thing, as they described in the stories, it was bloody and ugly.

 Chapter 197: Forest Clearance Mission 6

    Laying waste to yet another group of soldiers upying a medium-sized vige, Damian and his unit set up camp nearby for the day. They were in no rush, and once a week, they took a day off to maintain their weapons, armor, and have some rest. Finding a vige on such days was always fortunate. They waited for all the captains to catch up in an arc as they moved forward.


    Such arge group,bined with their thorough search of every nook and cranny of the forest, took time. This was necessary, though. The worst mistake they could make was to overlook a hiding ce, allowing enemies to slip past them, rendering their efforts futile.


    Damian didn''t know how the war was progressing or whether Vidalia and the others had survived. However, there was no way to contact them, and regardless of the oue, their mission to clear the way to Pyron remained unchanged.


    Some soldiers, who didn''t have much to do with food preparation or fighting, were tasked by Damian with helping the vigers rebuild. The rest were free to do as they pleased, as long as they didn''t trouble the locals. Most visited the taverns, and asionally, a vige big enough would have prostitutes.


    The soldiers had money, were young, and the ever-present fear of death drove them to indulge in such activities. Damian turned a blind eye, as long as noints reached him.


    "Look after them. I''ll be leaving now," Damian said off-handedly, mounting his horse.


    Sam, Einar, and Yovan nodded as he nudged the horse forward. It was time to do another run for the activation of the mimicry spell. He didn''t have many scrolls left and would be lucky if itsted another week.


    Damian had hoped they''d find some useful materials from Ashenvale''s forces, but s, nothing worthwhile came from those miserable lot except for money and booze and weapons, tons of weapons thaty in their spatial storages.


    Damian rode through the forest in one direction for a while until he sensed the presence of a second-rank captain responsible for covering his side. It was the blonde youngdy, one of the few young captains. Though new to her spellsword powers, she had yet to master them fully. Damian locked onto her mana signature and followed it at a reasonable pace.


    Catching people off guard had be one of his few guilty pleasures. He slowly approached her camp, receiving nods and greetings from soldiers as he passed by. She was busy eating stew with herpanions.


    "Oh, Maximus! Creeping up on us again, huh?" the blonde captain said, putting down her bowl and standing up cheerfully.


    He had once caught her bathing in a river, and she hadn''t let him live it down since. Still, it was a fair trade for the memory he gained in return.


    "Come on, get your man. I''ve got things to do," Damian replied, dismounting his horse.


    "Yes, yes, the ever-so-busy, great captain," she mocked but nheless called for one of her high-level first-rankers. Damian used the scroll with the mimicry spell on him, transferring the spell''s authority to the man. Job done, Damian got back on his horse, with the blonde captain holding the reins.


    "There''s a medium-sized vige where we''re staying for the day, I can get you something you might need for the next visit.. You know the direction. Do you have anything to report?" Damian asked.


    "We just passed a small vige yesterday, nothing major. No, we have enough supplies. But can you get word to Royce that I need more people? We had ten casualties this past week. Our numbers are low. We can handle small groups, but sometimes they''re just too many..."


    Damian nodded and galloped away. This was the situation everywhere. Every captain had lost soldiers, tens of them each week, leaving their numbers critically low. Damian briefly considered abandoning the strategy of spreading out and gathering their forces, but doing so would slow their progress significantly. Still, they might not have a choice if things continued this way.


    After visiting her, Damian reached another captain to renew their mimicry spell and gather a report, and then another. Nothing of importance was reported, but most of them needed more troops. Damian himself had lost around 50 soldiers over the past few weeks, but that was on the lower sidepared to others. Most captains were nowmanding barely over 150 men.


    Royce was stationed at the third position from Damian on another side. He had already visited eight captains, knowing their locations and their needs, which he would report to Royce in detail. He nned to visit Royce after checking in with thest three captains.


    When he arrived at Royce''s camp on his return journey, he found the man deep in thought, his face serious as he sat at a temporary wood style table in the open, tapping it repeatedly while gazing up at the evening sky.


    "What''s going on?" Damian asked, sitting across from him, the chairs were also made by him.


    "The missing monsters... We found them," Royce replied, locking eyes with him.


    Oh, This should be interesting.


    "I sent four of my best scouts at the start, each in different directions, and the one I sent farthest has finally returned. He says he saw the monsters. They were all gathered together, mindlessly roaming behind a mountain range. Just as we feared¡ªthey''re being controlled by someone."


    At least they had an answer now. It was better than discovering the monsters creeping behind their army at the Dreaded Lands'' entrance or, worse, hearing weekster that they''d destroyed everything in their path and were heading directly for Pyron.


    "How big?" Damian asked.


    "The numbers are just a guess, but somewhere between 600 and 1,000. The numbers aren''t the worst part, though. The ranks of these monsters and beasts range from unranked all the way to king-level."


    Goddamn, those were lots of ugly guys waiting for them.


    "You said they were roaming at the foot of the mountain, not moving in one direction?" Damian pressed, finding the choice of words interesting.


    "Exactly. They''re gathering more. I think they''re preparing to attack Pyron''s walls. If we spook them, they''ll rain down on the viges we''ve barely managed to save. But if we leave them be, they''ll just keep growing in numbers. We don''t have the men or resources to take such a big risk.


    And that''s just dealing with the monsters. There are over 1,000 Ashenvale soldiers camped near the horde, either protecting it or simply watching over it. The one controlling the monsters must be with them."

 Chapter 198: Forest Clearance Mission 7

    Now, that was a dilemma. To go and attack, barely making a dent in the overwhelming numbers of enemies? Or to wait, hoping the army would return¡ªif they survived¡ªand then strike. But the enemy would likely notice them long before that, and who knew if they were already waiting prepared for them?


    "What do you think we should do?" Royce asked, finally giving his mind a moment''s rest.


    "It''s a lot to ask someone to fight a losing battle just in the hope that we can somehow change the oue," Damian replied. "You don''t have to burden yourself with such a hard decision. Let''s just put it to the group and see where thingsnd. We can''t keep this up anyway. The mimicry spell scrolls will onlyst for a week at best, and then we''ll have to regroup."


    They were all good men and capable captains, but not everyone had a death wish for the sake of the kingdom. They were far too old for that crap.


    "Hmm, you''re right," Royce said, thinking it over. "You cover the biggest area, so find a good ce where we can set up camp, and gather everyone. I also want to hear what Mira has to say about this."


    Royce stood from his chair, his expression just a bit more rxed. There was still an impossible decision ahead, though.


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Damian nodded and left, not bothering with formalities, Royce was used to that, not that he did it for any other captain at all. It was ridiculous.


    As Damian rode back to his unit, he mulled over the situation. On one hand, he was curious about the gathered monsters and beasts. He could see them all, copy their spells, and use mimicry to get their useful features. But facing that many foes wouldn''t be easy, especially with his supplies running low.


    His mana was no match for thebined strength of the monsters and men that were ahead. Maybe someone woulde up with a better n once they regrouped. His greedy ass was more interested in spells than people, not the most suitable for such decisions. Though he would refuse following any order that did not sit well with him. They were all the same rank, after all.


    "How''d it go? Any problems?" Sam asked as Damian returned to camp, handing his horse off to a soldier.


    "Not any that I like," Damian replied, sitting down with the group.


    "They''re problems, Maximus. I don''t think we''re supposed to like them," Sam exaggerated.


    "What happened?" Yovan asked, curious.


    "We found the monsters we were looking for¡­" Damian said, exining everything.


    "So, we attack them?" Einar asked. This girl was too obsessed with attacking people.


    "We don''t have the numbers for that, and the others don''t have monsters like you three. Their forces are probably even smaller than ours," Yovan replied, speaking for Damian. The guy was surprisingly clever and well read in the matters of war. How odd, thezy and greedy ones like him, were the ones most suited to fight and lead.


    "As he said, we''re going to make arge camp and gather everyone to decide our next move," Damian concluded.


    "And if they decide to attack recklessly with such low numbers and barely any resources?" Yovan asked, raising the million-dor question.


    "Then we do what we think is right," Damian said. "Personally, I''ll vote for running. But I wouldn''t mind seeing so many monsters gathered together." His eyes twinkled with excitement, making everyone around him ufortable.


    The next day, they left the vige and continued their march. They traveled through variousndscapes. By the end of the second day, Damian found arge open green field, a small hill blocking the view forward, and a big pretty river flowing nearby.


    After covering the distance with a quick gallop, reaching atop the hill, Damian could see the beautiful wide valley surrounded by tall, steep green mountains in the distance. A river running through the middle, splitting the mountains in half as it passed. At the foot of the small hill near him, was a little vige, perfectly ced - with few houses clustered together here and there.


    Thin smoke rising from the chimneys, and everything looking peaceful. The mountains were huge and covered in trees, while the river flowed calmly through the scene, making the vige seem small and quiet against the towering peaks.


    ''That must be the valley behind which the scout reported the monsters gathering,'' Damian thought.


    But that wasn''t all. Damian had rushed ahead of his unit on horseback, sensing some very dangerous mana signatures from here, at least three second rankers and many high leveled first rankers, none of which he recognized. They were across the river from the vige.


    Damian was just here to get an estimate of their numbers, thinking they must be from Ashenvale, but instead what he found was an unexpected surprise.


    "Hmm¡­ Those are Eldoris colors," Damian muttered.


    Curiosity getting the better of him, Damian crossed the river, leaving his horse tied to a tree. Using vines and wood style to make a quick bridge, it was a bit excessive but he did not want to jump into the water, this much mana expenditure was no big price to pay.


    From atop one of the trees, Damian observed the Eldoris camp, growing more confused by the moment. Half of the camp was filled with beastmen, many of them shirtless or wearing simple clothing. Most of them didn''t register on his mana sense ¡ª they must be pugilists. There were so many of them. The humans in the camp, however, didn''t seem pleased by the beastmen''s presence.


    The tension between the two groups was palpable, as if a fight could break out at any moment.


    Everyone seemed focused on one spot in the camp, though it was blocked from Damian''s view. He jumped from tree to tree, trying to get a better angle.


    Damian saw a huge, white-furred beastman arguing with one of the second-rankers Damian had sensed earlier. Suddenly, the beastman grabbed the second-ranker by the cor, and his tribe moved in action with him. The humans, startled but prepared, also raised their weapons defensively.


    Things weren''t looking good for the humans¡ªthey didn''t even realize the beastmen had two second-rankers of their own, along with a number of powerful pugilists that Damian couldn''t sense the ranks of.

 Chapter 199: Forest Clearance Mission 8

    They were on the verge of fighting any moment now. The second-ranker, still arguing fervently with the white-furred beastman, hung in the air, lifted by the huge hands of the beast men. The beastman was furious, but whatever argument the second-ranker was making seemed to be working, darkening the expressions of the beastmen near them, their faces growing uglier by the second.


    Damian''s mind raced. These people didn''t seem to be the enemy¡ªat least, they didn''t look like it. They had a list of where all the units in the area were supposed to be, but by now it was highly inurate. The camp wasrge, with Eldoris men outnumbering the beastmen, maybe around 400-500 in total, most of them first-rankers.


    ''They could help us with the monsters...'' Damian thought.


    Things were certainly tense between the two groups, but surely they would see the need to band together in the face of a greater threat. Did they even know about it? Then again, the scout hadn''t mentioned how far beyond the valley he had traveled. If things went south, Damian figured he''d just start a fight among them, create a wormhole, and run like a pro.


    Jumping down into the camp''s perimeter, Damian slowly made his way toward the center. A few people noticed him, spouting all kinds of insults or questions as they pointed in his direction, but he ignored them. Most of them were too focused at the confrontation in the middle. As Damian got closer, he could hear their heated exchange.


    "...Look, I get it. I know the pain. I''ve lost a lot of good friends too. This is the price a soldier has to pay..." the human second-ranker said hastily, as if trying to make excuses.


    "They are not sacrifices for your foolish wars, idiot! You have no idea of the magnitude of the crime you''vemitted. The only judgment for your pompous ass is¡­" The gruff voice came from a tiger beastman¡ªrare to see one of them. His voice was deep, filled with untold emotion.


    ''Cough.''


    ''Cough.''


    Both men turned to look at Damian, along with everyone else who had been watching the spectacle. Suddenly, Damian felt like he was on stage in a drama. The pressure on his nerves was intense. He was wearing his Eldoris uniform, the captain''s badge disyed prominently, so they could at least guess who he was. Yet, it was clear from their expressions that they looked down on him because of his age.


    "I am Captain Maximus, from the Commander''s Personal Unit 11. My unit is stationed nearby. May I ask what''s going on here? What unit is this?" Damian asked, acting as if he dealt with this kind of situation regrly. In truth, he kind of did.


    "The Commander''s personal unit...? Commander Lady Vidalia''s?" the man fumbled, the sneer vanishing from his face as soon as he heard his name and title. Then he shamelessly continued, "Help us! These beastmen have gone rogue! They''re attacking the royal army¡­"


    Ah, this guy was certainly a bad news.


    "I don''t care about your squabbles. I wouldn''t have revealed myself if this weren''t urgent. An army of dangerous monsters, numbering in the thousands, is being controlled and stationed just behind those mountains," Damian announced. Many of the onlookers gasped, murmuring among themselves, but he kept his focus on the two men before him. It seemed neither had known about the threat.


    "They aren''t alone. They''ve got over a thousand Ashenvale soldiers with them," Damian added, triggering an even more frantic reaction. These people were clearly used to fighting Ashenvale guys and were likely exhausted by the ongoing conflict.


    The white-furred tiger beastman threw the second-ranker aside and locked eyes with Damian.


    "Behind the valley? How close?" the beastman asked.


    "Wait a second, Kazak! He''s just a kid¡ªprobably pulling a stupid prank. This could be a scheme to distract us and catch us off guard again," a muscr beastman chimed in from the side. Damian couldn''t sense mana from them, but both radiated an aura that matched or surpassed what typical second-rank pugilists emitted.


    The tiger beastman, Kazak, even topped that¡ªhis resting aura was on par with Xavier, the transcendent pugilist seed. This guy was a real deal.


    "Kid, are you telling the truth?" Suddenly, Kazak''s body was covered in a thick aura, and the pressure on Damian''s shoulders intensified. It took all his strength just to stay upright and not buckle. The first-rankers around him immediately fell to their knees, struggling to resist the crushing force. Even the second-ranker human nearby was having trouble staying on his feet.


    Damian firmed his stance and stared straight into the beastman''s eyes and affirmed, "I wouldn''t have jumped between two groups on the verge of tearing each other apart, if I didn''t seriously need your help. I don''t care what happens to this man. I''m sure mistakes were made¡ªperhaps on both sides¡ªbut that''s not why I''m here."


    Damian continued, "My unit, along with eleven others, is setting up camp near that vige. We n to gather and discuss how to deal with this threat, which could wipe out everything we''ve fought to preserve till now. Perhaps they could even surprise the currently fighting Commander''s army from behind or attack Pyron, destroying everything on the way...


    You''re invited to join us if you wish to protect your home, and so are you¡­" Damian nced at the second-ranker, whose face brightened at the mention of reinforcements.


    The tension among the beastmen near Damian only grew. He didn''t me them. They were outnumbered by humans, and no one liked having armed forces encroach on their territory. Well, he had done his part. Whether they believed him or not was up to them.


    Damian began coating his body with mana, achieving the resistance against the pressure, then chanting random Japanese phrases from anime openings, he drew the wormhole runic circle opening it near his feet. The beastmen were startled, theirpanions ready to strike hearing him chant in unknownnguage, but all froze in awe when the dark purple portal opened near him.


    Damian gave a slight nod to both men and stepped into the portal, emerging across the river where the people from the camp could still see him. As the onlookers erupted in amotion over his little disy, Damian turned and headed back to his horse.


    The stunt had cost him half of his mana, but it was necessary to leave asting impression. Even if they weren''t convinced by his words, they would at leaste to see who he was and what they really wanted from them.

 Chapter 200: Forest Clearance Mission 9

    The camp had been set on the small hill overlooking the peaceful little vige. Damian stayed there for a few hours to see if there was any reaction from the two unknown parties, fortunately they had better sense than that.


    With that out of his mind Damian got on his horse and left to get all the captains. He would have loved to send others to do his bidding but they would take days to find them all and guide them back to the camp they had made. With him it was just about a few hours priding here to there.


    Damian told all of them on his way to thest captain on the edge to prepare for leaving, thening back with thest captain, one by one he gathered them all and rode with them till they could see the camp he had set.


    Then Damian left them to go get another five with Royce and Mira''s side. The same way he had done for the others. Riding with the other six captains containing Royce, Mira and the old dude he had gotten the mimicry spell from, slowly as all the soldiers followed behind, Damian told them all that had happened. And Royce filled them in with the monster situation.


    He had already exined some tidbits to them and the others and now Royce borated on that.


    "There was supposed to be a considerable bigmunity of beastmen living here¡­" The old captain reminisced.


    "Yes, I had heard about them too.. After the ancient kingdom got destroyed which was supposed to be somewhere in the dreadednds or Ashenvalends, some of them had transmigrated from there to all directions, arge portion of which had chosen to remain in Eldoris woods¡­" Royce remembered.


    "They must hate Ashenvale people then, why didn''t they join the war efforts..?" Mira questioned, almost all the human viges were emptied of their men and youngsters, it was odd that the beastmen had chosen to hide so many fighters in times like these.


    "Yeah.. They would do that¡­" The old captain said, his name was Loydel, "They must have paid the equivalent exchange in resources.. Beastmen have always chosen to form close knitmunities.. They are not much of a trusting lot¡­"


    "That is somewhat true, they also have a good reason to be like that, so I can''t say I me them.. They differ from person to person though, some of them do get out, getting bored, like the rest of us.." Another middle aged captain chimed in.


    "Are you sure they have two confirmed second rankers..?" Royce asked again.


    "Yes, two that I sensed but they were mostly pugilists so I can''t say they were just two, that white tiger certainly was on par with Xavier..." Damian answered the question Royce had asked four times now, this time even adding aparison so he can get the idea through his thick head.


    "Xavier - The indomitable shield..?" Mira asked in his ce, getting excited.


    Was that stoic guy famous or something...? Then again Transcendent seeds were like celebrities to each kingdom, specially the ones from their own regions.


    "On par with a transcendent seed..? That''s some high praise¡­" Added another captain among them.


    "If we can get them to fight the monster horde we might have one real chance here¡­" Suggested another captain what was already on everyone''s mind.


    "What could be the reason for their conflict¡­?" The old captain murmured.


    "Don''t know for sure but it seemed like the sniveling Eldoris captain had joined hands with them and betrayed them or something, at least it cost them some people, that much I could guess from their conversation."


    "That sounds like really bad news¡­ If they were betrayed.. Royce.." The old captain said, worry evident in his gruff voice.


    "Well.. We will know soon enough.." Royce answered, his face determined looking ahead.


    It took the rest of the day for other captains and their soldiers to make their tents on the small hill, which was now full of people. It had be dark by then.


    Damian had noticed some first rankers from the new Eldoris unit he had found, keeping an eye on them; there was a beastmen or two in the nearby woods, Damian was sure - though he hadn''t seen them.


    Royce and Damian did a little work of their own and created a medium sized single hall room type of wooden structure for them to house everyonefortably. Damian had gained more from him then Vidalia had showed him during all the time he was with her. Royce, the good guy, didn''t even know he was not helping him from the goodness of his heart but instead stealing like a true pro.


    Everything was set, they had a little rest and dinner and finally it was time to decide on this matter. One by one all the captains and vice captains made their way to the wooden hall, Royce had also created a big table with lots of chairs. The idea was for the captains to sit and their two attendants to stand behind them. Following the formal Eldoris court meetings.


    They had also invited the second ranker captain across the river and Damian had also found one of the beastmen from his earlier mana signature hiding in the woods and had delivered a formal invitation, they both were also supposed to follow the rules. Though Damian doubted the beastmen leader would agree to such one sided terms.


    They waited in the hall, and at the time they had mentioned in the invitation, the noble captain entered their camp with two of his best men. They were all seated in the hall, so only Damian could sense what was going on outside without relying on the soldiers for reports. Damian also sensed one of the familiar beastmen mage''s mana, though they were far.


    Damian hade with Sam and Einar, he asked Yovan but he being thezy one, chose to eat and sleep in peace, leaving everything up to them. Damian really envied the guy''s freedom in life.


    The noble captain entered the hall with his attendants, all looking his way, his face all proud and walk pompous, typical noble thing.. however suddenly out of nowhere Damian sensed a dangerous killing intent rising rapidly besides him, catching a ring red aura surrounding Einar with the corner of his eyes, Damian saw Einar''s face contorted with unfiltered hate.


    Before Damian could even say a word he heard her cryunching herself at the neers with full force of her red mist like aura trailing behind, the sword having tremendous speed behind its weight.

 Chapter 201: Einar Larven

    Damian could hardly believe what he was seeing. The speed¡­ But he knew the pompous noble was ready for Einar''s attack. Startled as he might have been, the man was still a second-ranker. Before Einar could get herself killed, Damian rushed in behind her. His agility stats proved their worth as he managed to grab Einar''s hands just in time, stopping the charge.


    Damian didn''t want to reveal his speed in front of so many people, but he had no choice if he wanted to save his friend from certain death.


    Damian was sure the noble must have done something to earn Einar''s hatred, but this was neither the time nor the ce to act on it. Sam followed at his own pace, wisely refraining from using his lightning in front of the gathered group of captains which were mainly minor nobles, knights pledged to one, or rtives of theirs.


    The second-ranker noble saw what had happened, but his two first-ranker guards were clueless. All they saw was a red blur charging at them with a shout, and at thest moment, they attacked¡ªnot at Einar, but at Damian, who had his back to them while holding Einar.


    The bastard noble captain could have stopped them, but he merely watched as his followersunched their attacks.


    Damian quickly turned, pulling Einar with him. Using Einar''s outstretched sword to block the strikes of the two high-level first-rankers. ring at them, he growled,


    "Do you really wish to die so badly?" The threat made them hesitate, and they awkwardly pulled their weapons back. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Red hair¡­ Larven, huh? There''s still one of that bastard''s blood left?" the captain muttered, eyeing Einar, who red back with fire in her eyes, her jaw clenched tightly. Damian could feel her trembling with uncontroble rage through his grip on Einar''s hands.


    "Calm down. Think about where you are," Sam said, finally catching up to them. Damian met Einar''s gaze, silently agreeing with Sam.


    "A tant attack on a noble? Is that how themander''s army weesrades nowadays?" the captain sneered, trying to stir more trouble, his re focused on Einar. Damian noticed a faint but well-hidden bloodlusting from the man, aimed at Einar. As expected this guy was a piece of shit.


    "What''s going on, Maximus?" The other captains had also stood up, slowly surrounding them, all confused as they looked between Einar and the newly arrived captain.


    "Royce, do what you must. I''ll be back," Damian said, grabbing Einar by the shoulders and turning her around, taking her outside to cool off.


    "Uh¡­ okay. We''ll continue then," Royce replied, understanding the situation without asking any questions.


    Damian and Sam led Einar back to their side of the camp, taking her inside Damian''s personal tent. They let Einar sit on the bed while they stood nearby, giving her time to regain control on herself. Yovan, who had followed behind seeing them, also joined them inside.


    "What happened?" Sam asked after a few minutes, when Einar''s expression finally returned to something close to normal, though her jaw and fists were still clenched as if calcting how the fight would have gone.


    "Why did you stop me?! I had that bastard dead to rights!" Einar snarled at Damian.


    "No, you didn''t. You''d be a corpse by now if I hadn''t," Damian replied in his usual calm tone.


    "A second-ranker is no joke, Einar. You know that," Sam added, reinforcing Damian''s point.


    "It would have been worth it," Einar muttered, clenching her fists again. The sword remained tightly gripped in her other hand. "It was the best chance I would ever get."


    "Attacked a second-ranker?! Why?" Yovan asked, shocked at the revtion.


    All eyes turned to Einar. Feeling their stares and their unspoken questions, Einar sighed and finally relented, dropping her sword to the side.


    "Because he''s a piece of shit who took everything I love," Einar said, her voice heavy. And so began the tale of Einar Larven.


    ****


    Hers was a life of obscurity. In the town of Windhaven, located southeast in Eldoris near Windweaver Lake, stood the proud seat of House Larven. The lord of Windhaven was a brave and mighty man, called righteous by some even. Einar knew it to be true though¡ªbecause he was her father.


    She remembered the quiet peaceful afternoons he spent ying with her, making herugh until her stomach hurt. In her early years, she never understood why she had to hide from people. Her mother, the most beautiful courtesan in Windhaven¡ªher father told her that, and it was true, she was so pretty¡ªkept her in a small vi on the edge of Windweaver Lake.


    Even the maids and soldiers weren''t allowed to see Einar. It was only after her fifth name day that she began to understand why she lived in such istion. It was because of her hair¡ªor, more specifically, the blood she shared.


    That was also the day she realized the crimson-haired man who came to y with her wasn''t just anyone¡ªhe was the lord of Windhaven, Dorian Larven, The Crimson de and her father. He used to joke about their hair, saying a witch had cursed him and her with it and he''d fought the witch to save her.


    He always cast suspicious nces at her mother when mentioning the witch, making her extra mad at him every single time. As a stupid child, she just never connected the dots.


    On her fifth name day, they celebrated. Her stats were revealed: a solid 5 in everything except for LUC¡ª4, and CHA¡ª20.


    Call it an irony or justice from the heavens but even though she was not the legitimate child of Lord Dorian Larven, her status forever bore proof of her lineage. She was destined to be a beauty far surpassing even her mother with 20 stats in Charm.


    Einar vividly remembered the words her mother whispered that night as she held her close:


    "You are the best and most precious thing in the world to me. But remember others won''t see you the way I do. You must ignore them. They don''t matter, and their words don''t matter. Do what brings you joy, and never get caught in their webs of deception. You''re too beautiful for that.


    They can deny your name and belittle your existence, but they can never deny your blood. You are of House Larven. You won''t have the glory of being one¡ªit''s not that great anyway¡ªbut you''ll have your duties. And that is all that matters. Make yourself proud of your name."

 Chapter 202: The Last Daughter of House Larven

    Being proud of her name...


    How could she..? She was thest daughter of House Larven, fleeing while her family was butchered and burned alive. She couldn''t do anything¡ªanything at all¡ªexcept running. She was too weak, too inconsequential. She did not matter.


    Being one of the regions near the Empire and Eldoris border, it was their duty to protect it.


    Once she had started to learn all the things to get as many skills as possible on which her mother really insisted on, Her father, Dorian, taught her swordsmanship. She was very clumsy at it and made tons of mistakes everyday, but her father never got angry with her, he was just not that kind of man.


    Instead, he patiently exined and demonstrated every move again and again, until she finally managed to produce an imitation good enough to make him smile with pride.


    Einar still wasn''t sure if that smile had been genuine or if he was just being kind. She didn''t know what other children her age were capable of or what they thought. Were friends supposed to talk about how to better improve their swordsmanship? If so, she would have been interested in that.


    As she grew older, the conflicts at the border became more violent. Dorian had already sent all the resources and men he could spare. When another request for reinforcements arrived, there was nothing left to give¡ªexcept onest thing¡ªhis sword. Dorian Vandross Larven was nothing if not brave.


    After the constant lectures about bing a good person, he had taught her one more thing equally important to him, he had taught her to love their country, their home.


    She remembered once asking why he stayed with a woman he didn''t love instead of being with them everyday. He hadn''t ignored her or offered sweet words to soothe a child''s curiosity. He had trusted her and exined the truth. What it was that made him live this kind of hidden life. The words he had said,


    "The peace we enjoy is built on the foundation of my marriage Einar, and is a union devoid of affection. It''s a sacrifice I made willingly to keep thisnd from constant border skirmishes and falling into chaos, Our house is not rich, nor do we have powerful people to support it, I fought all my life to keep this people away but one man alone, can''t hold the battlefield full of enemies.


    I am also not as smart as your mother, My sword is all I have, I sacrificed my freedom to give a chance for my people to prosper, think beyond just constant struggles of life but it also means I can never let my true feelings be known to the world.


    Your mother knew it before we fell in love. But, Guess I owe you an apology the most. I am sorry I could not give you what was rightfully yours.. Instead, I promise to give you all my knowledge. Will you ept that as your inheritance?"


    Einar had been embarrassed by his bold confession at the time and hadn''t known how to respond. Only now did she understand just how brave - the man named Dorian Larven truly was. He hadn''t run away from his duties or hidden his feelings. He had answered her like a man¡ªa very rare thing in this world, as she had since learned.


    When he left to fight the Empire''s forces, dead set on destroying them, Dorian entrusted his most loyal knight and best friend with the regency of Windhaven. But the man who had sacrificed so much for his people failed to see the greatest enemy he had made: his own wife, Lady Price. Perhaps it had been obvious from the beginning. After all, he had married the daughter of a neighboring enemy.


    Expecting her to care about anything other than her own interests was na?ve.


    Yet the betrayal hadn''te even from her. She was too restrained in her hate for that. It hade from the man Dorian called a friend. In Dorian''s absence, that knight had enjoyed his time with Lady Price. But their affair was to end when Dorian returned, so they devised a n to poison him when he came back on one of his usual trips to check on things.


    The brave lord hadn''t expected his own wife, the mother of his children toe after his life.


    But their n didn''t go as they thought. They underestimated him. Dorian survived the poison, his raw base stats allowing him to endure it. Though both he and the knight were second-rankers, Dorian was more than just that. He had the blood of an ancient defenders in his veins. He was Larven, from the house that had protected Eldoris''s borders for centuries in the name of their queen.


    Their legacy wasn''t mere luck.


    Before Dorian could act against his wife''s treachery, the knight''s true, far more sinister n came to light. He hadn''t wanted to merely kill Dorian and be the lord of Windhaven with Price''s family''s support. No, he wanted it all¡ªfor himself. His greed was insurmountable.


    He never told Price, but his real goal was to burn the keep, killing everyone inside, including Lady Price and Dorian''s children¡ªthe very ones who had called him "uncle" and yed with him since birth. He betrayed them all.


    That night, the seat of House Larven, which had stood strong for over a century, was reduced to ashes, burned from inside out.


    The traitor knight came for them, too. He sent men for Einar''s mother, because he knew Dorian loved her more than anything. He knew that, if she survived, sooner orter she would find a way to kill him for betraying her lover. Her mother had fought desperately, clutching Einar in her arms refusing to let her fight, and somehow managed to escape the vi.


    They made it to a nearby vige, ready to flee forever, when the traitor knight turned Lord of Windhaven caught them himself.


    Einar stayed hidden under the inn''s bed, obeying her mother''s strict orders that she made her swear on her own name. That was Einar''s greatest failure in life. She was a coward. Her legs froze, her breath came in ragged gasps, and she watched, paralyzed with fear, as her mother was decapitated before her very own eyes. And yet she didn''t move, she could not just move.


    What bravery? What honor? She was not her father. She was a coward who let her mother die..


    She had survived, She lost her family, her emotions, every single thing that was her world up till now. After crying for days in the forest all alone and lost... She had decided on one thing and one thing alone. She was a coward, yes, but even cowards knew how to kill.. She had lost everything, but she had gained one thing in return: a purpose in life. She lived only for vengeance now.


    She needed strength¡ªan immense amount of strength. There was no duty left to fulfill for her, except for the onest task, vengeance for House Larven. She owed that much to her kind father and loving mother.


    Afterwards, she could die in peace.

 Chapter 203: A Simple Request

    "That''s a lot¡­" Yovan murmured, his face lost in thought as he looked at Einar, as if recalcting everything about her.


    "Wait a second, did my ears deceive me, or did you really just say ''Daughter of House Larven''?" Sam, the clueless one, asked the obvious question. Though Damian himself was curious about why she revealed it, she could have just said "son" and no one would have questioned her.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me¡­ For real? All thosete, distant baths¡­" Ah, Yovan''s brain was short-circuiting too.


    "I''m sorry, guys. I didn''t want to deceive you, but I was afraid to reveal my gender. I lived on my own in Pyron, and whenever I did¡­ it just didn''t go well¡­" Einar said, her face clouded with the weight of past memories.


    "Stay here.. The beastmen are here, I should go," Damian said, stepping towards the exit. He gave Einar onest nce, and she quietly nodded.


    Sam and Yovan, instead of Einar, followed behind him. They walked in silence, hearing the distant chatter of soldiers, reunited with friends after a long time,ughing and talking.


    "She.. Uh.. She won''t stop¡­ Vengeance is not as pretty as it sounds¡­" Yovan mumbled.


    "Vengeance Hhmn¡­ She''ll stop at nothing to get it. She was already reckless enough, now with her target around¡­" Sam voiced his concerns too.


    "One thing at a time. Let''s just get through this first. We will find a way somehow.. He''s just a second-ranker¡­" Damian said, trying to reassure them.


    "Only you would have the balls to say that," Sam scoffed, and Yovan chuckled behind him.


    Damian finally spotted the beastman he''d been sensing¡ªthe mana emanating from him. He was an old man resembling a fox. His appearance was deceptive though; his mana rivaled Tristan''s, and Tristan was the strongest second-ranker mage Damian had encountered¡ªexcluding the Faerunian princess, whose case was just too abnormal.


    As expected, the white tiger beastman arrived with over 25 of his people. Damian sensed at least three second-rankers among them, including the old fox, who could be a high-level Spellsword or a mage who had just entered the second rank. The white tiger, along with the other beastmen, exuded an aura of danger.


    Most of them appeared to be pugilists, experienced warriors, their bodies scarred from many battles. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    What kind of monstrous vige was this? A second-ranker usually ruled over a small town, and here they were, as plentiful as fleas in a market.


    The soldiers cleared the way for the arriving guests, mostly because no one was insane enough to start a fight with that lot. Damian sighed as he approached them, meeting them halfway between the camp perimeter and the wooden hall.


    "If I remember correctly, two doesn''t equal 24¡­ Now, does it?" Damian said sarcastically.


    "Even 24 is showing more trust in your kind than you lot deserve," the white beastman replied, his words harsh, though his tone remained measured. What was his y here? Testing Damian''s reaction?


    "Well, whatever¡­ Let''s get on with it," Damian had no time for games though.


    Words meant nothing, unless they were used to get the job needed done. The beastman''s eyes briefly showed amusement before they returned to their cold, neutral stare. However, Damian did notice the fox mage smiling at him warmly. What was that about? Maybe someone had told him about his spell from the other day..


    They entered the hall together, and as expected, the new noble lord objected to so many beastmen participating. The captains didn''t care much about it, but officially, the beastmen had openly disregarded an order, which Royce made ament about, expressing displeasure. However, it was mostly for show. The captains didn''t care as long as the beastmen helped.


    If the beastmen had only one second-ranker as their leader, they might have insisted on following the rules. But with so many, they posed a threat no one could take lightly.


    "As I introduced myself earlier, my name is Royce ris Dreysarr, and on behalf of all the captains present here, we''ve shared our knowledge of this hidden enemy that we face¡­ Neither of your people can escape it or fight it alone. And we can''t just let such a threat fester, not with hundreds of viges behind us depending on our protection.


    We will fight, with or without you, but know this: once we engage, the enemy will deal with us swiftly, and thene right for you all."


    Royce exined the situation, then ended with a bold statement that gave both hope and fear. The beastman could not run away with their families without being noticed and killed by the Ashenvale people and the lost captain''s unit could not leave this area without help, or they would get surprise attacked again and again to death by the Ashenvale''s hidden forces.


    Both sides were relying on each other. The beastmen had plenty of second-rankers, but their first-rankers and mundane soldiers werecking. No surprise there¡ªthey weren''t a professional army, just vigers from many settlements banding together.


    "That man over there has taken nearly a third of our people¡­ scheming, deceiving a young innocent boy. He wants our valley. As long as he''s here, there''ll be no talk of alliances or trust. If there''s even a drop of honor left in Eldorian''s army nowadays, show it. Judge this abomination, and we will hold your words true.


    Otherwise, it''s just words¡­ lost in the wind," the white tiger beastman concluded, making their stance clear with a simple request.


    After hearing Einar''s story, Damian was certain the man had done something truly unforgivable to deserve it. Still, no matter how pompous he was, the man was a noble, as were many others present in this room. They were all of the same rank, and no matter who decided the judgment, there would be objections, leading to an inevitable fight.


    "Bah! tant disrespect to the Eldorian army and even questioning Lady Vidalia''s honor! Is all of your blood made of water? How can a true Eldorian noble blood not boil at such savages'' disrespect?"

 Chapter 204: Crimes & Judgement

    "Try to understand, Beastman leader," Royce began.


    "It''s Chief Kazak.." the old fox mage interrupted.


    "Try to understand, Chief Kazak. To render a judgment, we need to take him to a higher authority. I promise you we will do that at all costs, but right now our troubles are bigger than that. We need every fighter we can get." Royce tried to reason with him, but from their expressions, he had not achieved much sess.


    "See? As I said, they just want to y with words, make us do their dirty work, and pay the price so they can proudly look down on us from atop their rides and sneer," a buff gori beastman said from the side, sending a wave of murmurs among both beastmen and the captains and their aides.


    "What the hell am I missing? Why won''t Royce just interrogate the guy and judge him, right here and now?" Sam asked, frustrated.


    "It''s not that simple," Yovan replied. "Royce may be a noble, but his house is just second-generation, newly risen to power. The others could do it, but they''re all afraid of the consequences. Any judgment they pass could be used as an excuse to frame their houseter. They''re more worried about what will happen once the war ends and things settle back home than the current trouble ahead."


    "That is so stupid," Sam said, though he understood well enough why no one would want to do it.


    "Lord Vincent, What do you have to say in your defense against this usation?" Damian asked loudly, since no one else was offering anything useful.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    All eyes turned to the new lord. The man red at Damian but, remembering his earlier stunt, straightened himself and said proudly, "We fought off a thousand of those Ashenvale bastards together when they charged at their precious valley. No one can save every soldier in a battle like that. How am I to me for their loss? I lost men too, yet I''m not ming anyone."


    "LIES!" the Beastman leader roared.


    "We fought together, but only we paid the price. He withheld important information about enemies charging from the rear¡ªthe ce they were supposed to guard. Instead, he used the distraction that he himself caused to sneak into our valley and steal what is rightfully ours," the old fox mage exined, giving more detail instead of just arguing.


    "Rightfully yours? Hah! Since when did serfs start owning dungeons?" the lord scoffed, sending another wave of murmurs and chatter through the room.


    "A dungeon¡­ here?"


    "For real?"


    "They hid it?"


    "The regional lord never saw it?"


    Okay, that exins some things. That''s why the Beastmen tribe is so strong. The greedy lord wanted the dungeon''s treasures for himself, using the war as an excuse. That bastard was crafty¡ªnow that he couldn''t get his hands on it, he revealed its existence to everyone. The Beastmen should have been more cautious. Why would they let such valuable information fall into his hands?


    They mentioned scheming with an innocent boy¡­ But still, a boy shouldn''t have such info unless¡­ they were letting everyone use it.


    Now that was a wise leader. Most would hoard such an advantage, but these people had shared their power. This was the first time Damian had seen a leader acting as a leader should. How ironic that the one belonging to the ss called "simpletons" was the wisest of them all.


    "Hiding information about a dungeon from the royalty is a crime punishable by death," Royce said, eyeing Kazak and the old fox.


    "These are times of war. We did what we thought was necessary to survive, we were the ones who cleared the whole valley of monsters, sacrificing our brothers and sisters.. We found it.." the old fox replied, meeting the eyes of all the captains in defiance.


    Nope, there was no regret in their eyes. But then again, why should there be? If one thinks about it, it was the regional lord''s mistake for not properly surveying his own territory.


    "Even hiding it from your lord? Some loyal subjects you are," the annoying lord jabbed again.


    "Lord Avery isn''t here, and his son is too young to decide such matters. Why are we even discussing this shit? The real issue here is that greedy bastard putting my entire valley to danger just to im the dungeon for himself. Ours was a necessity; he''s just pure evil," Kazak dered, mming the table. His fist went through the top as if it was made of paper.


    "Enough with this nonsense. The monsters areing sooner orter. Are you going to fight with us or not?" Surprisingly, it was Sam who spoke up, dragging everyone''s attention back to the issue at hand. The dungeon and other concerns could be settledter.


    "Why are there even kids here?"


    "They''re noble brats or something?"


    The Beastmen behind Kazak began murmuring, with those present yesterday filling in the others about things they had seen.


    "As he said, no human will enter our valley until that bastard is punished for his crimes," Kazak stated, crossing his bulging arms and standing firm on their statement.


    "We don''t have time for this. Think about your people," Royce urged, trying to appeal to their emotions, but was met with silence.


    "Yeah, focus on the present, you selfish lot. But then again, what would your people know about loyalty and love for one''s country?" the annoying lord sneered again.


    All the Beastmen froze, and not a single whisper followed. The topic was a very touchy subject for them. Damian could feel the nauseating pressure of theirbined auras, an ufortable weight in the air. Other captains began ring their own auras in defense. Kazak, the main leader, had his head down, his eyes trailing red mist. That was something Damian had never seen before¡ªdefinitely bad news.


    "So¡­ In short, you''ll pledge your unconditional support if we deal with your issue, Right?" Damian asked, standing slowly. His words, each heavier than thest, drew the entire room''s attention. Some looked at him with shock, others with disbelief and mockery.

 Chapter 205: This Valley of Mine..

    A month ago, the Beastmen forces gathered outside the valley.


    Neo stood with his back straight, a bead of sweat trickling down his brow. In front of him were over 500 Ashenvale soldiers. He wasn''t alone, though¡ªhe was part of Kazak''s forces now. More than his skills, it was necessity that had brought him and others like him here. The enemies were numerous, while their numbers dwindled by the day.


    Right now 200 of them, one third of the entire force was determined to stop these 500 Ashenvale barbarians from destroying their homes once and for all.


    After Neo reached level 50, old man Shin had given him the ascension stone the vige had pooled their money to buy in bulk from the church in the city. His first job was an Esper, but now he had chosen the pugilist path, taking on the job of ''Apprentice Duelist''. In his trial, he had fought a massive, muscr, four-armed monster in the wide tform on top of a mountain to earn it.


    It wasn''t easy, but all the years spent practicing the noble way of the fist hadn''t been wasted. Many in his vige had received the same job before him¡ªit was nothing special¡ªbut for Neo, it was more than enough. He knew that with hard work, even a rtively average job could be elevated to something powerful and prestigious.


    After all, pugilists were those who worked hard, demanding strength from the system. It had to obey.


    And then, the battle began.


    His wolfish ears twitched, picking up the distant hum of steel being drawn. His fists tightened, recalling his master''s teachings. He wasn''t just a scared kid anymore¡ªhe was a pugilist apprentice, a member of the mountain wolf lineage. They did not fear a fight.


    As the first barbarian lunged at him, Neo''s instincts kicked in. He dodged the sword swipe, his small frame weaving out of danger beforending a solid punch to the man''s gut. The impact jarred his arm, but Neo didn''t hesitate. He followed up with a swift kick, sending the enemy stumbling back. His body felt light, fast, each movement fluid as he danced across the battlefield.


    But the enemies were relentless. His breath quickened, sweat stinging his eyes as more Ashenvale soldiers closed in, their weapons reflecting the sunlight.


    One hit caught him off guard, sending him crashing to the ground. Pain shot through his body, and for a moment, everything blurred. But Neo gritted his teeth, forcing himself to his feet. His home, his people¡ªthey were depending on him. With a growl, he lunged forward, his fists unleashing a desperate barrage of punches. He might have been smaller than everyone, but he wasn''t done yet.


    The battle was far from over. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    It was a hard-fought fight, and there were moments when Neo thought he would die. But in the end, Kazak called his great beast, the legendary white tiger, giving them the edge they needed to turn the tide. They pushed through, defeating the 500 armored soldiers. But it wasn''t without losses.


    Neo didn''t know where Zinshi and the others were. Had they survived? Fortunately, he didn''t have to wonder for long. He spotted his friends, bloodied and exhausted, gathered on one side of the battlefield. Neo himself was dead tired, but the relief of seeing them alive filled him with energy.


    He ran to them, and soon, bloodied and exhausted, they were discussing¡ªor rather, bragging about¡ªtheir very first battle.


    Returning back home, Neo spent the entire next day sleeping. The battle had been too close to their homes. Little by little, the enemies had started popping up everywhere. Their scouts were always busy, and sometimes they had to fight on multiple fronts.


    The valley was their advantage, though¡ªthe narrow entrance slowed the enemy''s advances, giving them a chance to breathe and rest before resuming the fight. The human lord, who had been given permission to stay within the valley by Kazak, also lent his aid in such moments.


    After he obtained his second job, Neo and the other young fighters, those with good enough jobs and skills to survive the frontlines, were called to the chief''s hut. Neo thought it would be some kind of encouragement ceremony, maybe even praise or recruitment. What they got instead was far better.


    Old man Shin led them to a high point on the steep mountain overlooking their vige. The climb was hard, but they were beastmen¡ªmountains were their home. Kazak and old man Shin had lectured them for an hour, exining the rules and details of the ''Gates of Challenge''. Neo could hardly believe his wolf ears when he learned that their valley had a freaking dungeon.


    All these years, he had been searching for a way to level up quickly, to practice and hone his skills. Finally, he had earned the chance, deemed worthy by old man Shin and the vige elders atst.


    Since then, he had entered the dungeon many times, gaining experience, levels, and even earning some extra ie for his family. But that wasn''t his main goal. He wanted to grow stronger. He wanted to be like Kazak, who could decimate entire toons single-handedly.


    And so, Neo was heading towards the dungeon entrance once again, where he had promised to meet his friends, when he heard someone call out to him,


    "Oh! My favorite young warrior.. They told me about yesterday¡ªyou did amazing in the battle, they say. Didn''t I tell you that you would do excellent?"


    She was one of the refugees they had rescued during their frequent patrols in the valley before. Every time Neo saw her, his chest tightened and his face flushed. She was the most beautiful human woman he had ever seen, with her long, shiny hair and a mischievous smile that seemed to brighten everything around her.


    When she spoke to him, her voice was soft, making his heart race in ways he didn''t understand. He liked being around her, though it made him feel awkward, like he didn''t know what to do with his hands. All he knew was that when she was nearby, he wanted to stand taller, to be someone she might notice.

 Chapter 206: Blood For Blood

    "Uhm¡­ Thanks." Neo wished he could bury himself in the ground for making such awkward sounds in front of her. But she just smiled, herughter tugging at his emotions.


    "You''re heading toward the mountains, right? Can I tag along? The granny I''m staying with asked for something called ''Kamnero roots,'' and I have no idea what they are."


    Neo knew exactly where the ''Kamnero roots'' grew in abundance. He could lead her there, show her how to gather them¡­ and spend more time with her.


    ''No, I need to train. I don''t have time for this.'' Neo reminded himself.


    Besides, the path to the dungeon was a secret, and he had to keep it that way at all costs.


    "You people are so powerful," she said, ncing anxiously at the mountains ahead. "I can''t even defend myself¡­"


    ''Damn it, I can''t let her go alone. Who sent her on this stupid task?''


    "Uhh,e with me," Neo said, despite wanting to dash straight to the dungeon. "I''ll show you the ce and stay with you until you''ve got what you need."


    "My hero!" she beamed. "You''re such a nice boy. I can''t thank you enough. Maybe I''ll treat you to something someday."


    Neo didn''t let his mind wander to what she might mean, or he''d explode on the spot. They walked to the edge of the lush mountain, where he showed her the location and even helped gather the roots. Afterward, he pointed her toward the vige and ran at full speed to the dungeon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    It was the stupidest thing Neo had ever done, and not a second passed without him regretting it. Even though Kazak and old man Shin had warned him never to reveal the dungeon''s location, he''d made a grave mistake. He didn''t know it then, but she had followed him. She wasn''t as weak as she had pretended¡ªshe was fast enough to keep up with him.


    Ten dayster, they faced another group of Ashenvale soldiers. This time, even the lord and his full army were needed; the enemy numbered in the thousands.


    That battle was the worst thing Neo had ever experienced in his life. The human soldiers broke ranks and left, and half the Ashenvale forces nked them. They were already outnumbered, and now they were trapped.


    Neo saw Gorran, the quiet farmer, cleaved in half by a high-level Ashenvale soldier''s ax. Big brother Krothar, who always smiled and brought fruit from his hunts for him, was impaled by a bloody spear to the chest. Nimara, an arrow buried in her skull just as he looked¡ªDamn it, she even had a child younger than him.


    If it weren''t for Kazak pushing past his limits, or old man Shin¡ªwho Neo hadn''t even known was a mage¡ªhurling balls of fire and huge arrows of ice from deep within the woods running towards them from afar, they would''ve all been dead. Neo himself would''ve died ten times over if not for the vigers besides him fighting desperately to save him and the other children like him.


    They were nothing, Neo was nothing. What kind of fighter was he? They were just a burden, and so many had died to protect them. So many lives lost, families shattered, and it was his fault.


    Because he had revealed the dungeon''s location, the greedy lord had found it. That woman¡ªhe cursed himself for ever trusting her, or saving her. She was human, after all. How could he have been so foolish to find her attractive? In the end, all Neo felt was disgust¡ªdisgust for himself.


    Why hadn''t they just let him die? He deserved it more than anyone here..


    ****


    "Brat, just because you''ve learned some tricks doesn''t mean you can match those at this table," Lord Vincent growled, annoyance clear on his face.


    Damian ignored him, fixing his gaze on the Beastmen leader and the trusted elder fox beside him. His eyes demanded an answer.


    "Unconditional support?" Kazak replied, his tone wary. "I give my word to fight alongside you, but opening mynds to so many foreigners requires more than a human''s promise. I''ve sent scouts around the mountain, and when they confirm the news, you''ll have our full support."


    At least he hadn''t imed to follow them to the world''s end if they punished the lord. That much Damian could believe and ept. He himself would never seek foreign help unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "Well then," Damian said, walking slowly around the table, with each deliberate step making his way towards the arrogant captain. "What punishment do you think he deserves for his crimes?"


    Every captain he passed got up from their chairs, either too shocked at the situation or too scared to try and stop him, or to get in his way. They had to calcte everything they did. They, the powerful ones, the supposed rulers of thisnd, could not even do this one simple thing.


    "We lost friends and family because of that bastard''s greed," the old fox said, his voice almost breaking, only held together by his suppressed anger. "Even a thousand deaths wouldn''t be enough¡­ but one will have to do for today. We demand blood for blood..."


    Kazak on the other hand, like the other captains, was too busy watching Damian close in on Lord Vincent, who pushed back his chair with a force, toppling it as his two guards moved forward to protect him.


    Finally, someone regained their senses. Royce''s voice rang out from behind Damian.


    "Maximus, you can''t do this.. You can not kill a lord, you have no authority to pass this judgment¡­"


    "Then write a report to yourdy," Damian retorted, dismissing the mage''s plea. "And don''t forget to include that you have evidence this time.."


    Damian unsheathed his de, pointing it straight at the three men standing ten meters away.


    The soldiers charged, however both Damian and Lord Vincent ignored them.


    Damian changed his stance to the ''Leap of the Mountain'', his feet digging deep in the grasnd below, as he pushed against it,unching himself at a blinding speed, passing the iing soldiers in a millisecond, straight towards the lord who atst sensing the threat, raised his sword, however before The high Lord Vincent, seat of Windhaven, had a second to be surprised at his enemy''s strength, blood sprayed through the air, sttering the green grass red, along, fell a head to the ground¡ªnow without a body. Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The Lord of Windhaven''s eyes finally managed to widen in surprise, before bing lifeless.

 Chapter 207: The Reason

    "No..!!" Royce shouted, though barely anyone heard.


    The two guards looked at all the captains, their faces shocked and confused. All the captains were staring past them, eyes wide. The guards turned around to see what had caused themotion, only to find their captain''s head falling to the ground.


    As if broken from a spell, everyone started talking at once:


    "A first-ranker kid¡­ killed a second-ranker¡­?"


    "What strength¡­ what speed¡­"


    "A second-ranker in just one attack¡­?"


    "What the hel¡­"


    "Is this for real¡­!?"


    Damian swung his sword through the air, wiping off the blood, before sheathing it at his waist. Turning around, he walked past the two frozen guards, who stepped back as he approached, lowering their heads in submission. Damian ignored them, taking his seat near Sam and Yovan. Both of them wore expressions of disbelief¡ªthough Sam had a slight, proud smile.


    Yovan, on the other hand, was witnessing for the first time what Damian was truly capable of.


    It was a simple calction. The Beastmen had more powerful allies they could trust to fight alongside them, whereas the lord was just dead weight. To avoid future problems and distractions for one of his best fighters - Einar, Damian had made the logical decision to eliminate him. He had already sensed that none of the lord''s 400 or so followers were powerful enough to be a threat.


    "You two," Damian said, looking at the two guards, who instantly snapped their attention to him, eager to prove their obedience. "Take him back to your side of the camp. Tell your fellow soldiers: If you want to leave and fend for yourselves in the forest, go ahead, but all your supplies stay with us. Those who remain will obey all orders from these twelve captains¡ªor they can join your lord''s fate."


    The two soldiers nodded excessively, hurriedly picking up the body and making their way out, d to be leaving.


    "Now, where were we¡­? Ah, unconditional support¡­" Damian muttered, ncing at the Beastmen leader and his trusted mage. The other captains regained a semnce ofposure, taking their seats, though they still eyed the Beastmen with tension, their uing fate was still an issue here.


    Royce and Mira stared at Damian for a while but followed everyone else and took their seats. Damian knew they had countless things to tell him¡ªsome of them might even be true and important¡ªbut this was his decision. He would bear the consequences, and he was prepared for that.


    While he would have preferred to spend his days in ab doing research all day, he had chosen to settle with the Eldorians for a time and needed to do this job. But he wouldn''t tolerate insufferable fools. He would do the work, but on his terms. If Vidalia had a problem with that, he was in the wrong ce, and Damian would simply move on.


    "As we said, we''ll fight together if more of those bastardse for the valley or bring monsters with them," Kazak said, his eyes locked on Damian with an intense focus, "but we won''t let you into our valley without confirmation from our scouts."


    "How long until the scouts return?" Royce asked, shifting the focus back to therger issue.


    "The mountain range is vast¡ªmaybe five or six days," the old fox mage replied.


    "We don''t have that much time," one of the captains said.


    "We need to prepare quickly. They might have already spotted us with such arge force. I''m sure they''re nning an attack even right now," another captain added.


    "But wouldn''t they also take three or four days to get here? More, if the monsters are hard to control?" Captain Loydel, the older one with a mimicry spell, mused aloud.


    "The bigger question is, why haven''t they already taken the valley with those monsters?" Yovan, standing beside Damian, asked. Everyone turned to him, struggling toe up with an answer.


    The enemy had been throwing soldiers at the valley in increasing numbers, as the Beastmen had said, but why? Why waste manpower when they could send monsters instead? Was there something stopping them?


    "Let''s assume they can''t mobilize all the monsters at once, or they''re waiting for something. What other ways could they use them?" Mira asked, trying to figure out their enemy''s strategy.


    "The river," Yovan said, reaching a conclusion. "They want control of the valley so they can use the river to send monsters across the mountain range."


    "The river¡­" the old fox muttered, pondering this new information.


    "Do you know something about it?" Damian asked.


    "The river passes under the mountains. Monsters asionally get swept along with the current, buttely their numbers have been increasing¡ªeven species that aren''t usually seen in these woods," Kazak exined.


    "They''re testing the waters?" another captain suggested.


    "Could be. For now, it''s the only theory we have, and everything points to it. Unless we find evidence to the contrary, let''s assume that''s their goal," Royce concluded.


    "Still, five or six days is a lot of time. What''s stopping them right now? If they could send monsters through the river at any time, maybe they haven''t done it yet because of the Beastmen killing many of them before they can overwhelm them, culling their numbers. But now that they know we''re here too, they might not care about losses.


    They could head toward Pyron or, in one final attempt, send all their monsters through the river, wiping us out without losing a single soldier. Then, they could send their main army to the valley''s entrance to kill any survivors and block escape routes," Mira said, looking worried.


    "We need to seal that river," Captain Loydel said firmly, looking at Kazak and the old fox mage. "We have to get into the valley now."


    Kazak and the fox mage exchanged nces beforeing to a decision.


    "We still won''t allow you in. It''s all just spection with no proof," Kazak said. "But there is a way we can get eyes on the monsters earlier¡ªif he''s willing to help with his spell." He pointed at Damian. For a moment, Damian was confused, then he remembered the one spell he had shown the Beastmen: the wormhole spell.

 Chapter 208: Shared Burden

    "How...?" Royce asked.


    "The mountain is steep and too high for a continuous climb," Kazak began. "There are ces where you need to make jumps that are tens of meters long. But that''s just going up; many of us can handle that. The real problem is going down the other side. It''s equally, if not more, difficult. However, with a space-time mage, we could take breaks and cross the toughest sections more easily.


    That way, we could make it over the mountain in a day, maybe a day and a half," Kazak exined.


    "Climbing the mountain...?" Mira asked, sounding doubtful.


    "It''s the fastest way to confirm it. That is, if your mage can handle it," the old fox replied, looking at Damian with a knowing gaze. "But judging from what I saw earlier, I don''t think he''ll have much trouble."


    Well, it was an option. But Damian wanted to sleep for a day or two in peace in this ce. This much open space was rare in this forest, and the view was breathtaking.


    "When?" Damian asked.


    "Tomorrow, early morning," Kazak replied.


    "We''ll send someone," Damian said, bringing the discussion to a close.


    Kazak nodded. They just needed to climb the mountain, it did not matter who it was with. Though it would be most likely him.


    "What about the dungeon?" one of the captains asked. Damian remembered he hadn''t volunteered for the mission; he was one of those who were assigned to it. The tension in the room returned, making everyone uneasy.


    "Let''s focus on surviving this first. We''ll deal with the dungeonter. That''s for themander Vidalia to decide," Royce concluded, standing up.


    The discussion was over. They couldn''t n much without confirming their enemies'' status. Who knew? Maybe they could gather some new information about controlling the monsters and use it against them.


    The beastmen, along with the old fox elder, nodded slightly toward Royce and Damian before leaving with their leader, who said nothing but looked on. He was most likely the strongest among them, so no one questioned his behavior. The rest of the captains left in groups of two and three discussing the things that had happened, their eyes lingering on Damian as they exited.


    Damian stretched, feeling sleepy as he rose from the ufortable wooden chair. He walked off with Sam and Yovan, who both acted awkwardly, unsure how to behave around him. It was to be expected¡ªthey''de to terms with everything after a night''s sleep. Damian was just about to leave the hall when someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. It was Mira and Royce.


    Ah, figures.


    Now only the five of them remained in the empty hall. Even their two vice-captains had been sent away, though Sam and Yovan were too shameless to take the hint and leave. Their curiosity was clearly piqued.


    "Do you know who that man was?" Royce began.


    "Windhaven is not just a small town. You don''t realize how big of a problem you''ve created for yourself," Mira added seriously.


    "We know who he was," Sam retorted. "And he got what he deserved."


    "It''s not about what he deserved," Royce said, his voice rising. "It''s about you! You can''t just do things like this!"


    "And let him fester? Like your Lord of Pyron?" Damian asked quietly.


    Both Mira and Royce''s eyes widened, and they stared at him intently.


    "That''s..." Royce started but couldn''t find the words.


    "I get it. You''ve got loved ones and responsibilities. It''s not simple. I''m not saying my way was the best way, but it was my decision, and I''ll bear the consequences," Damian said matter-of-factly, putting an end to the conversation.


    "You''ll have to deal with those soldiers who served under him," Yovan reminded Royce. "They looked like his household knights and soldiers."


    That snapped Royce and Mira out of their thoughts.


    "It''s fine. I''ll handle them. They''re still part of the army, and they''ll have no choice other then to follow orders," Royce said, nodding.


    "Aren''t you kids acting high and mighty," Mira said yfully, her tone lightening. "Daring to stand up to powerful second-rankers like that. They sure do grow up fast.."


    Sam and Yovan suddenly looked embarrassed, as if Mira had caught them skipping running theps of the training camp she''d ordered them to run and was going to punish them for it.


    "What was with that kid, Einar?" Royce asked, turning serious again.


    "Some personal issues," Sam replied. "It''s taken care of now."


    "So, you''re going with them tomorrow?" Mira asked Damian.


    "Sure. Not like we have a choice," Damian replied.


    "Hmm. Take one of them with you," Royce suggested, smiling at Sam and Yovan.


    Damian just nodded and stood, feeling there was nothing more to add. He, Sam, and Yovan left the wooden hall and slowly made their way toward their section of the camp. As they approached Damian''s tent, they saw Einar marching toward them.


    ''She already heard? How fast do these gossipy soldiers talk?!''


    "You! You killed him!? How dare you!" Einar shouted, grabbing Damian by the cor and lifting him off the ground with ease, her strength on full disy.


    "Whoa, Einar!" Sam eximed, while Yovan stepped aside to give them space.


    "You had no right! He was mine! Mine! My vengeance, My duty.., My..." Einar''s voice cracked.


    "Reason to live?" Damian finished calmly, looking deep in her eyes. "I did it, and it''s done. Killing soldiers whoe at you with weapons in hand on a battlefield is easy. Killing in cold blood... that takes more than just a sword. It takes a piece of your soul."


    "I was prepared for it! I dreamed of this moment day and night! Don''t you dare give me that ''you''re just a kid'' bullshit!"


    "Yes, You are a powerful one.. You could have done it given time¡ªI don''t doubt it. You can kill, but I am better at killing. Let me have this burden of yours.. I''m used to it anyways," Damian said softly, giving her a small smile as he gently patted her head.


    She still held him in the air, her grip tight as tears streamed down Einar''s pretty face, making it messy.

 Chapter 209: Mountain Trail

    The next morning, Damian was ready in his mini gear made for him by the beastmen runesmith before they jumped worlds, prepared to head out. His sword hung at his waist,it was supposed to help him get a sense of his aura though Damian was doubtful if it worked at all.


    A goat beastman waited for him outside the camp. As Damian left his tent and walked toward the beastmen, Sam¡ªwho usually sleptte¡ªjoined him excitedly, as if they were heading for a pic in the woods. Damian had left Yovan in charge of his unit and took Einar with him. Everyone was concerned about her, so it was better to keep her close rather than let her roam among the hundreds of soldiers.


    Along with them came a first-ranker mage from Damian''s unit who could cast a basic wormhole spell¡ªthough he seeded only once in every three attempts, and with poor aim.


    Damian felt confident he could cover the whole mountain on his own with small wormhole jumps, but having a mana backup was safer, and he also wanted to conceal his mana limits as much as possible.


    "Ready?" Damian asked as Einar, Sam, and the mage soldier joined him.


    "Yup," Sam replied, his arms crossed behind his head, lookingpletely at ease with their task ahead.


    "Hmm," Einar simply grunted, staring straight ahead.


    Afterst night, when she finally let him go, Damian had given her a private tent for morefortable rest. While her fiery hatred had somewhat mellowed, she still acted like an NPC with a limited range of dialogue.


    "Follow me," the goat beastman said as they met him. Damian spotted Royce and Mira in the distance, watching them from their side of the camp. Some other captains were up too, observing. Why were these people wasting precious sleep on such a pointless gesture? Damian would never understand these nobles and knights.


    They passed through the forest and entered the valley. Damian was relieved to sense nothing noteworthy except for some small animals here and there. He had hoped to capture a few to try out his mimicry spell, though it was not an appropriate time. He had already used it on various creatures during their journey, but none had provided anything useful.


    Most of the animals had worse vision than humans, and his attempt to gain wings from birds had failed. He discovered that while he could mimic organs he didn''t naturally have, they had to resemble something in his existing anatomy¡ªlike eyes or hands, which turned webbed - scaring the life out of Sam, when he mimicked certain amphibians.


    However, the internal organs had to match closely, and the animals in this forestcked the variety he needed. Damian longed to experiment on monsters that looked more like them but hadn''te across anything useful so far.


    As they traveled deeper into the valley, they passed several beastman viges. Damian was surprised by how crowded they were¡ªnot just with beastmen of all kinds but also with humans. Despite the beastmen''s general disdain for humans, they still provided shelter for them. It was a strange contradiction: although they avoided human wars and mingling, they helped their neighbors in times of need.


    Damian noticed Sam smiling at the sight, his views of them also changing seeing that the beastmen were not that heartless towards humans.


    Finally, they reached thest vige, behind which stood the mountain they were supposed to climb. Throughout the valley, Damian sensed individuals with varying degrees of mana. There weren''t as many as in a typical small town, but that was expected, since most beastmen were biased towards the pugilist ss, making it hard to gauge their true power.


    Aside from themon arguments about discrimination found in all kinds of books, Damian had read about several famous beastmen who served prominent kings, lords, or were knights in their own right. However, it was difficult to discern what was true and what was exaggerated.


    All the stories had that loyalty to their masters element though - kind of superiorityplex for the authors, or maybe that was just how their era was, not that much had changed since, it was as if the stories were written by pompous nobles and they only cared about loyalty and wanted all beastmen to be like that.


    "Nice to see you decided toe after all," Kazak greeted them as they approached arge, artistically designed wooden hut. It was likely his home or office.


    "Yeah, I thought the day was nice, I should climb a few kilometers up a mountain today," Damian replied with a fake smile, the sarcasm didn''t go unnoticed by the old fox mage, who just smiled.


    They weren''t alone. Next to Kazak stood a young boy with wolf ears, his expressions rivaling Einar''s in gloominess. Noticing Damian''s curiosity, the old mage introduced him.


    "This is Neo. He''s an apprentice pugilist who is in need of some guidance.. I thought this trip would be good for him. He''ll being along with us."


    "With us? You''reing too?" Sam asked, ncing at the frail-looking old fox beastmen.


    "I can perform the spell too, though it''s not as nuanced as this boy''s," Kazak said, motioning toward Damian. "I thought I could help."


    "You can.. I was just going to say my mana wouldn''t be able to keep up, and we''d have to use it sparingly, but if there''s a second ranker with us, that won''t be a problem," Damian replied nodding.


    The old fox and the chief exchanged surprised nces, which confused Damian for a moment before he realized his mistake.


    "Ah¡­ Was that supposed to be a secret? My bad."


    "Hahaha! Not even the best mages in the town can sense my rank. You sure are one amusing kid!" the old foxughed heartily, leaving Sam looking equally awkward and confused beside him.


    "Let''s go then," Kazakmanded.


    The seven of them started toward the mountain trail behind therge hut. Damian had expected only a few random scouts to apany him, but the elder and the leader themselves? Did these people have nothing better to do? Then again, they might have been worried about sending someone he could overpower and manipte.


    Well good to see they were open to ept them and still kept backup of backups in all situations. Damian was kind of starting to like the cynicism of this tribe¡ªit rivaled his own.

 Chapter 210: Aetharon- The Worldbreaker

    They walked on and on toward the looming, lush green mountain, which had a stony edge near the peak, standing in sharp contrast to the blue sky behind it. The beginning was easy¡ªjust in walking. It was a steep climb, but not too difficult.


    However, once they crossed the dungeon, which Damian sensed as an unusual mana presence, It wasn''t immediately noticeable, but up close, the feeling was distinctly out of sync with nature.


    Damian had stared intently at the cave entrance. Seeing his expression, Kazak and the old fox confirmed his suspicion. Damian was eager to explore the cave, but they had a job to do. Once they returned, they''d have ess to the vige''s resources, including the dungeon.


    In just a few hours, the incline became so steep that they had to use their hands to climb. It took too much time for everyone, so Damian used his vine spells to give them support. He had already revealed his wood-style magic once, and time was of the essence. The second rankers still looked at him with surprise when he used it for the first time though.


    With that, and Kazak literally lifting those who struggled in the harder sections, the climb was rtively uneventful. By mid-afternoon, they had climbed a third of the way up. Damian had to use his wormhole spell to help them avoid wasting time on rough spots. asionally, the mountain ttened out, and during those peaceful moments, they took short breaks.


    They were currently resting on one of those t areas, just big enough for a single-floor building. There was a small cave-like opening nearby, but Damian could see it wasn''t very deep. They settled in, enjoying the breathtaking view as they prepared to eat the lunches they''d packed. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    They decided to take an hour-long break there, as the mage Damian had brought and the wolf boy were out of breath from the climb. Even Sam and Einar seemed relieved to sit for a while. It was nice to see Einar show some emotion for once, though Damian wasn''t sure if it was good for her or not for him to bring her along. At least it was a good change of scenery.


    The wolf boy also seemed to have a bit more nuance in his expression than his usual gloomy demeanor. After a moment''s thought, Damian realized this must be the boy the lord had deceived. He was probably ming himself for it¡ªwell that was none of Damian''s business.


    After eating enough to satisfy himself, Damian stood up and walked toward the edge, taking a deep breath as he drew his sword. Unlike his work efficient copy-and-paste-style spells that needed just his beefy brain, aura control required constant practice to master. Damian trained at every chance he got, and although his progress was slow, he could feel his control improving.


    It wasn''t nearly as fast as his mastery of mana maniption, but every little bit counted.


    As he gazed over the beautiful valley, Damian continued practicing his sword swings, trying to connect with his aura. For some reason, seeing him practice, Sam came over and began practicing beside him, even though he clearly needed rest. Damian hadn''t yet seen an esper who could learn aura control. Aura was different from mana¡ªit didn''t require a special lineage or secret chantings.


    It was avable to everyone, if they had the will of iron to pursue it.


    "That''s the wrong way to do it," a rough, deep voice said from behind Damian. It was Kazak, the leader of the beastmen, and a master of aura control. Damian stopped his sword swing and turned to face him, the advice could only help him - specially from a master.


    "Aura is not mana. You can''t force it or hold control over it," Kazak continued, noticing his gaze.


    Einar, seeing them discuss something she had taught Damian, also joined them. "That''s the mostmon practice for aura control," she said passionately, defending the techniques her father taught her. "I learned it from the best fighter I''ve ever known."


    Kazak, unfazed, asked, "Was your teacher a spellsword?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Einar protested.


    "A spellsword¡ªor a mage, for that matter¡ªbelieves theymand the powers they were given. They think they control these forces. But a pugilist is different." Even the wolf boy, normally so gloomy, came closer to listen. Kazak smiled warmly at him, ruffling his hair before turning back to the others.


    "Do you know how Aetharon, the Worldbreaker, became the first pugilist?" Kazak asked.


    "Huh? Aetharon? Who''s that?" Sam asked, confused.


    Damian and Einar looked equally lost. Kazak and Neo stared at them in disbelief.


    "You don''t know about the Pugilist God? The one who forced the world to bend to his will?" the wolf boy asked, astonished.


    Seeing their nk faces, Kazak took over. "Didn''t your elders tell you the old tales?" Damian shrugged, so Kazak continued.


    "When all the gods of ''The Empyrean Seat'' refused to ept Aetharon as one of them, because he was a mundane king. He trained and trained till his sweat became mist of blood, his veins to steel, he mastered all the martial arts and all the fighting techniques the world had to offer, and challenged the gods one by one..


    they all defeated him, of course - not easily though, he bloodied many of them and even broke limbs of many, but in the end he lost to all.. He was so distraught and unsatisfied with himself he still continued to train, despite being at the very limit of human flesh, and vowed to never stop until he became powerful enough to defeat them all.


    However, just as he picked himself up from the lowest of hell to start again with a new determination, he was rewarded by the world itself, who had witnessed all his struggles. Not because he had almost defeated the gods, no, he was rewarded because, his was the spirit unbreakable, he was rewarded with a new ss made just because of him..


    which he taught to thousands, bing the god of pugilist - Aetharon, The Worldbreaker."


    "What does that have to do with aura control?" Einar asked, though her voice was softer now. Damian, too, seemed to be drawing parallels in his mind.


    "Can''t you see?" Kazak said, stretching his hands forward to summon a ball of light. It was pure aura, glowing brightly. "Aura is not something you control. It''s a response to your emotions. Don''t try to clear your mind or shut everything out¡ªthat''s the way of mages and spellswords, alone in their pursuit of strength. A true aura master feels.


    He lets the world speak to him. He channels the spirit of all beings, bing their protector. Those who cannot use the spirit themselves offer it to you, making you stronger and more worthy in their ce. It''s not a power, it''s a responsibility.."

 Chapter 211: Past Mistakes

    They continued after the small break, each lost in their own thoughts.


    It made sense. The pugilist ss was strange, but then again, it was just a story, and who knew in what shape and form it had survived until now. There was no mention of a pugilist god in any known history¡ªof that, Damian was sure. Still, he''d have to ask an Eldoris schr with ess to the royal archives for a more detailed answer.


    Damian also tried applying the principle of emotions guiding the flow of his aura. He noticed a slight improvement, though like everything else, it required practice. Otherwise, everyone would be a master pugilist by now. He was just d that it worked.


    The climb was getting harder, and they had to use Damian''s vine more frequently. Kazak often went ahead, pulling some of them up, though even he struggled at times, forcing Damian to rely on his wormholes more and more. If things got too difficult, Kazak and Damian had discussed possibly leaving the others behind for a few hours and pushing on by themselves.


    Still, they''d made good progress for the day.


    They were only a few kilometers from the peak, needing about 5-6 hours to cover the final stretch. But the evening had grown too dark to risk it, and they had also found another t surface to camp on, though the wind here was fast and cold.


    Damian and the old fox built a small room-like structure, reinforcing it withyers of earth walls and a wooden roof¡ªa skill Damian had recently learned from Royce and executed proudly, though there were still some misshapen pieces of wood here and there.


    The wood style was peculiar. Every change and shape required a different runic circle, and though the chanting only varied slightly in words, the runic structure could change drastically. Sometimes it was a simple value adjustment, and sometimes even for the slightest change the whole runic circle changed.


    It was easy to control through chanting and willpower, but replicatingplex runic circles precisely in seconds was difficult, even for someone with Damian''s high intelligence stats. Tracking and remembering every minor change was a challenge, and drawing the runic circles to match it was another ordeal altogether.


    "Come on, boy¡­ Brighten up now. We understand it. She would have gotten the info from someone else anyway. Beating yourself up over it won''t help," the old fox said to the gloomy wolf child, who was spreading depression all over the mountain trail. Einar wasn''t much better, but her issue was different.


    Damian could see she wasn''t entirely hung up on it, though she was acting robotic, as if she had lost everything that made her herself. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    There wasn''t much they could do about it. A reason to live is something everyone ponders at some point of time in their life. As long as she wasn''t too far gone, it was best to let her work through it on her own.


    As they huddled around the fire for warmth, Sam asked the old fox what was troubling the boy so grievously, and he told the whole tale.


    "You were betrayed. It''s not your fault. Plus, you''re just a kid. If you don''t make mistakes now, when will you?" Sam advised, speaking like a wise old grandpa. He was half-right though.


    "A mistake that got over 67 beastmen brothers and sisters killed¡­ I¡­ could have¡­" the boy broke down.


    "You could have done nothing. It wasn''t your fault. It was mine for trusting that bastard in the first ce. If it wasn''t for that damned William brat¡­" Kazak added, getting carried away.


    "Mistakes of the past are gone deeds. Learning from them is wisdom; living in regret is in stupidity," the old fox said calmly.


    "But¡­" the wolf boy started but couldn''t finish.


    "The only thing you can do is right your wrongs," Damian said, staring into the crackling fire. "You either n, scheme, fight, and struggle to solve your problems, or you do your best to avoid them. I won''t say you couldn''t have made better choices, or that your regret is useless. But that''s what growing up means.


    You make the best decisions you can when the timees, or you spend your life wondering what could have been. My advice? Stop thinking about past mistakes. They don''t need you. Focus on what you can do now to help your vige and your valley¡ªthey still need you."


    Damian didn''t care much for the stranger boy. Half of what he had said was meant for Einar, and he saw her react, though she hid it well. It was the best he could do without giving her a lecture she would most likely ignore. The conversation had suddenly be too serious, and everyone was staring at him. Feeling ufortable, Damian tried to change the subject.


    "So, you guys also believe in Atraea, right?"


    "Uh¡­ Goddess Atraea? Yes," the old fox mage replied, surprised at the sudden shift.


    "Is there any mention of Kalganomis or The Brightest Light in connection with her, in your stories?" Damian asked, curious about the figures he''d read about in the Waygate runic tool and the sword Sam had acquired.


    "The Brightest Light¡­ and Kalganomis¡­? No, nothinges to mind," the old fox replied, thinking hard.


    "My ancestors mentioned Kalganomis as one of the sea god''s trusted followers, but that was ages ago. Where did you hear that name?" Kazak asked, surprised.


    Damian didn''t answer and instead asked Sam for his sword, which Sam handed over, listening intently to the conversation. Damian cast an analysis spell on the sword and showed it to Kazak and the old fox.


    "A weapon from ancient times?" Kazak mused.


    "It''s an inferior copy, though," Old Man Shin remarked, though he was equally intrigued.


    "Why would you carry such a dangerous weapon? I don''t see any protection for the user," Kazak pointed out the ring defect.


    Sam only smirked in response. Damian didn''t even bother stopping the fool¡ªthere was no use. As Sam''s body visibly brightened, veins of purple and blue electricity appeared on his arms and bare skin. His eyes glowed as bright blue lightning danced around in them, and sparks crackled in his palms, giving the onlookers quite a scare.


    The wolf boy even screamed like a little girl, toppling over where he sat in fright.

 Chapter 212: Enemy Numbers

    Samughed uncontrobly at the young boy''s amusing reaction, and the adults weren''t much better either. Sam''s powers were not something you saw in everyday life. Damian had warned him many times not to use them unnecessarily, but Sam had his own standards when it came to trust.


    Questions flew, and Sam smugly answered them all. It certainly helped brighten the mood.


    Early the next morning, Kazak and Damian decided to take their other option: leave the rest of the group behind while they scouted ahead to check the status of their enemies. Thest stretch of the mountain was too steep to climb, so they didn''t even attempt it. Since Damian would soon be leaving behind his mana bank, he decided to make the most of it.


    Using up 75% of the old fox''s mana, he created a wormhole that reached an incredible distance. They used the vines totch onto the top of the mountain and scaled it from there.


    The view from the summit was breathtaking, though the area was so narrow they barely had room to stand. After savoring the moment for a few minutes, Damian and Kazak pressed on. Going downhill was easier for Damian thanks to his vines. He tied them to secure points, descended to stable ground, and repeated the process. He could only imagine how difficult it would be for someone doing it by hand.


    From the top, Damian had tried but failed to see whaty on the far side of the mountain. The scout had reported that their enemies were camped right at the mountain''s base, building fences to contain the monsters. Little by little, Damian and Kazak descended, and by mid-afternoon, they reached a point where therge horde of monsters and men surrounding the camp was visible in its entirety.


    "They are¡­ too many¡­" Kazak muttered, overwhelmed by the sheer numbers and the powerful mana emanating from many high-level monsters. The men weren''t ordinary either. Over fifteen second-rankers were among them, clearly they were gathering their forces for some time. Even after the scout had first spotted them, their numbers continued to grow, both soldiers and monsters alike.


    Damian estimated there were over a thousand monsters, perhaps even a couple hundred on top.


    But that wasn''t the worst part. Damian sensed multiple king-ranked monsters among the horde. They were eerily still, with their eyes appearing unfocused from this distance.


    None of the monsters seemed to be doing much, so Damian couldn''t detect any new runic circles or active spells. However, the camp''syout, spread across both sides of the river without fear of attack, sparked an idea in Damian''s mind. The enemies had built some kind of pulley system to lift monsters and send them into the middle of the river, where there was better chance for them to get across. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    As Damian and Kazak watched for over an hour, the pulley raised small monsters, sending them downstream into arge dark tunnel that was carved into the mountain by the river''s flow over the years.


    "What do you think?" Damian asked


    "They''re just testing it, but we''ve had to keep a full team watching the river day and night. This many monsters¡­ they''ll destroy everything," Kazak replied, his face grim.


    "That''s assuming the monsters follow theirmands," Damian said.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Kazak asked, confused.


    "I sense four people in that camp with enough mana to be called mages. It could be mages¡­ or an esper," Damian revealed his thoughts. "What do you think?"


    "You¡­ You want to attack?" Kazak asked, surprised.


    "Not a frontal assault. But we could sneak in. They''re clearly not expecting anyone toe from this direction. We just need to find the one controlling the monsters. Though what the monsters will do once they regain consciousness is another concern¡­" Damian exined.


    "It would throw everything into chaos, but¡­ it does give us a chance," Kazak admitted. "Though, that''s assuming we can deal with the esper. If they aren''t using any runic tools."


    "They''re not," Damian said confidently.


    "Are you sure?" Kazak asked, still uncertain.


    "Yes."


    "It''s a high risk. Would you really do this for a bunch of strangers?" Kazak pressed.


    "My job is to keep trouble away from her army''s back. And I wouldn''t suggest it if I wasn''t confident. What about you, leader of the beastmen? Are you up for the challenge?" Damian teased, smirking slightly.


    "You brat. You don''t need to provoke me with such petty tricks. I''m more than ready," Kazak replied, his muscr hand making a fist with a menacing grin.


    After observing for a few more hours, they figured out the second-rankers'' movements. They also saw a few of their faces as Damian ID''d them for Kazak. Damian and Kazak used the vines and quiet jumps to descend even further until they were close enough to the camp for them to reach in with a quick dash.


    Damian had already given Kazak a detailed description of their two targets, ensuring there would be no mistakes.


    With a nod, they separated. Damian ran silently towards a bush behind one of the tents. Entering cautiously, he had sensed that no one with mana was inside, and was relieved to find neither was any pugilist. Drawing the wormhole spell in preparation, Damian took out one of his remaining few runic scrolls.


    He also prepared a modified air de spell, with over a dozen des hovering around him, unnoticeable to naked eyes unless one looked with focus, ready to strike his targets.


    Damian could sense many soldiersing and going outside the camp. He would have loved to do the old grab and uniform change but he was a kid, no matter what he wore he would stand out. But he did change back to his more normal clothes from the Eldoris army uniform. So instead of going that route Damian decided to create a distraction.


    He saw a chance and used fire runes to burn the little things inside of the tent and then he went back to the bushes and let it burn behind him, heading for another tent nearby.


    After burning some 4-5 tents, the chaotic situation of soldiers running everywhere was enough for Damian to make his way to the main decorated tent with one of thergest mana signatures in the camp.

 Chapter 213: Chaos & Chance

    Damian tried to walk as if he belonged in the camp, quickly making his way toward therge tent. A few soldiers turned to look at him twice, noting his casual clothing, but fortunately, no one stopped him in their hurry, as he strolled past the mage''s tent.


    Two high-ranking soldiers stood guard in front, so Damian veered to the side and discreetly sliced through the tough tent fabric with an air de, cutting a small rectangr opening just big enough for him to enter.


    Inside, there he was¡ªbusy with a couple ofdies, all naked.


    ''Why is every guy I go killing is busy doing this shit..? In the middle of a freaking war at that¡­''


    The second-rank mage was too preupied to notice Damian. Wasting no time, Damian summoned his spear and hurled it with extra force, piercing the mage''s chest in the middle of his act. The two women¡ªsoldiers or maids, Damian wasn''t sure¡ªscreamed, attracting the attention of soldiers outside.


    Damian retrieved his spear and quickly slipped back out through the hole he''d created, heading toward another luxurious tent.


    As he ran, soldiers tried to block his way, only to fall within minutes, overwhelmed by his speed and deadly spear technique, more than technique his base strength was something barely anyone could contend against. Meanwhile, Damian could hear loud explosions and booming crashes from the opposite side of the camp.


    Many soldiers, confused and unsure of what to do, attacked him on sight without hesitation.


    When Damian neared the second tent, the second-rank mage had emerged, prepared this time. Although the mage managed to block Damian''s spear several times with a shield spell, he failed to notice the runic scroll lying on the ground. In his haste to attack, he stepped onto it while chanting, surrounded by soldiers ready to protect him.


    Damian simply jumped back, smiling. Getting free of all the brave warriors.


    A few secondster, a towering pir of red-hot mes engulfed the mage and his soldiers, reducing them to ash. The spell had been on no ordinary parchment; it was a three normal parchment scroll, sewn together to amplify its power. Damian used the back to change it from a wormhole spell to this, actively ruining the wormhole runic circle at front so as not to activate both at once.


    With his taskplete, Damian sprinted toward the source of the loud fighting, on the other side of the camp. When he arrived, he saw Kazak¡ªThe furious white tiger¡ªgoing berserk, pummeling a mage into a bloody mess with his giant fists. One mage was already dead. Damian could not sense him, and this one was on the brink of death.


    Damian watched, letting Kazak finish, while he practiced his spearmanship, cutting down any nearby soldiersing their way.


    He had already maxed out his swordsmanship to level 9 in these few days with constant use, instead of when he practiced at the Goldilock estate with no target, killing someone or something using the sword skill was more efficient to level it- though Damian had hear that was for just low level people, as one went higher the techniques matter more than the killing, and now it was time to level his spearmanship.


    Damian hoped to gain more experience when they entered the dungeon, though any chance of practice was valuable. It was hard for these Ashenvale soldiers to cross the mountain so quickly, and the monstersing from the river they could defend against for a while, before getting overwhelmed.. even if they attacked them like this in confusion.


    In any way Damian figured he''d have enough time to further develop his weapon skills in the dungeon before fighting.


    The temptation to undergo his second job ascension loomed in Damian''s mind, but he knew the Arcane Synthesis skill was crucial, and he didn''t want to abandon it. He could also level it after the ascension though, and there were many other mage options and other side jobs he wanted to explore that didn''t involve his main skills.


    Maybe just entering the ascension trial to see his options wasn''t a bad idea. As long as he didn''t activate the trial, it should work. The only limiting factor for most people was the cost of an ascension stone, but Damian had no such restriction. He could do it whenever he pleased.


    The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. Still, he''d have to confirm with someone. He''d read about it in a book, but real-life experience was always more reliable.


    Kazak roared in fury, finishing off his opponent. Damian cut through the horde of first-ranker soldiers to reach him. He could already sense multiple second-rankers approaching, so they had to move quickly. Kazak noticed Damian and understood the n. They converged, fighting side by side, tearing through hundreds of soldiers with spear, ws, and fists.


    Damian activated the wormhole spell he had prepared earlier and had been on hold for a while now,the two of them jumped through it, emerging in a secluded area hidden among the bushes. It was still in sight but barely noticeable. Despite their attempt to remain unnoticed, some soldiers had spotted them and were in pursuit.


    However, Damian and Kazak were both as fast as they were strong, and they sprinted away, using old vines to climb the mountain and cutting them as they went up to block their pursuers.


    The first-ranker soldiers struggled to keep up, and even the long-range attacks from the second-rankers posed little threat as they made their escape. They climbed high enough that no spells could reach them, though they still had a clear view of the camp below. And finally breathed in relief.


    "The monsters aren''t affected," Kazak remarked, sitting on his haunches as he leaned over the edge of the cliff.


    "Well, it was a long shot," Damian replied, using his fiery red spear to burn the blood off of it before storing it away. "Maybe the esper wasn''t there and is busy gathering more monsters."


    "Should we wait for him or her toe back?" Kazak suggested.


    "It won''t be easy next time. They''ll be ready for us, and they might figure out that we can somehow locate their mages or have secret intel on their numbers and sses," Damian reasoned.


    "Yeah, taking down four second-rankers is already a great result. Let''s go, inform the others to prepare."


    "Not to mention the countless first-rankers you ripped apart like they were made of paper."


    "Says the guy who silently took out two second-rankers even before me and sliced his way through a sea of soldiers. What kind of first-ranker are you, really?"


    Damian just smiled in response as he stood up from the edge.


    "I''ve heard about prestigious, powerful jobs for first-rankers that can even rival a second-ranker''s strength, but yours is on a whole other level... I can''t believe the Eldians haven''t adopted you yet."


    "I don''t really care much about their kingdom," Damian replied casually.


    "And yet, here you are, risking your life because you promised ''her'' something," the beastman said with a knowing smile.


    "It''s just part of a deal. Don''t go thinking you''re special or anything," Damian muttered, clearly annoyed by the middle-aged man''s antics. He turned around and waddled away, his expression full of annoyance. Yet all he received was moreughter in return.


    It took longer to ascend than it had to descend, but before evening fell, they managed to rejoin the group and ry everything that had transpired.


    "You did what?" Sam asked, shocked.


    "..Attacked them. Killed some guys," Damian answered nonchntly.


    "Wasn''t that risky? Won''t they know we''re onto them and retaliate right away?" Einar asked, concerned.


    "They were going to attack regardless. Even if they mobilize now, we''ve still got a few days before they reach us. It''s better they know we''re aware of their ns¡ªit''ll put them on edge. Now they''ll be less rxed while gathering monsters and will rush their attack. It was a calcted risk for the esper, and we took our chances," Kazak exined calmly.


    It would be perfect if they could get the guy responsible for the monster control but well, they tried, which was all they could do. Now, it was time to prepare for defense and counterattack.


    They spent another night camping halfway down the mountain on the vige side, but by early morning, they had made it back to camp. Damian, Sam, and Einar, along with the mage-soldier, quickly returned to their camp, while the beastmen¡ªunder Kazak''s lead¡ªbegan preparing to defend their valley against the massive attack they now knew for sure wasing.


    Damian reported everything back to the captains, gathering them once more in the hall. Reactions ranged from surprise to outright shock as he mentioned the attack, but no one raised any serious objections. They quickly began discussing defense strategies, agreeing to relocate the camp into the valley for better protection.


    They would also move the nearby vigers, as it would be impossible to defend such arge area if Ashenvale''s soldiers came in force.


    "Covering the river and blocking the valley entrance are our top priorities," Royce concluded. "I ask all captains to deploy their best scouts to monitor enemy movements in the nearby forest."


    "Sounds like you guys have it handled," Damian remarked casually.


    "Where are you going?" Mira asked, eyeing the trio with suspicion, though her tone had a yful edge. Continue reading on mvl


    "We found the ce for the camp, dealt with the annoyance that came along, and got the beastmen on board. Now it''s time for our reward," Damian said, smiling.


    "What do you mean?" one of the captains asked, confused.


    "We''re going to enter the dungeon. Call me if you need any help... though I''m sure you capable seniors can handle everything just fine," Damian said with a grin.

 Chapter 214: Dungeon of the Beast Valley

    After the small meeting, Damian pulled Royce and Mira aside to ask the question he had on his mind about the second job. They reacted a bit strangely, as though he''d asked to borrow their gold instead, but after the initial awkwardness, they answered his questions. Damian got the answers he needed.


    He could enter his astral ne to explore his options without triggering the trial, and there was no penalty for doing so. In fact, high-level second-rankers and top-tier first-rankers on their third job often did this to choose the most optimal path for themselves. This was possible because only they could afford to buy ascension stones without going broke.


    However, this was usually sponsored by a prominent house they served or by a temporary employer.


    Damian took his entire unit and entered the valley, setting up camp near the forest trail overlooking a dungeon. Kazak had given his permission, so there were no issues. Damian offered his soldiers a choice: help Royce build defenses or join him in tackling the dungeon. Not everyone sought strength or wanted to reveal their abilities to others, but over a third of the first-rankers chose to enter.


    Damian had gathered all the details about the dungeon from the old fox mage, Shin, after promising not to share it with other nobles.


    Damian gave all the information to his unit about the first five levels of the dungeon, with each soldier forming their own group. This dungeon was of lower difficulty, with only 25 levels and a party limit of 10 people. Damian had read about more powerful dungeons with party limits of 50, 100, and even 200, spanning over 100 to 500 levels.


    However, a dungeon''s true value was determined by the monsters inside and the resources it offered, not from just its size.


    Damian''s own group consisted of Einar, Sam, Yovan, Geldric, Jorven and the white haired plus sized boy Damian had seen in the camp at Pyron, he was surprised to see Sam and Yovan being all friendly with him, well 6 months was a long time and anything could happen in that, an extra mage was just another plus point in this dungeon run.


    This dungeon was supposed to be a swamp-like area filled with reptilian monsters, mostly lizardmen. As they approached the dungeon, Damian noticed a group of beastmen kids watching from outside therge cave entrance.


    "Oye, Neo! Shouldn''t you be sleeping? I saw you dragging yourself behind everyone," Sam called out loudly, indifferent to the people or the situation. Damian saw the wolf boy''s face flush red, his ears twitching awkwardly. His friends red at him.


    "If you''re not feeling well, you shouldn''te, Neo," said the bunny girl.


    "Yeah, please don''t push yourself," added the big gori-like boy.


    "What the hell are they talking about, Neo? Did you go somewhere?" asked the hyena, snarling venomously at Damian''s group. "Now that he mentions it, you were nowhere to be found yesterday¡­ And these brats are wearing uniforms like those damned humans."


    Well, That''s how you''re treated when you belong to arge organization. Thepany''s faults be your own.


    "Let them be. Let''s go," Einar said, seeing Neo be more ufortable because of Sam.


    The soldiers entered one by one, leaving only Damian and the group of beastmen children. Damian had read that the dungeon created separate spaces for each group that entered¡ªno one could interfere with another group''s progress or help them. The risk of dying was pretty high if anyone underestimated the monsters in their natural environment, there was no safety mechanism.


    It was kind of an ''Enter at your own risk'' kind of thing.


    As Damian stepped into the cave entrance, he felt a tugging sensation in his mind. He had seen the soldiers before him using their status tools. Now, moving a bit away from the others, he opened his own status tool. To his surprise, there was a new section at the end of his status:


    =========


    Dungeon: Ziggurat of the Serpent Kings


    Location: Valley of the Beasts


    Limit: 10


    Description: The Ziggurat of the Serpent Kings looms out of the mist-choked swamp, its colossal stone tiers lost to time and draped in creeping vines. This ancient edifice, once the seat of power for a dynasty of serpent-worshiping lizardfolk, now stands as a dark and forgotten relic of a bygone era.


    The ziggurat''s steep, weathered steps are stained with the blood of centuries-old sacrifices, offered to appease the primal serpent gods who once ruled thisnd. Legends speak of powerful rituals conducted atop its towering summit, where the Serpent Kingsmuned with their gods, drawing upon their dark blessings to conquer and enve.


    User ID: Damian Sunde


    Nearby: 6


    Form a team | Join a team | Enter


    Your journey continues on mvl


    =========


    ''Hmm¡­ So that''s how it works,'' Damian thought. They had to form a team. However, his name was a problem. Without thinking much, he touched his name in frustration, and to his surprise, it began blinking white. A hovering keyboard appeared below it.


    ''What the hell? You can change your name? Why hasn''t anyone mentioned this in the books?'' Damian wondered. ''Wait¡­ is that really the case for everyone?''


    Looking over at the others'' statuses from a distance¡ªhis powerful eyesight aiding him for such a distance¡ªhe noticed they only had three options: dungeon name, limit (which read 6/10), and the option to join or create a team and enter. They didn''t even get the description.


    Suspicious, as if someone was intentionally hiding information about the past or other worlds and civilizations, whatever these dungeons were supposed to be. It seemed for some reason, they couldn''t remove the dungeons entirely or stop people from entering them though.


    Thankful for his luck, Damian quickly changed his ID to "Maximus." If his real name had been locked in, it would have been difficult for him to enter higher-level dungeons in the future. Of course, opportunities like that were rare, but there were rogue knights and mercenary groups raiding lords'' seats for dungeons, asionally getting one-time entries.


    Risky, but profitable, and a popr venture for rebellious or desperate youngmoners.


    Einar, having the most knowledge of the dungeon from his family, created the group, naming it Unit 11. They all joined, exchanging nces, they pressed the enter button together, starting their first dungeon run.

 Chapter 215: Dungeon of the Beast Valley 2

    For a moment, Damian felt a shift in his vision. In just another second, the scene changed from a dark cave to a vast open marsnd, dotted with broken huts and wooden outposts visible in the distance filled with puddles of dark water everywhere. Overhead, Damian could see a floor hovering in the sky above them, its dimensions smaller than the tform they were currently on.


    Damian assumed this pattern continued for all 25 levels, with the final floor being the smallest. His friends were nearby, also taking in the scenery. Though the ce wasn''t bright, at regr intervals, flowers emitting vivid colors and glowing green moss made the foul-smelling mist and dense greenery surrounding them somewhat more visible.


    There had always been a popr debate about how disconnected the dungeon areas were from the real world, and Damian could now confirm: they werepletely disconnected. Other than the six people in his group and the scattered monsters and swamp creatures, Damian sensed no familiar mana in this ce or outside. They were far from the beastmen vige they had departed from.


    Though it might be difficult for others, Damian could easily spot the malnourished-looking, skinny green lizardmen lurking in the distant swamp. Periodically, they emerged to look around, some even noticing the group.


    "Yuck... this ce smells disgusting," Sam muttered, holding his nose.


    "It''ll be hard to get through this without getting muddy," Yovan added.


    "It''s fine. We have three mages. We can build bridges when needed," Geldric reassured.


    "Okay, let''s go," Damian said, leading the way toward the far end of the floor, where the old man Shin had told him the key to advance further was. Damian created an orb of light and kept it hovering near them, lighting up a small area around them. However, it also served as a beacon for the monsters in this dark, misty ce.


    That worked to their advantage¡ªafter all, they were here to gain monster killing experience.


    As they moved forward, Damian had already identified the monsters'' positions by sensing their mana and matching it with their figures. The malnourished looking lizardmen were not particrly skilled; they wielded wooden spears, bows, and shields. Most were barely three meters tall¡ªthe lizardfolk hatchlings. The scouts, slightly better looking but still weak, posed little challenge.


    asionally, slithering vines tried to drag them underwater with a nt with arge open mouth waiting underneath, but Damian always sensed them, no matter how well they blended into the environment.


    For smaller monsters, Damian allowed everyone to fend for themselves, but whenrge groups of lizardmen or the big-mouthed nts attacked, he gave warnings and dispatched them with everyone swiftly.


    They spent more time building footholds and bridges than fighting, and as Sam so eloquently put it, the ce "stank like horse shit." It took them about 40 minutes to cross the floor and enter the second level. This new area was simr but popted with more monsters, including a giant frog-like creature that used its massive tongue to drag them into the water every few meters.


    "Why do all these monsters want to drag us into their smelly water?" Sam screamed as he cut off another frog''s tongue, which hadtched onto his leg despite Damian''s early warning.


    For some reason maybe because of his unique biology, these swamp creatures were particrly attracted to Sam. Damian had warned him about a major attack five times in a row now. It shouldn''t have been funny, but Damian couldn''t help but find Sam''s struggles with the vines and frog tongues¡ªcursing aloud¡ªreally hrious.


    Still, Damian appreciated that Sam was mindful not to overuse his lightning abilities.


    The third level was less swampy, featuring more huts and primitive wooden structures resembling early caveman civilizations. However, it also had huge snakes hiding under the swamp water and thick vines everywhere, alongside more lizardmen hatchlings and scouts.


    The fourth floor, though, was finally useful to Damian. Up until now, they had only gathered small mana stones, a few rare flowers, and monster parts that Damian analyzed using his skill. The others were gaining experience in skills and leveling up, but Damian, who was already at his level cap, only saw improvements in his spear proficiency.


    On the fourth floor, however, they encountered lizardmen with spell-casting abilities¡ªspells Damian could steal. These lizardmen looked simr to the malnourished scouts, but they could cast a poisonous, purple mist that slowed targets and threw off their bnce. Those with lower agility stats could struggle, though the mist wasn''t deadly.


    Another spell they used, summoning small snakes and bugs, was particrly annoying. While it sounded simple, the sheer number of insects created a frustrating distraction, making it difficult to attack while defending against the other monsters. Damian had to summon his fiery red spear and incinerate everything around them whenever they became overwhelmed by the swarm.


    Now, with two strange spells added to his arsenal, poison one had a chaos element while the summoning one was of strangely light element, Damian was excited to climb higher levels and encounter more spellcasters. However, his teammates were beginning to struggle. The constant fighting, with only short breaks, and limited mana reserves were taking a toll.


    After passing the fourth floor and reaching the next level''s entrance, Damian took in their exhausted faces and asked,


    "Should we stop? We cane back after lunch."


    At every level entrance, they had the option to leave the dungeon, though there was no such thing as saved progress. If they returned, they''d have to start over from the first level. Damian could continue, but the others were running low on mana, they had only entered to see how the dungeons worked anyway, they needed to prepare better.


    They might be able to handle the next level, which was to have a mini alligator-type boss, as the fox mage had revealed. But it was better to y it safe.


    "I can keep going," Sam said, though he was breathing hard and his clothes were filthy from the constant attacks.


    "It''s better not to," Yovan replied, clearly exhausted. The new recruit, Theren, nodded in agreement. Einar, who had primarily used her sword and conserved her mana, could likely continue, but she said nothing. Her annoyed expression, especially from the bugs and vines, told Damian all he needed to know¡ªshe was done with this floor''s creepy surroundings.


    Hopefully, the higher levels would have a better environment. The cousins agreed too.


    "Okay then, let''s take a break," Damian concluded.

 Chapter 216: The River Blockage

    They exited with the same feeling they had when they entered. Damian noticed immediately that it was already mid-afternoon. They had probably spent around 13 or 14 hours inside. He was relieved to see that there was no significant time difference between the two locations, another clue that suggested they were somehow connected.


    Outside, a couple of soldiers were waiting and approached as soon as they noticed him. No one else was around. Did his soldiers survive? He had told them not to go past the first level, but who knew what they had actually done inside..


    "Captain Maximus, Captain Royce has asked for your assistance at the river entrance, sir."


    Damian nodded and walked with them back to his camp. He was d to see that nearly all of the first rankers had returned, busy cleaning themselves. Some were down by the river in the distance. Of course, no one had enough mana to stay out there long without a healer or proper nning.


    "You guys stay here. I''ll be back," Damian said before leaving with the two soldiers. Although he was dirty here and there, it wasn''t nearly as bad as the others¡ªhe knew how to avoid mud using his vines and earth element.


    When Damian reached the mountain cave entrance, he saw the river cutting through it, flowing relentlessly. A wooden structure covered about one-third of the river''s top as it flowed out of the cave, but most of it was open. Over a hundred monster corpsesy scattered along the banks. Beastmen, captains, and numerous soldiers were positioned on both sides of the river, weapons drawn.


    Royce stood with old man Shin and several other mages, engaged in a heated debate about how to cover the river.


    "Maximus! You''re back. We need your wood style," Royce said, relieved to see him.


    "Covering the river won''t work; we''ve tried that. We need to cover the top while leaving a gap for water to flow beneath. We just have to be prepared for monsters thate from underneath," old man Shin exined to the gathered mages.


    It made sense. They couldn''t just block the water, and their flimsy wood style wouldn''tst a day against the pressure. Damian listened quietly as they discussed reinforcing the wood structure with sturdy earth pirs in the middle of the river, giving them a way to trap the monsters.


    "What do we do if there are too many monsters and they block the water, causing pressure that breaks everything?" one of the mage captains asked.


    "We''ll have to clear out the monsters we kill every few hours. This is the best n unless someone has a better idea," Royce said, looking around.


    "How about we make the entrance to the cave deeper, like a small waterfall? Then we could set up open wooden boxes with impaling spikes to kill the monsters as they fall in. We can connect the boxes with vines to remove them when they''re full. The boxes don''t need to be solid¡ªcross strips of wood that let the water pass would be better," the old fox suggested.


    "Why didn''t you do this earlier, if you had such a good idea?" Damian asked, as everyone pondered the n.


    "We didn''t have a wood-type mage before. Building it with regr wood or digging in such a fast-flowing river wasn''t feasible," old man Shin exined, looking at Damian.


    It was a solid idea, and with no better alternatives, they began working on it. Royce, Damian, and another mage captain¡ªwho was clearly a beginner in wood style¡ªused wood style to construct the boxes underwater and above to just extend them downter. Meanwhile, other mages and spellswords sted the riverbed, deepening it and reinforcing it with earth walls to level it.


    They sessfully created a small waterfall and levelled the rest of the river to control the flow, which wasn''t too difficult given the mountain''s height behind them.


    Royce was particrly famous for his unique wood style. Wood style was an amalgamation of water, earth and fire. His unique style, which used light instead of fire in some of his spells, made his creations sturdier, more mana-efficient, and of better quality. Although Damian had seen sess with his own wood style using this method, he refrained from showing off here.


    He didn''t want rumors spreading about him matching "The Golden Mage" in skill, especially since he was already considered an anomaly for mastering wood style as a first ranker. Most first rankers could barely make a small roof.


    Yovan had lectured him on how unusual he was, even giving him bribes to learn his "secret." Damian had to spin borate lies about ancient spells to dodge those questions, and Yovan was starting to catch on.


    By evening, they finished the build. Damian took a much-needed bath and ate with his unit. The others, now clean and rested, were preparing to dive back into the dungeon - clearly greedy for more levels, they could feel themselves getting stronger with each level up, though they waited a few more hours to fully replenish their mana.


    Damian asked Kazak and the old fox if they had animal skins to make parchment, but they just usually sold them to the lord and peddlers. They did, however, have plenty of monster skins and parts from the creatures that had attacked the valley through the river. Damian gave the materials to his soldiers and Royce to dry in fire before doing anything else.


    They had also umted many mana stones since the war began, though Damian was still unsure how to use them. He had tried attaching his runic circles to the stones, but they wouldn''t register as a mana source. Even with mana threads, the signature didn''t match. The mana stones were different from what his body produced as mana. Only a runesmith would know how to properly use them.


    Damian could experiment - find a way, but wasting time on that without any guarantee with the constant threat of attack didn''t seem wise.

 Chapter 217: Retaliation

    Once again, their small team was ready to head inside the dungeon. They were halfway there when a loud boom echoed through the mountain range, and the ground beneath them shook as if an earthquake was approaching. After a few tense seconds, the rumbling ceased.


    "What the hell was that?" Jorven asked, scanning the surroundings.


    "Enemy attack?" Einar suggested, his hand already on his sword hilt.


    "No, it''s too far and too big for that," Yovan replied, shaking his head.


    "Return to camp and ready the soldiers. I''ll go check it out," Damian said, sprinting toward the area where the sound hade from, his sharp hearing guiding him.


    After only a few seconds, Damian noticed Sam running alongside him. "What are you doing here?" Damian asked, casting him a sideways nce.


    "Checking out the source of the problem," Sam answered with a grin, a faint blue glow of lightning flickering beneath his clothes, barely visible as he matched Damian''s speed. "Man, you''re so damn fast."


    "It''sing from the other side of the mountain," Damian said. "I''ll climb it again. You go back and inform Kazak and Royce. Stay with them. If you see a giant pir of fire in the sky, prepare to fight with everyst soldier and evacuate the civilians. Also, tell Royce to send scouts to check if the valley entrance is still clear of enemies."


    "Got it. But don''t go fighting alone. Come back, and we''ll deal with it together," Sam called as he veered off, heading toward the river where the other captains had set up camp.


    Damian nodded slightly as he pushed himself to the limit, using the vine spells to climb at five times the speed he''d managedst time. He leaped from ledge to ledge with strength far beyond what a first-ranker should have, using his hands and his sword to pull himself up. He hadn''t climbed even a third of the way when an overwhelming, nauseating sensation washed over him.


    The mana he sensed wasn''t evil, exactly, but there was far too much of it. He could sense it clearly, even through the mountain.


    ''What the hell is that thing?'' Damian thought, his brow furrowing as he climbed faster.


    The further he ascended, the more intense the feeling grew. When he finally reached the top and began descending the other side, the ground continued to shake at regr intervals, before he was even halfway down, Damian spotted something in the moonlight¡ªa massive, elephant-like creature towering over thendscape.


    Glowing lines of bright purple-pink energy crisscrossed its enormous body, illuminating the area around it. Its belly glowed intensely, as if filled to the brim with the very energy coursing through its veins.


    Damian stared at the creature in disbelief. After a few minutes, its entire body began to glow with radiant energy. The glow traveled from its belly, through the lines on its body, and into its trunk that looked like it was made of some kind of gleaming metal.


    Then, with a thunderous roar, the creature unleashed the energy in a concentrated beam that obliterated over fifty meters of solid stone and dirt from the mountain cave where the river flowed.


    "Goddammit! They''re digging a tunnel," Damian muttered under his breath.


    But how? How were they controlling such a colossal creature? No second-rank Esper, no matter how powerful, could control beasts or monsters beyond King rank. That kind of ability was far too broken.


    Damian had read extensively about the system of magic and abilities and how everyone judged it to be fair and equal, while asionally a powerful Esper would be born, there were always limits¡ªphysical limits, mana limits. Their bodies simply couldn''t handle more than the average mage could muster in terms of destruction. But this... this Esper if there was any shattered all those limits.


    As if things couldn''t get worse, Damian realized that he couldn''t sense 80% of Ashenvale''s soldiers in the area. They had already marched out to attack, leaving the camp. And strangest of all, there wasn''t a single mage present with enough mana to qualify as a second ranker among the remaining ones.


    ''What in the world is going on? Could these monsters be the result of another twisted war tool they''ve developed?''


    There was little Damian could do but watch as the massive creature fired beam after beam, widening the tunnel it was creating. He tried to think of a solution¡ªsome way to figure out how they were controlling the beast or some way he could disrupt the thing¡ªbut after an hour of observation, he still had no answers. The creature was undoubtedly above King rank.


    Its mana was practically infinite, making Damian feel as though he was drowning in the presence of its overwhelming power. It took an immense amount of focus just to sense the other mana signatures around it.


    Damian cast a nce at the few hundred soldiers and the five second-rankers standing near the river. None of them were casting spells or using any tools that could control the monster. They were simply standing there, waiting as the creature sted away at the mountain. The elephant, for its part, was submerged in the river up to its knees.


    Would attacking the soldiers make a difference? Damian pondered. He could kill them, but not easily. Over 200 soldiers, plus five second-rankers¡ªfacing them alone would be reckless. If something magical was happening with one of them then maybe, but without any target it just wasn''t worth the risk. As it stood, charging in would be suicide.


    Damian turned and began climbing back over the mountain, his mind racing. At the rate the creature was digging, they had at least 17 to 20 hours before it broke through¡ªif it kept going non-stop. From what Damian had seen, energy wasn''t the problem. This wasn''t a spell or something artificial. The beams of energying from the creature seemed entirely natural, as if they were part of its biology.


    Reaching the valley side again, Damian slowed his pace. He headed toward the captains'' camp, where he found Royce, Kazak, and the other captains, along with the second-ranker beastmen warriors. They had already evacuated half of the vige that was near the mountain and were waiting for Damian''s signal to evacuate the rest. Seeing him approach, the tension in their faces eased by a fraction.


    "Where the hell were you?" Royce barked, ring at Sam, who was standing nearby, whistling innocently as if he had no idea what was going on.


    "Other side of the mountain," Damian said, knowing there was no point in hiding the truth. They wouldn''t believe him if he told them he sensed a monster above King rank being controlled and was heading their way. There was no time for secrecy now. They had to find a way or leave.

 Chapter 218: Blood Tools

    "You climbed the mountain again¡­?" The old fox mage asked, surprised.


    "What did you see?" Kazak got straight to the point, and Royce also looked at Damian, emphasizing the question.


    "A monster¡­ sting through the river cave¡­ they''re making a tunnel," Damian revealed, and everyone around them started murmuring at once.


    Even though their group mostly consisted of second rankers, there were still some soldiers and other first rankers scattered among them. Damian continued, "It''s huge¡­ probably beyond King rank. Their human forces left their camp, so we should be seeing them soon. But all the monsters were still there, waiting for the way to be opened through the mountain."


    "An Emperor-level beast¡­?" Mira''s eyes widened in shock, and gasps echoed around them.


    "How in the hell are they controlling it?" Kazak asked, frustration clear in his voice.


    "That''s the thing I can''t figure out. There was no spell, no runic tool; I didn''t even see anyone with an enchanted tool. Hell, there wasn''t even a second-rank mage there¡­" Damian let his thoughts spill out.


    "Maybe it''s another trick, like their invisibility thing. Dammit, if only we could''ve gotten one of those green things before they ate it¡­" Royce said, equally on edge.


    "Huh¡­? Green things¡­? I have those," Sam said casually. Everyone turned towards him, ring with fire in their eyes.


    "Why the hell didn''t you say so?" Royce snapped, irritated. "If Lady Vidalia could examine it, maybe we''d have some clue."


    "Give it to me," Damian sighed, stretching his hand toward Sam. In the next moment, Sam took out a bag filled with green, glowing, candy-like stones.


    Royce, Kazak, and some captains each took one to inspect it. Damian muttered some anime lyrics and began drawing the analyze spell he''d learned from Vidalia. It wasn''t a hard spell to learn, just one of those hidden, exclusive spells only a few had ess to. Royce and the old fox eyed him like hungry hyenas as Damian activated the spell on the green stone in his hand.


    -----------------------------------------


    Item: Essence of Ikira


    Tier: Common


    Origin: Ikira of Ashenvale


    Item Type: Blood tool (Light)


    Description:


    "Don''t do this Ikira.. our life is good enough.."


    "Mother.. You don''t get it.. Lord Nilyura said he will teach me to control my ability and use it for longer periods.. With that I can really use it to serve our king''s army and do so much more for our kingdom.."


    Stay connected with mvl


    "This is too dangerous, You don''t understand what revealing yourself will bring upon you¡­"


    The unique ability of Ikira of the Jenemanks were made use of to make this unique blood tool. How much can a teenage boy''s blood be valued..? Was he proud to be used..? Was that much more, enough for him..? Guess no one will ever know¡­


    Attributes:


    Durability: 96%


    Activation Time: 160 Seconds


    Cooldown: One time use only


    Special Effects:


    Veil of Invisibility: Ability to hide in in sight as long as one remains still.


    ------------------------------------------


    "What!?" The old fox mage eximed beside Damian. Though no one questioned him, they all shared the same shocked expression. A blood tool. Damian didn''t even know such things existed.


    "They¡­ used him? What does that mean?" one of the soldiers asked, but no one answered. They all had the same thought but weren''t willing to shape it into words.


    "They extracted the ability and made it on arge scale¡­" one of the captains murmured.


    "If this is how they''re controlling the monsters¡­" Royce thought aloud. "They must have used another blood tool to get an Emperor-rank beast¡­ How unlucky are we that they found such a rare creature in this forest¡­"


    "More than found, I think they were searching for it," the young blonde captain said abruptly.


    "What do you mean?" the old Captain Loydel asked, as everyone turned to her.


    "Their goal wasn''t just to attack the army from behind; that wouldn''t benefit those greedy second-ranker lords. They needed something that could destroy Pyron''s walls. This area of the forest, specifically, is where Ashenvale soldiers havee too deeply in. Even leaving some towns and viges in the way untouched.


    It''s as if they sensed something here¡­ except for some who went rogue and did their own thing."


    The young captain exined, and Damian had to agree. It made sense. Still, he wondered if this timing was due to seeing theming with arge force or if it had been the n all along. Whatever the case, Damian now understood what was going on, and the situation did not look good.


    "We''ll have to evacuate everyone. But first, we need to secure the valley entrance so it doesn''t get surrounded by their soldiers. Has anyone received word from the scouts?" Damian asked.


    "Leave this ce, huh¡­" Kazak murmured, looking at the green mountains behind them longingly.


    "No, but we''ll hear soon. We need to trap the Emperor-rank beast somehow¡­" Royce said, though his tonecked confidence.


    It was understandable; King-rank monsters were matched only by Transcendents in mana. Facing an Emperor rank with only second rankers? Running was the only sensible option, but how far could they go? All the viges and towns they had saved were behind them. Even if they evacuated everyone, they''d have to journey to the dreadednds where the rest of their army fought¡ªwho knew in what condition?


    There was also the problem of resources to feed and protect such arge poption, not to mention the looming possibility of the monsters turning toward Pyron. They didn''t have their best people protecting it. Pyron didn''t even have its lord anymore, thanks to Damian himself.


    "Let''s keep everyone ready to evacuate at a moment''s notice. I don''t think we have enough resources to trap that monstrosity, not to mention the army of monsters behind it. We need a way into the forest; that seems like a better option with all the civilians we have." Damian refocused them on the task at hand.


    Just as Royce nodded to order the army to action, a strange creature came charging toward them from the valley entrance on all fours. For a second, Damian thought it was one of the beastman, but even they looked confused. Only Royce seemed unsurprised, so Damian assumed he knew the neer. The creature stopped near them and, to Damian''s amazement, transformed from a half-horse into a human.


    Another Esper..?


    "He''s one of my scouts," Royce exined as the man approached.


    "Report, Dennis," Roycemanded. The scout took a few deep breaths and began, "They''reing¡­ and they''re fast. The monsters¡­ they''re riding them¡­"


    "Damn it¡­ we never considered just how obedient these monsters were to them¡­" Kazak swore, riled up.


    If they surrounded the valley, they''d be trapped between a rock and a hard ce. They had to hurry.


    "Well, this gives us a hint about their perfect control at least," Damian said, taking his spear out and turning towards the valley entrance. "Whoever made use of these blood tools for the selected monsters¡ªif we deal with them¡­"


    "The monsters will go out of control," the old fox eximed, understanding his point.

 Chapter 219: The Valley of Beasts

    With half their forces, Damian, Mira, and seven other captains, along with their units, ventured into the valley to keep the escape route open as the other half evacuated civilians from viges scattered across the valley and kept watch on the river entrance. Even though they were breaking their way through the river cave, they still continued to send monsters at continued intervals.


    Damian could already sense the advancing army as he moved further into the forest surrounding the valley, though they were still beyond his attack range. He gestured for the enemy spotted and approximate distance which was transferred from his vice captains to all around him, getting the message as fast as possible to all 7 captains.


    From what Damian could sense, their numbers were at least three times that of his own force and he was still sensing moreing with each second. Not to mention, some of the monsters were built like tanks and had huge amounts of mana. Though Damian was d to see they were not too many, finding that many in this forest would be illogical.


    Not just the monsters, they had also found more soldiers in just a day somehow. These damned Ashenvale guys sure were fast in their decisions.


    Damian had already used some of the animal skins he had gotten from the beastmen to make temporary runic scrolls, though both the quality of the mana blood ink and the material of the skin was less than adequate. Not all skins could handle heavy runic circles and not all monster''s blood was potent enough.


    But he had made do with what he could get his hands on and had already set up some traps, to dy the overwhelming numbers of Ashenvale to reach the beastmen valley before they could evacuate in full.


    Damian jumped from tree to tree activating his traps of fire pirs, air des, or just in exploding arrow spells but used on the parchments so they activated when someone stepped on it, he had to activate them beforehand though. Explosions and screams erupted throughout the forest as Ashenvale soldiers fell prey to his traps.


    Damian would have loved to use bigger scrolls and heavier spells but these would have to do with such short notice.


    Landing down from thest tree next to Sam, he was also ready, sword drawn, while Einar and Yovan led half the soldiers nking him. The traps were done, now was the time to face them head on. They all exchanged determined nces as Ashenvale soldiers came in their viewing distance.


    "Save your lightning until it''s absolutely necessary," Damian advised, gripping his fiery-hot spear tighter.


    "I know¡­" Sam replied, adjusting his lightning de and preparing for the charge.


    "Let''s go then¡­ CHARGE!" Damian screamed as his feet dug into the ground and heunched himself at the charging second-ranker in te armor wielding a two-handed sword. Experience tales with mvl


    The forest filled with the battle cries of Eldoris soldiers as they surged forward under their captains'' lead. Damian deflected the massive sword strike with his spear, using its reach to pierce another nearby soldier''s back. Retrieving his spear, he delivered a powerful kick to the armored man''s chest, denting the te armor.


    The second-ranker staggered back, aura zing, as two fiery projectilesunched from red runic circles near his leg armor. Damian had seen iting though and without wasting any time used his spear to change the trajectory to throw it back on the group of Ashenvale soldiers.


    The second-ranker roared in frustration as his attack failed and backfired, his golden aura ring even brighter. Leaping high, he attempted to cleave Damian in two with his massive sword, but instead, he was impaled by a field of wooden spikes that erupted from the ground, piercing through his armor and chainmail all together.


    His aura flickered, his sword fell from his grip, and blood oozed from his wounds.


    Damian quickly stored the fallen sword in his spatial storage. Channeling mana into his spear, he unleashed a deadly circle of mes, incinerating over 20 Ashenvale soldiers who froze in shock at their captain''s swift demise. Using the trees for faster travel, Damian dodged iing spells as he advanced toward the next second-ranker.


    Einar cut through the Ashenvale ranks with a more deadly than beautiful swordsmanship, leaving a red trail of red aura and blood in her wake, it was hard to tell which was which. Yovan''s team of mages coordinated devastating spells that wiped out waves of soldiers with each attack.


    Meanwhile, The half unit that Damian had left in Sam''s charge was making steady progress with all the soldiers and first rankers Damian left them with as he charged forward hunting second rankers as if spirit of vengeance came alive, though this spirit cared more about enemy items than the vengeance itself.


    He left some second-rankers for Mira and the other captains, who were fighting with abilities beyond his expectations. Mira''s strikes were so powerful they toppled entire trees, yet her martial arts technique was as elegant as it was deadly.


    Also the young blonde captain with a fierce golden aura who fought with the intensity of a demon unleashed¡ªher noble background evident only in her stance and discipline, her eyes thirsty for blood.


    Damian intervened whenever anyone faced multiple second-rankers, swiftly neutralizing threats with his fiery spear. His mana senses proved invaluable, helping him evade spells and aura attacks, though he knew his movement technique still needed improvement. They were sessfully stalling the enemy, but for every foe they defeated, three seemed to take their ce.


    After over an hour of holding ground, they gradually had to fall back, fighting every step.


    Finally, reinforcements arrived from the beastmen and Royce''s troops, providing relief to the injured and exhausted that had umted among their ranks. Damian assisted in securing their positions, personally holding back arge group of monsters to cover the rotation. Yet, even he was beginning to tire now, his mana reserves were waning.


    And the fight had just begun. The hour was barely enough time to evacuate everyone and they still had one third of the poption to go.


    The task was starting to feel impossible.

 Chapter 220: The Valley of Beasts 2

    "How are things going?" Kazak asked as Damian ced two injured soldiers in the temporary infirmary beyond the valley entrance.


    He and his unit had a few hours to recover their strength; Royce and the others were holding the frontlines, though retreating with each step. It was a good idea to engage them far from the valley entrance, even if they had to give up the opennd to fight in a forest.


    "Not good. How much more time do we need? I don''t think they can hold them off much longer," Damian replied.


    "Should we join?" Kazak asked, ncing toward the distant forest where the battle raged.


    Explore more adventures at mvl


    "Let''s wait until Royce calls for us," Damian said, offering a water skin to an injured first-rank pugilist in his unit. He cast an advanced healing spell on the soldier''s worst injuries to give him a fighting chance.


    "You can heal, too?" Kazak asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, but I''m at my mana limit. I can''t do it for everyone. If only we had more time and parchments, I could make some healing scrolls," Damian replied, finishing the spell before stepping out of the infirmary with Kazak.


    "How''s the riverside?" Damian asked.


    "They''re sending in groups of monsters at regr intervals. It''s manageable, but we need to stay alert constantly."


    "How about I take over? I can sense them and can handle the monsters with my team while resting. Royce will call for more reinforcements soon, so send them there."


    "I was thinking the same thing¡­ But then you ran to the front lines with your weird spear..."


    "The monsters they brought were the real problem. The second-rankers they can handle."


    "You took down the monsters?" Kazak asked, surprised.


    "Only the biggest threats. I left the Terror and Leader-ranked ones¡ªthey had thergest numbers. I just dealt with the King and Lord ranks."


    "That''s¡­ impressive work. We''ll still need two hours to get everyone to the other side of the vige where you people camped before. I''ll gather who I can and head toward Captain Royce. If we take out the remaining second-rankers, victory is within reach, and we may have a chance to clear all of them. I''m leaving you in charge here," Kazak said, preparing to leave.


    Damian nodded and headed toward the river cave entrance, where they had set up a monster-capturing mechanism. It mostly worked, but some creatures, agile as they were, managed to slip past with a dive, and they had to handle those. But before he began, he called out to Kazak.


    "Kazak."


    "Yes, boy?"


    "Tell them to give me all the mana stones."


    Kazak paused, tempted to ask why, but ultimately nodded. Damian hadn''t expected such unquestioning trust. Despite the beastmen''s general distrust of humans, he was d to see that they''d formed a kind of working rtionship.


    Damian gathered the remaining members of his unit and moved to the camp near the river. The area was mostly empty now, save for beastmen warriors and a few soldiers keeping an eye on the monsters, killing those that made it across. The river''s speed was half the problem; it carried the monsters farther downstream before they could be eliminated. Archers and mages would have been ideal, but they had to work with what they had.


    Damian relieved the soldiers, keeping only a few to handle the corpses. Even in the darkness, with just a few torches lit, he could sense the monsters, piercing them with spears crafted from wood he''d made with wood style. When there were no monsters, he had the soldiers whittle the wood into pointed spears.


    After dealing with another wave of creatures, Damian left the soldiers to gather the corpses and sat on the grassy bank, a short distance from his unit. Sam, Einar, and Yovan and others were resting in their tents, washing in the river, or eating, though most were too exhausted to do much and simplyy on the grass near the fire.


    Taking out his status tool, Damian activated it and, with a deep breath, selected the [Ascension Rank 1.2 (Temporary)]. He needed a boost to his mana pool and, more importantly, knowledge of how to use mana stones. That knowledge could give him a chance in their precarious situation, or at least a shot at survival. He knew the process would only take a few seconds. He could work on leveling up Arcane Synthesis when he had time forb work, but right now, he needed something connected to runesmithing. With no parchment, mana stones were his best resource that he could tap into for more mana.


    Damian''s vision cked out, and he felt a sudden weightlessness, sinking into darkness, then the familiar ssh of water. This time, he wasn''t afraid of drowning. He let the sensation flow naturally, and when he regained awareness, he found himself in the same dorm room as before. Nothing had changed, and though he knew it wasn''t real, he felt a pang of disappointment seeing time being still here. Even though he knew for a fact that his world was no longer there.


    Theputer screen lit up with a sound, and Damian sat on the squeaky chair, his options disyed before him.


    ss correction was still avable for him, offering a range of sses, though Esper and Pugilist were grayed out and no longer viable. He resisted the temptation to consider the other options. He needed a Rune Shaper job right now. As he stretched out his hand to select the rune shaper icon, a thought made him pause. Wanting to approach this properly and not miss out on anything, he selected the mage option.


    The avable paths appeared:


    -----------------------------------------


    MAGE CLASS JOBS | DAMIAN SUNBLADE LV.50


    Water mage


    (Mini Damian surrounded by water balls)


    Space-time mage


    (Mini Damian animation of teleportation)


    Elemental mage


    (Mini Damian using four elements)


    Schr mage


    (Mini Damian with sses and book)


    Rune mage


    (Mini Damian writing glowing runes)


    Battle mage


    (Mini Damian with glowing runic weapons)


    Spearmage of the Rune Storm


    (Mini Damian calling lightning with spear)


    Stone Seer


    (Mini Damian talking to rocks)


    Sigil Sentinel


    (Mini Damian drawing runes on ground to create protective wards)


    Geomancer of the Arcane Forge


    (Mini Damianmanding golemsing from the ground)


    ----------------------------------------

 Chapter 221: Trial 1.2

    All the options from hisst trial were still avable, along with some intriguing new ones. The title of


    ''Primordial Metal Shaper''


    was hard at work, offering three unique job paths Damian had never heard of before.


    But how was he qualified for the lightning specialty? Just because he understood the principle behind Sam''s sword? He hadn''t given it much thought since that day and hadn''t even managed to replicate it. But maybe he should try¡ªwho knew when Sam''s abilities might be needed, especially if something ever happened to the sword..


    "Talking to rocks andmanding golems, huh?" he mused. Were they sentient? Or was it simply a way of indicating he''d understand them better? The idea of drawing runes on the ground seemed cool, but he knew it wasn''t practical. Even if he managed to find a skill to reduce mana waste, it likely wouldn''t significantly impact his current ability to do the same.


    "Let''s go through all the options before making a decision..."


    -----------------------------------------


    SPELLSWORD CLASS JOBS | DAMIAN SUNBLADE LV.50


    rede


    (Mini Damian using ming sword and spear) Stay updated through mvl


    Runede


    Apprentice


    (Mini Damian using runic sword and spear)


    Stonebound Novice


    (Mini Damian using spells to strengthen his sword and spear)


    Tidede Initiate


    (Mini Damianmanding water with sword and spear)


    Riftde Trainee


    (Mini Damian using sword and spear to open space-time rift gates in the air)


    Spearmage of the Celestial Forge


    (Mini Damian using unknown energy with his sword and spear)


    Runede Alchemist


    (Mini Damian using spells and potions alongside sword and spear to st everything)


    Arcane Spearmaster


    (Mini Damian using spear with an unparalleled spearmanship technique)


    -----------------------------------------


    This was even more wild...


    Had he always had options like charging with a fire de, water de, and even a rift de that could open teleportation gates into battle? The idea was super cool to be honest¡­ There was even a job option for incorporating alchemy with weapons! Damian felt good about having these many options but, looking at these, he thought he''d still have chosen ''Runic Chemist Lord'' over everything. Now, the main job options he wanted to check out..


    -----------------------------------------


    RUNE SHAPER CLASS JOBS | DAMIAN SUNBLADE LV.50


    Beginner Runesmith


    (Mini Damian using hammer, inscribing glowing runes)


    Enchanter


    (Mini Damian using chanting from the books to enchant tools)


    Researcher


    (Mini Damian studying and writing hard buried in books)


    Expert Schr


    (Mini Damian with big sses reading heavy books)


    Expert Scribe


    (Mini Damian using runes on papers and giving it to others)


    Rune Engineer


    (Mini Damian using runes on tools or breaking them to examine runes)


    Golemancer


    (Mini Damian creating golems and dancing with them)


    Elder Runebreaker


    (Mini Damian crushing colorful stones to gather mana and use it to write runes)


    Runesage of Stone


    (Mini Damian using runes on various stones)


    Arcanist of the Golem Heart


    (Mini Damian using runes on golems who mimic his actions)


    Runic Metallurgist


    (Mini Damian ying with metallic cube, shaping it in various forms)


    Pyro-Metallurgist


    (Mini Damian using metallic cubes with sks, spreading fire everywhere with psychotic smile)


    Arcane Botanist


    (Mini Damian all kinds of nts and ingredients to mix into a cauldron that had bright purple liquid)


    Runic Herbalist


    (Mini Damian picking up nts and ingredients, then storing them into bottles with a smile)


    -----------------------------------------


    Good¡ª


    ''Runesmith''


    was still an option. Expert Scribe was also avable, and


    ''Rune Engineer''


    seemed unique, likely due to his scientific knowledge. The hell was up with ''


    Golemancer''


    ..? Why was he dancing with them? This system was so strange. Still, there were many options rted to golems, stones, and earth in general¡­ This title truly was something else.


    It made him wonder though, it was Vidalia''s mana that made the steel golem.. did she also gain something from it? Or did the system not recognize her contribution? That would be unfair, and as far as he had seen, the system always rewarded pure effort. Even though the blessing thing was too shady to him..


    Now, it was decision time.After seeing all options Damian''s initial n of a Rune Shaper job with runesmithing still made sense for his situation. There were many pretty cool options no doubt, but everything mostly focused on individual strength. It was important but not what he desired.. The option to understand the mechanics of mana and runes and use that knowledge to make it a big scale spell was what Damian always strived for. Even more, he wanted something he could make avable for others to use like scribe.. Sure, it was risky to share his runes with others, but he dreamed of making a living selling his various innovations. He''d have to figure out a way to prevent anyone from reverse-engineering them, but that was a risk he was willing to take.


    A powerful skill was incredible, but a skill that enhanced his understanding and allowed him to make modifications using that knowledge was even better.


    ''Runesmith''


    was a trusted, versatile job with great potential. The


    ''Rune Engineer''


    path was unique to his knowledge, paving a way forward he could understand in his own terms¡ªno precedent, but equally promising rivaling the


    ''Runesmith


    '' one and could be even better. However the thing that grabbed his attention the most and made him curious as well as seemed perfect for his current situation was the new job -


    ''Elder Runebreaker''


    It didn''t give much exnation as to what it would exactly do, will the mana in mana stones (Damian assumed they were mana stones) be his own mana..?Or will he just gain a skill that would let him use the mana stones in some limited way..? Whatever it was, Damian felt pretty confident in his choice. He didn''t want to change sses and he still had one more chance for getting his other interest rted job, he was really curious to find out what


    ''Runic Metallurgist'', ''Arcane Botanist''


    and


    ''Beginner Herbalist''


    held in store for him, those couldbine with his Arcane synthesis and give a really cool job options if he leveled that one up to limit.


    For now, Damian selected


    ''Elder Runebreaker''.


    Theputer shut down, and a door beside the one from his previous trial¡ªwhich was now locked¡ªswung open. Just like before, only a bright, white light was visible beyond it. Taking a deep breath, Damian stood up and stepped through the illuminated doorway to face Trial No. 1.2.

 Chapter 222: Respect Needed

    The ce Damian found himself in waspletely different from his first trial. Instead of a chemistryb, he stood on a modern, some kind of talent show-style stage..? The lighting was focusing solely on him. The audience sat in cushioned chairs, chatting amongst themselves, but they were all mere silhouettes without clear facial features. Yet, they murmured andughed as if they were real people.


    ''Cough'' ''Cough.''


    "..Are you just here to look around?" A voice called from Damian''s side.


    He immediately turned and saw three peculiar figures seated on throne-like chairs, reminiscent of a judge''s panel on a reality show. The creatures, small and blue-faced, looked like gnomes but much longer faces, each around 3¨C4 feet tall overall. The one in the middle looked serious, frowning; the one on the right smiled happily at him; and the one on the left sighed into his microphone, clearly bored.


    "Are you talking to me?" Damian asked, ncing around, uncertain.


    "You''re the one on stage, aren''t you, boy? Of course, we''re talking to you. Now, get started; we haven''t got all day," growled the bored gnome.


    What in the world? Who were these people? What had happened to his trial? Was this the trial? What was he supposed to do here?


    "I''m sorry, I''m new to this. What am I supposed to do, exactly?" Damian asked, turning his attention to the smiling gnome, as the other two seemed thoroughly irritated with him.


    "This one! He brings us to the strangest ce I''ve ever seen, and now he doesn''t even know why!" The bored gnome grumbled.


    "The seats are nice, though. Maybe I should copy this design," remarked the serious one, seemingly unfazed.


    "Oh, it''s simple, boy. Just look at the floor," the happy gnome exined in a feminine voice. "Can you see the runes there?"


    Damian finally looked down, noticing blue powder spread in the form of ancient runes¡ªsymbols he recognized from the Goldilocks estate''s rune book and more recent books in Faerunia''s library. These were the types of runesmonly used for magical inscriptions in this world.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Good. Use the powder to create your own runic spell, activate it, and show us. We will evaluate your work and decide if you''re worthy to be one of us," she exined.


    "One of you?" Damian asked.


    "Yes, we are the proud Elder Runebreakers."


    Ah, that made sense¡­ sort of. But where had these beingse from? He''d encountered creatures in his previous trial, but none had spoken to him before.


    "Uh¡­ who exactly are you? Why haven''t I heard of your kind before?" he asked as politely as possible.


    "No questions other than those rted to the trial are allowed," snapped the bored gnome. "Now, get on with it. Not that filthy humans ever impress us."


    Damian noticed two boards on the tables in front of them: one with a green circle and another with a red cross. They would be the ones to decide whether or not he got this job. This trial was different, but it seemed straightforward enough. Provided the judges were not biased, the two, other than the happy one, looked like Damian was rudely disturbing their sleep or was going to ask their daughter''s hand in marriage any second now.


    He just had to create a runic spell using the powder, which he could sense radiating mana. Mana powder, he thought. He''d once considered making mana ink by solidifying mana with precipitation into powder, but it had never worked out. This powder, though, felt like¡­


    Wait¡ªwere these crushed mana stones? That would exin it. Why hadn''t he thought of crushing one to use as powder before? Then he remembered reading about them: mana stones couldn''t be crushed easily. A specific skill and secret techniques were needed to preserve the mana within the powder. It was known to be dangerous, often causing explosions when the mana stone was broken.


    As Damian touched the first rune approx 30 centimeters big, a bright red neon clock appeared under the judge''s table, starting a two-hour countdown. Plenty of time for one spell, Damain thought.


    He activated his


    ''Eyes of Truth''


    and examined the blue powder rune. His vision immediately revealed alphabets and numbers linked by green ethereal lines, just as he''d seen for individual runes representing singr effects. A string of these runes written together, at a measured distance and specific shape made a runic spell that amon runesmith used for iron and steel tools.


    Damian could not activate the runes since it was not made by him, but if he used the powder and made a runic circle of his own that he usually saw, that should do the trick. Just as Damian tried using his hand to destroy the rune made of blue powder, but he felt an unknown energy push him back with quite a force, making him fall back on his butt.


    "What the hell?"


    "Hehehe¡­" The judges snickered behind him, along with all the audience, further irritating Damian. He tried again and again, each time thrown back harder than before. He even attempted blowing on the powder to disperse it, but this time, the force pped him across the face.


    Theughter of the audience and the louder judges was really getting on his nerves.


    He really wanted to throttle these little blue pests. He tried drawing his own runic spell to disrupt the runes, but his World Shaper Hands skill refused to activate. Time was ticking down¡ªonly an hour and twenty-four minutes left.


    Readtest chapters on mvl


    "Fay! As expected¡­ humans are trash," the bored one scoffed.


    "It''s pointless," said the serious one. "His details say he knows it, but seems like he hasn''t even used it even once in his lifetime¡­"


    "Now, now. Let''s give him a chance," the friendly one interjected.


    Damian caught fragments of their conversation thanks to his enhanced hearing. They were whispering really quietly.


    "Something I have but haven''t used¡­ What could that be¡­?"


    Realization struck him. There was one rune-rted skill he''d never known how to activate. Damian got up once again, only an hour and 22 minutes remaining. He walked straight towards the runes made of powdered mana stones and stretched his hand to destroy the runes for the umpteenth time, however when the force came to thwart him this time Damian activated his age old skill effect


    ''The Lord''s Respect''.


    Immediately the force struggled to push him, instead Damian felt a wave of circling limbs of sorts around his body, but it was only noticeable to his senses when he used it to contend against the force.


    It still wasn''t easy. It took a lot of his concentration, pushing through with every ounce of strength until he finally managed to disrupt one of the runes with his little finger, which disrupted the entire spell. The force vanished, along with the strange, circling energy or limbs whatever they were that he was feeling.

 Chapter 223: Respect Gained

    An hour and 19 minutes felt excessive for drawing such a huge runic circle with the mana powder he''d collected from the runes. He was free to choose any spell he liked, yet Damian opted for the one given as an example.


    It was air-element based, though its exact function remained unknown to him. Still, after looking at it for over an hour, he''d memorized it perfectly. Theughter had died down; the three judges sat riveted, their gazes fixed on his every move. He caught bits of their whispered remarks, revealing that even they didn''t understand the runguage as he did. What he was doing was entirely new to them, and Damian took pleasure in their confused, frustratedments as they tried to understand doing their best.


    Once he finished the runic circle, Damian prepared himself. To avoid surprises, he used a bit of leftover mana dust to draw a small fire rune, testing if it worked correctly. The rune red into mes as expected,sting far longer than with mana ink. If only he could get this skill that allowed him to use mana stones as powder, it would open up a whole new branch in his runic studies.


    "Okay¡­ I''m ready," he announced, tidying up everything with 45 minutes still on the clock.


    "Already¡­?" murmured the middle judge.


    "What did he even make?" the grumpy judge huffed in frustration.


    "All right, activate it," the nice one said, though she, too, seemed puzzled, unhappy about not cracking the spell from the runic structure.


    Damian simply nodded, stepped out of range for safety, and said, "Activate!" loudly. The mana dust shed blue, and his runic circle sparked to life. A whirlwind burst from it, spinning rapidly and crashing against the ceiling. The audience erupted in apuse and praises, clearly impressed. But the runic circle was a bit toorge for its parameters, and the spell kept generating air non-stop, pressing the ceiling harder and harder. Damian feared it might copse on him¡ªand the judges'' wide-eyed, shocked expressions mirrored his concern. They just could not believe that the spell they themselves had assigned him had manifested so powerfully, even better than their own could have, and they couldn''t even understand it.


    "Stop it! Stop it!"


    "It''s going to break!"


    Continue reading on §Þ??


    The gnomes, finally snapping out of their shock, shouted at him. Damian gave a small smile and erased part of the runic circle, dispelling the spell.


    This, he realized, was both an advantage and a limitation: mana dust made for a more efficient mana source but was equally easy to destroy, unlike mana ink, which required destroying the entire parchment. This could be destroyed by even a toddler.


    The stage floor beneath the runic circle had burned in its shape, with the hybrid stone-metal structure still bearing signs of damage. He noted that using this on any surface wouldn''t work as good¡ªespecially dirt, which reduced efficiency by a third, although the mana quality in mana dust helped make up for that loss.


    There were many limitations, but the mana dust also allowed him to perform spells well beyond his own mana reserves. To Damian, this was a worthy upgrade.


    "What in the world is that rune?"


    "It''s soplex and small, yet packed with strange symbols to the full¡­"


    "That was.. uhm, Impressive, I guess¡­"


    The remarks came from the rude, grumpy, and ''nice'' judges as the spell faded.


    "So¡­ did I pass?" Damian asked, the thousands of faces with no features concentrated on him were really creepy and unnerving.


    "Wait for your results, strange boy¡­" the middle judge replied, as the judges huddled and spoke in hushed tones. The two male judges, who had initially looked down on him, now acknowledged his sess, albeit begrudgingly. They debated whether or not to request his insights, with the female judge reminding them of the rules: no names, no personal discussions, not even of theirnguage. They assumed he was from some undiscovered human tribe with a Damian, was also pretty interested in these weird creatures but knew he would get no answers from here. There certainly was a reason why all religions forbid people to talk about their trials. If they had a huge amount of data from these trials, there might be some patterns or some clue one clever researcher interested in such things might discover.


    Right now schrs were too afraid to even go near the subject. If someone did, all records of such a person must have been erased from history. Because Damian was sure no one could stop people''s thirst for knowledge and someone must have tried getting the answers before.


    "Hmm¡­ you performed admirably, boy," the serious judge said, raising a green approval marker.


    "Yes, that will suffice," the grumpy judge echoed, acting as if it hadn''t impressed him.


    "A true Elder Runebreaker requires wisdom and experience to make sound decisions¡­ I can''t ignore your age here, so no," the ''nice'' judge said, raising a red cross, not so nice anymore.


    The audience gasped as if they were watching a reality show and this was a big twist. Damian was unfazed, though; people like her were the ones he disliked the most. His hate granted him a better insight into her typepared to other people¡ªhe could spot a fake demeanor faster than Sam''s lightning moves. Her hidden frustration and contempt had not escaped his notice, though he''d chosen to ignore it unless it became an issue. That was the best way to deal with these fake posers.


    "Do I pass or not?" Damian''s voice deepened, his eyes shing with a dangerous intensity.


    "Yes, you do. You only need two approvals, You are an Elder Runebreaker now.." the serious judge answered, his face slightly ashen at the change in Damian''s demeanor. Even the female judge who''d rejected him now avoided his gaze, a bead of sweat tracing her cheek.


    "Ah..? I pass? Well, fine then. Just don''t bring this uptight bitch next time." Damian shrugged, watching as the female gnome gritted her teeth and opened her mouth to retort. But Damian had already dispersed into ethereal dust, flipping her off with a smirk as he vanished. He did catch the glimpse of the other two gnomes and the audience breaking out in uncontrobleughter behind him though, pointing at the nicedy.

 Chapter 224: Upgrades

    Damian opened his eyes and scanned his surroundings for monsters. Although the trial hadsted for two hours, the scene remained the same as he remembered an hour ago. Still, he felt relieved to detect no monsters in his mana sense, even far away in the river below the mountain.


    However, he sensed one more thing¡ªunlike the first, this feeling was unusual. His vision seemed much clearer, and his body felt energized, as if the exhaustion from the physical strain of the previous fight and the mental strain of mana deficiency had vanished like a fleeting dream. It felt like¡­


    ''Did I level up?''


    He should be level 51 now, but this didn''t feel like just a one-level improvement. Not wasting any time wondering, Damian immediately took out his mana tool and activated it.


    ---


    Name :


    Damian Sunde Lv.67


    Rank :


    Lord


    Affinity :


    Water, Space-time


    Mana :


    2940/7230


    STR :


    109


    DEF :


    77


    INT :


    168


    AGI :


    75


    DEX :


    77


    CHA :


    19


    LUC :


    3


    Jobs :


    Elder Runebreaker (Lv.17), The Runic Chemist Lord (Lv.25)


    Blessings :


    Godless [40 Avable Points]


    Titles :


    [Cold Blooded Killer], [Wild Hunter], [Chained], [Primordial Metal Shaper], [TitanKiller]


    Skills :


    [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.7], [Echo of rity Lv.1], [Advanced Schr Lv.1], [Advanced Swordsman Lv.1], [The Runic High Lord Lv.1], [Runic Inscription Lv.9], [Arcane Synthesis Lv.3], [Nerve Shield Lv.1], [Advanced Spearman Lv.1] [Rune Breaker Lv.1] [Mana Extract Lv.1]


    Penalty :


    (1). Use of (Veil of Containment) now costs five times the original mana, taking a piece of the user''s guilty soul with it each time.


    ---


    Okay¡­ What is going on here? That much leveling experience can''te from just one dungeon dive, especially since he was supposed to level up more slowly than others. Did killing Threadripper earn him that much experience? And it rolled over, even after reaching his level cap..? This system sure did never let any effort go to waste.. That could be the only exnation. Killing a third-ranker was no joke. Not that he could replicate that scenario without tearing his soul now. Damian missed the invisible box spell so much.


    What else? A nice mana boost¡­ 40 stat points. He felt like his stats were already pretty impressive. Aside from third-rankers, no average second-ranker could match him in strength or intelligence. After some thought, Damian added 5 points each to Agility, Defense, and Dexterity. Then with a grin on his face, Damian tried doing something that he always wanted to do when he got more stat points, and added all the rest to his Luck, though immediately a warning shed when he reached 10 in LUC,


    [LUC will be locked after 10 points; lifetime limit reached for the user''s current physical form.]


    Huh¡­? He could only allocate 10? Well, that made sense. With 100 points in Luck, he would be a walking cheat or a trouble ma. Thinking it over, it was good to be capped at 10. It was above average¡ªhe was sure of that. In the books he had read, people with growth skills early in their life typically had 6+ Luck, and the highest publicly recorded one was 9.


    Damian saved hisst 18 stat points for emergencies. However, it looked like he could level up quickly in this job too. Though his skill would need to be leveled up too, so it wasn''t much of an advantage, he weed the extra stats though.


    The Tree Climbing skill had leveled up somehow¡ªprobably because of all the jumping around and his use of vine spells. His "Being of Truth" skill had transformed into "Echo of rity," and he had advanced his base skills in Schr, Swordsman, and Spearman. "Pain Resistant" had be "Nerve Shield," huh? The first job-specific skills didn''t upgrade, must be something to do with his prestigious job.


    Damian touched the two new skills from his second job:


    [Elder Runebreaker:


    Behold the wisdom of the masters of Runes.


    (Rune Breaker :


    When one knows the runes, he can make it and break it however he wishes. Enemy rune disruption based on INT.


    )


    (Mana Extract :


    Mana is the fundamental element of life. Break the deposit and im it, STR and INT based mana extracting endurance.


    )]


    Hmm¡­ The first one is simr to his Lord''s Respect. The Mana Extraction one, though¡ªthat was the reason he had chosen this job. He would have to try it immediately.


    But before that, he checked thisst thing:


    [The Runic High Lord:


    Runes are a prestigious heritage, you are a worthy user.


    (Effect:


    Expert Rune Authority, High Lord''s Respect


    )]


    Okay, the change isn''t much, but considering this was just a job change and not a rank-up trial, Damian could ept it. It likely meant a slight increase in his rune activation range, and whatever he had done with those blue Elders had be a bit stronger.


    ---


    Name :


    Damian Sunde Lv.67


    Rank :


    Lord


    Affinity :


    Water, Space-time


    Mana :


    2940/7230


    STR :


    109


    DEF :


    82


    INT :


    168


    AGI :


    80


    DEX :


    82


    CHA :


    19


    LUC :


    10


    Jobs :


    Elder Runebreaker (Lv.17), The Runic Chemist Lord (Lv.25)


    .


    Blessings : Read exclusive adventures at §Þ??


    Godless [40 Avable Points]


    .


    .


    ---


    Damian got up and clenched his fists, throwing some lightning-fast punches to test his new strength and finding it satisfactory. Just as he thought about taking out some mana stones to use his new skill, he suddenly sensed something he couldn''t quite pinpoint, but there was a significant change in mana.


    Feeling puzzled, Damian walked to the camp where this phenomenon had urred and found himself standing right outside his own tent. Then it dawned on him what had changed:


    ''Sam''s mana levels and signature has changed a bit¡­ No, not just him¡­''


    Damian turned around and sensed that many people in his unit had experienced a shift in their mana levels and had slightly altered mana signatures now, including Einar and Yovan.


    Damian had an idea of what had happened, but needed to confirm it, he entered his tent and found Sam on his bed, holding his sword and watching it intently.


    "What did you do?" Damian asked, even though he already knew the answer.


    "Ahh! Don''t scare me like that!" Sam screamed like a little girl; it was hrious.


    "Not my fault you''re so cowardly¡­"


    "Hey!"


    "What happened?"


    "Huh¡­? You can already tell, huh?" Sam said smugly. "Hehe¡­ I got another job. I leveled up a lot after killing those bastards for an hour¡­ thought it would help once we returned."


    "You had an ascension stone?"


    "The army gives two to every recruit with their badge," Sam said, as if it were the mostmon knowledge in the world and Damian was stupid for not knowing it.


    Damian felt irritated looking at Sam''s smug face but endured to know more.


    "What did you get?"


    "Guess.."


    Damian turned around, and Sam immediately grabbed his shoulders, pulling him back.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­ Hahaha! I became a Lightning Defender."


    "Esper job upgrade?"


    "No. For some reason, must be the hellish training that demon woman put us through, the Pugilist ss was avable, and I got offered this job. It''s supposed to give me better control of my lightning and enhance my physical attacks with lightning and aura¡­"


    "That''s pretty cool¡­" Damian said, impressed.


    "Hehe, right? Right? Aren''t I cool?"


    "The job is cool; you clearly are not¡­"

 Chapter 225: Mana Extract

    Damian also checked Einar and Yovan, confirming them progressing to their next job sessfully. It was damn impressive, to be honest¡ªjust goes to show how many they''d had to kill to reach this level at such a young age.


    Damian had managed it in just a few weeks, though he''d killed a third ranker. These soldiers, however, had fought for six relentless months, dived a dungeon, and directly shed with the Ashenvale army in a chaotic battle for an hour to get here. Even so, it was rare for any unit to see its pathfinders advance so quickly. Damian was sure even some of the mundanes could face another trial and earn a ss if they had an ascension stone and the chance, depending on how many times they''d tried and their penalty time for trying again. There were stories of people in their middle ages earning their first job and still going on to be admired warriors.


    Out of respect for their customs, Damian didn''t ask for their status details. He knew it was just religious propaganda, but it was something they''d lived with all their lives. For many, revealing it to a stranger would be ufortable. Though he suspected Einar and Yovan might answer if he asked, it was better not to. They''d tell him if they wanted to.


    Seeing so many first rankers upgrade, Damian gathered them near the campfire to give a small congrattory speech. "You''ve all worked hard, and this is the reward for your amazing efforts. It''s genuinelymendable that so many of you have leveled up so quickly, and to choose this time of need to do so is honorable. No one will offer extra thanks or tell tales of it, except perhaps the countless people we''ve saved and will continue to save, regardless of species."


    "As a congrattions for all who survive this ordeal, I''ll share 5% of my share of rewards, equally distributed regardless of your rank. Mundanes will also receive two mana stones each from my funds, so you or your family can try again for a ss. For all those we''ve lost or will lose, 10% of the overall rewards will go to their families and loved ones. They deserve much more to be honest, but for now, this is what we can do.."


    For a moment, everyone stood silent, staring at Damian, then suddenly erupted into shouts, apuse, and lines of praise. The noise drew even the beastmen mundanes working by the river, who approached to see what themotion was about. After calming them down, which wasn''t easy, Damian continued, "We probably have 40-45 minutes. Prepare yourselves, rest, do whatever you do¡ªwe still have a battle to win.."


    That prompted another round of excited shouts before they dispersed to do their own things before returning to the battlefield.


    "That''s too generous¡­ Do you ever talk to other captains about how they use their unit rewards?" Einar asked as he, Sam, and Yovan came over.


    "Yeah, you''re already giving them half. That alone isn''t typical," Sam agreed.


    "I liked it, though," Yovan added. "Even with the enemy''s overwhelming numbers, our troops are determined and smiling. They couldn''t be better prepared to fight again."


    "I just did what felt right," Damian replied. He looked into the distance, sensing the fox mageing his way. "I''ll be going now. I have some things to take care of."


    "Yeah, I need to test my skills too." The three went their own ways, eager to explore their newfound power, while Damian walked to meet the old fox mage.


    "Maximus boy," the fox mage called, "Kazak told me to send all our mana stones to you. Is that right? What are you nning?"


    As they met in the middle and walked toward Damian''s stash of wooden spears for monster hunting, Damian replied, "Hopefully something that will help us deal with one of our two problems."


    He received a basic iron b with runes on top with limited spatial storage capacity, filled with mana stones of various colors. essing it, Damian picked out three stones of different colors¡ªred, green, and blue. They indeed had a lot of it inside. These mana stones, encased in a strange ss-like substance, appeared like crystals. Hard to say if they were just some odd water mixture with mana or an element of their own, but they were likely someposition impossible to create without mana that stored elemental mana inside. Stay updated through §Þ??


    The old fox watched as Damian ced two stones down and kept the blue one in his hand. It was his affinity water element and the least dangerous of the three. When crushed, it would explode in a high-pressure moistened smoke, but that wasn''t Damian''s goal.


    With a deep breath, Damian activated his Mana Extraction skill. Immediately, he saw five bright white dots appear on the blue mana stone, seeming to guide his fingers. Taking the risk, he gripped the stone at the five spots and stepped back from the fox mage, who was observing him with curiosity. Damian crushed the stone with a powerful grip. As it shattered, he sensed a massive energy ready to disperse. Time seemed to slow, though it was merely his heightened senses mixed with the skill effect. The blue energy was exining by the second and Damian felt his hands feel tingly inside the cloud, but he also felt like,


    ''I can absorb it?''


    Focusing on his hand, Damian tried to draw the energy into himself, but instead of the powerful mana energy entering his body, a cold, painful mana seeped through his skin, leaving a bright blue powder on his palm and wrist as the energy was absorbed.


    "What the hell?" the old fox eximed, mirroring Damian''s own shocked expression.


    This was not what he had expected from mana extraction.


    The energy entering his body was neutralized by his own mana, as if they were at war, causing him a headache and physical pain unlike any other throughout the process, and that was with his nerve shield active. So this was what the skill meant by relying on INT and STR¡­


    Finally, the energy cloud was gone, absorbed or turning into a fistful of glowing blue mana dust, while Damian''s mana neutralized the waste, harmful energy entering his body, granting him some mana in return¡ªthough it onlyprised about 10-20% of the hostile energy.


    Fortunately, his own mana wasn''t depleted in the process; after neutralizing the energy, it returned smoothly to his core. Damian suspected that even Elder Runebreakers weren''t aware of this neutralization by their own mana processes, but with his high mana sensitivity, he could grasp the full,plex process.


    It made sense: this energy must be what caused explosions. He could only take in as much as he could handle, so while it wasn''t a game-breaking ability, it was a highly useful skill for someone who wanted ample mana dust and had runic knowledge to use it¡ªperfect for Damian.

 Chapter 226: This is how Rune Shaper Fights

    "What in the hell did you do¡­?" Old Man Shin asked once the mana extraction process ended, as Damian looked at the blue, glowing dust in his hand.


    "I''m going to use your mana stones, is that okay?" Damian asked, spreading the dust on the ground to prepare a basic water de spell.


    "Uh¡­ sure¡­ as long as it helps," Shin replied, still processing what he was seeing.


    One potential drawback¡ªor advantage, depending on one''s perspective¡ªof this method was the reliance on mana stones tied to specific elemental properties. Using a blue mana stone to cast a fireball wasn''t feasible. Technically, it was possible, but the efficiency would only reach 10-20% of what one could achieve with water spells. The mana dust he held now felt different from the one from his trial, that one must be from another extraction process or some kind of special mana stones.


    The spell activated, and Damian sessfully created water des¡ªnumerous and of much higher quality. The mana amount value was fixed though, unlike his tinkering of spells based on needs that used his own mana instead of the mana stone''s. He could still attach his mana thread for precise control, but if he needed his own mana to increase power this way, what was the point of mana dust? So fixed power..


    "Give me an apparatus so I can store these. I need a lot of them," Not wasting mana with storage devices, Damian said to the old fox, who looked utterly baffled at the runes, which seemed nonsensical.


    "Uh¡­ okay¡­ I''ll send it over. You seem busy, so I''ll leave you to it," The Old fox mage replied.


    Damian nodded, but as Shin turned to walk away, Damian added, "Tell them to hold off for a bit. I can make something that''ll give us an edge in the battle." Shin froze, his eyes filled with disbelief¡ªand a glimmer of hope.


    Ignoring him, Damian pulled out one of the empty containers he used for experiments and crushed a red mana stone this time. The process was painful, but the anticipation made it somewhat bearable¡ªor perhaps his nerve shield had leveled up. Damian continued, painstakingly gathering fire-element mana dust while fending off the asional monster that climbed over the spikes with spears. After 40 minutes, he''d collected seven containers of mana dust in four elements: two for fire, two for water, two for air, and one for light, which he stored in his spatial storage.


    He stopped when he felt his nose starting to bleed. Up to that point, he''d endured as much as his high stats allowed. Opening his status, he confirmed his suspicion: he had achieved level 3 in nerve shield. His Elder Runebreaker job had also gained a level, reaching level 18. The physical strain had nearly reached his limit, though he could still manage more mentally. This would have to be enough¡ªit wasn''t as though his own life depended on this. He could save himself if it came to that, but if they lost this battle, the beastman vige and its refugees wouldn''t survive.


    Sam and hispanions had gathered their troops, suited up in armor and prepared to jump back in, even though they''d only recovered 25-35% of their mana.


    "They''re losing people. We have to switch out immediately¡­ we''ve already sent our reserve units," one of the wounded captains told Damian, limping back from the battlefield, supported by less-injuredrades and volunteers from the infirmary.


    Damian nodded and pulled out a three-liter beautifully made dirt jar of glowing yellow dust infused with light mana. He took a handful at a time and quickly crafted a massive runic circle for an advanced healing spell. Even with the earth as a medium reducing efficiency, it was potent enough to save the bad injuries from going worse and infectious. As the crowd watched, he activated the runic circle, the light mana stones he used being less numerous than air, water, or fire. Damian was happy with the results though as the advanced healing spell gathered a lot of mana andsted enough with his mana thread control to precisely control how much and where he healed, getting the whole group of some 50 remaining members of the unit to somewhat okay shape.


    It was satisfactory for Damian, but for the onlookers, it was nothing short of a miracle. Healers were rare, and even rarer were those who could heal entire groups; that this was done by a first-ranker would spread rumors far and wide. But Damian was only starting.


    "Rest by the river camp. Kill any monsters that get through," he instructed, leaving the astonished captain and his men behind. Then, Damian led his unit away from the scorchednd, the remnants of his spell marking the ground.


    "That was¡­"


    "Unbelievable! When the hell did you learn healing spells?"


    "Did you level up too? And now you know runes?"


    Your next chapter is on §Þ??


    The three beside him bombarded him with questions, but there was no time for exnations.


    "Not now; we don''t have time," Damian cut them off. "Kazak is holding them back, but they won''tst long. We''re losing people."


    That snapped them into focus.


    "Alright, listen carefully, all of you," Damian began. "I''ll make three giant runic circles, drawing them on the ground with a stick. I don''t have time to use the dust I used earlier, so you three will split into groups, following my runes and spreading the mana dust. We need to move as fast as possible, with no mistakes. Got it?"


    The three exchanged nces and nodded. Sam asked, "We''re not fighting?"


    "Not yet. This should hold them off until we regroup, heal, and prepare for one final attack. Either we clear them all or enough to let our civilians escape safely into the forest. This is our only escape path.."


    They understood, nodding with renewed confidence. The rest of the unit could hear Damian too, though he was mainly addressing his three vice-captains. His n seemed to give everyone hope, especially knowing they wouldn''t be joining the fight immediately.


    Damian handed each group a jar of mana dust, then picked up a stick and began drawing thergest runic circles he''d ever created¡ªthree in total. Two were for air elements, and one was for fire. His unit spread the mana dust, and in just 15 minutes, they were ready. At first, Damian had to draw the runic circles himself for the spells to work under his authority, but with the Lord''s respect, he realized he could now take control of anypleted runic circle bearing anyone''s mark that did not have a safety mechanism against tinkering. Only a high-ranking Runesmith, Elder Runebreaker or someone with considerable mastery over his spells could challenge him for control.


    They set up everything and informed the ones fighting.


    With a grin, Damian activated the first massive runic circle. It was a fire arrow spell he''d learned from countless battles with human mages. His version was modified though, producing hundreds of massive, human-sized arrows. The earth smoldered as the spell absorbed mana, and a momentter, the sky was filled with fiery arrows. Both his own unit and the front-line enemy soldiers looked up, momentarily stunned by the red sky. Then, without hesitation, Damian sent the arrows hurtling toward the Ashenvale side, incinerating everything in their path and killing hundreds, setting everything aze - trees and men.


    Before the Ashenvale troops could react to this sudden disaster among their ranks, Damian activated the other two circles simultaneously, summoning two giant tornadoes that grewrger by the second, to the horror of all who watched.


    He hoped the tornadoes would be powerful with natural air from the surrounding, and hell it worked.


    "Fall back!" Damian shouted, and the captains fighting on the frontlines understood his intent. Even the Ashenvale soldiers tried fleeing in all directions to escape the impending chaos.


    But their only path was backward. As the tornadoes raged under Damian''s control, the Eldoris soldiers cut down anyone who approached the valley. With enough distance created, Damian unleashed the tornadoes into the Ashenvale ranks, where they wreaked havoc going all around in his control. The mes from the burning trees intensified the whirlwinds, turning the enemy''s escape into a fiery nightmare for those too slow to flee.


    It was a living hell, shaped with human hands.

 Chapter 227: Anomaly

    "That is... balls..." Sam muttered, staring at the zing forest where everything swirled within a tornado¡ªstones, tree branches, even the lifeless bodies of people and monsters.


    "That''s one hell of a nightmare to be stuck in," Einar agreed, while Yovan shaded his eyes, squinting to see further into the chaotic scene.


    "How in the world...? You''re still controlling it from here?" he eximed in disbelief. "This is way beyond anything a second-ranker mage should be capable of... Your powers make no sense.."


    "Go help the injured," Damian ordered, unfazed by their awe. "And tell them to gather everyone in the open so I can start drawing the runes." Damian said, they were justmenting on his actions anyways. There were things to be done.


    Damian had already relinquished control over the tornadoes after directing them briefly, knowing even he couldn''t maintain such a spell over that distance. But the spells had served their purpose, halting the battle long enough for his allies to safely retreat and aid their wounded. The Ashenvale troops, equally battered, in worse condition than them had retreated into the depths of the forest, regrouping to assess their heavy losses. If not for Damian''s heavy spells, Ashenvale''s sheer numbers could have gradually gained ground, closing in on the valley''s entrance and trapping them in with the zing elephant. But now, both sides faced a do-or-die moment as they braced for onest assault once the mes and winds subsided.


    The Eldoris and beastmen forces had suffered as well, though they retained around six captains and four second-rank beastmen, with roughly 500-600 survivors among mundanes and first-rankers. Ashenvale, with itsrger numbers, still boasted over 1,000 troops, including a considerable number of first-rankers and five to seven second-ranker captains who had joined after Damian left the fray. Ashenvale had quantity, but they had quality. Yet, not all second-rankers could fend off dozens of first-rankers and mundanes at once; even the strongest warriors had human limits.


    Once all their forces had retreated into the valley, Damian finally rxed his mana sense and joined them. He began drawing runic circles on the ground with a stick, his unit¡ªwhich were in better shape than most¡ªfollowing close behind, holding mana dust that glowed a faint yellow. The captains, who had gathered their injured in the open as Damian requested, stood to the side, many nursing their own wounds but still alert as they watched him work while resting under the tree.


    "Bastard can heal, too," one of the captains murmured.


    "And those unreal spells..." the young blonde captain added.


    "Unparalleled speed..." added another.


    "No way he''s just a first-ranker," muttered a second ranker beastman warrior, incredulous. The assembled second-rankers hade to respect one another''s strengths, and most were gathered here, even Kazak, who was seated on the ground, bloodied but triumphant. He had imed the most lives among them, earning recognition from the human captains. Royce had to admit that Kazak was the strongest among them if they didn''t count the enigma that was Maximus.


    "Could be a prestigious job holder?" the old captain Loydel spected.


    "What kind of job covers everything from weapons and magic to pugilist-level endurance?" another captain questioned.


    Damian performed the healing spell, activating the runes on the ground and tending to groups of wounded to okay standards with heavy focus, conserving every bit of mana from the golden dust. The second-rankers watched in silence, each absorbed in their thoughts.


    "Say what you want, I''m just d we have a goddamn healer," one beastman murmured, his voice thick with emotion as he watchedrades he''d assumed lost regain consciousness in front of him.


    "Bastard''s killed hundreds and even saved hundreds... There''s no way the royals haven''t imed him already. That''s a freaking talent if I''ve ever seen one.."


    "They must have. Even themander forgave him for killing the Lord of Pyron." The beastmen raised their eyebrows at this news, though no one probed further.


    "The Darkwood heir, I have seen him¡ªcalled a generational talent because of his prestigious job¡ªcouldn''t hold a candle to this guy. He''d outmatch five of him on any day," remarked another captain that had a good noble background.


    "And House Darkwood sought the princess''s hand on this merit alone. I bet Maximus will be adopted into royalty in no time, I''d support it, though the thought of outsiders mingling with Eldorian noble and divine blood usually unsettles me. But for him, I''d make an exception," one noble-born captain added. His statement carried weight, and the others stared, surprised by his praise for Damian.


    Their conversation ceased as Damian and his three vice-captains approached the resting group. Without a word, Damian drew a smaller version of the healing circle he''d made earlier and began tending to their worst injuries. No one protested as he asked and treated their worstwounds, easing the most severe cases into a manageable state. Once their condition improved, Damian started the discussion,


    "They''re regrouping. We have to bring everything we''ve got into one final confrontation. Either we finish them off or weaken them enough that they can''t pursue us into the forest with our refugees."


    Everyone nodded solemnly; Sam had already conveyed Damian''s n, and it was their only option to save everyone, Damian was d to see no one hesitated or talked about retreating, leaving the beastmen people behind. The tremors were growing more frequent, and the ominous rumbling in the valley from the giant monstrosity grew louder. They just could not risk the valley entrance being blocked before they escaped under the cover of night.


    "We still have some young warriors in reserve," an elder beastman noted. "They''re not the best..."


    "They can at least help contain the mundanes," Kazak replied. Royce and Damian nodded in agreement.


    "We have barely half an hour, let''s prepare our people.." Damian announced as he felt drops of rain start to fall. Looking up, he saw dark clouds gathering overhead, soon unleashing a steady downpour. "Well, even less if this deals with my fire.."


    The captains exchanged nces, unsure whether tough or cry at the timing¡ªit felt as though the gods themselves were urging them to get on with it.

 Chapter 228: Never-ending Battle

    The rain poured down, shrouding everything in mist and leaving the now ashen forest barely visible. It almost gave the illusion of emptiness, but Damian knew better¡ªor rather, his mana sense knew better.


    He had already used up 70% of his beastmen mana stones, which could have fed the entire vige for the whole winter, and turned them into mana dust for seven jars. He''d already burned through three of them for just a few spells. They were incredible to look at, even if they cost a fortune. Though he felt like he was burning money, it was worth it. His tornado spell had altered the weather itself. If that wasn''t impressive, what was?


    This was certainly a money-hungry job; he could see all his savings slipping away in pursuit of higher levels. Fortunately, his deal with Vidalia secured him the resources he needed. If he survived, that is¡­ While he wasn''t worried about much about that, he could save himself and select few if it came to that, the bigger worry was when would this endless ware to a close? Vidalia had so many advantages that losing seemed near impossible, but if she did, Damian would have to reconsider her ranking on his mental leaderboard. Not counting the third ranker confrontation, that was going to go nowhere, maybe they capture one of them at best, the real fight was between their armies, if they decimated them, even third rankers would have to retreat.


    A master-level mage, in arge-scale battle, with time to prepare? Damian wouldn''t wish that fate on his worst enemy.


    For now, his task was to clear this menace; it could bring the war to a decisive turning point on this side. But he wasn''t about to fight that colossal elephant for no reason. His goal was to rescue these people and keep them safe until Vidalia arrived or sent reinforcements. Otherwise, they''d head back to the Dreaded Lands with a monster on their tail.


    He couldn''t deny he''d like to see that massive creature trudge through the blood-freezing snow.


    But first, he had his own role to y. Damian had two jars of water-element mana dust left, one fire jar, and a nearly depleted light jar, which he was saving for emergencies. He wasn''t about to put himself through the ordeal of gathering more mana dust today. He''d reached his quota of self abuse, and any further weakness in his body wasn''t worth the risk.


    All men and beastmen stood ready, staring at their enemies hidden in the distant forest. They had stopped moving civilians; the 60% who escaped were now hiding in the forest under the protection of two captains and their units. They could only watch from a distance. If they won, the others still trapped could leave in peace; if not, they''d have to run as they did their best to hold back the enemy in the pouring rain.


    The rain wasn''t ideal for Damian''s massive runic circles, but they''d constructed a makeshift cover to protect them. So many people were working hard to ensure his spell seeded; it was one of their main weapons, alongside Kazak and his immense white tiger¡ªa creature that defied logic. Damian wanted to learn the technique, but unfortunately only beastmen could summon their ancestral beasts. For humans, it was impossible¡ª it was a technique, not a spell, and a hidden beastmen pugilist specialty.


    What could one do with a jar of water-element mana dust in the pouring rain? Answer: Create a giant water ball to drown all their asses.. Damian used another full jar for a specialized high-pressure water rune¡ªa millimeter-wide, ring-shaped jet that could slice through stone, even diamond if he had any. Today, though, it was meant to cut through soldiers.


    "So much for sparing the mundane and first-rankers, at the end of it I am still fighting and killing bottom feeders.." Damian sighed. He had sent messages to the enemy four times, urging them to surrender or leave the Eldoris region, but they''d ignored every single one. They hadn''t even bothered to parley. They sure were confident in their numbers¡­


    The enemy emerged from the forest in the hundreds, marching in perfectly uniform lines toward the valley. Damian had to admit, these bastards were some tough and disciplined sons of bitches.


    "Ready to charge!" Kazak shouted, echoed by the captains and Sam at his side.


    As the enemy neared, Damian gestured, and the covers on his massive runic circles were lifted. Without wasting a moment, he activated them, linking multiple mana threads to stabilize and aim the spell. Thend hissed as mana dust burned on the muddy ground, the rain washing it away as quickly as it appeared. A shadow loomed over both sides of the battlefield as men looked up, seeing a gigantic sphere of water forming in mid-air, shaping itself into a massive ball.


    Damain held the high pressure water jet spell with more of his mana threads, blood already seeping from his mouth with over 15 mana threads in use. The bigger the spell it required more of his control to fine tune, which required more mana threads for better control.


    "Charge!" the captains shouted in unison, and men and beastmen surged forward across the charred, muddy remnants of what had been a lush forest just hours ago. The rumbling and sounds of explosions continued reverberating in the valley.


    Sam and Einar led their troops to charge as well, Damian stayed behind with Yovan and the mages.


    The Ashenvale forces, seeing the massive water sphere approaching, still advanced as if under a spell that made them fearless. Before the two armies met, the water sphere crashed into Ashenvale ranks, flooding the armorden soldiers and turning the terrain into a muddy quagmire. And just to give a cherry on top, Above, clouds darkened further, lightning crackling across the sky, briefly illuminating the desperate and determined faces of soldiers who had resigned themselves to this fate.


    With a thunderous crack, Sam summoned his lightning, channeling part of it into him and directing the rest toward the water sphere with his sword. The half-broken sphere flooded the field, electrocuting any unlucky enough to be caught in it.


    It wasn''t perfect, the lightning was too little for the giant water flooding everything, but it did create a deadly trap for some of them. Thebo was a nightmaree alive for many.


    Damian sensed multiple mana signatures, both small andrge, vanishing under the weight of his water sphere. Drawing his sword, he nced once at Yovan, who nodded. Damian also ran at the still charging Ashenvale army, behind his own allies.


    There would be no reprieve now; this fight would only end with a victor. With his speed¡ªtwice that of their best runners¡ªDamian caught up to Sam and Einar. In the distance, an ethereal colossal white tiger appeared. The huge water rune still ready at his side, connected with lessened mana threads with the water ball gone. The moment was not right for it yet.


    With a fierce battle cry, they shed with the remaining Ashenvale soldiers, who still had the courage to charge forward despite the overwhelming odds against them.

 Chapter 229: Horror of Living

    West Battlefront, Middle Side, Behind Kazak


    "AGHAAA!!"


    With a primal cry, Neo punched the approaching armored man squarely in the chest, denting his armor along with his rib cage. Blood spurted from the man''s mouth as he flew back, crashing into a skirmish between another of hisrades and an Eldoris soldier, who seized the opportunity to plunge his de into his foe.


    Before Neo could catch his breath, he was thrown to the ground by a sudden attack from behind. Struggling for his life, Neo managed to turn around just in time to see a bearded man above him, dagger in hand, red veins bulging in his eyes with a crazed look. Neo tried to scream for help but found no voice. His strength was no match for the armored, high-level attacker. epting his fate, Neoy back, gazing up at the darkened sky, where countless raindrops blurred his vision. He waited for the end, thinking of his parents and friends onest time.


    But the final blow never came. A spear pierced the man''s throat from behind, finding one of the few vulnerable gaps in his armor. The soldier copsed, revealing the half-bloodied face of Vilmar behind him.


    "Come on, get up¡­ We have work to do," Vilmar said throughbored breaths, cautiously scanning the area before pulling Neo to his feet.


    Neo took a deep breath, regaining his focus. Standing back-to-back with Vilmar, he scanned the chaotic battlefield. A piercing shrill sound caught his attention, drawing his gaze to the source¡ªit was him again.


    The boy he had climbed the mountain with was a monster.


    Neo still couldn''t believe the scale of destruction he''d wrought the previous day. Today, he had nearly ttened half of the enemy frontlines with an enormous body of water. Now, a shimmering white thread seemed to slice through Ashenvale soldiers as if they were y. Another boy from their group that day zed across the battlefield, glowing purple, wielding freaking lightning itself. Neo also caught sight of the red-haired one, wreaking havoc with his red glowing aura sword.


    With the pretty boy bing a monster again, soldiers scattered, desperate to avoid his devastating attacks. This sudden shift in numbers left Neo and Vilmar with more foes to handle at the west corner, yet the addition of their human alliesing along with them made the struggle a little easier.


    Neo side-stepped an iing blow from a giant ax-wielding soldier, giving Vilmar an opening to drive his spear into the man''s blind spot. It worked as nned.


    A sharp noise pierced the air¡ª


    Neo turned, ready to make a wittyment to Vilmar about their unspoken perfect teamwork. Instead what he saw was the worst horror he could imagine, a sight that would haunt him for years toe.


    Blood trickled from the corners of Vilmar''s mouth, a de protruding from his chest. Behind him stood a man with eyes filled with malice.


    "No.. No.. NOOO !! Not again !!" Neo stared in disbelief, the sounds of battle fading as silence enveloped him.


    ''How could it be..? This is a nightmare..!! The man..''


    Neo clutched his dagger with shaking hands and searched for the man in Ashenvale colors but found none besides them..


    ''Eldoris.. He is from Eldoris..''


    Neo''s hand trembled once again, but his grip on the weapon tightened, his eyes meeting the filthy human scum in defiance. The man pulled his sword out of Vilmar''s chest, throwing his body aside with a kick. Neo growled, gathering all the aura he could muster in his body, Neo focused everything in his two hands. The man charged at Neo, thinking him just another boy, his face smiling, enjoying the delicious expressions his young prey showed.


    The dagger and sword crossed, the sword was long and fast but limited, the dagger tip enhanced with his aura had no limit of range, reaching his gut faster, the smile fading from the insane man''s face as his body crumpled and fell, another casualty of the war, adding to hundreds before him - though this was different.


    Neo rushed to Vilmar, turning him, hoping against hope for him to survive. But Vilmar''s eyes were lifeless. Neo''s young heart shattered, and a feral scream tore from him, a blood-curdling cry that echoed across the battlefield, chilling even the bravest of warriors among them.


    "That''s what you get, you filthy barbarians! This is for Lord Vincent! Because of you, that monster killed him! Because of you, we''re trapped in this hell! If he were here, he''d have saved us from this mess! It''s all because of you scum!"


    A man''s voice ranted in the background, momentarily silencing the surrounding chaos. Even the Ashenvale soldiers seemed confused. However, in just another second all hell broke loose as beastmen came out of their shock, the group of humans in Eldoris colors staring down at them with weapons in hand and maddened eyes.


    "You pieces of shits¡­"


    "These honorless bastards could never be trusted !!"


    Neo held Vilmar close as a fight broke all around him, beastmen punching and cursing armored Eldoris men that were thepanions of the piece of shit, who killed Vilmar like a coward.


    Neo felt like his whole world was crumbling around him, his chest hurt, his eyes could not see clearly as tears filled them again and again..


    Kazak..? That was hopeless though..


    The chaotic battle was still going on all around them, just this part of the battle had their enemies confused. Not caring about whatever drama that was unfolding, Ashenvale soldiers started attacking whoever was in precarious situations in the battle against the two groups, they were mostly attacking the beastmen though, since they had no armor and were pinned from all sides, Ashenvale in front and Eldoris from behind.


    In the midst of the madness, Neo spotted a small, nimble figure weaving through the battle¡ªit was Zinshi, with Taub close behind. they wereing for him¡­ They must have heard his cry.. But.. but.. No.. it''s not safe..


    He could see five Eldoris soldiers lying in wait, ready to ambush them.


    "No.. NO¡­ Don''t.. Enough !! Astraea enough !! Not anymore.. please.. DON''T COME HERE, ZINSHI !! TAUB !!"


    However, the fate fucking with him even more, as they only heard their namesing from Neo''s mouth in desperate cry¡­


    They will die.. This can''t be¡­


    Neo tried to get up, Eldoris soldiers all around him, waiting for him toe at them. Neo''s foot slipped and once again he was on his knees. He wanted to save them, he needed to save them.. And he needed to kill.. Kill them all..


    Suddenly Neo felt a dark smoke releasing from his body, covering him and Vilmar both. Something was happening, Neo could not understand what, but his hands and legs felt more powerful than before, once again his body was in his control, his pupils dted and his size changed to that of a huge feral darkness filled wolf.


    ''Ding''


    [All conditions are met. User has unlocked the Esper job: Veil-Shadow Fenris.]

 Chapter 230: Joy of Killing

    Everything turned ck and white. Neo could only see two colors¡­ No, that was wrong¡ªthere was one more: red, blood red. But it wasn''t so much seeing red as it was sensing it, like he could smell the warm, beautiful crimson.


    Neo was finally up now. He could stand, though it felt strange. high height increased..? And why was he on all fours..? Woah.. He looked down at himself, and realization hit him. He wasn''t just any wolf beastmen¡ªHe was a real wolf.. no not just wolf, he couldmand the dark clouds around him, it called to him..


    At first, Neo thought it was a delusion born of desperation, but the status update proiming voice he''d heard earlier confirmed it: he had unlocked his first Esper job. And it was powerful! Damn powerful indeed..


    But that didn''t matter right now. He needed power to kill, and now he had it. Sp killing was what was needed, and the blood smelled wonderful on those sweet, fleshy humans¡­


    Everyone around him scattered, terrified, as he emerged further from the darkness. The five who had been focused on Zinshi and Taub were oblivious to the chaos behind them, too intent on their prey. Neo leapt, his powerful paws covering half the distance in one push. He felt fearless. His strength was unbound. For the first time, Neo felt alive¡ªtruly alive. Colors were a distraction; only darkness mattered. And blood ¡ª Oh ! how he craved the warmth of blood.


    "WoOoOoOw¡­" he howled, a feral roar that shook the battlefield.


    The five armored men finally turned at the sound, but it was toote. With one enormous swipe, Neo tore open the steel armor and the soldier''s gut beneath it, ripping the next one in half chomping on him with his sharp teeth, and another two he enveloped in his darkness, suffocating them from the inside out. The final soldier screamed, dropping his weapon and fleeing in terror.


    Cowardly creatures, weak and arrogant, they ruled only because of numbers. But this was Neo''s forest, and here, only the strong ruled.


    Zinshi and Taub looked on in horror as Neo devoured a man, armor and all. Around him, a wide, empty circle formed as soldiers from both sides fled the massive, pitch-ck beast with red eyes. Using his darkness, Neo gently lifted his friends onto his back. He wanted to reassure them, but only a growl escaped his throat. He then reached hisst friend, whoy cold and lifeless, refusing to let him be disrespected.


    With his friends safe, it was time. Time to show these traitors what true strength looked like. Time to make them pay. Neounched himself again, crossing the distance in a heartbeat to pounce on the cowards who had attacked hispanions. He noticed the other beastmen standing by, watching in terror, but he didn''t care. It was time to tear these humans apart. Nothing else mattered.


    Neo ravaged the group that hade for them, hunting them down by scent and killing each one in the most gruesome way he could. In a matter of minutes, the attackers that came to fight beastmen were no more. But he wasn''t done.


    More.. He needed more blood¡­ This much won''t do..


    Those bustards, they could have stopped them, those filthy humans acting all high and mighty could have stopped fucking fighting and could have left them in peace.. They were at fault here too.. It was their men, weren''t they..? He was sure they had given them freedom to attack them on their own so it wouldn''t fall on their heads once his tribesmen dealt with them.. that''s how they yed wasn''t it..? They think they can y each other against them and no one will punish them for it..? They were wrong¡­ Today judgment hade.. and it was thirsty for more delicious blood..


    Neo leaped above his tribesmen, using his darkness as a foothold,nding among the soft-fleshed Eldoris soldiers. He opened his blood-stained mouth, ready to feast, but before he could taste victory, an iron-hard blow struck his jaw, sending him flying into the middle of the Ashenvale and Eldoris forces, leaving the Eldoris side behind.


    Worried for his friends, Neo quickly checked on them and saw they were unharmed. Rising to his feet, he red toward the one who dared stop him. Who had the audacity?


    A small figure, d in light armor with pitch-ck hair and dark blue eyes, emerged from the crowd. The battlefield grew still for a while as the soldiers from both sides, despite their hatred, kept their distance from the confrontation. Even so, skirmishes resumed around them once someone took advantage of the pause and attacked, each side fought as if it was theirst day on thisnd.


    ''It''s him! That bastard!''


    Neo thought.


    ''He thinks he can contend with me? Can''t he see how strong I am? He dared to kick me in the face?''


    With a guttural roar, Neo charged. But the figure stood there, calm, as if expecting Neo''s attack. Neo shed with blinding speed, but the boy stopped his massive w with his hands, as if it was nothing. It made no sense.


    Neo snapped his steel-sharp jaws to rip off the boy''s head but was met with a strike that sent jolts of pain through his skull, even breaking some teeth. This human¡­ What kind of monster was this thing?


    Desperate, Neo cloaked him in darkness, doubling down to smother the life out of him. Frustrating noises prickled Neo''s senses above him, but he focused. He had to eliminate this pest at all costs.


    Why wasn''t he screaming?


    Neopressed his darkness further, applying crushing pressure. Then, all at once, his darkness was sucked into a dark void, and the figure emerged, his pretty face looking furious. As he pushed himself off the ground, turning in midair andnding yet another solid kick on Neo''s head. Neo braced himself to defend, but the monster''s speed and strength were overwhelming. Neo''s feet dug into the ground as the weight of the kick pressured on his head. He couldn''t even lift a single one of his paws.. The feet dug even more into the muddy ground as he resisted with all his might.


    Green vines suddenly erupted from the earth, binding him in ce. Neo remembered his friends on his back, but couldn''t find them on his back, instead saw them beside the boy, drawn away by more vines.


    They looked.. Worried..? For the bastard and not him..? What the hell..?


    Before Neo could shout why they were doing that, Neo felt a pressure unlike any as a huge white tiger looked down upon him. Kazaknded next to the boy from somewhere, all staring down at him..?


    Why were they looking at him like that..? Why were they all chummy with this monster..? Couldn''t they see..?


    He was human! A filthy, backstabbing, piece of¡­


    But before Neo could finish the thought, the ethereal tiger''s massive paw pressed down on him, and everything went ck.

 Chapter 231: Battle Continues…

    Finally the wolf boy lost his consciousness and with it lost his huge wolf form. Damian really had one hell of a surprise from him in the middle of his fight, he even had to cut his water edge spell short, canceling it to handle it.


    "What happened..?" Damian asked, confused as to what the fuck he had just fought against.


    "Vilmar¡­ The humans killed Vilmar.. Eldoris humans.." The bunny girl said, sobbing in between.


    "What !?" Kazak growled in anger besides the two kids.


    "Then he transformed and killed all of them.. but also injured many others.. If it wasn''t for¡­" The gori kid was the calmest of the bunch, yet Damian could see his own frustration and sadness looking at their dead friend''s body beside them on the ground.


    ''Fuck ! I knew I should have killed those bastards when I had the chance.. But it was just a small group who attacked, there are still many of them fighting shoulder to shoulder with everyone.''


    Damian looked at the boy, hoping he might still have some life left in him but there was nothing. His mana signature had also vanishedpletely.


    "I will take them out.. Maximus, they need you.." Kazak said, as his ethereal white tiger lifted all the kids with the dead one.


    Damian just nodded. There was no point in making excuses or saying meaningless words offort, they still had people to kill, all else wille afterwards.


    Storing his sword away, Damian summoned his fiery spear. Enough of killing runts, it was time to deal with the root of their confidence. The five remaining second rankers of the battle, from the Ashenvale had formed a sort of team and fought together. Till now they decimated Eldoris soldiers as no captain had a good enough chance to attack any one of them. Damian was thinking about going with Kazak and some of the captains but there were still multitudes of men and monsters fixated on each captain who did not show overwhelming strength to get out of their encirclements.


    Damian helped as much as he could with his wooden spears that exploded among enemies uponnding but he alone could not keep up. Most of their damages were because of that five man team and if he could just solve that, the rest was just a question of perseverance against their numbers.


    Damian calcted, Royce was nearby and that blonde captain was too and with another beastman pugilist that Damian could get out dealing with the first rankers surrounding him, he had the least amount..


    Damian ran at full speed, crossing unfolding battles everywhere, sometimes even jumping from atop everyone,nding near his unit. Sam was going wild with his lightning enhanced body cutting people left and right, though with the nature of his strength he was fighting alone. Damian gestured him to return as he also ordered Einar to reconvene with their main unit, that had Yovanmanding the group of mages, sting everything in sight as spellswords and pugilists protected them. He was the one of very few who fought as a group, they were far more effective he had to say.


    Once nearer Damian pointed at Royce''s unit which was surrounded by monsters and first rankers all around, Sam understood the mission. Simrly Damian sent Einar towards the blonde captain, Youvan''s group changing their targets to support Einar as he charged with his spellswords. Damian himself charged towards the beastman pugilist warrior, who was fighting alone against a lot of these monsters and first rankers. Damian stabbed and pierced them from behind, his every move precise and overwhelmingly powerful for such a level of enemies, soon the beastmen and him were fighting side by side as he burned them under his spears me nonstop. Even though the rain was making it hard, his spear''s mes were undisturbed by it, as Damian did not let it burn on its own, instead just showered them with pirs of fire like a methrower gun, burning them to death even with the rain.


    Once all had freed, Damian gestured towards the five second rankers, killing their people with no one being able to even go near. They understood what was to be done, as they all charged at the team with their units, since they weren''t alone but surrounded by their own first rankers and monsters. Sam, Yovan and Einar handled them along with many other vice captains as Damian and the pugilist beastman cleared a way straight to the five second rankers, who were arrogantly waiting for them.


    Damian had to admit that they fought really well together, but that alone won''t do against him and the people around him, Royce started chanting behind them, believing in them to protect him as the two Ashenvale captains attacked towards him with sword arcs nonstop to disrupt his chanting, the young blonde captain and the beastman handled the attacks as Damian also drew two runic circles simultaneously : one of air de, modified of course, sending the opening of the spell above to get mixed in the rain as it fell on their heads while his another spell wormhole stood ready to surprise them anytime.


    The beastmen and the blonde captain forced the two spellswords to fight one on one getting really close as the two mages among them also chanted defensive spells, a pugilist was standing guard, alert of Damian to approach them. However he did not do it as Royce''s spellunched, sending some kind of ethereal warriordy glowing golden, justing out of the light element runic circle and attacked flying towards the 2 mages, but they had already erected air shields to defend themselves.


    Unfortunately for them they had neither seen Damian chant or hear him as over tens of air des shot from above, burying themselves into the flesh of the two mages, who heard it at thest second and still managed to protect their heads but their bodies were cut as they screamed in pain, being bloody. Their shield broke as the golden warriordy attacked the pugilist with her spear rather ruthlessly, Damian also giving them the surprise of lifetime sneakily opened his portal behind the mages and aimed his me spear with full power, the flimsy defense having mages could not even see what wasing to them before burning to ash.

 Chapter 232: Victory

    The second-rankers weren''t much of a threat as a team; it was the first-rankers and monsters around them that made it difficult to reach them. But now, that challenge was broken through¡ªDamian had already taken down the two most troublesome of the five opponents.


    The beastmen and the blonde captain were holding their ground, slowly but surely making progress. Royce kept the pugilist busy with his strange ghostly warrior, giving Damian the perfect opportunity to sneak up from behind and drive his spear into the pugilist''s heart. Though his opponent''s body was really tough even for him, Damian''s strength was more than enough to pierce through.


    With the pugilist down, Damian and Royce joined the others, quickly helping them finish their fights. They then turned their focus to the numerous first-rankers and monsters, which had gone into a frenzy upon the death of the second-rankers, attacking everyone indiscriminately. Some of the monsters fled to the forest, which was fortunate. Finally, with the chaos subsiding, they had a moment to catch their breath.


    "You guys should form a team like theirs. Break the first-rankers and mundane fighters'' morale," Damian suggested. Royce nodded, teaming up with the blonde captain and the beastman. The beastman had been fighting alone anyway, so backup was wee.


    Leaving his own unit with them, Damian set off to hunt down the remaining second-rankers. Sam also took off to continue his own assault. The battle didn''t be easier right away, but the tides were turning. Slowly, their relentless attacks wore down the enemy. Kazak returned with his white tiger, which was a terror among the enemy ranks. One by one, Damian took down the remaining second-rankers from Ashenvale, whether they were fighting other captains or hiding behind their forces as backup.


    The death of each captain sent the monsters into a wild frenzy, attacking all nearby allies and hacking their way through the battlefield into the forest. Many monsters were in by both sides in the chaos, but some managed to escape. Even so, the situation was far better than before.


    After finishing off the second-rankers, Damian decided not to waste more mana. He returned to his unit, focusing on taking down first-rankers with pure spear skills alone. Victory seemed within reach¡ªthey just needed to break the Ashenvale soldiers'' spirits enough to make them realize defeat was inevitable. Damian had made sure to make each second-ranker''s death a spectacle, spreading fear among the ranks. Now, it was only a matter of cutting down their numbers until surrender or retreat became their only option.


    It still took over two and a half hours before some of the Ashenvale soldiers finally began to flee. Their numbers kept dwindling, and, without a higher-ranking officer tomand them, more soldiers deserted the battle, realizing the doom creeping closer. Although letting them flee into the forest wasn''t ideal, they hadrger issues to address and could deal with the deserterster.


    Atst, the remaining Ashenvale soldiers were defeated, and a triumphant cry rose up from the battle-worn survivors. Against all odds, with barely 500¨C600 soldierspared to Ashenvale''s 1000-plus, they had emerged victorious. The seemingly impossible task was done.


    The monster was still advancing through the mountains, bringing more enemies with it, but now at least they had an escape route. It hadn''te without sacrifice, however¡ªDamian sensed fewer than 260 soldiers remained, including the beastmen. His own unit had suffered heavy losses: over 50 mundane fighters and 17 first-rankers. The victory was theirs, but it hade at a steep price.


    For now, though, the survivors celebrated. They had survived, battered and bruised, but alive. Gloriously alive.


    After a short rest, Royce and the other captains, along with Kazak, gathered to handle the dead. Royce used an earth-wall spell to bury the Ashenvale fallen, while their own wereid respectfully under a protective dome, shielded from rain and potential monster attacks, to be tended toter. There was still work to be done.


    Damian rested with his unit in the valley as tremors and booming sounds grew nearer. Kazak finally evacuated thest of the beastmen, sending them into the forest with their first-rankers and mundane fighters as guards. They were exhausted and could better serve by protecting the evacuees.


    They had lost two captains and two beastman second-rankers, leaving only four: Royce, Mira, the young blonde captain, and the seasoned Loydel. The young captain disyed unmatched abilities, while Loydel was a battle-hardened warrior. Mira and Royce remained the strongest of the original twelve. Kazak''s pugilist warriors had dwindled to just one, and old man Shiny gravely injured; even with Damian''s healing, his condition was critical, and it was uncertain whether he would ever open his eyes.


    These few were all that remained.


    "We need to regroup with the others and find a ce to camp for the night," the blonde captain suggested as they held a final meeting under a tree where Damian rested with his unit. He had already sent his mundane and first-ranker fighters with the evacuees; only his friends stayed behind. The other captains were simrly without their vice-captains, many having fallen or been too badly injured to join them.


    "Are we heading back to the Dreaded Lands?" Mira asked.


    "We have no other choice. We''ll gather all the vigers along the way and try to stay ahead of the monster on our trail. Hopefully, we''ll meet up with Eldoris''s victorious army; they might help us deal with the beast," Royce said.


    They were all mostly spent and needed rest desperately but they did their duties before anything else.


    "That sounds like a n," Kazak agreed. "You all go on ahead. We''ll catch up."


    The captains exchanged puzzled looks.


    "Why aren''t youing?" the blonde captain asked.


    Kazak looked around the valley with a nostalgic gaze, breathing deeply. "This is our home¡ªour only home. We have to try."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. That monster is beyond any of our capabilities, even yours," Royce said, his voice thick with emotion. Before the battle, they might have cared less about individual losses, human or beastman. But now, they wererades, and every loss stung. Kazak''s stubbornness struck a nerve.


    "That''s madness; you''ll die," Damian said bluntly.


    Kazak''s gaze remained resolute. "We''re not fools. I''ll leave if it''s truly impossible, but we have to try to protect our valley. How can we just abandon it without even making an effort?"


    His voice carried the weight of unsaid emotions, and his eyes shone with a fierce determination. Damian knew there was no stopping him.

 Chapter 233: The Fool Followers

    Five beastmen¡ªtwo second-rankers and three high-level first-rankers¡ªstood as the strongest warriors among the surviving beastmen forces. Kazak did not ask for their help, but seeing their leader determined to face the challenge for their home, they just could not leave their homes with their family. The task was likely impossible, even insane, yet they were ready. The valley had given them shelter, food, and everything they needed; now, it was time to return the favor by protecting it.


    "What are we doing...?" Mira muttered, her gaze fixed on the beastmen preparing to head out for the river entrance.


    "They won''t survive... They won''t even have time to escape. Emperor-level beasts are not something you can fight against. Even dungeons with one require a team of 25 second-rankers to clear," Royce said, dismissing any hope for their survival.


    "So, we just let them go?" Loydel asked.


    "That''s what we should do... but watching so many potential fighters head to their deaths doesn''t sit well with me," Royce replied, shaking his head. "Loydel and Lady Elneya, go with the civilians. You''re in charge¡ªmake sure to hunt down anyone who fled and wait for us until morning. Then, move on."


    "Why are you talking like you''re noting with us?" Young Lady Elneya asked, squinting her eyes.


    "It''s a crazy mission, but we''ll go with them. At least we''ll be there to pull them back when they realize how foolish this is," Royce said, before turning to Mira and Damian. "It''s voluntary, of course¡ªif you''re out of mana or need rest..."


    "I''m fine. I''lle," Mira replied, rising to her feet.


    Damian nodded as well. Looking at his friends, he said, "Go with them. I''ll be right behind."


    Sam, Einar, and Yovan protested in unison, "But Maxim¡ª"


    "I''ll just keep my wormhole spell open and stay behind them, ready to jump in at the first sign of trouble," Damian reassured them.


    Reluctantly, the three nodded and left with Loydel and the young blonde captain. Once they were out of earshot, Damian turned to Royce. "This is stupid..."


    "Couldn''t agree more. But maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif Kazak has a solid n and enough strength, it could work. Let''s just see it through the end," Mira said, chuckling a little. Royce smiled, realizing how absurd it was to head toward the dangerous beast instead of away from it, as any sane person would.


    They approached the beastmen, informing them of their decision, but Kazak was nowhere in sight.


    "Where''s Kazak?" Damian asked the beastmen pugilist he''d fought with earlier.


    "He told us to gather in 30 minutes; he had something to take care of."


    Damian nodded and went back to the river entrance with the others, where they relieved the soldiers guarding against any monsters trying to break through, allowing them to join the others. Only the seven of them remained in the entire valley¡ªempty now, save for Kazak, who had disappeared. What could possibly be so urgent at a time like this? The elephant was drawing closer with each passing second... Did Kazak n to fight it inside the valley once it broke through?


    Damian mentally reviewed his resources: a jar of fire-element mana dust, a bit of light element, and his mana at 45% and recovering¡ªat least that was good news. And his sword and ming spear, everyone had seen him use it already so there was no use in hiding it anymore. He was d no one asked anything about it yet, though they had bigger issues so it was understandable.


    After 30 minutes in which everyone prepared on their own way, Kazak returned, eyes wide and a grin on his face. "Are you really doing what I think you''re doing?" he asked.


    "Just to be clear, I don''t believe we stand any chance against the beast, but just in case, we''re here," Royce replied, sounding rather annoyed.


    "Do you have a n, or is punching it all you''ve got in mind?" Damian asked.


    "We''ll force it to lose control by killing the second rankers. Emperor-level beasts are known to be intelligent and territorial. If we disrupt its control, it should go crazy for a while before leaving this ce," Kazak replied confidently.


    "Wait for it toe through?" Mira asked.


    "It''s a waste of mana and stamina to scale the mountain again. Some damage to the surroundings is inevitable," Kazak said. The others nodded, turning their gaze toward the mountain cave from where the beast was expected to emerge.


    "They have over 200 men and monsters," Damian added.


    "Which is why we''ll hide and rush in, surprise them, and take down their captains with full force. Once the leaders are down, the numbers will mean nothing against an enraged beast," Kazak replied.


    Damian refrained from pointing out the many ws in the n. Was letting an Emperor-ranked beast run wild really a good idea? And this n to overwhelm their forces had too many "ifs." Was this rally Kazak''s strategy for his four beastmen before they joined?


    Leaving nothing to chance, Damian took Royce with him and built a small shed-like structure with a tform to hold his runic circles, drawn with red mana dust. It provided some shelter from the persistent rain, which, though lighter, was still enough to ruin his spells. Rather than putting everything on one risky spell, Damian created five or six such traps. They weren''t very well hidden, but he doubted their enemies would recognize his runic structures and spells since they had never seen it unlike theirpanions.


    Then they waited, each finding a hiding spot of their choosing. They could hear distant crashes, their echoes rumbling through the valley every few minutes. They had blocked the valley entrance - thest thing they made their soldiers do before leaving, so the monsters won''t leave the valley even if they roam inside freely and not be a threat for the people who had left. The beastmen knew of a few hidden exits, so they had nothing to worry about.


    Letting the monsters roam free and jump the river barrier would give their enemies a false sense of security, thinking the valley was deserted. And there was no one to face them.

 Chapter 234: The Fool Followers 2

    With a loud boom, the mountain finally caved in, revealing a massive tunnel above the fast-flowing river. Emerging from the darkness was a monstrosity that Damian had misjudged in size. Now that he was closer, he could fully grasp the scale of the Emperor-ranked beast¡ªit was enormous. Bright, dark purple-pink energy coursed through its huge body, crisscrossing outwardly in a fierce disy.


    Raising its trunk, the creature roared, the sheer intensity of the sound deafening. Small animals and birds throughout the valley scattered, fleeing to safety. Damian had to admit they were the smarter ones.


    Behind the beast, a group of humans appeared. Although the river filled most of the tunnel, there were narrow edges where one could walk in shallow water. Damian gestured to Kazak, pointing toward the five second-rankers approaching behind the roaring giant. Kazak nodded and quietly gave orders to hispanions nearby.


    Damian had hoped his five spells would be enough to distract the beast when it was time to make their escape, but now that hope was dwindling by the second looking at its giant tough body, Royce and Mira besides him were also frozen in horror looking at it.


    Outside the river, Ashenvale soldiers gathered, their captive elephant humming with energy as it looked around. Unlike the wild monsters in the battle, this creature was not fully under their control; its eyes still held some intelligence, though it obeyedmands without fail.


    Damian observed the second-rank captains ordering their soldiers to scout ahead in the valley, cautiously trudging forward. After about ten minutes, they seemed to rx. Some of them eyed the wooden structures set up for his spells but, fortunately, did not dismantle them. Instead, they just kept their distance.


    They built an earth shelter against the rain, though only high-ranking soldiers stayed within the structure, while others took cover under nearby trees. Waiting for their scouts to report back, they appeared confident there was no one else around. It seemed they were certain in theirrades that they''d outnumbered and defeated any enemies, yet the absence of any of them left them more uneasy than a potential ambush would have.


    Kazak nodded at Damian¡ªthe n was a go. Damian immediately cast a wormhole spell, linking their hiding spot to an opening behind the earth structure, hidden from view. The soldiers were focused on the front and hadpletely dismissed the possibility of anyone approaching from behind. Kazak, the beastmen, Damian, and two others crossed through the wormhole, emerging on the other side.


    Kazak''s initial n was a surprise attack using a spacetime spell, but they now had another opportunity with this structure. Royce understood the situation, and as Damian used thest of his red mana dust, Royce shielded the spell from rain, also chanting an earth wall spell to reinforce the structure when Damian released his attack inside.


    Damian quickly inscribed arge simple fire rune, using all the red mana dust he had left. It was three times the size of his usual runes on parchment and packed enough power to incinerate everything within the structure. As Damian nodded, Kazak created a small gap in the wall for him to aim, though he didn''t really need it; he just needed a clear line of sight to send his runic circle inside. Being ethereal, it would pass right through.


    Inside, the second-rankers had their backs turned, perfect for the attack. Damian suspected one of them might sense something, but they had no mages, and the spellswords were evidently not perceptive enough. At Damian''s signal, Royce cast his earth wall spell in rapid session to block their only exit. Damian activated his continuous fire rune at full power, raising its intensity to maximum.


    The soldiers outside sensed something was wrong before the captains inside even had a chance to scream. Damian couldn''t clearly see how they tried to shield themselves from the fire, but the mana signatures were already fading. Only four second-rankers remained, and the first-rankers were mostly eliminated. The attack had been more effective than expected. Kazak and his beastmen fended off the soldiers who charged at them as they continued their assault.


    Suddenly, a loud boom echoed, and the second-rankers inside broke through the weak earth wall, creating some distance between their attackers and them. Some were still ame, though water spells and the rain helped douse the mes. Their armor, clothes, and even skin were charred ck.


    Instead of confronting them, the group retreated as fast as they could, keeping the soldiers busy. Damian had a bad feeling that intensified when he heard a humming energy sound growing stronger, apanied by a brightening light around them. Turning, he saw the giant elephant''s belly glowing with a bright purple and dark pink energy.


    "Damn it!" Mira cursed beside him.


    Damian didn''t waste a second. He quickly drew another wormhole spell, hoping it would be enough to get them out of range. Just as the elephant raised its trunk to unleash the energy beam, Damian activated the spell, jumping to the other side, followed closely by hispanions. Kazak wasst, holding off the soldiers as long as possible. They made it through just in time for the energy beam to release, scorching the earth and incinerating the Ashenvale soldiers behind them.


    There was no time to relish their escape. The elephant redirected its beam, and they all ran as fast as they could to get out of range. Chaos erupted among the Ashenvale soldiers, with some caught in the crossfire and turned to ashes instantly, while others barely survived. The second-rankers seemed to have lost their minds after being cooked, determined to kill Damian and his group at any cost, oblivious to the casualties among their own ranks.


    It was the hardest Damian had ever pushed his little legs to run. At the very front of the group, he was with the others, though they ran at varying speeds suited to their stats. Kazak and a few beastmengged just behind him, while Mira could keep pace with Damian and others, she asionally assisted Roycegging just a bit behind others.

 Chapter 235: The Beast Unleashed

    They ran and ran, weaving through the soldiers who also sprinted for their lives upon seeing them bringing chaos towards them. After a full minute, the attack finally subsided, giving them a brief moment to catch their breath. In the distance, however, the second rankers were already rallying everyone to attack, advancing toward them with fury evident in their expressions.


    The elephant reflected their anger, raising its trunk and letting out a thunderous roar as it lumbered in their direction, intent on crushing them.


    "They''re only four, and they seem injured. We have a limited window before the elephant''s next attack; if two of us can hold off the others¡­" Kazak said, his gaze fixed on Damian.


    They didn''t have much of a choice; their n was simr to this anyway, so they might as well give it a shot. Damian nodded, and Royce followed suit. The mages were the ones who knew how to control the crowd, with Damian acting as both the mage hurtling spells and a defense against any who woulde to disrupt their spells-it could be called perfect job for him.


    As Kazaka and Mira charged at the two captains, the first-rank beastmen joined them, cutting down anyone who ventured too close or tried to stop them.


    Mira, Kazak, and the beastmen were all pugilists, and their strategy was straightforward. Damian refrained from using his spells for now; the soldiers were scattered by the elephant''s attack, so numbers weren''t overwhelming yet. Seeing the giant monstrositying toward them again, most soldiers realized that approaching the enemies was a death sentence. Some ignored their captain''s orders and scattered across the valley. It was both clever and foolish¡ªif their captains survived, they''d be hunted down; if they didn''t, they''d still be hunted, but at least they''d have a head start.


    The three pugilistsunched their assault on the Ashenvale captains, three of whom were spellswords and one a fellow pugilist. Mira and the beastman each took on a spellsword, while Kazak faced two opponents.


    Meanwhile, Damian and Royce kept fending off loyalists who continued their approach to aide their captains. Damian cut down anyone who got close, while Royce handled distant attackers. The real problem, however, was the elephant. Damian noticed it had paused, its belly glowing with a bright energy. The captains were clearly waiting for an opportunity to retreat and let the beast fight on their behalf.


    Behind him, Damian saw bursts of color as Mira and Kazak unleashed the full force of their auras, shing with the spellswords'' aura-coated weapons. The enemy spellswords tried to cast spells, but the speed of the pugilists'' attacks kept interrupting them. Damian had to admire Mira''s relentless assault. He knew Kazak could handle himself, but Mira gave her opponent no chance to back away or chant, pummeling him mercilessly, especially on his burned side. Her relentless assault worsened his injury, his agonized screams echoing around the river as nearby soldiers, seeing their captains'' plight, quickly retreated.


    With fewer enemies around, Royce used his unique light spells to assist the pugilist warrior. Damian wanted to copy these spells so badly but he couldn''t, as there were still ranged attackers to deal with that were cowardly attacking them from distance and at the same time showed preparation to run away.


    Another mana signature vanished as Kazak tore the heart out of the burned spellsword. Surprisingly, the biggest reaction came not from the captains or soldiers, but from the giant beast. It growled, its rage evident, Damian could see thest three captains struggling hard to maintain control, and it took a lot just to keep it out of their being crushed range.. Fortunately, the energy in its belly faded momentarily¡ªonly to return with a dangerous hum. This time, it wasn''t just a simple attack. Damian saw a massive white runic circle forming in front of the beast''s mouth, slowly filling with the elements of fire, light, and chaos.


    "Um¡­ Guys, hurry the hell up! That elephant''sunching some messed-up spell!" Damian shouted, prompting everyone to nce back at the furious elephant. The soldiers were the first to flee. Damian felt an urge to run himself. He didn''t waste a single second as Damian turned and struck down the Ashenvale pugilist captain, finishing off his weakened foe in seconds. Another roar sounded from behind as Damian and the now-freed Kazak swiftly dispatched thest two captains with their lightning fast attacks.


    Just as Mira delivered ast killing blow, leaving a gaping hole in her enemy''s chest, Damian activated his pre-prepared wormhole spell and leapt through, hispanions close behind. Yet a shiver ran down his spine as he felt the gaze of an apex predator fixated on him.


    The elephant seemed to sense his presence and had even guessed where his wormhole''s other end was, but for some reason, it refrained from redirecting its spell towards them. Instead, it unleashed theser, five times stronger than before, towards the soldiers, obliterating everyone in Ashenvale colors. The river hissed as the enraged elephant shifted targets again and again, hunting them all down as if it were the easiest thing in the world. Even those who had fled a fair distance weren''t safe from its wrath. Damian and hispanions watched in horror at the massacre before them from atop the mountain, a little distance from thend below.


    "Fuck ! What the hell have we unleashed¡­?" the beastman warrior muttered, copsing to his knees, exhausted and injured from the battle.


    "It''s hunting them down¡­ It remembers¡­" Royce murmured. Chapter Continue:


    "They all did, but only this one has the power to take revenge," Damian added, hastily drawing two more wormhole circles, his mana pool dipping below 20%.


    "We need to get the hell out of here. Now," Damian reminded them, snapping them out of their daze. They realized they hadn''t escaped but had been spared, a mercy that wouldn''t be repeated again.


    "We did what we nned. Let''s hide somewhere far away and watch how the beast behaves after regaining its freedom..," Kazak suggested.


    Damian wanted to leave the valley instantly, but they needed to observe the beast''s actions. If it started hunting any beastmen civilians with their lingering scent in the valley, it could turn into everyone''s worst nightmare, and they''d have to make a hasty retreat further into the forest towards The Dreaded Lands with all the vigers.

 Chapter 236: The Beast Unleashed 2

    Instead of using his two wormholes to escape the valley, Damian used them to go further up, reaching a t area with a cave they had stayed in previously while scaling the mountain. They climbed using the vines he had left before and their hands. The wind was strong here, and Damian had to keep his light orb spell active the whole way up, but it was the safest ce in the valley with the beast still roaming below, hunting Ashenvale soldiers.


    The situation was quickly bing their worst nightmare for the Ashenvale soldiers as they tried their best to hide but the beast sted them anyways, no matter where they hid.


    Damian might have said the soldiers deserved it, but he knew the biggest mey with the lord¡ªor whoever thought taming these beasts was a good strategy. He would have liked to get his hands on that blood tool, but it seemed that anyone worth having it was no longer alive. Perhaps that was for the best. Damian still had a bag full of those green stones that made one invisible, and he was determined not to hand them over to anyone.


    "Is it still hunting¡­?" Mira asked,ing to sit on the cliff''s edge beside Damian and Kazak. The others were too tired or injured and needed rest, even after Royce did some healing.


    "It''s just a glowing outline and belly from up here, but yes, it looks like it is," Kazak replied as she settled beside Damian.


    "I can''t believe we survived the battle that was almost impossible and even faced an Emperor-ranked beast all in a single day," she said, her face looking older than her years.


    "I would have loved to say it was abined effort, but this guy here did almost 40% of the work single-handedly¡­ I wonder what you''ll be in the future," Kazak added, looking at Damian.


    "I won''t be fighting in wars, that''s for sure," Damian said, eyes scanning the darkness, tracking the beast''s movements below.


    The two pugilistsughed.


    "That remains to be seen, boy," Kazakughed even harder.


    "I can''t believe a ten-year-old child is stronger than me," Mira sighed.


    "Strength alwayses at a cost. Only the gods know what trials he''s endured to get this far¡­ I fear that fate for any child, more than I crave power," Kazak said, almost like a sage. Damian didn''t know how old he was, but Kazak certainly loved giving advice like a grandfather. Mira just looked at Damian silently; his head was down, but at this close distance, he could sense even the slightest movement or change in their mana with his mana sense, which had grown sharper with his use of World Shaper hands.


    Then Damian noticed a sudden shift below. He couldn''t detect all the Ashenvale soldiers with his mana sense, but the ones he could sense had vanished. As if triumphant, the elephant roared at the skies and unleashed a massive beam of energy from a huge runic circle, aimed at the heavens-it was the same one as before. Damian had a clear view of the runic circle and copied it without missing a single detail, even noting the proportions of fire, light, and chaos elements that filled it.


    "Did it finish?" Kazak asked, peering down.


    "It seems so," Damian agreed.


    "What now?" Mira asked.


    "That''s the question, isn''t it?" Damian muttered as he activated his mimicry spell; his mana pool had recovered to 35% by now. Chapter Discover:


    On the journey here, Damian had captured an owl and gained night vision from its eyes with his mimicry spell. He''d had plenty of time to think about his spells during their hour-and-a-half wait here, and he realized a big w in his mimicry spells. For them to activate, didn''t the animals he copied have to be alive? He hadn''t tried with a dead one, but he was also a bit wary of sharing a dead animal''s vision. It needed more testing, though Damian decided against using it in critical situations until he could fully trust it.


    After what seemed like venting or celebrating¡ªit was hard to tell which¡ªthe elephant quieted and held its energy within. It looked around, seeming confused about what to do next. Then, it slowly moved toward the area beneath their vantage point, where they had previously observed it attacking the Ashenvale soldiers from. Unsurprisingly, it released another energy beam at the cliff, lower than where they were, but powerful enough to shake the entire mountain.


    After finishing its attack, Damian could have sworn he saw the beast look up at them. He prepared his wormhole spell, just in case it aimed another st their way, but there were no other attacks, it was still looking up though.


    "Is it waiting for us?" Mira asked as the others joined them at the cliff, watching the enormous, glowing beast below.


    "I vote for scaling the mountain and getting out of here as fast as possible," Damian said, openly admitting he was terrified. That thing was horrifying.


    "What will it do once we''re gone?" Kazak asked.


    "I don''t think we have the luxury to find out, my friend¡­" Royce said quietly. "We have to get away from here. If it follows, we''ll face it with all we have. That''s our only choice."


    "Alright, let''s head up," Kazak finally agreed, after a long look at the beast. They were easy targets if they stayed, and most likely their scent wasn''t strong enough for it to detect them up here¡ªbut one shift in the wind could give them away.


    Damian used his wormholes again as they continued climbing, stopping at each cliff to watch the beast. At first, it just lingered below, looking up, but as they climbed higher, it finally moved. Damian felt a twinge of fear, wondering if it was smart enough to use the tunnel to wait for them at the other side. But his fear faded when he saw the beast heading in a different direction than the river tunnel.


    "Where is it going?" Royce asked, puzzled.


    With his mimicry spell still active, Damian followed the beast''s path and its gaze and sensed another mana presence in the valley, one even fouler than the rest of them, he had almost forgotten about it.


    "The dungeon¡­" he murmured, as everyone''s eyes widened in rm¡ªespecially Kazak, who looked visibly shaken. The dungeon was high up, but the beast could certainly reach it with itssers.

 Chapter 237: The Beast Unleashed 3

    "Can beasts enter dungeons...?" Damian asked.


    "Not that I know of. No one has tried... I think," Royce replied hesitantly, clearly unsure.


    The giant creature moved slowly, but each of its strides covered more ground than a human could running at a decent pace, making its progress deceptively swift. It seemed focused on the dungeon, Damian doubted it could see well in such darkness, its body gave off a faint glow that wasn''t enough to spot the dungeon from so far away. The creature appeared to be sensing the dungeon''s mana¡ªthat same sense had guided it in hunting down Ashenvale soldiers, and how it was looking directly at them, now drawn to that unsettling dungeon man.


    But why did it stop and not attack them before? If it could amplify itsser even slightly, they''d be within range. Was it sparing them again? But why? Did it remember they had helped it escape? Or was it because they had beastmen among them?


    Damian recalled reading stories of some animals reacting differently to beastmen and elves, but no conclusive research had been done¡ªjust hearsay and vige gossip.


    "No... it can''t be..." Kazak muttered, his voice almost breaking. Damian had never seen him this shaken, not even during their most desperate battle or their face-off with the Ashenvale camp, just the two of them. And it wasn''t just Kazak¡ªall the beastmen looked pale.


    "Are there people in the dungeon? Why are you so worried about it?" Damian asked, but none of the beastmen replied. Their eyes were glued to the beast, their minds racing.


    "It''s because the dungeon is everything to them," Royce exined. Damian looked at him, seeking more answers. "The beastmen''s poption here is five times what a vige relying solely on hunting could sustain. They trade mana stones and monster parts from the dungeon for food and other necessities, which allows them to thrive. A keen-eyed lord might''ve noticed, but maybe he didn''t care... or maybe he knew and let it be. If so, Lord Asher is unique among nobles."


    "He didn''t know," Kazak said, still staring ahead. "He only epted what we told him, not knowing us very well¡ªthat we''re stronger and could hunt more efficiently." Kazak turned, his eyes resolute as if making a dangerous decision. Damian felt a chill of foreboding. "I can''t let this happen... The dungeon is everything to us. I have to go."


    "Are you serious? That monster could crush us like twigs! What could you possibly do against it?" Mira asked, her voice strained with emotion.


    Kazak said nothing, but his expression was one of grim determination. He pulled out an enormous, ominous dark-purple mana stone from his spatial storage tool. Damian had never seen one sorge¡ªat least a meter across¡ªand from everyone''s reactions neither had anyone else.


    "This was left to me by my ancestors," Kazak said, gazing at the stone. "I''m going to perform the Devourer''s Rite."


    Damian heard gasps and murmurs of disbelief around him, though he had no idea what it meant. "What the hell is the Devourer''s Rite?"


    "It''s real?" Royce cried. "It can''t be!"


    "I thought it was just a legend my grandmother used to tell," one of the beastmen whispered, wide-eyed.


    "Will someone tell me what''s going on?" Damian demanded, exasperated by their cryptic reactions.


    Kazak took a deep breath, his gaze steady. "High-level beastmen, especially those from the four Guardian Beast lineages, can form a mana stone within themselves. It holds condensed mana and a part of their soul. Devouring it is said to raise a beastman''s rank without the need for a trial."


    "Whoa! That''s like a cheat item," Damian said, shocked.


    "But it has a price," Royce interjected, his voice trembling. "Every shortcut to strength does. The beastman in the legends who consumed it went mad from mana corruption. High fever broke and madness consumed him little by little."


    Kazak nodded. "That''s true. But there''s a secret my grandfather entrusted to me before leaving this world¡ªdescendants of the four great beasts can withstand the corruption... for a while at least. Long enough to aplish a single task."


    "No, Chief! You can''t do this!" pleaded one of the beastmen.


    "Kazak, it''s too much. We can''t lose you," another said desperately.


    "Yes, chief. We will find another way.."


    But Kazak stood firm, handing his spatial storage tool to one of the beastmen and gripping the purple mana stone with both hands. In his massive hands, it looked only the size of a baseball.


    "This is madness, Kazak. It''s just a dungeon! There have to be other ways for your people to survive," Damian urged, unwilling to watch Kazak walk into death''s embrace.


    "You don''t understand¡ªnone of you do." Kazak''s voice held a fierce resolve. "When we were cast out of the Beast Nation, we wandered, my ancestors and their people, I was too small to clearly remember but I do remember fire, screams and constant traveling. We stayed in vige after vige, but we were never part of them. We were the ones they sent to fight their monsters or do their grunt work. Our sisters and mothers were never safe from their filthy noblemen. This valley... it was more than a ce to us. It gave us dignity, a chance to live with our heads held high. We made it our home, and it rewarded us. I will not let that peace be stolen from us. I won''t let my people be cast out again to beg from vige to vige. I will never let that happen again, I am the chief.. I have to protect.."


    With a final look, Kazak brought the stone to his mouth and bit down hard. Instead of shattering as normal mana stones do once crushed, the stone split in two as he consumed a piece whole. Dark-purple veins spread across his white fur, his eyes briefly ring with a purple intensity before settling. The veins remained though, a visible reminder of the power and risk he had just taken.


    He turned to Damian, his body giving an ominous mana signature that grew stronger by seconds. "I''d lost faith in humankind... Thank you for reminding me there''s good in them. Some of you... are better people than even some of us. Tell my people and those children to eat well, train hard, andugh. Laugh at the impossible¡ªbecause that is life.."


    With a broad smile, Kazak stepped back, then leapt off the mountainside. The drop was impossibly high, even beyond the reach of Damian''s spatial magic. Damian watched as the white speck of Kazak transformed mid-air, releasing an ethereal tiger spirit, this time more tangible than before. Kazak rode it as it roared, shaking the whole valley,manding attention. Even the massive elephant heading toward the dungeon in the distance stopped and turned.


    "That fool..." Damian muttered, half in awe, half in sorrow.


    However before Damian could fully process the shock, he heard more crunching sounds. He spun around to see the other beastmen, each taking a bite of the remaining mana stone that was left behind by Kazak. Instantly, dark-purple veins spread across their skin, their eyes glowing with dark intensity. They said nothing-maybe they couldn''t, but the power radiating from them was undeniable¡ªthe first-rankers now bore the strength of second-ranker warriors, and the second ranker pugilist had ascended even further.


    One of them tossed the spatial storage tool to Damian as the rest dropped to all fours and followed their chief, leaping down the mountain. Chapter Your:


    "WHAT THE HELL...?" Damian couldn''t believe how fast the situation had escted. Both Mira and Royce''s faces rivaled his own in shock.

 Chapter 238: The Beast Unleashed 4

    They slid down the mountain, not quite free falling like their chief had, but it still looked painful. But Damian doubted they even felt pain any longer. Why would they make such a big decision like it meant nothing..? Didn''t they hear..? Just eating the damned mana stone was a death sentence..


    But it was done; no one could turn back time now.


    Damian couldn''t look away as the white tiger faced the three times his sized elephant. The elephant roared in challenge as the white tiger responded. The two titans roared, their earth-shaking calls echoing through the forest. Damian wondered what the people waiting in the forest must be thinking, hearing those roars ring out one after another.


    Without a fail the elephant began to form a runic circle, its belly glowing brighter by the second. Kazak, however, stood calm on his tiger, deep in concentration. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, a faint purple glow momentarily flickering in his eyes before he radiated a powerful red aura. Damian could feel it from the cliff, even with his barely awakened aura sense. Then, with lightning speed, Kazak threw a punch that seemed to break the very air,unching a deep red projectile of aura, like a red missile, straight at the elephant.


    Chapter Stay:


    ''That''s¡­ impossible,''


    Damian thought, his mind racing. He''d fought many pugilists, but he''d never seen anyone manage such a feat. Sword shes imbued with aura were standard, but to create a projectile from a bare-handed punch? That was a concept he''d thought unachievable. Pugilists traditionally coated their fists and bodies with aura to strengthen their punches, making the air their weapon, not the aura itself. Only one person had done anything simr¡ªBonecrusher, when he dispersed the tornado at the camp.


    "He''s truly at the level of a third-ranker," Damian murmured.


    Kazak''s punchnded on the elephant''s hide, causing it to flinch, but little else. The elephant''s thick skin seemed to absorb the blows with ease. Undeterred, Kazak continued, punch after punch, as red streaks of aura missiles hammered the giant beast, forcing it to recoil.


    This time, the elephant felt it. Even Its spell broke, the runes dissipating into the wind.


    The other beastmen finally arrived, Kazak shouting orders down to them that Damian couldn''t make out. But the beastmen didn''t heed his instructions; they attacked the elephant without regard for their lives, striking it up close at its softer spots, the weakness or two. They weren''tpletely out of their minds yet, it seemed. Though they definitely were not quite in there, just a spirit of their vengeance.


    Kazak and another warrior, a second-ranker who had also brushed the threshold of Transcendence, shed relentlessly against the elephant. Kazak''s white tiger tore into the beast''s hide with its fangs, while the other warrior pounded it with fists, each punch crashing against the elephant''s form, holding nothing back.


    Then, abruptly, the elephant released a massive wave of energy, forcing the attackers backward. In the brief respite, another runic circle appeared, this one with different runes and alphabets and numbers all together, it was another spell. Damian didn''t even bother trying to copy it, he was too focused on the spell''s potential effect on the still running beastmen.


    A huge sphere of bright purple-pink made of energy soon engulfed the elephant, radiating a scorching heat that burned the earth itself. Kazak shouted for his beastmen to climb onto the white tiger, but only the other ex-second-ranker and ex-first-ranker managed to obey in time. The third beastman charged blindly toward the elephant and was instantly vaporized, his body ckening as it hit the charred ground.


    Kazak roared in anger, but he had no choice but to retreat from the deadly sphere''s range.


    "Goddammit, that''s just absurd¡­" Royce muttered beside Damian and Mira, his frustration clear.


    They didn''t have Damian''s night vision, granted by his mimicry spell, but the light from the attacks and the two enormous beasts illuminated the scene well enough for them to somewhat make-out what was happening.


    "There has to be something we can do¡­" Mira said, her voice tinged with worry.


    "Going down is madness," Royce dered. Damian and Mira nodded in agreement. They cared about theirrades, but not enough to do suicide.


    "Spells¡­ Do you have anything that could work, Royce?" Damian asked, he himself frantically started thinking of anything that could be feasible with his limited mana and the supplies he had. He could make more mana dust.. That was an option.. What else.. Exploding arrow spells.. It won''t be very urate or much effective with his mana.. He could use the mana dust for that though.. Other Elemental spells.. Oh, how he wished he could have already received that grimoire with elemental spells.. Wasn''t that also a weapon for mages..? Why would Vidalia keep swords and spears and not grimoires with her on the battlefield¡­?


    Damian also had his runic ring that had his strongest attack, that he could manage with his mana. It was for emergencies only though. It held his 80% mana filled wormhole spell.. It should take him with his calctions from here to just a sly of the mountain''s feet. But going down was not an option at all. He was saving it for escape anyways¡­


    Okay, little suffering was nothing when the beastmen had sacrificed their whole lives.. Damian took out the spatial storage Old man Shin had given him and made a pile of all the red mana stones he could find inside.


    Royce and Mira stared at him as if he had gone mad.


    "Royce, how much mana do you have left?" Damian asked, holding thergest red mana stone in his hand.


    "About 68%¡­ What are you nning?"


    "Can you make giant javelins? As big as you can but still within Mira''s capability to throw at that damned thing from here?"


    He turned to Mira. "Can you throw them?"


    She grinned. "Damn right I can! But giant wooden javelins alone won''t do much."


    "It will¡ªif they explode in its face," Damian replied, his expression dark.


    "Oh! You mean like the spear sts you used on those hidden soldiers in Ashenvale?" Mira asked, excitement shing in her eyes.


    Damian nodded, crushing the red mana stone as he activated Mana Extraction. Familiar pain coursed through him, filling his body and mind, but he steeled himself. It was nothingpared to watching good men die, defending their home, and the worse part that he feared-not seeding.

 Chapter 239: The Beast Unleashed 5

    Blood dripped from Damian''s nose, and his hands were numb from the cold mana energy. He knew that if he kept pushing, he''d lose all sensation in his fingers. But it was enough; he''d crushed thest of his red mana stones, and the setup was finallyplete.


    The real question remained: would it be enough? Damian could push himself no further without risking permanent damage to his body.


    "Will these do?" Royce asked, eyeing the pile of oversized, sharpened javelins as thick as smaller tree trunks. Mira tested the weight of one in her hands, adjusting her grip to maximize control for the throw. Damian nodded in approval. There were more than ten javelins, but his collection of red mana dust could only cover seven or eight of them with increased firepower, enhancing the intensity of the exploding arrow spell with the size.


    Wiping the blood from his nose and calming his breath, Damian quickly began drawing therger exploding arrow spells. Each spell was four times the size of his typical runic circle for spears, which itself was already an oversized version of his exploding arrow spell.


    He had to hurry, the elephant had used up his shield spell and Kazak and others were still running around, dodging, but with enough distance between them the beast was able to do his giantser energy spell, which made Kazak and his white tiger to run and dodge even faster with two of his beastmen. They were hanging on but they had no chance of attacking back, except Kazak''s asional punches.


    He could let his tiger fight in his ce but then they won''t be able to dodge theser pointed at them. For now they just waited for the beast to finish its attack and got closer in between its attacks. Though the elephant was more intelligent than average beasts and monsters, and was deliberately attacking them in a way that made them run farther and farther each time.


    However when this time it paused between attacks and started making another runic circle for the energyser, a huge ass javelin came hurtling out of the dark expanse of sky.. It hurtled down toward the elephant''s head with a whoosh, but the noise alerted the beast, allowing it to deflect the projectile with its massive trunk, keeping its focus on casting the next energy beam.


    The elephant roared in annoyance but paid little heed to the attack, continuing to form its spell. Just then, a second javelin shot down, aimed directly at the beast. This time, the creature only gave it a half-hearted swat, expecting it to be just as harmless. But the moment it connected, the javelin exploded, sending a shockwave through the beast''s trunk and shattering its spell.


    Seizing the opportunity, Kazak''s great white tiger leapt forward, and three pugilists¡ªfists aze with red, blue, and purple energy¡ªsprang from the tiger''s back,nding on the massive elephant. The beast''s eyes widened in rm as the pugilists closed in, too quick to dodge. One aimed for its injured trunk, forcing it out of the way, while Kazak and another pugilist struck at the beast''s head, making it recoil and roar in pain from their powerful attacks.


    Now, they were getting somewhere.


    The beast tried desperately to shake its attackers off, but the relentless punches from two near-third-rankers were taking a toll. Damian and Mira kept up the pressure,unching more javelins toward the elephant''s feet and trunk. Though aiming suchrge projectiles was no small feat, Mira''s skill ensured that each javelin found its mark somewhere on the massive creature''s body but hoping more than that was unrealistic, it sure did intensify its difort.


    The beast released an energy wave, forcing the pugilists to jump back. One of them, a newly minted second-ranker, didn''t make it back in time dodging the sphere of energy, leaving only Kazak and one other of the initial four. Despite the setback, the tiger darted back in, interrupting the elephant''s spells and allowing Kazak and his partner to resume their assault but with much more fury than before, the anger was both good and bad-it boosted their power while taking away their sanity.


    Still, it wasn''t enough to drive the beast back. It was as stubborn as they were.


    Abandoning its moreplex spells, the elephant returned to its natural beam and shield abilities that the Ashenvale captains used, unleashing them repeatedly. Despite taking hits from javelins and punches, the elephant''s durability was frighteningly evident; it looked like it could endure several times this damage and could still stay standing.


    "It''s hopeless," Royce muttered, voicing what everyone was thinking.


    Mira held up two remaining javelins, her voice faint with doubt. "We still have two left.."


    "Those won''t be enough.." Damian''s words slipped out.


    His mind racing at full speed, what more could they do..? Would going down really change something..? He for sure was not as powerful physically as Kazak and his mana was still miniscule 30%, with him using a mimicry spell for Mira for night vision so she could aim better.


    Was it really hopeless..? The beast would win¡­ And the dungeon alongside the whole beastmenmunity''s hope of independence will be crushed..


    "Isn''t there any weakness for this damned thing?!" Royce cursed, breaking Damian''s train of thought.


    Weakness¡­ What was the elephant''s weakness back on earth..? Their eyes, mouth and trunks were soft targets.. Clearly that was not the case for a beast of this size.. And bees¡­ They are afraid of bees.. That''s how farmers and researchers made them move.. And contained in certain ces..


    How.. can he..?


    "That''s perfect! Royce, you''re a damn genius!" Damian eximed.


    "Huh? What did I do?" Royce replied, puzzled, and Mira looked equally confused.


    It was a long shot on the beast of this size, but Damian guessed that this beast hadn''t always been an Emperor-ranked creature. Perhaps it still retained its primal fears from those early days.


    In his arsenal was a summoning spell he''d learned in the dungeon¡ªa spell to conjure a swarm of insects. How ironic, he thought, that the dungeon''s weakest inhabitants might hold the key to saving the entire dungeon.


    "We need to go down there. I have a n," Damian said, his tone resolute. Royce and Mira''s expressions darkened at the thought, but Damian reassured them. "I''ve got the wormhole spell ready. It can take us from the foot of the mountain back up here if things go wrong. If anything goes wrong we run immediately.. But this n might just buy Kazak the chance to inflict a critical injury or even immobilize the beast."


    Their eyes lit up with renewed determination. Although they did not want to go anywhere near the beast, this was their only chance to help achieve the beastmen''s noble wish of protecting their home.

 Chapter 240: The Beast Unleashed 6

    Damian led the other two down the mountain, illuminating their path with an orb of light as they carefully descended. They reused the vines from their ascent to conserve his mana, using his wormhole spell sparingly. While some sections were impassable without it, Damian refrained from overusing the spell, knowing he needed to save energy for whaty ahead.


    By the time they reached the mountain''s base, the sky had taken on a faint blue hue against the dark night, hinting that morning was near, though it would still be hours before the sun rose fully. The mana Damian had regained during the descent had been mostly used up by the wormhole spells, so he hadn''t lost much overall.


    The beast and two beastmen were locked in an increasingly brutal fight. Both sides had sustained significant injuries, but while the beastmen were beginning to show fatigue, the beast itself appeared as strong and unshaken as it had at the start of the fight. Still to the pugilists credit, they had injured its trunk and head, though the wound was not much deeper. The beast''s resilience was terrifying. But its adherence to a typical evolution path reassured Damian¡ªat least it wasn''t one of the abnormal types with unknown powers. Its strength and basic spells were formidable, but there were no surprises as it kept spamming the same two spells again and again.


    Nevertheless, its intelligence was nothing to underestimate. The beast seemed to anticipate the pugilists'' movements, widening its defense to protect its head and using its massive body to absorb attacks when it had no other option. Damian, Royce, and Mira slowly advanced, hoping it would be too preupied to sense their mana. Thankfully, the beast was indeed too focused on the relentless attacks from the pugilists to pay them any mind. With his barely awakened aura sense, Damian could tell the beastmen were weakening. They didn''t have much time left; it was now or never.


    Positioning themselves at a safe yet near distance, Damian took a deep breath and began drawing the insect-summoning spell using his world-shaper hands. Though it was a light attribute spell, he had already used up all his light-attributed mana stones for healing. He would have to manage with his remaining 30% mana. Recognizing some sections of the runic spell, he adjusted the intensity and range to the maximum that his limited mana allowed. The runic circle was not massive, but he could sustain it for over two minutes¡ªlong enough to summon enough insects. Even one would have likely driven the beast to distraction, but to be thorough, Damian conjured two, aiming for each of its giant ears.


    "I''m ready," he murmured, guiding the two runic circles with mana threads toward the creature''s ears. They had chosen the perfect position¡ªneither too close nor too far, just at the edge of itsser range.


    "I can aim perfectly from here," Mira said, finishing spreading mana dust over the explosive arrow runic circles that Damian had quickly carved with a stick on the ground. Royce had prepared two massive javelins and several additional attack spells, utilizing hisrger mana pool to the fullest in one final assault.


    Damian nced at Royce, who nodded, chanting rapidly under his breath like some kind of rhythmic incantation. This was it. Releasing the summoning spell would drain more than 22% of his mana, but it would be worth it. His only worry was passing out before he could activate his ring to escape.


    With a determined expression, Damian activated his summoning spell. Though it was low-level, it did its job, manifesting as a powerful distraction. At first, the elephant barely reacted, but as more insects gathered near its ears, it began to lose control. Soon, it was thrashing wildly, its trunk and head whipping around in a vain attempt to shake off the insects. Though he could control the insects, Damian let them act freely, trusting they''d do their work. Just guiding enough to keep them inside and near the beast''s ears. The sound of so many insects forcing it to lose its mind. Even Damian so far from it was creeped out by what he had summoned.


    The two pugilists hesitated briefly, wary of the beast''s frenzied movements, as it firedsers and summoned shields to no effect. But in its fury, it left an opening, and the pugilists seized the chance,nding a flurry of punches on its massive form. At that moment, Mira''s javelins struck one of the creature''s eyes with perfect uracy, resulting in an explosion that made it shriek in agony. Kazak and his great white beast pounced on the opportunity, targeting the beast''s other eye and ripping its injured trunk with a huge tiger''s sharp teeth. Kazak seeded in blinding the creaturepletely, leaving it directionless and enraged, the relentless swarm of insects adding to its suffering.


    Despite its shields, which generated just a small distance from its body to avoid self-harm, the beast was powerless against the insects in its ears. The self-harm protection system working against the beast in this case. Now, the mighty Emperor-ranked beast, once fearsome, was iling blindly, itsposure shattered by a low-level spell.


    Kazak and the other beastman stayed on the giant creature''s back, attacking relentlessly. Damian feared the beastman might have lost himself to the battle, knowing nothing else but to keep striking. Kazak, however, maintained focus, directing his strikes carefully andnding each blow with devastating effect. Exactly where it hurt.


    Suddenly, Royce released his spell, covering the ground with massive wooden spikes that jutted up from the earth like giant javelins, encircling the beast. As the spikes pierced the softer undersides of the beast''s feet, it let out an earth-shaking screech of pain. The creature stopped moving, its massive form trembling as its abdomen began to glow, a deadly light intensifying within its core.


    That was their cue. They had done enough; now it was time to get the hell out. Damian tugged at Mira, who understood immediately, lifting him up in her arms. As Royce joined them, they broke into a mad dash back toward the mountain they hade from, running at full speed. Damian caught a glimpse of Kazak and his white beasts watching them. He wasn''t certain, but it looked like they smiled and nodded at him onest time before they turned back, unleashing ferocious attacks on the creature, punching, kicking, andunching powerful aura strikes. Their relentless barrage made it difficult for the beast to concentrate on powering up, but it was undeterred. Ignoring the wounds inflicted upon it, it looked like it had given up. The creature''s energy continued to swell, growing brighter and brighter in its core until it was so intense that nothing else nearby could be seen, even with the sharpest of visions.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 241: The Beast Unleashed 7

    Mira had grabbed both Damian and Royce, sprinting so fast toward the mountain that Damian''s cheeks billowed from the force of the wind hitting his face. He fought against the urge to pass out, determined to stay alert till he finished his job.


    Soon¡ªthankfully before the beast finished whatever it was doing¡ªMira reached the mountain''s base. Damian immediately activated the single spell he''d stored in his ring with a lot of mana, creating a wormhole that opened just shy of the cliff they had left from before, though it led to a nearby ledge that would suffice. Mira threw both him and Royce through the portal and then leaped in herself. Theynded sprawled across the t surface. The ring''s activation had cost Damian some mana, and despite his best efforts to resist, his vision began to blur as exhaustion overtook him.


    All he remembered in the intense headache was the enormous explosion that echoed from the beast''s direction, the forceful rush of air, and the sudden brightness illuminating the night sky¡ªbefore everything went ck.


    ****


    Mira stared down at the colossal explosion that now dominated the valley below. It was massive¡­ and beautiful..


    Whatever their little monster had done, it had worked wonders, far better than she had expected, leaving the giant beast vulnerable enough to seek its own end rather than endure further suffering.


    But the two beastmen...


    "Farewell, good friends. Your people will never forget your sacrifice¡­ and neither will I," Mira whispered. She hadn''t even noticed she was crying until the tears blurred her vision, dripping from her cheeks onto the earth below.


    Royce approached her and held her close, a bit awkwardly. The noble brat had certainly grown in these past days, and Mira was grateful for it. Though she found it strange to feel this way about a stranger, she was d to have someone beside her after spilling more blood in a single day than she''d ever thought possible.


    Now, even their mightiest warrior was gone. But they had survived¡­


    And not just survived¡ªthey had aplished something that would be written in songs. They had killed an Emperor-ranked beast, a feat that would be an honor even with a team of twenty-five seasoned second-rankers and ample preparation. And they had managed it with only a handful of second-rankers and mostly first-rankers.


    Honestly, Mira had trouble deciding who was more terrifying: the beastman pugilist who could rival, even surpass, a transcendent seed like Xavier¡ªthe indomitable shield¡ªor the boy who matched them with strength barely at the first rank. She still couldn''t determine what ss the "little monster" belonged to, but she suspected he was another one of those legends yet to be born, about which she had read stories of in her vige and learned their great deeds in the academy.


    It was a relief that he was on their side. Mira would have been sorely disappointed in Lady Vidalia if she had allowed such a generational talent to slip through her fingers¡ªor worse, punished him for a crime barely worth noting.


    "What is that...?" Royce murmured, snapping her back to attention. She looked up from his embrace, and Royce, suddenly self-conscious, let her go. She smiled as she followed his gaze, watching a bright light streaking toward them from the distant forest''s edge. Another monster, perhaps? Had ite from the direction of the viges they had saved?


    No¡­ it was moving too fast for any monster.


    Without Maximus''s strange spell, Mira could barely make out the figure. But then a voice resonated, making her blood run cold. Emerging from the dense cloud of the beast''s explosion was a towering figure, huge and moving on four legs.


    Could the beast have survived? That couldn''t be possible¡­ could it?


    No, this creature was smaller.


    "Fuck! That''s the white tiger¡­ that bastard actually made it through the explosion?" Royce''s voice wasced with joy, his words far from gentlemanly, though Mira couldn''t help but smile at his enthusiasm. He only lost hisposure when truly excited¡ªor furious. His reaction alone showed her how thrilled he was to see theirrade alive, it matched hers.


    The tiger, however, was in a very bad shape: half of its body was burned and charred, with patches entirely missing. It staggered a few paces from the explosion''s origin before dispersing in ethereal particles, and from under its mouth, Kazak''s body fell, unconscious.


    Was the tiger moving on its own? Wasn''t it just a skill? Did it possess a will independent of its master? Somehow, it had survived even without Kazak. This went far beyond any simple skill or technique.


    "It''sing toward us," Royce observed, pointing to the bright light hurtling in their direction.


    Mira peered at the fast-approaching light, squinting as it drew nearer. The figure was now little more visible, weaving through the smoke and debris. She realized in shock, "They''re people¡­ humans¡­ two of them¡­ Who could fly like¡­"


    "Commander!" Royce eximed, voicing her thoughts.


    She hade. Both of them. The other one must be Bonecrusher.. What happened..? Had they won? Was the war truly over? Was this a dream..?


    If it was, she never wanted to wake up.


    Royce cast a light spell to signal them, and Mira saw it work as therger figure lifted someone from the ground, then both flew toward them. She''d only ever seen the two third-rankers from afar, theirmands ryed through Lord Tristan back at camp. Her heart raced as they descended on the small cliff, but she felt an overwhelming sense of relief that the weight of decision-making no longer fell on them.


    Mira gazed in awe at the pair as theynded on the cliff. The woman, with an ethereal beauty surrounded by glowing orbs of light, was themander. Behind her, Bonecrusher¡ªa towering, muscr, handsome figure in his uniform¡ªheld the unconscious Kazak on his shoulder. Up close, they looked like marble statuese to life. She''d heard that third-rankers possessed a supernatural beauty because of their increased charm stat, yet seeing it first hand was an entirely different experience.


    "Are you the one called Royce? You were in charge here, correct?" Bonecrusher''s voice was deep andmanding.


    "Yes, my lord," Royce replied, bowing in respect, and Mira followed suit.


    "Then tell us¡­ What happened here? And who is this beastman? Why is he emanating a transcendent aura?" Bonecrusher asked. Royce''s face paled as he attempted to answer, his mouth opening and closing as he struggled to find the right words.


    "Before that¡­ Do I sense Captain Maximus''s mana here? Where is he?" Themander''s voice cut through, her eyes fixed on the cave behind them, where Maximusy unconscious, recovering his mana.

 Chapter 242: End of War

    Damian heard voices¡ªconfusing, ovepping voices mixed with his headache and the countless mana signatures around him. Ugh. It felt like one of those dreaded Monday mornings when he had to drag himself to lectures after drinking beers the night before. Then, in a sudden sh, he remembered he was no longer on Earth.


    ''Kazak¡­ Mira¡­ Did they make it?''


    Damian opened his eyes to find himself in a tent. Mana signatures flooded the area, making him momentarily disoriented. But one mana signature¡ªthergest, warm and filled with nature''s essence¡ªstood out. Vidalia was here. Had they reached the Dreaded Lands? No, that couldn''t be¡­ So she came here? What happened to the war?


    "Uh¡­ Are you awake? Or just having a bad dream?" A voice called out beside him. Damian had been so focused on sensing mana that he''d forgotten about the person next to him.


    There was only one person nearby, someone he hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "Sena¡­ You''re still alive?" he said, earning an annoyed, puffy-cheeked reaction from her, just as he''d hoped.


    "Rude! That is extremely rude! I was worried sick here! You wasted my feelings!" she bbered on, but Damian tuned her out. He sat up, trying to clear his head. The more mana he had, the harder it was to live without any for even a few minutes. It was as if his body was seriously addicted to it.


    He''d sensed Sena''s mana before, when he and Vidalia had returned to camp, but they hadn''t had a chance to meet. It was really good to see her again.


    Damian stood and walked out of the tent with Sena. Two soldiers stood guard, though he didn''t recognize them. Yes, they were still in the valley. The early morning light illuminated a vast expanse of tents of all sizes and shapes surrounding the beautiful river, with people bustling around, talking, working¡ªthousands of mana signatures mingling in the air. The sight made Damian feel better than he''d thought possible.


    If it was really over, many had survived. Sure, they were down to half of what they''d started with, but even that was a victory.


    How did Vidalia end it?


    "See! I told you¡­ That bastard even recovers mana like a second-ranker," came a familiar voice. Damian turned to see Yovan, Sam, Einar, and even Jorven and Geldric walking towards him. Sena followed him out, muttering something about being ignored.


    "What happened to Mira, Royce, and Kazak?" Damian asked, looking at Sam.


    Their faces fell, shifting from smiles to somber expressions. Finally, Einar spoke.


    "Let''s go inside first."


    Damian nodded and led them back into the tent, followed by his friends and Sena. Once inside, he looked at them expectantly, but Sam and Einar kept ncing at Sena, as if unsure whether to speak.


    "Don''t worry about her," Damian reassured them. "Her name is Sena. She''s¡­ a friend." Sena beamed proudly, oblivious to the tension. What a simpleton.


    "Mira and Royce are fine. They''re with themander and Lord Bonecrusher, exining everything. But¡­" Sam trailed off.


    "What? Say it," Damian said, a bit irritated.


    "The beastmen leader¡­ Kazak¡­" Einar said slowly. "They captured him. They said he was dangerous."


    Fuck.. If Royce and Mira had revealed anything about the devourer''s rite, Vidalia, being Vidalia, wouldn''t leave his sanity to chance. And Bonecrusher didn''t seem the forgiving type either. But maybe it was for the best. At least they hadn''t killed him. He had to meet Kazak.. Kazak was strong.. Damian truly believed he could fight against the side effects of the devouver''s rite¡­


    "They won?" Damian asked.


    "Soldiers we talked to said they tore through the Ashenvale host¡­ Bonecrusher went wild among them, forcing the third-rankers toe face him. But they hesitated a bit longer, giving him and his apprentice time to decimate their forces. Their numbers were not as numerous with most of them sent into the forest¡­" Yovan exined. "Lady Vidalia''s strategy worked. They fought multiple brutal battles and even captured a third-ranker, a new one. Soldiers were in high spirits; after a few initial more confrontations, they had massive sesses. Under Lord Tristan, Xavier, and Lord Aramis''s lead, they decimated the enemy army. They said they fought over 7 different battles in the time we left, losing a lot of men, but they killed far more than they lost. They captured Aethergale and pushed the enemy out of Eldoris. Moondancer, injured, was the only one left on her flying mount, fleeing back to Ashenvale; they followed her but she really went all the way back nonstop. Every other soldier they killed, like hunting weak monsters. Without third-rankers, they had no chance. Lady Vidalia and Bonecrusher ended thousands of lives in a matter of weeks."


    Damn, she captured one of them? Damian stretched his mana sense and indeed felt another third-ranker''s mana at a little distance, it was weaker than normal¡ªa stormy, sharp presence. That must be the Aethergale guy.


    She really did end the war.. Damian had thought it would take her years or at least months to achieve it.. That''s damn impressive. Damian could not believe they drove off even Moondancer.. The things he had heard about her made her sound like she was crazy for revenge, she must be seriously injured for her to leave like that.. Well, without soldiers, she alone could not achieve much against two third rankers..


    Ashenvale certainly will never forget this p in the face. They''de for riches with their fancy tools and vast numbers, only to be decimated. Two third-rankers down¡­ That had to sting.


    "They''re returning?" Damian asked.


    "Yes, Lady Vidalia proimed to enact revenge on the Ashenvale and invade theirnds.. But first they gave a little time to rest for the soldiers.. The expedition should start with a new batch of soldiers from ind Eldoris.. But many a border town soldiers are pumped up to join the expedition anyways.. So yes.. Answering your question, for a while.. Seeing Ashenvale did not show any signs of reinforcements.. We won.. We drove them off of Eldoris.. The war is finally over.. " Yovan''s voice was thick with emotion.


    Everyone present in the room had a face that reflected just how long they had waited to hear those words..

 Chapter 243: End of War 2

    Damian nodded in thanks for the information. Then he stood up, and with him, everyone else in the room rose as well.


    Kazak''s situation was beyond Damian''s reach without seeing his condition firsthand. But the issues with the beastmen vige and the dungeon¡ªthose, maybe he could help with. He needed no directions as he made his way through the sea of soldiers, all staring at him and his friends. Especially with bandages all over his body and the casual clothes he had on him, courtesy of some healer. He stood out even more than usual.


    Damian sensed the distant mana of Tristan and Aramis but paid it little attention as he headed directly to thergest, most borately decorated tent, which held Vidalia and Royce. The guards eyed him, weighing whether to stop him, but ultimately decided against it. Good. Forcing his way in would hardly serve his purpose here.


    The tent''s interior was unsurprisingly just as well-decorated, considering they''d only been here a few hours, they sure did work fast. Vidalia and Bonecrusher sat on their usual throne-like padded chairs opposite each other, with Royce and Mira standing nearby, mid-story in an interrogation-style exchange. Vidalia looked up as Damian approached with his group. He realized toote that he''d forgotten to tell them to wait outside. None of them even questioned where he was going, and were maybe too shocked to find out with their eyes. Well, no matter¡ªthere were no secrets to keep here.


    "I see you managed to survive¡­" Bonecrusher''s deep voice resonated as Damian stopped, ncing at Royce and Mira, who looked genuinely happy to see him. They fell silent, whatever they''d been saying left unsaid.


    "So have you¡­" Damian replied, the tension in the room rising. Although he meant it as apliment, his tone was perhaps too casual for speaking to a superior.


    "Hah! Why did I ever think the battles would humble you?" Bonecrusher said, sounding like a teacher who had all but given up on him. There was a rxed note in his voice, which seemed to put everyone at ease.


    "You did a good job here. We barely encountered any Ashenvale forces on our way, just a few scattered runaways," Vidalia remarked, her expression as unreadable as always.


    "Not as good as you. I hear you won us a war?" Damian replied, catching a smile forming on Bonecrusher''s face. It was a surprising look on his sharp-jawed, bald head, yet it suited him. Even Vidalia seemed to soften a bit; though she''d never break character, he could tell from her subtle expressions after all the time they''d spent together in each other''s heads.


    "We did what we could," she replied nonchntly. "But why have you barged in here so rudely?"


    "The beastmen," Damian said, causing both third-rankers'' faces to grow serious. Clearly, the mention of the hidden power among the beastmen wasn''t something they took lightly.


    "There is no cure for the forbidden," Vidalia said authoritatively.


    So the Devourer''s Rite was that serious to them? Legends weren''t always wee, especially when they involved a secret power that could instantly elevate someone to a new rank. It was a nightmare for those in charge, power bnce was essential in any steady regime.


    "The beastmen have lost too much. They fought with everything they had, and now they''ve even lost their leader. Don''t take their home from them," Damian pressed, getting straight to the point.


    He could see the stern expressions soften slightly as he avoided pressing the issue of Kazak. Royce and Mira must have already conveyed their friendly ties to the beastmen leader in their tale.


    "The beastmen rely on dungeon resources to survive, mydy," Royce added, Damian noticing the nervous sweat on his brow. Unlike Damian, Royce had much to lose by displeasing political behemoths like Vidalia or Bonecrusher¡ªit was pretty brave of him to speak up.


    "That was never our intention. This is their home, and it will remain so," Vidalia reassured him, though her next words made things worse immediately. "The dungeon, however, will be entrusted to another lord. It is the property of the crown, and only a powerful, worthy house can inherit it."


    Fuck.. Damian really wanted to say it was unfair but in all honesty.. it adhered to theirws. Still he hated theirws.. Would Kazak have made the same choices even after knowing the dungeon ultimately would be taken from their hands..? The moment it was revealed to the world, it was already a problem. The beastmen had once had the power to defend their im, but now that power was gone, the nearby lords would scheme and kill to get their hands on thisnd. The royalty assigning a new lord was not good news for beastmen but given the alternatives, it might be for the best.


    If only that brazen chief had listened for a second and not jumped in to protect something that was theirs only in name¡­ He might have secured his position if he''d pledged loyalty to the crown directly. As a transcendent seed, the Eldorians would''ve supported his growth. But his pride and hatred for humans never let him see past his own valley.. Humans probably deserved the hatred, Damian didn''t know exactly the details of the proud Beast Nation''s fall but if Kazak''s ancestors really were there to see theirst days¡­ And had filled his minds with its tales.. there was never a chance for him to trust them with such a thing..


    Vidalia continued, seeing their somber expressions.


    "I understand your concerns. Worry not¡ªLord Karsen is a powerful and honorable man. I can personally attest to his character, and he''s a beastman. Theirmunity will flourish with him in charge of the region."


    Damian just nodded. If it involved him or his friends, he might argue on his future potential alone, but this was a matter of their kingdom''s internal politics. He was just an outsider with a bit of potential. Still, there was one thing he could do for them.


    "Their mage is a powerful second-ranker, and they have promising talents with a good inheritance of techniques and methods to grow.. If he could be given an official title, it might ease their worries," Damian said, carefully choosing each word, his nk expressions mirroring Vidalia''s.


    "I see. I''ll take that under consideration." She nodded.


    Bonecrusher, meanwhile, watched Damian throughout the entire conversation, his eyes amused but, thankfully, he refraining frommenting.


    ***Note***


    [I have something very important thing I need all of your opinions on, I won''t say it here making unnecessarily increase the chapter price but please do read the chapterment if you have a second..]

 Chapter 244: Chained Beast

    Damian turned to leave, but of course, it wasn''t that simple. Bonecrusher''s voice echoed from behind him.


    "Now that you''re here¡­ care to exin the gaps in yourpanion''s story? An Emperor-ranked beast going mad for no reason in the middle of a fight?"


    "It was an elephant¡ªwell, its base form, anyway. They hate bugs, especially noisy ones," Damian replied inly.


    Bonecrusher leaned forward, cing his hands on the table. "And how exactly did you manage to get these bugs into its ears?"


    "With magic," Damian replied matter-of-factly. Bonecrusher gave him a knowing look, as if to say,


    ''I see you, boy.''


    Behind him, Sam and Yovan coughed, struggling to suppress their reactions. There was no good answer for it anyways. However if anyone went into the dungeon they would figure out the origin of his spell, that is if they realize the bugs were summoned and not part of the dungeon. Without a runic circle, it was hard to confirm. Not impossible though.


    "Prepare your unit. We leave tomorrow morning," Vidalia ordered, offering Damian a much-needed exit.


    Damian nodded at both of them, and with a bow from those behind him, he left them in their fancy tent. There was onest thing he wanted to take care of before resting, giving himself time to heal both physically and mentally. He started off in the direction of Tristan.


    "How the¡­!" Jorven began, only to be interrupted.


    "Damn, at least give us a warning! I nearly passed out back there," Yovanined.


    "You certainly have no fear, huh?" Einar added.


    "How rude! You spoke to them as if they were your uncle and aunt! You didn''t even bow! Who do you think you are¡ªthe Princess of Eldoris?" Sam chimed in.


    "An Emperor-ranked beast¡­? There was one here? Is it still around?"Sena had some different worries all together.


    Damian turned back to face them all.


    "First of all, I forgot to warn you, so that''s not on me." Everyone raised their eyebrows, but Damian continued anyway. "None of you said a word, you just started following me, so it''s kind of your fault. Second, fear of what? Existing? Third, no, I''m no Princess of Eldoris. And you¡ª" he looked at Sena, "No, it''s not here. We would be toast by now if it was."


    With that, Damian resumed walking, though the questions didn''t stop.


    "You fought that thing?" Geldric asked.


    "The beastmen did. We just assisted," Damian replied, pressing on toward his goal.


    "Where are we going now?" Yovan asked.


    "To meet a friend."


    "A dangerous friend?" Sam inquired.


    "Kazak," Damian answered, his voice tinged with a hint of doubt about just how dangerous Kazak might be now. The group noticed his slight hesitation and fell silent, though they continued walking beside him, as if shielding him from the stares of soldiers along the way who must have heard some more rumors of him by now and were gossiping busily.


    Damian entered another tent, this time guards recognized him , they were Tristen''s house knights. Inside, he found Tristan buried in paperwork-same as always, looking up with a slight frown that quickly transformed into a broad smile upon seeing them.


    "Maximus! And friends! Good to see you all alive and well. I read the captain''s reports on the forest clearance mission, but it''s even better to see you in person."


    "Tristan. Good to see you too," Damian replied sincerely. Tristan might be entric, but losing him also wouldn''t feel right. The others greeted him as well, and even Sena did so calling him "uncle," which Damian had to admit suited him perfectly.


    "Where is the beastman being held?" Damian got straight to the point. Tristan''s expression grew serious as he looked at Damian with concern.


    "I understand you fought together, but this is a matter far beyond¡ª"


    "It''s fine. I just want to talk to him," Damian cut him off. Given his track record, it was natural for anyone to be wary of his sometimes seemingly irrational actions. Even Tristan, who had known Damian since his arrival on the battlefield, hesitated a moment before calling for his house knight to lead the way. Damian gave him an appreciative nod, which Tristan returned with a smile.


    Damian followed the knight to one of the most heavily guarded areas in the camp. Here, he noticed several iron or alloy pieces embedded in the ground, inscribed with glowing runes and surrounded by runic circles¡ªsome kind of security or rm system, he guessed.


    The tent itself was enchanted, as Damian could sense. Before entering, he turned to the others, but Jorven spoke first.


    "We two will stay outside, and so will Sena," he said.


    Damian nodded and stepped inside.


    Inside, a white-furred tiger beastmany chained in thick iron bindings, nearly obscured byyers of metal inscribed with runes. Kazak''s once-pristine coat was matted with blood and dirt, and although he looked partially healed, some wounds were still raw and burned. Kazak seemed either unconscious or sedated, it was hard to tell, but he was breathing. His mana signature, though altered and tinged with something ominous, was still unmistakably his.


    The density of ovepping tens of runic circles forced Damian to deactivate his Eyes of Truth to see clearly. Kazak was less burned than he had expected, given the scale of a st he''d endured.


    "He is.." Sam said quietly.


    "Alive.." Yovan confirmed.


    "The beastmen won''t be happy about this," Einar added, worried.


    "There aren''t many of them left now," Sam murmured, sadness evident in his tone.


    "Maximus, why is he being held? Did he do something wrong?" Yovan asked.


    It seemed Royce and Mira had kept certain details to themselves. Information about the beastmen''s potential to boost their ranks, and the risk it posed, wasn''t something Vidalia or Bonecrusher wanted leaked. Damian, though not overly concerned about such secrets, decided to keep this one to himself. Stirring trouble for no reason, both now and in the future, wasn''t something he wanted on his conscience. Trust in his friends aside, he knew anyone could change at any time.


    "He used a forbidden technique. It''s dangerous knowledge, and your lives could be at risk if I tell you more. The technique takes a toll on the user''s body¡­ slowly driving them mad," he exined, careful not to reveal more than was necessary.

 Chapter 245: Another Title..?

    Damian felt conflicted seeing the proud warrior brought to such a state. The chains looked strong enough to hold him, so Damian drew an advanced healing runic circle¡ªat least stopping the bleeding was something he could do.


    To keep up appearances, Damian muttered iprehensible words as he healed Kazak. Yovan and Sam moved around anxiously, perhaps wanting to tell him not to risk it. Maybe they were right, but Damian needed to see him, to truly see him. Was Kazak really as far gone as they imed?


    He was one of the four great guardian beasts; if anyone could resist the madness, it was him.


    "Agh¡­ Hmm¡­"


    Kazak grunted as Damian''s spell mended his wounds. Damian had recovered enough mana, and unlike traditional healers, he didn''t need to chant repeatedly; he could power it continuously, healing deeper wounds than other advanced healers could. But healing wasn''t just about casting spells. Human anatomy yed a huge part, and sometimes one had to heal certain wounds while leaving others to maintain bnce in the patient''s body. They learned it meticulously before earning the title of Healer¡ªa real world profession requiring high INT to master fully.


    Damian stopped once Kazak''s bleeding ceased; too much healing wasn''t good for the body. Kazak remained still, though his breathing had changed, he was awake. The dark purple veins pulsing across his body brighter were not a good sign.


    "¡­B¡­ Boy¡­?" a voice deeper than Kazak''s own rumbled. He didn''t look up, his head hanging low, his body suspended inches above the ground by the numerous chains.


    "Kazak¡­?" Damian''s response was more a question than an answer.


    "Have youe here to mock me too¡­?" asked the hunched figure.


    "Mock you¡­? Why would we mock you¡­?" Damian asked, genuinely confused. That was not how Kazak spoke, even if he was angry.


    "HAHAHAHA¡­ Youe to mock and ask me to repeat my own faults? So you can mock me more? You''re one sick bastard¡­"


    Okay.. That was definitely not Kazak¡­ Was he still there, somewhere inside..? Trapped..?


    "I healed you, Kazak," Damian tried again.


    "Aghm¡­ Just so you can keep me as a pet? To show how worthless we are to you? You want to see me suffer, is that it, Human? That''s how you y your sick little games, don''t you..? Never a creature of valor¡­ Just cowardice.. All you know is to stab others in the back¡­ GO! TELL THAT ELF ! I AM THE LAST OF THE ETERNAL GUARDIANS ! DIVINE BLOOD FLOWS THROUGH MY VEINS! I BOW DOWN TO NO FALSE GODS !!"


    Kazak looked up, his face twisted in rage, purple veins covering half of it, hisrge eyes glowing dark ominous purple.


    "YOU CAN NOT KEEP ME ! HAHAHAHHAA.. HAHHAHAHAA.. I AM IMMORTAL !! HAHAHAHHA.."


    Damian sighed, turning around as Sam and Yovan each held his shoulders. Without looking back, he slowly walked away. But just as he reached the tent entrance, another voice came from the chained beastman.


    "¡­Valley¡­ Val¡­ Save my valley¡­"


    Damian turned hastily, but just to be met again with Kazak''s twisted expressions.


    "I saved my valley from you monsters! You weaklings have no right! NO RIGHT!"


    Thest hope for Kazak''s survival broke in Damian''s heart as he exited the suffocating tent. It was too much¡­ Even for him, an adult man.. Killing hundreds, Fighting a beast that he had no right to face against, Seeing good men sacrifice and die.. Then hope of his survival.. Only for it to turn out just another twisted joke of fate¡­


    It was all too much for one night. Damian felt like he''d aged ten years in just one day.


    They returned in silence to the part of the camp where Damian''s unit''sst 43 survivors had set up tents. Outside his captain''s tent, he bid farewell to Sena as she ran off to her caretaker, a noble knight Vidalia had assigned to protect her.


    Damian spoke softly. "The soldiers¡­"


    But Sam cut him off. "You need rest. We''ll take care of everything." Damian nced at the other two and nodded before entering his tent and copsing onto the bed.


    He felt as if he could sleep for days, but before that, he took out his status tool and activated it. No new levels hade from the elephant''s death or even from the bloody battle, or he would have felt it.


    ---


    Name :


    Damian Sunde Lv.69


    Rank :


    Lord


    Affinity :


    Water, Space-time


    Mana :


    5600/7410


    STR :


    111


    DEF :


    79


    INT :


    170


    AGI :


    77


    DEX :


    79


    CHA :


    19


    LUC : 10


    Jobs :


    Elder Runebreaker (Lv.19), The Runic Chemist Lord (Lv.25)


    Blessings :


    Godless [40 Avable Points]


    Titles :


    [Cold Blooded Killer], [Wild Hunter], [Chained], [Primordial Metal Shaper], [Titan Killer], [Curse Bound]


    Skills :


    [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.9], [Echo of rity Lv.2], [Advanced Schr Lv.1], [Advanced Swordsman Lv.2], [The Runic High Lord Lv.2], [Runic Inscription Lv.9], [Arcane Synthesis Lv.3], [Nerve Shield Lv.7], [Advanced Spearman Lv.4] [Rune Breaker Lv.1] [Mana Extract Lv.4] [Summon Trunkling (Temporary)]


    Penalty :


    (1). Use of (Veil of Containment) now costs five times the original mana, taking a piece of the user''s guilty soul with it each time.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    BROKEN GREED WAR | ELDORIS | CREDIT RECORDS :


    1. Unranked Enemies:


    - 243 kills: 4860 credits


    2. First Ranker Enemies:


    - 156 kills: 9360 credits


    3. Second Ranker Enemies:


    - 12 kill: 3000 credits


    CREDITS EARNED : 17220


    ¡ª


    Okay, He did get a few levels but didn''t even feel it much. And after all that ughter just two levels..? That progression sucked hard..


    "Huh¡­? What''s this crap now¡­?"


    A new title appeared, some kind of curse. Shouldn''t he be fucking rewarded? Why was he being cursed?


    Damian tapped the blinking title. Thankfully, it came with a description; otherwise, he''d have spent his life wondering.


    ---


    [Curse Bound]


    The Emperor beast never dies. Its physical form might be lost, but its essence remains. The Astralox Titan''s soul holds a deep hatred for the one responsible for its fall, and that hatred has be a curse, binding the user to the young Trunkling, which has the body of an unranked beast but the soul of an Emperor.


    Note: It is advised for the user to care for it, as failure to do so will lead to the user''s own death.


    ---

 Chapter 246: Trunkling

    ''What...? Trunkling... Summon...? Death if it dies...? What kind of dumb ass curse is this? Fuck, this system really loves making my life difficult, doesn''t it? If I activate this skill¡ªwhatever this ''trunkling'' thing is¡ªprobably the baby version of that elephant will be summoned.. And since it''s just a temporary skill... Doesn''t seem like I can get rid of it once it''s here¡­''


    "Ugh... Fuck it... I''ll just sleep for now."


    He could feel something unusual happening with the mana in his body, but since it didn''t make him feel ufortable Damian was too tired to care. He deactivated the status tool and closed his eyes, letting thefort of the bed quickly lull him to sleep.


    ---


    What if he never activated the skill..? Wouldn''t that remove the question of protecting it..? But then it will just remain there in his stats, a ring weakness..No matter how powerful he became. If anyone saw his status, not that he could afford to show even before, but if the skill like analysis from Vidalia had another version that a powerful higher leveled individual could use to see his stats.. No.. The control of his status tool was still in his hands so they still couldn''t force him to activate it..


    Before he could think further, a powerful surge of foreign mana suddenly stirred within him. It circled near his mana core, each movement causing searing pain. Why didn''t he notice this before..? No, it was there but it didn''t move before so he just ignored it.. It was hard to do so now..


    "Aghhh..." he groaned as it pressed closer to his core, the pain bing unbearable. Then, he felt his energy draining. No¡ªhis mana was depleting. What? This foreign mana was stealing his mana? What in the world was happening? Damian quickly activated his status tool again, spotting [Summon Trunkling] blinking rapidly with a red light.


    "Damn it... Is this the system warning me what happens if I don''t activate it? Fuck..."


    With no other choice, Damian activated the new temporary skill. Instantly, a bright white light formed around his stomach, where he usually felt his mana core. Within seconds, the light condensed into a small bundle resting on his chest. The foreign mana disappeared from inside him, but he could still feel it within the tiny form.


    As the light faded, it revealed a baby elephant, fast asleep with its legs and trunk forming a small arc, ears covering its tiny body. Luckily, it didn''t have any bright energy stripes on its body, though its belly glowed faintly pinkish-red. Its softvender skin seemed to radiate warmth.


    Damian would''ve found it cute if it hadn''t just tried to consume his mana core..


    "So... now what?" he sighed.


    The sound stirred the little creature, making it twitch its ears. Slowly, it opened its eyes, locking its bright blue gaze onto Damian''s. He blinked; it blinked back, then smiled, almost as if it found the exercise amusing. Raising its trunk, it let out a high-pitched trumpet, even though it was startled by its own sound. After a moment, it trumpeted again, seemingly delighted, bouncing up and down on Damian''s chest with boundless enthusiasm. Not caring one bit about the person it was bouncing on.


    What was the thing so happy about..? Wasn''t it supposed to be a vengeful little hater of his or something..?


    Before it brought people inside his tent, Damian picked up the little creature, which let out a soft hum, raising its trunk in an attempt to touch his face¡ªthough it was too short to reach.


    He looked at it, baffled. What was he supposed to do with this thing? It looked as fragile as a mouse, yet if anything at all happened to it, he would die too. When it couldn''t reach his face, it settled for his neck, nudging him curiously while wiggling its little feet in his hands.


    "Guess I should give you a name..."


    "Eeeek!"


    "Yes, a name. Don''t get too excited now, or I''ll name you something like Popo..."


    "Mreeh!"


    Its trunk iled, as if offended.


    "Don''t show me that sass.. What do you want to be called then..?"


    "Weeeh!"


    "That sounded like Muffin to me..."


    "Mreeh!"


    "No? How about Sparkles?"


    "Mreeh!"


    "Twinkle?"


    "Mreeh!"


    "You sure have a lot of opinions for someone barely ten minutes old... Alright, how about Sassafras? That suits you perfectly.."


    "Mreeeeeh!"


    Damian sighed, deciding to put off the naming for now¡ª he wasn''t getting anything good anyway. He set it down on the bed, watching it dart around, hopping and exploring with a little too much joy in life for his taste. While it yed, Damian changed into a spare uniform, he was feeling hungry after sleeping the entire day.


    Scooping up the little creature, Damian stepped out of his tent. The camp was dimly lit by fires, with soldiers talking quietly around them. The little elephant shivered at first, then started trumpeting excitedly at everything it saw. Damian brought it near his body a bit. The temperature was pretty low. The worst thing happening to him would be Damian dying because the guy couldn''t handle some night cold. Though the worries dissipated in the nest second as Damian felt warmth on his stomach. It glowed, its belly glowed with energy, just as its previous form though the energy was too little and barely bright. It did warm up its body though.


    Well, that''s a handy feature. This guy could serve as a pocket hand warmer.


    "Nfff!"


    It snorted, looking up at him, as if it could sense his thoughts. This creature certainly had a lot of sass¡ªtraining was definitely in order.


    Wherever he walked people stared at him and the thing in his hand, even more so now than before. Guess he will never be able to live in the background anymore, he had totally given up on it by now. Not that he had gotten much sess from the first day he had arrived on this battlefield.

 Chapter 247: Trunkling 2

    Damian walked toward Einar and Yovan, they all seemed to be sitting together near one of the campfires, forming a circle. When they saw him, they waved like kids. Sometimes he forgot they were kids, but their antics asionally reminded him.


    Damian approached them, and as he did, they stared at the little creature in his hands. Sensing the attention, it started trumpeting proudly, though it could barely make the sound without panting for breath.


    What a drama queen.


    "What the hell is this¡­?" Sam eximed, predictably. The others also starred, confused, before blurting out random guesses.


    "It looks like a glowing elephant¡­" Jorven observed.


    "Is it dinner? Did you capture an animal for us to eat?" Yovan asked, his eyes sparkling. Wasn''t that guy vegetarian..?


    "It kind of resembles you¡­even acts like you, all proud. It has the same eyes," Einar said.


    "Maximus? Are you secretly an elephant?" Sam asked stupidly.


    "It is.. I don''t have a name for it yet¡­ It''s kind of my pet," Damian exined in two sentences, and they all frowned.


    "When the hell did you find time to look for a pet?" Yovan asked.


    "It found me," Damian replied.


    Realizing they wouldn''t get much out of him, they stopped questioning and began touching the elephant, smiling as it squealed with excitement. It was hard to tell who was more thrilled¡ªhis friends or the little creature enjoying the attention.


    Einar held it in her arms as Damian carefully passed it to her-it was his life he was giving away for them to y with, literally.


    "Whoa¡­it''s so warm!" Einar eximed.


    "Huh? Really?" They all ced their hands on it, agreeing with Einar about its warm, glowing body.


    "Did you guys eat?" Damian asked Geldric, who was watching happily from the side.


    "No¡­they should have prepared it by now."


    "Let''s go, then," Damian said, and the others nodded.


    They led him toward the tent that served as a cafeteria. As they walked, Damian sensed Royce somewhere nearby in one of the tents. Mira should be around as well¡ªguess they were done with their report. Vidalia was still in the fancy tent, while Aramis and Tristan were a little further away.


    But they weren''t who he was looking for; the man he sought was in a distant vige. Damian was d the old fox mage had survived after the injuries he''d sustained. It seemed Vidalia had allowed her healers to gradually tend to all of them. Damian also wanted to find the young fighter who had attacked him in the heat of battle and deliver Kazak''s final words. They must be worried about him¡­ if they even knew he was alive.


    After dinner, Damian decided to visit the vige. The food was simple¡ªmashed vegetables¡ªbut after surviving things made by dudes, anything prepared by professionals was an upgrade, no matter how nd.


    As he ate, he kept an eye on the little creature roaming the wooden table among their dishes. It showed enough intelligence to stay close to him, rather than wander off, though it asionally made a grab for his food, so he gave it some on a separate te. It yed with the food more than it ate, nibbling a bit here and there. Meanwhile, the others chatted about random topics¡ªthe end of war and how they would start the attack in the future etc.


    Half-listening, Damian focused on the proud little beast. Suddenly, he remembered Vidalia''s analysis spell should work on animals and monsters too, right? He touched the creature''s head, and it immediately wrapped its trunk around his hand. Damian chanted softly while drawing the analysis runic circle. In an instant, its stats were revealed.


    ---


    Name :


    Unnamed Trunkling Lv.1


    Rank :


    Unranked


    Affinity :


    Fire, Space-time


    STR :


    3


    DEF :


    2


    INT :


    5


    AGI :


    4


    DEX :


    2


    CHA :


    7


    LUC :


    10


    Titles :


    [Curse Bound], [Emperor]


    Skills :


    Power core Lv.1


    ---


    "My god! That is weak as hell¡­" Sam eximed beside him, startling Damian. He couldn''t help but feel a bit hurt for no reason by hisment.


    "You were even weaker as a baby¡­probably didn''t even have 2 INT," he shot back, and the Trunkling seemed to agree, trumpeting shrilly. Sam justughed at them both.


    He was right, though; the creature was depressingly weak. Damian would have to find some books on beasts when they returned to the city. Was the skill-gaining system the same or different for them than humans..? Did they even experience trials..? They have to have some evaluation for growth. He would have to do his best to make it as powerful as possible so it wouldn''t be his downfall as easily.


    Finishing his meal, Damian headed toward the vige under the quiet moonlight, of course his friends following behind as if he was taking them on a pic.


    "Do they know about him?" Damian asked.


    "Yes. They know he survived, They don''t know what happened to him though¡ªjust that they fought off the monster threatening their valley and won," Einar replied.


    They had to leave the next morning, so this was his only chance to visit them onest time. Damian walked silently towards the hut that held the old fox mage, as they walked through the vige, many of the beastfolk, mostly women and children, recognized them. But unlike before, their eyes no longer held rxed determination; instead, they showed caution and fear.


    It was night time and mostly they were in their huts, some asionally could be found huddled together near fire, talking.


    Damian knocked on the door of the old fox mage''s hut, deciding not to barge in despite it being open. After a few seconds, the door opened, revealing the old fox, bandaged, his fur slightly charred but alive and well. Damian smiled at him, relieved to see the smile returned. Despite everything the vige had endured and would likely face once the army left, Damian assumed Vidalia wouldn''t leave it unguarded now that a dungeon had been discovered nearby. Some soldiers would probably stay behind. Hopefully, they wouldn''t be the troublesome kind.

 Chapter 248: A Friend Among Them

    The inside of his hut was minimal, holding only simple essentials. A second-ranker of his caliber, in human society, would likely hold the title of a town lord or at least oversee arge vige. The lord Karsen, whom Vidalia had mentioned, was probably a second-ranker as well. If old man Shin pledged allegiance to royalty, he might be granted charge of a nearby vige or small town. However, this valley would not be left under the control of a rogue second-ranker with no manpower or backing to protect it. Maybe for Kazak it was possible but not for him.


    Damian doubted this would remain a simple vige for much longer. Major dungeons typically served as seats of power, transforming the surrounding area into prosperous towns or even cities over time, though there were exceptions. Some dungeons were so dangerous that no one who entered ever returned, and such ces were left alone, regardless of their level or rewards.


    Survival in these dungeons often depended on the environment within. Some must have conditions so harsh¡ªlike a vast wastnd for the first level or ack of oxygen, filled with dangerous gases¡ªthough that was just Damian''s guess. The books only mentioned that no one came back to even give info on what was inside and assumed them dead.


    If a full team of second-rankers couldn''t survive the first level, the dungeon was typically abandoned. No third-ranker would risk entering one without reliable knowledge, as they were far too valuable for the kingdom.


    "It''s good to see you up and about, boy," the old fox greeted while weing Damian and others inside. "Captain Mira and that pretty boy filled me in on the details of your fight. How I wish I could have joined you... Kazak was the best thing that ever happened to this vige. He was my... friend. Did you know? Despite his strength, he always refused to be chief, no matter how much I begged him. Only when the vige truly needed him did he finally step up."


    The old fox''s eyes glistened with fond memories of their past.


    "He told me to remind you all to ''Eat well, train hard, andugh. Laugh at the impossible¡ªbecause that is life,''" Damian echoed Kazak''s words.


    The old fox mage smiled. "Yes, that sounds like him." Then a flicker of confusion crossed his face. "But he would only say something like that if he wasn''t certain he''d survive. Tell me, boy, what happened? Why is my friend locked up, caged? What could he have done to deserve this?"


    Damian hesitated. To others, it might seem like curiosity, but he knew the beastmen would take this a step too far. Without a clear reason, they would never ept it. Right now, it was contained to this small vige, but word would eventually spread, reaching other beastmen all over the five kingdoms. Vidalia would have to consider this possibility¡ªor perhaps she already deemed it inconsequential with their other bigger problems.


    Damian looked toward his friends, and they understood. They stepped out of the hut, with Sam taking the little elephant with him. Thankfully, old man Shin had never seen the emperor-ranked beast, or he would have had even more awkward questions to answer.


    Once they were alone, Damian exhaled, then looked at the old fox. "He had a mana stone, passed down from one of his ancestors," Damian revealed. He watched the old fox''s eyes widen. "He and the others... consumed it. Kazak believed he could handle it, but it seems he onlysted a few hours before the mana stone corrupted his mind..."


    "It can''t be... The Forbidden Devourer''s Rite?" the old fox murmured, mostly to himself.


    "Don''t share this with anyone," Damian warned. "Even if it''s true, chasing power recklessly is not the path I want for the beastmen people. Besides, it''s a very concerning topic for the nobles."


    The old fox nodded. "Yes, you''re right. So that''s why... My friend?"


    "Yes. I had hoped he could beat the odds, but I saw him. His words were just rage and madness, his face twisted and contorted."


    The old fox''s eyes grew moist as he looked away. Like Damian, he must have held some hope for Kazak''s return, a hope that was now shattered.


    "I''m not supposed to tell you this," Damian continued. "Maybe others don''t see you as a threat yet, but I''ve seen your strength, your capabilities. Paired with a just cause, even the best of you might be tempted. I won''t say what''s right or wrong¡ªI''m still figuring that out myself¡ªbut please, do your best to save them. Simply calling things unfair won''t work unless you have the power to back it up. Otherwise, it will just lead to meaningless sacrifices, we had enough of those. I requested Vidalia to put you in charge once Lord Karsen, another beastman loyalist, takes over this ce. Please don''t repeat Kazak''s mistake. You''re the only second-ranker here now, and people will look up to you. Show them there''s more than just hatred for humans and ignoring our world to survive here..."


    The old fox stared at him, seemingly lost for words, then finally smiled. "Kazak often said you were the one thing he just couldn''t figure out. Seems he was right, as usual." He looked away, adding, "I know boy, I fear the same... I warned them many times... even advised Kazak to engage in local politics. But they never listened. Don''t worry; I would rather die than reveal such invaluable information. And thank you for everything you''ve done for this valley and its people. They may have forgotten, but I won''t. Without you, we''d all be dead at the hands of Ashenvale."


    Damian nodded. Then he added, "We''ll be leaving tomorrow morning. I hope we meet again, though I don''t intend to return here."


    "Hah... Tired of this ce already?" the old fox chuckled.


    "Yeah... Killing without reason isn''t really my thing."


    "I wouldn''t say defending our kingdom is without reason, but I understand. You''re not from here. I, too, am weary of fighting. I only wanted to spend myst days exploring the boundless possibilities of magic, not waging wars and losing friends."


    Damian stood, extending his hand. "Farewell, my friend."


    A smile broke across the old man''s face. "Farewell. It''s reassuring to know there is a friend among all those humans, a friend we can trust.."


    Damian smiled, then exited the hut with the old fox by his side. With his friends he left the beastmen vige as the old fox watched them disappear into the distance with eyes that held sadness and worry for future.

 Chapter 249: A New Dawn

    In the early morning, the camp came alive, bustling with activity and the sound of people chatting as they broke down their tents, preparing to move out. Everyone was eager to return home, ready to see family, friends, and finally cash in their earnings.


    Damian didn''t have to do much¡ªjust hold the little munchkin in his arms and watch the soldiers get ready to depart. After a full day of rest, he was feeling much better; life was indeed best with his mana fully restored. With over 17,000 credits, Damian had umted wealth rivaling that of a small noble house, though it came with a steep price in effort and danger which he was determined never to repeat. Even without Vidalia''s offer to make him a state researcher, along with the funding that would entail, he could now easily afford materials on his own.


    Still, Damian didn''t want to go solo. Vidalia''s offer was appealing, and aside from the usualplications-which he could handle for more money, there wasn''t much reason to decline. Also the kinds of materials he''d need required high-level connections, and who better to provide them than the royalty?


    He hadn''t expected the war to end so soon, but he was grateful it did. Offensive operations had never been part of his contract, so now he''d be spared from unnecessary fights. Although his leveling would slow without battles-added with his slow growth, especially since he couldn''t kill humans for their high experience value, it was still worth the peace of mind. He would have to think of some other way to level up. With Einar and Kazak''s exnation and demonstration of aura he had at least learned to sense it a little bit and contain it inside his body, not to unnecessarily leak out and scare mundanes. High-level individuals could still sense it, though¡ªVidalia and Bonecrusher must have picked up on it yesterday. Maybe that exined Bonecrusher''s strange behavior, though he was an odd fellow to begin with so it was hard to tell.


    "Fweeee-uuu!"


    Damian looked down to see the little guy thrilled by the lively camp and the first light filtering through the deep blue sky. It must have been the first dawn it had ever seen.


    "Calm down, or I''ll leave you behind," Damian said, locking eyes with it.


    "Eeee-ahhh!"


    the munchkin chirped, shaking his smooth head in defiance.


    When Damian returned from the vige, he''d asked Sam and the others what to name the little guy. They had suggested a lot of funny names, each of which the little one showed his disapproval of, much to everyone''s amusement. Eventually, they found a name it liked.


    "Toph," Damian said. The little guy looked up immediately, blinking as if to say, "What''s up?"


    Damian also checked his ''essentials'' and confirmed he was a boy. Apparently, even when emperor-rank beasts reincarnated, they kept their gender¡ªand maybe their memories too. Damian wondered, When he remembers, will he turn on him someday? He wanted Toph to be strong, yet his evolving intelligence might bring troubles in the future.


    Sighing, Damian let the little guy sit on his shoulder as he mounted his horse. One of his soldiers had saddled it for him and greeted him with a cheerful smile, clearly relieved to be heading home safe. Damian set off, riding up a small hill that rose in the distance. Just as they reached the top, golden rays of sunlight broke over the horizon, bathing them in light.


    Toph was mesmerized, then trumpeted loudly, tapping his tiny feet on Damian''s shoulder. Though he quickly ran out of breath, he kept at it until he flopped down, exhausted. Damian scooped him up and ced him on the horse''s back, where Toph gazed out at the valley below, aglow in the morning light, with the distant vige as breathtaking as the first time Damian had seen it.


    After breakfast, the army was ready to depart, though a few people stayed behind.


    "Are you really staying?" Damian asked Royce and Mira, who stood on the ground with their new recruits.


    They''d asked Tristan to assign them the task of guarding the valley until a new lord was appointed to the region.


    "Yes¡­ It feels like my responsibility. I have to see it through, Valoris is staying too, so.." Royce said, his toneced with sadness.


    "Don''t worry about us," Mira added reassuringly. "We''ll return to Pyron once the new lord takes over."


    "Okay. Take care," Damian said in farewell.


    "You too, Captain Maximus," Royce replied with a note of pride and respect. Had he heard some of those wild rumors too?


    Valoris was assigned the task by Tristan but the other two had joined on their own. Technically they all hade after most of the fighting so it could be called fair, Damian guessed.


    Damian simply nodded and rejoined his unit as the army began the march home. The men from the nearby viges and towns in the forest were all going back as their homes came on the way¡ªat least, those who had survived. Their force had been over 35,000 strong at one point, but barely 7,000 were returning. Byparison, Ashenvale had only one third ranker surviving who had run away in disgrace, leaving the battlefield.. And they had almost twice the numbers as them.


    Damian had to admit it was an impressive feat. Whatever Vidalia''s methods, she was undeniably effective. Perhaps if they''d been more prepared from the beginning, more lives could have been saved. But what was done was done, and no amount of power could change the past.


    Sam walked alongside him as Einar and Yovan took their positions further away, and Toph rode on his horse with contagious enthusiasm. Damian had to hold him back to keep him from jumping and matching the horse''s rhythm. This little guy was going to be a headache for the rest of his life¡ª A curse indeed, no doubt about that.


    Then again looking at the little elephant Damian also felt whatever happened was for good and he would not change a single thing about it, except forcing Kazak not to engage with the beast. Though Damian had to admit, the chief of beastmen was more powerful than him, and in a direct fight he would never be able to match him. So forcing anything would be pointless, as ultimately the decision was his to make.


    Now Pyron awaited them, and hopefully, a life of peace that he''d barely known so far would be his new normal.

 Chapter 250: Back to Pyron

    Damian enjoyed the scenic journey back to the proper civilization. With an entire army and two third-rankers apanying them, he didn''t have to worry about monsters. In fact, seeing monsters roam freely in the forest was a wee sight¡ªit was good to see nature returning to normal, or at least as normal as it could be. The wildlife was still sparse, as many creatures had been controlled or killed, but some had survived and found their own natural habitats.


    Encountering a monster or arge beast provided a refreshing change of pace, allowing Damian a chance to practice his mimicry spell to copy some of their abilities. He would go off alone or sometimes with a few friends to do this. As the main sensory type in his section of the army, he often reached the animals or monsters first, mostly copying their abilities and scaring them away when he was done; only a few aggressive ones required him to fight and kill. Which also earned him a decent collection of mana stones.


    Damian had given the mana stone stash from the beastmen vige back to Royce, hoping it would help restore his image among the beastmen, who frequently came in small groups asking about their chief. However, Vidalia remained firm, strictly forbidding anyone from visiting him. Damian knew Kazak''s imprisonment and transport back to the capital in a cage was a grim matter. He had asked Valoris and some other noble-born captains about the punishment for forbidden spells or crafts, and they all answered with one word: death. Why Vidalia insisted on making a public show of Kazak''s trial by taking him to the capital puzzled Damian. Perhaps they intended to experiment on him. Damian was against this thought, but considering the wars raging on all sides of their kingdom it wasn''t that far off a guess. But then again, the elves and Eldoris, as a whole, followed the nature goddess, and their religion frowned upon taking unnecessary lives which was also the reason most soldiers looked at him with both respect and fear: respect for his power and fear because he took lives of Eldorians so freely and easily.


    Damian found it contradictory that they could kill thousands in war without guilt but were bound by strict codes in other cases. Perhaps killing in self-defense or for protection was allowed. Executing Kazak in a remote corner of the kingdom wouldn''t suffice either; it was politically wiser for him to be judged by the queen, making his execution a royal decree. From a political standpoint, powerful criminals, especially those from their ownnds, had to be tried and judged publicly. Otherwise, beastmen across the kingdom might see this as another slight, further straining their already difficult lives. This could lead to unrest, with powerful beastmen individuals viewing Vidalia, Bonecrusher, and even the royalty unfavorably if justice was not transparently served.


    The following days were some of the most peaceful Damian had experienced in months. He idly worked on his runic spells and expanded his mimicry spell collection, which had be extensive, epassing various unique spells. The main trait Damian sought in monsters was their ability to absorb mana from the environment, harnessing it to boost their power during attacks. He had observed this phenomenon in a few monsters; they appeared to have minimal mana, but as they prepared to strike, their mana signatures rose, seemingly drawing energy from their surroundings. He noticed this with therger version of Toph as well when it used theser spell.


    But he had no sess and it sounded incredibly risky so instead of using mimicry spell on himself he used it on other monsters that were together or nearby but different kind and had different abilities. But nope, they could not copy the affinity of the other monster to use as theirs so the mana gathering thing was not working properly. The other stuff worked though. Damian had sessfully given a weaker monster a webbed paw with a mimicry spell, using the frog''s version of mimicry spell.


    The ability to bestow this mimicry spell on others worked simrly to healing but was even more restrictive. It only functioned if Damian and the target were in physical contact. For example, to transfer night vision, he had to touch the target''s closed eyes or at least their face. Like healing, the mimicry spell was time-consuming and required a lot of mana, especially when copyingplex features. Currently, Damian couldn''t surpass certain mana limits to replicaterger or more intricate traits, such as a humanoid limb of a monster to human. The mimicry spell required a fusion of light and dark elements, meaning he couldn''t use mana dust either, and dark or chaos-element mana stones were nearly impossible to find.


    A convenient aspect of bestowal spells was that once transferred, the target could power the spell with their own mana. However, finding someone who could wield light and dark elements with the necessary precision was rare. Barely doing the spell for a minute or two had the old captain Loydel cost a big chunk of his mana. Just maintaining a spell if it matched their own organs like special eyes or special nose was not that much mana hungry but conjuring things that humans had left behind in evolution like a tail or long canine teeth took mana and even maintaining them took mana, since it was wholly powered on magic and was not really a part of one''s body.


    Well there were some exceptions that made sense for more mana and then some that did not at all, Damian was still experimenting and had to see everything the animals and monsters had to offer him. The forest didn''t offer much variety, and the humanoid creatures he needed were usually found in dangerous regions or specific dungeons. Still, features like improved scent and night vision proved useful when he needed them.


    Through this process, Damian discovered that the mimicry spell indirectly helped him train his body. Once he deactivated a specific animal feature, he could still sense its lingering effect, and each use seemed to slightly improve his natural abilities. He already had a sharp sense of smell, and now it was getting even better¡ªor so he thought. Perhaps it was just the aftereffects of the mimicry spell.

 Chapter 251: Back To Pyron 2

    One of the first things Damian checked was what would happen if the origin of a spell¡ªwhether animal or monster¡ªdied while the mimicry skill remained active on another target. Naturally, he tested this on weaker, unranked monsters since higher-ranked ones were rare in the forest, and the spell didn''t always work on them without him beating them up.


    The unique aspect of bestowal-type magic was that it required the target''spliance; the target could either ept or reject the spell. Most monsters, cowed by his aura, epted it without much resistance, but stronger creatures fought back. It was not a fighting type spell, well unless he used the support features for tracking the enemy or he could find something really interesting feature of a monster that he could copy which would help strengthen his body, but direct application on the enemy with this spell was not possible.


    Damian had even attempted to replicate the glowing power core of Toph, yet their physiology was too dissimr for it to work. Still, he felt he could potentially transfer Toph''s ability to other mana-filled elephants if he tried, it was just a feeling though which he was eager to try out. More than empowering himself, Damian was intrigued by the possibilities this skill opened up and the fascinating effects it had on a target''s body. It captivated him.


    During times without monsters around, he and Toph simply walked or rode together. Damian used this downtime to make strange modifications to his spell, though few seeded. After initial changes to a few fixed sections, he found it increasingly challenging to decipher or modify anything further. Nheless, those initial changes were enough to keep his mind engaged with the wide range of spells he had collected. His primary goal was to understand the runes and the effects they invoked, searching for patterns. Some were unique, while others were slight variations with simr effects, particrly among fire and elemental spells. This wasn''t always the case, though; the wood-style runes in the runic circle, for instance, were a particr headache to figure out.


    To make real progress, he needed a rxed environment and ample supply of paper for notes. Reading more on traditional runes would also help, he thought. Although he recognized the English letters and numbers in the runic circles, even they carried some strange implications. Some letters seemed randomly inserted within the rune web, making no sense, but others appeared to act as parameters or represented specific parts of spell control.


    When they reached Pyron, the city looked entirely different from what Damian remembered. The cold, chilly air lingered, but without everything nketed in snow, the city was strikingly beautiful¡ªand more crowded. The army set up camp outside its walls as Vidalia and the nobles entered to upy the Pyron Lord''s seat. While Aramis was the rightful heir, it was up to Vidalia and the queen whether they''d appoint him as the new lord of Pyron or rece the ruling house, though that would require apelling reason. Damian doubted they''d make such a change. Since Aramis was a transcendent seed and the apprentice of Bonecrusher¡ªa figure somewhat distanced from the queen''s circle¡ªrecing him might be seen as an act of conflict. Given the centuries that had passed, it was natural for some differences to arise among the kingdom''s third-rankers, yet betrayals were infrequent, most remained loyal to thend despite their grievances, like arge dysfunctional family.


    Most people from Pyron and nearby viges had returned to their homes, and Damian no longer felt the need to stay in the army camp either. Vidalia had sent a messenger informing him they''d depart for the capital in two days, so he nned to spend the next two nights in a warm,fortable bed.


    "Let''s go," Damian announced as he and his friends gathered to bid Yovan farewell as he was returning back to his home.


    "Go where?" Einar asked.


    "What do you mean, ''where''? We are finally in the city.. I demand a warm bed and a lot of well cooked meat! And a bath too!"


    "Wheee!"


    Sam exined better than he ever could, Toph also agreed, even though he didn''t know what he was agreeing to. Toph had really taken liking to all of his friends who praised him to no end, but he was especially fond of Sam with his loud personality and dazzling him with electric disys which Toph reacted to by making his own stomach glow pinkish red. They had a weird way ofmunication. At the moment, he was resting happily in Sam''s hands.


    "Yes, let''s go. We''re getting the best inn and the best meat in the city¡ªmy treat!" Damian said, eager to splurge his newfound wealth. The pugilist cousins'' eyes sparkled at the mention of a free feast, and even Einar seemed more excited than she was a minute ago.


    "Oh yeah! That''s the captain I like!" Sam cheered loudly, which prompted Toph to wiggle and trumpet looking at Damian, as if he understood the excitement. Damian wasn''t sure how much the little munchkinprehended, but Toph certainly loved to make noise when others got loud.


    Damian just smiled as they all followed Yovan into Pyron. Their first stop was a hearty meal; they ate as if they hadn''t seen food in days, even Toph eagerly devouring a steak. Damian wasn''t sure if it was good for him, but seeing how happy he was chewing away, he didn''t have the heart to stop him. They all ate so much that their bellies noticeably swelled.


    Afterwards, Damian rented five rooms in a reputable inn. Copsing onto a soft bed, Toph bounced around him in glee.


    "Wheeee!"


    "Yes, Toph, this is the life¡­" Damian murmured with a contented groan.


    Before sleep imed him, however, Damian forced himself up to take a bath with Toph. The inn staff merely exchanged amused nces at the sight of the glowing creature but didn''t protest his presence, of which Damian was grateful of. After that, both Damian and Toph slept like beasts, utterly rxed and unbothered by the world.

 Chapter 252: Money Spending

    The next morning, Damian woke up to find Toph already gone from his side. With a quick search with his mana sense, he located Toph in the neighboring room, which Sam currently upied. Feeling reassured, Damian rxed. Sam often took Toph along whenever he fell asleep¡ªit wasn''t anything new.


    He sensed a few other presences nearby, causing him to frown. After getting refreshed and taking a bath, Damian went to the next room. It was already morning, and he was ready for a meal. Though he wasn''t exactly starving, he could eat, and he figured his young body could use the extra nutrition; he felt a bit too skinny for his liking. Asking Sam if he wanted to join, to which Sam agreed, Damian brought Toph along, and the three of them headed down to the inn''s tavern for breakfast.


    While eating, Damian sensed a familiar mana signature again. This time, he could put a face to it¡ªthe man from the street yesterday. Was he being followed? It seemed a foolish thing to do, especially since Vidalia knew that Damian could detect her mana signature even from across the city. So it was unlikely she''d send someone so obvious. No, this was probably one of the nobles from Pyron, possibly drawn by rumors spread by the soldiers. Information like that often found its way to brokers, especially when soldiers sought extra coins.


    A credit exchange event by the lord of each region was set to open in a week across major cities, allowing soldiers from nearby areas to collect their earnings or submit requests. In the capital, one could get it the same day, since everything came from there, though to travel there and back or not was a question for many soldiers who just wanted to return home and rest.


    Vidalia had likely already sent messengers to the queen about the aftermath of their victory, and preparations for the credit exchange were likely underway. Spying wasn''t exactly a crime for nobles; they were usually free to operate as long as they avoided getting caught. However, Damian could deal with anyone trailing him if he wished. But that won''t put an end to it. He expected more people toe spy on him and his friends when the other nobles would get to know about their information. It was unavoidable.


    Nobles, ambitious andpetitive, were always on the lookout for powerful talents to enhance their standing. Though direct infighting between regions and conquering them was prohibited, nobles could still conduct skirmishes near borders or hire "bandits" to raid rivals''nds. As long as they weren''t caught, this behavior persisted, and even the punishments weren''t harsh enough to deter itpletely. It was a pain in the ass to be a noble but they also enjoyed all the good stuff so there was a plus and minus to both sides. Though Damian would much prefer to be filthy rich and hidden. Not that he could do like that forever.


    "What''s the n today?" Sam asked, as Toph munched happily on a piece of freshly baked bread.


    "I need to pick up some new books and supplies. I''ve got enough to spend so.." Damian replied. "Actually, there''s something I''d like you to handle for me."


    "Huh? What''s that?" Sam asked, his mouth full of porridge. Toph mimicked him, both of them looking at Damian with cheeks stuffed with food, chewing.


    "Distribute this, as I exined earlier. Make sure everyone in our unit gets their share. Find if the ones we lost were from here or not and if they are from far away give the mercenary guild the quest to deliver their share.. I have already taken my share, you guys should also do it, there is some extra for the quest.." Damian said, handing Sam the spatial storage he''d taken from one of the second-rankers he killed. It held all the loot their unit had gathered.


    "Isn''t this something the captain should handle?" Sam asked, though he took the storage tool.


    "I''ve got other stuff to do. Also, keep an eye out¡ªsoldiers have already started spreading information. Some nobles maye around, trying to recruit or even marry off their daughters to one of you¡­"


    "Pfff!" Sam nearly spat out his porridge in surprise, and Toph followed suit with gleeful enthusiasm, tongue out as if relishing the new fun experience.


    "I don''t want to get married, Maximus! I''m barely ten!" Sam protested.


    "I don''t care.. Refuse it then.." Damian disdained. "Don''t make a big trouble out of it though.. Do it with the nicest words you can find.. But if anyone forces too much, give them a little demonstration of why we survived.. Don''t kill anyone though, they really hate that.."


    "No shit they hate that, anyone would hate that.."


    With Toph on his shoulder, Damian set off into the bustling streets of Pyron. His first priority was to buy enough parchment and mana ink to prepare for emergencies, followed by books on runes, monsters, and magical creatures. A spell book, if affordable, could also be a worthwhile find. He didn''t necessarily need to purchase it; even a quick look would help him replicate its runic circles. But if he found something valuable, he wouldn''t hesitate to pay for it¡ªquality deserved its price, though anything truly good probably wasn''t openly sold. Still, the unexpected sometimes turned up, and he was excited to find some.


    Without the usual snow, Pyron''s dock area buzzed with activity like a sprawling flea market, packed with people. Damian briefly thought of the ship crew who had taken them from Faerunia to Pyron, wondering if they were still around or if they''d joined the war effort. The leader of their crew¡ªAndrea, was it?¡ªhad been an interesting character.


    Though Toph''s presence on his shoulder drew curious stares, Damian noticed that people weren''t particrly surprised. Perhaps it was normal to keep beasts as pets here? He hadn''t seen many other animals except messenger birds and carriage-pulling creatures. True pets seemed like a luxury mostly nobles could afford, and they rarely wandered the streets casually.

 Chapter 253: The Bookstore

    Damian already knew theyout of the city and was familiar with some of the shops that sold parchment and mana ink. He walked there first, noticing new and unique shops and products on the bustling streets. Toph trumpeted with excitement, blending into the noise of countless voices, but he soon grew tired and flopped onto Damian''s shoulder.


    Damian purchased as much high-quality material for runic circles as he could find. When he noticed mana stones of various elements selling at a decent price, he bought a good supply of each type. Fire, water, and air stones were the cheapest, while light stones were a bit pricier, and dark element mana stones¡ªrare and expensive¡ªwere only shown to him after he''d made a significant purchase. He had already checked prices in other shops, and this one offered the best deal, though the materials were still far beyond what a typical beginner scribe or runesmith could afford. Creation was indeed costly. Nheless, Damian bought some extra stones to study them further.


    He had to walk a bit farther to find a book shop, but eventually, he and Toph arrived at a particrly fancy-looking establishment. The staff consisted of several beautiful women, with only one other person being upstairs. This treehouse shop was more elegant than others on the street, suggesting either thriving business or a significant investment in appearances.


    As he entered, Damian was warmly greeted by the staff. No one seemed to mind his age or Toph''s cheerful chirping; instead, the women giggled at the sight of the proud little elephant. However, the shop''s appearance wasn''t the only reason he''d entered¡ªhe was more interested in the presence upstairs. A second-rank mage running a bookstore was not something you saw every day. Damian had encountered only a handful of second-rank mana signatures in the city, and they were usually knights or high-ranked mercenaries seen briefly on the streets. Most second-rankers held roles as knights or vige, town lords, and those who did move among the crowds tended to be spies or assassins, avoiding attention. Damian did not want to engage with them; they likely had their own troubles best left alone.


    "How may I help you?" a cheerful attendant with dimples asked, smiling.


    "I''m looking for books on beasts, monsters, and magical creatures. Also, some advanced and higher-level spellbooks," Damian replied. The attendant''s eyes widened a bit, but she maintained her professionalism and showed him a selection of books. He picked three that looked promising: an encyclopedia with hand-drawn images, one covering monster parts and their uses, and another with theories on evolution phases.


    For the spellbooks, she led him to the back of the shop, where locked boxes disyed only the titles. He asked to look inside, but it wasn''t allowed¡ªprobably to prevent copying the contents. Most were too expensive, so he chose one titled


    ''The Shadowed Rites''


    .


    He also bought some rune rted theory and collection books.


    Seeing a dark element spellbook openly sold was surprising, but Damian recalled some schrs arguing that darkness wasn''t inherently evil, just the counterpart to light. In fact, many healing spells required both elements to function. This was unlike the chaos element, which civilians feared andbeled as truly evil.


    ''The Shadowed Rites''


    had more dust on it than the other books, indicating how rarely dark element mages appeared. Anyone could use the element but rarely anyone had the affinity to build an arsenal of spells just containing dark element spells or research more on it. Damian on the other hand had mana sense whichpletely negated the early advantages of elemental affinity. What elemental affinity did for mana rted skills of a mage or spellsword was something Damian could sense for all elemental and environmental mana with his excess use of World Shaper Hands. Drawing with mana had made his senses for anything rted mana exceptionally sharp. Just this one effect of this skill was so rare and amazing, people would kill to get their hands on it.


    Not that Damian could exin his process of obtaining it. You just had to invent ore up with scientifically urate theories.. That was not something one could teach someone, it had to be one''s own desire to create and understand the world and mana. Of course the fact that he saw mana and rules of physics as separate entities made it easier for him than it would be for others in this world.


    He was in the middle of paying when he heard footstepsing down the stairs. Everyone nced over as a man in an old but expensive-looking mage robe appeared. He had a bit of stubble and custom-made sses¡ªit was not an easy thing to get in this day and age. Though ss items sold all over the five kingdoms, the knowledge and trade was controlled by the merchants and very few sswork craftsmen were in practice for the public, mostly just worked for big noble houses which took the projects entirely for any big orders of ss making or custom orders such as sses.


    Needless to say only the rich could afford it. Damian was happy to see the knowledge of different lenses was not something unknown to this world. Though it was a hard task to find out who exactly came up with it, as with most weird things Damian suspected the empire was behind this as well.


    "Oh my¡­ Quite the selection," the man remarked looking at Damian''s purchases, smiling as he extended a hand toward Damian. "A young mage, I see?"


    "You have a fine collection," Damian replied, putting a smile on the man''s face.


    Damian was pleased that his bait had worked. Since entering the shop, he''d subtly released a small amount of mana¡ªjust enough for a good mage to notice, though invisible to mundanes. He was hoping this would draw the shop owner''s attention, as he might gain ess to some exclusive books usually reserved for VIP customers. By the looks of it, the shop owner typically dealt with clients of high standing; after all, making this much profit solely from books was no small feat.

 Chapter 254: Last Day in Pyron

    The man invited Damian to chat upstairs, so he and Toph followed behind. The room was cluttered with boxes, spare items, mana stones of different elements, and variousmon books scattered about.


    "May I know your name, young man? It''s been a while since I''ve met a promising young mage," the man said as he settled behind his desk, gesturing for Damian to take a seat.


    "Maximus," Damian replied, watching the color drain subtly from the man''s face¡ªnot out of fear, but with a cautious, amused surprise.


    It seemed his name had spread throughout Pyron. After killing their lord, that was to be expected. Thankfully, most people only knew his name, not his face. It felt like it had been so long that Damian nearly forgot his name held a reputation here.


    "You came with the army?" the mage asked, regaining hisposure after a brief pause.


    "Yes. Should I leave?" Damian asked, unsure if the man was debating whether to speak with him or alert the authorities.


    "Oh, no! I''m sorry for reacting that way¡ªyou just surprised me, that''s all." The man smiled again. "Your name is¡­ infamous in this city."


    "Does that earn me a discount?" Damian asked, watching as the man chuckled before slowly shaking his head. Stingy bastard.


    "Well, I wasn''t a fan of the man myself, so maybe a little. Still, the city hasn''t fared well in his absence; maybe Lord Aramis can change things for us small business owners," the man said in a practiced tone.


    Damian nodded, and the man continued, "Anyway, what can I do for you? Your little mana trick certainly caught my attention."


    "I wanted toe here," Damian said, looking around.


    "Because¡­?"


    "I hoped there would be more books."


    The man chuckled. "You''re a strange kid. Then again, all the good mages were the strange ones. I might have something if you''re interested."


    "Of course."


    The man retrieved arge, finely crafted wooden box with a leather finish. Just the box itself looked expensive. As the man opened it, Damian noticed some familiar books from the credit list:


    ''Grimoire of the Arcane''


    and


    ''Book of Eternal Light''


    . The first covered advanced elemental spells, and the second, healing spells. Damian could already obtain those with his credits, so he focused on the others.


    Three in particr caught his eye:


    ''The Gale of Secrets: Scrolls of Wind and Whisper'', ''The me of Oaths: A Fire Magic Collection'',


    and


    ''The Runes of Unity: The Bnce of Seven''.


    Damian asked for the prices, and as expected, they were all over 10+ gold each¡ªsome even reached 20. Insanely pricey. He chose the fire magic collection and the runic book, noticing the mage''s eyes sharpen as he selected two of the most expensive items.


    "I see the war efforts have been profitable for you," the man said teasingly.


    "That''s what happens when you''re good at killing." That shut him up quickly.


    Damian paid the man in full, stored his new books in his spatial storage, and got up. Nodding once, he turned to leave but paused when the man called out for him behind his back.


    "Don''t work for them. They only want to keep fighting. For the respect of my ss¡ªdon''t waste your talent on them. They''re not worth it." Damian smiled but didn''t look back, only offering a small nod to show he understood.


    Gathering his things from below, Damian and Toph left the fancy bookshop. On the way back, they stopped at a stall with a delicious aroma and tried a strange, noodle-like vegetable dish. It was surprisingly good, Toph also liked it, though Toph liked everything, so his judgment was questionable.


    Afterward, Damian spent the day preparing his runic parchments as Toph ran around the room. He sensed Einar returning and from the sounds¡ªit was safe to say all others also did with her. They were reliable, at times when he needed them. It took Damian all afternoon and evening toplete his preparations, finishing much faster than he''d expected now that he was quicker at creating runic circles.


    By the time he finished, Toph had already wore himself out and was already fast asleep on his bed, sprawled out with his belly on disy¡ªthat guy had no manners at all. Damian''s cleaning room noise woke him up, so he took him out to the tavern. Naturally, the others joined them, as this was theirst night in Pyron. Tomorrow morning, they will head for the capital city, Celestria.


    Yovan would stay behind, having made enough to livefortably for a while with his grandmother and figure out his future. They had invited him along for a final meal together before parting ways. The cousins were also nning to return to their hometown on the other side of Eldoris after collecting their rewards from the capital. They''d all decided against going back to the war. They''d fought enough and earned enough. The cousins especially wanted to earn a right to fight in the knights'' section of the


    ''Monarch''s Trial''


    , which wasn''t difficult to earn with their credits and even without that people could get in specially if one was skilled, not in the nights section though they would have to start even lower. After that, they hoped to train more with their uncle and eventually serve a reputable noble household. Sam, of course, wasing with Damian, and so was Einar.


    Einar initially was troubled with him, because of him doing the one thing she had dreamed of doing ever since she had left her house. Although she detested corrupt nobles, her father had instilled in her a deep pride, honor, and sense of duty as a lord. Damian could see she was still confused, though not as gloomy as before. The challenges of battle had helped her in ways neither of them expected. Damian and Sam convinced her to decide her future path after getting her credits and taking some time to rx. She still acted a bit restrained around him, he could understand her conflicted feelings, so he never pushed either. He did not want her to lose her one reason for living so he eliminated that reason himself, there were other reasons but that was also one of them. He didn''t know if what he did was morally right or wrong for her, he was no one to judge, he knew one thing though and that was, it felt right to him at least. If that was a mistake he will live with it, but having regrets he won''t do. Just his dumb men had made such a problem in the middle of a battle, if the lord was still alive who know what he would have done.


    As Damian expected, they''d already received numerous invitations, though they were mostly from minor nobles or knights looking for squires or guards. Sam, with his unique powers, received the most offers-he declined them all. Einar was the second-most invited, followed by Yovan. Even still many people were in their inn, spying on them. Damian could pick each one out, but since they maintained their distance and didn''t cause trouble, he chose to ignore them. However, he did set traps around his room in case any of them got too adventurous.


    Damian himself hadn''t received a single invite. More than any respect for royalty, to which he was rumored to have connections after Vidalia''s pardon and their eloping together, it was his reputation for killing second-rankers that made others hesitate to hire him for anything. Only third rankers could hire him without much worry for their life and even they won''t be able to fully trust him with their backs.

 Chapter 255: Journey West

    The journey ind was starkly different from their arduous trek to Pyron. Viges, towns, and small cities dotted their path with increasing frequency. It was beautiful¡ªthat was the only word Damian could think of as he took in the vast fields of grass, gentle hills, and clusters of simple wooden and stone houses in viges. These were crafted not by magic, but by skilled hands, with cute designs, a testament to the craftsmen of the region.


    As expected, monsters and beasts were rare further ind, though they did encounter a few between viges and towns. Their numbers had dwindled to just over 2,500, mostly royal army soldiers with a few from around the nearby viges and towns of the capital area. Considering that Vidalia had marched east with 8,000 soldiers, more people would be mourning their return than celebrating. Still, the job was done. Whether that would matter to their families remained to be seen, though Damian had noticed that Eldoris'' people held their royalty and kingdom in near reverence. And dying in battle was honorable and seen as a great sacrifice or maybe that was just propaganda and lore manipted.


    Along the way, lords, both minor and powerful, sought Vidalia''s favor, though they stopped only at the most critical seats of power, which belonged to the influential houses, and even then only for rest. They rarely stayed long enough to linger, but in that time Damian managed to observe the subtle differences in each lord''s territory as they traveled closer to the capital. Some lords were loved, some feared, and others just wholly ignored by masses until issues arose. Still, the general quality of life remained simr; most people farmed or performed simple jobs. Taxes were collected by the decree of each lord, though the royals had the power to intervene since they had a share in it.


    The setting mirrored viges from Earth''s 15th or 16th century but with asional magical touches. Magic tools and local mages were not umon, and some first-rankers with basic jobs used their enhanced strength in everyday tasks. It wasn''t unusual to see water conjured from thin air or a man lifting two or three sacks of grain at once as if it was nothing. Damian had hoped that with such high levels of intelligence among the popce with their stats, they might have developed more lifestyle inventions, but unlike the scientific zeal of early scientists on Earth, here all innovation seemed devoted to spells and weaponry. Some crafted weapons with runes and refined their smithing skills. Rarely does anyone care for new ideas for a better life.


    Damian could understand this focus; with oppressive powers of lords and nobles that was not just in name, unlike earth, being all around, people cared more about individual strength and strength of theirmunity rather doing things just to make life a bit easier. The creativity was all used in the services of others. Damian felt pity for them, but then again they looked happy enough. Ignorance was indeed a bliss, for some at least. Overall though, this civilization needed to advance; those who resisted change often repeated history''s mistakes.


    The journey took a week, during which Damian, Sam, Einar, the cousins, and Toph traveled on horseback. They camped under open skies, sharing stories, joking around, and unwinding. Though Damian asionally found moments to do his research and jot down ideas, he too mostly enjoyed the scenery, the people, the lifestyle, and the kingdom they called Eldoris. It was hard to see it around Pyron but as they proceeded further in, it was evident, the life of harmony with nature that the Eldoris people were known for. Also beautiful looking people just going about doing most menial of tasks always gave Damian an amusing scenery.


    Finally, in the distance as they trotted up another hill, they saw thergest city in Eldoris, and awe washed over them. It was simply magnificent. Thousands of wooden and stone houses decorated with vibrant designs and greenery stretched in a vast circr pattern. In the center of it all was a colossal, ancient tree, its trunk unbelievably thick and sturdy as it soared into the sky. Even from afar, its scale was iprehensible, and its leaves, glowing in a radiant golden light, illuminated the entire city like festivalnterns. They arrived just as evening descended, and though the sky darkened, the city shimmered brightly, casting a breathtaking scene.


    Damian had seen castles and streets in Vidalia''s memories, but nothing like this otherworldly tree that defied naturalws. The awe on everyone''s faces, including Toph''s, was unmistakable as their horses halted unconsciously. They didn''t realize the murmuring around them until they noticed people were stepping back, creating space between Damian''s group and the others. Curious, Damian looked back to see Vidalia and Tristan approaching with several lords in tow. The wonder was still etched on Damian''s face as he caught Vidalia''s faint smirk¡ªan expression barely noticeable and only for those who knew her well. Her look seemed to say,


    ''Are you impressed, brat?''


    As Vidalia drew near, Damian''s friends parted to allow her passage. She stopped her horse beside him, her gaze fixed on the golden-lit city ahead.


    "So," she asked, "how do you like our city?"


    "It''s¡­ magnificent," Damian replied honestly, unable to take his eyes off the enormous tree with its glittering leaves. He noticed a small white structure nestled against the trunk''s middle on top as thick branches spread in all directions¡ªa castle, no doubt. But it just looked small, considering the distance, the building must be of epic proportions, a castle worthy of the longest ruling royalty indeed.


    The city itself was no chaotic sprawl but an organizedwork of streets and sections. Damian had never expected to find such sophistication in a city from this era. Compared to this, the Faerunia capital seemed barely half its size. But then again, elves had long been stable rulers. In theirnds, life had the opportunity to flourish, and flourish it did.

 Chapter 256: The Grand Welcome

    "Follow me," she said, and Damian nodded.


    The group of nobles led the way, with Damian and his friends following slowly behind, drawing closer to the vast city. Each step brought them closer, allowing them to grasp the sheer scale of it all. The towering walls surrounding the city alone were enormous and sturdy, casting shadows that stretched for hundreds of meters.


    Damian could sense it¡ªtruly sense it¡ªthe golden tree radiating ethereal light-element mana like a beacon of fiery energy. It felt like life itself. Others might not see it, but Damian could feel his own mana reacting to the immense energy emanating from the tree. Living under something like that... it could soothe a person''s very soul.


    "Huh?" he muttered to himself, an idea sparking in his mind. It was a bold thought, almost too ambitious to even consider. With such an abundance of light-element mana, perhaps he could try to heal Kazak onest time. He wasn''t certain if the effects of the rites could even be reversed or if Kazak was still there, somewhere inside. But he could try. By the gods, he could try onest time.


    They approached therge iron city gates, which were wide open, as crowds filled the streets, cheering loudly enough that Damian had to cover Toph''s sensitive ears. The little guy, though, was loving it, gazing around at the bustling crowd in excitement. Even Sam and the other soldiers around him seemed to be swept up in the mood.


    Yes, this was a victor''s wee. They had defended theirnd against an overwhelming enemy, securing a victory far quicker than anyone had anticipated.


    The crowd continued all along the main road¡ªa street wide enough to be a sixne highway¡ªfilled with people from the gates all the way to the entrance of the upper districts. The road rose slightly, leading them toward the massive golden tree, which stood on a hill. The incline was barely noticeable until one looked back to see the view below.


    Vidalia had invited Damian, so he followed her all the way to the grand barrier encircling the colossal tree trunk that housed the royal castle. The queen stood on avishly decorated wooden tform built into the trunk, apanied by her queen''s guard and many nobles seated below. While this was a private ceremony for the army to wee them back, the entire city had gathered outside the barrier to witness it.


    The queen, with a face strikingly simr to Vidalia''s but with shiny silver hair and a more filled-out figure, looked like a strict yet kind older sister of hers. Behind her stood other elves, most of them female, a few males present, each bearing a poised and dignified air. They were clearly her household.


    As the queen gave her weing speech, the crowd roared once more. Damian was struck by the sight of so many active armor protection runic circles, voice-enhancing runes, and various trinkets emitting unknown effects with colorful runic circles all over. The overload of magical circles was nearly blinding, and he had to deactivate his skill to alleviate the headache it caused. It was almost nostalgic, as his improved INT had long since quelled such headaches for using his skill. Yet, the sheer number of runic circles had pushed his mind to its limit in just a few seconds. He barely understood half of what he had glimpsed.


    It was a nice speech, though Damian only half-listened, his focus drifting to his mana sense. Including Vidalia, he counted four individuals in the transcendent realm, one of whom seemed to have reached an even higher level. This woman, mature but no less beautiful, appeared to be the former queen. Then there was another elf, possibly a mage or spellsword, standing beside the queen, who herself was a powerful third ranker. Determining who was strongest among them was challenging, of course after the old queen who had both experience and greater mana. Makes one wonder why she lost the duel in the first ce.


    Damian and his friends stood with the soldiers, the speech continuing as he observed the many nobles who possessed high mana levels for second-rankers, along with countless other notable figures in the queen''s guard. Eventually, the speech concluded, and the soldiers were given the choice to either remain in specially prepared barracks or depart, as did the nobles in their carriages. With the crowd thinning, the pathway cleared, allowing the nobles to leave.


    Damian and his friends were apanied by some of the soldiers who led them up the fancy big wooden zigzag pathway upon the giant tree trunk toward the castle on top, which Damian only now understood just how big of an understatement his earlier observations of it were. The golden leaves spreading in all directions alone took one tenth of the city, creating a really big shadow under it. The trunk of the tree could not even be seen as round from where they had been standing earlier.


    No tree in the world had any right to be this massive. Damian could feel the abundance of mana coursing through every part of it¡ªnot just the leaves brimming with life energy but also the trunk and even the roots extending deep beneath the city were filled with mana to the brim. He wondered if wood from this tree might be a really good mana conductor for runic tools. Some of the most famous wands and staffs were crafted from rare woods, and this tree was something special on a whole other level.


    The climb took a while, but as they ascended, they enjoyed the view of the bustling city sprawling below them. Knights and maids passed them on the stairs, busy with various tasks. Damian could sense the presence of elves deeper within the white marble castle. Entering through the golden gate, the soldiers handed them over to maids and butlers, who guided them to a guest room. It wasn''t overwhelmingly luxurious, but it was a damn fine room within a castle of white marble.

 Chapter 257: Rewarding Effort

    It felt as if his mana core had leaped out of him and joined with the tree. It was just a sensation, nothing physically painful. After resting for the night, the following day, getting refreshed, after bathing in the giant marble bathrooms, they were summoned to the throne room. Damian held Toph in his hands as Sam and Einar followed at his sides. Although the summons was specifically for Damian, he had been instructed to bring Sam and Einar with him. Nothing was mentioned about the cousins, who respectfully chose not to tag along.


    The hallway to the inner castle was lined with exquisite and expensive artworks and paintings, decorations of all kinds disyed with harmonious elegance. As they finally entered the vast throne room, Damian already sensed who awaited them inside. Vidalia, the queen, and a few of her royal guards and another presence¡ªa weaker, first-ranker mana signature.


    As the enormous doors opened, Damian could finally match faces with the mana signatures he''d detected. The weaker presence belonged to an elven girl, likely in her early teens, though with elves, appearances could be deceiving. She looked around eleven or twelve, with curly hair and a childlike face. Damian assumed she was the same princess destined to marry the Ashenvale prince.


    Einar led the way, as both Damian and Sam weremoners, well at least to his friends they were. Following Einar''s lead, Damian followed the formal etiquette: bowing and rising when appropriate. If they''d been alone, Damian might not have bothered, but with so many eyes on them, he didn''t want to risk offending the queen, especially in front of her daughter. Besides, she would soon be his boss, making a show of respect necessary for a good rtionship ahead.


    "Rise,"manded the queen in an authoritative tone, her gaze sweeping over the three of them as they stood. "Your valor on the battlefield has beenmendable. Such young talents¡ªI wee you to our city."


    "It is very gracious of you to say such kind words, Your Highness. We are honored to be invited here," replied Einar with graceful formality, a product of her years of training.


    "Oh, how polite," the queen remarked, while Damian noticed the princess eyeing Einar from head to toe. They''d been provided withvish but rather ridiculous clothing, which Sam and Einar wore, though Damian chose to wear something morefortable from his own storage.


    "Your official duties willmence in a few days," Vidalia continued. "Until then, feel free to visit the research facility. That is, if you''re still willing to ept the role of royal researcher?" She directed this question at Damian, standing beside the queen, resumed her role as captain of the queen''s guard.


    "If the conditions remain the same, yes, I ept," Damian replied, meeting both Vidalia''s and the queen''s gazes. Vidalia nodded, and Damian returned the gesture.


    "Captain Maximus," the queen said, her tone and eyes firmer than when she''d addressed Einar, "I hereby appoint you to the title of royal researcher. An official announcement will be made soon."


    Something in her tone suggested she wasn''t entirely fond of him. Understandable, given his reputation. Damian also caught the young princess staring at him intently, though it was hard to tell if her attention was on him or on the young elephant he held in his arms. Several members of the queen''s guard eyed him with a wary suspicion, as if expecting him to take out his weapons and pose a threat to their queen at any moment, even though both their weapons and spatial storage tools were taken beforeing in.


    If Vidalia had told them everything about him, their reactions were understandable. But even without those details, Damian knew that he was a somewhat questionable character to invite into a royal castle.


    "For your invaluable contributions to the war effort¡ªboth through your strategic ideas and for saving mymander''s life¡ªI have decided to grant you one wish, within reason," the queen announced. All eyes instantly shifted to Damian, including those of Einar and Sam, who both turned to him in surprise.


    Damian hadn''t anticipated this. He''d thought his contributions were the reason he''d earned a pardon and hadn''t expected further rewards. He hadn''t done it for them and didn''t seek anything in return. Nheless, it was refreshing to see that their promises of rewarding valuable contributions weren''t empty. Many nobles wouldn''t have cared.


    One wish he could ask for¡­ He already had ess to research materials, and wasting this opportunity on runic tools or additional knowledge didn''t feel right, as he already had plenty of both to upy his time.


    "There is one thing I would like, Your Highness," Damian said carefully, "though I also have another, more research-rted request."


    He heard whispers using him of being greedy, but he ignored them. Einar stomped on his foot, clearly trying to signal him, but he disregarded her as well.


    "A bold request," the queen remarked, intrigued. "What is this research-rted request?"


    "I don''t know how sacred this magnificent tree we stand upon is to your people, but it radiates with light mana," Damian exined his idea. "I noticed somerge chunks of light mana stones within it. If I could use a small piece to try and heal my friend¡­"


    The surprise in their expressions was obvious. Damian had guessed that they rarely tapped into the tree''s resources, likely considering it sacred.


    "Who is this friend of yours?" the queen asked, her gaze unyielding.


    "Kazak, the beastmen chief." Even Vidalia''s eyebrow rose at this.


    "You won''t be able to heal him," Vidalia interjected.


    "I know," Damian replied, "but I want to try¡ªonest time."


    For reasons he couldn''t understand, Vidalia nodded in agreement.


    "You require only light mana stones for your experiments right? The fallen pieces will suffice," the queen dered. "Now¡­ What is your true wish?"


    Damian took a deep breath, ncing at Sam and Einar before finally saying, "I want Einar Larven to inherit her rightful ce-the seat of power in Windhaven."

 Chapter 258: Claiming Titles

    "Larven¡­?" the queen inquired, her gaze shifting with curiosity. "A noble associate of yours?"


    Damian looked to the side, noticing Einar frozen in ce. Her foot lingered near his, as she had been stomping on it moments before. Meanwhile, Sam was staring at Damian as if seeing him for the first time.


    "This is her¡­" Damian said softly, watching Einar as her eyes met his, filled with millions of emotions. He wouldn''t press the issue if she didn''t want it; in truth, he doubted he could secure both the valuablend and a title with a single request. His contributions were significant, but they still might not be enough to warrant such a reward. Yet, he had no other wish in mind¡ªthis was simply a way to test how far the queen would go. The wish wasn''t very important to him.


    "Her¡­?" a small voice echoed. It was the princess, her eyes darting around as everyone momentarily looked her way before turning back to Einar.


    Einar, suddenly aware of all eyes in the room fixed upon her, straightened, offering the queen a curtsey, her posture signaling,


    ''Yes, I am the one.''


    "Windhaven lies within Duke Harold''s region, Your Highness," a butler murmured from behind the queen''s throne, though Damian heard every word. "Near the Windweaver Lake¡­ It was the ancestral seat of House Larven, but due to unfortunate circumstances, another knight in their service assumed its governance."


    Vidalia and the queen exchanged nces.


    "Bing a lord isn''t child''s y," the queen said, her tone edged with solemnity. "It requires foundation, power, support, and many allies to defend anynd bestowed by the crown upon you." Damian merely nodded, already expecting her to reject his request. "But I gave you my word, and in honor of saving mymander''s life, it is a minor thing¡­"


    Damian''s eyes widened, momentarily taken aback. She continued,


    "I will not grant you the seat of power in Windhaven, but I will give you an opportunity¡ªa right to challenge the current lord of Windhaven in a duel before your twentieth nameday, whoever it might be at the time. If you seed, if you im victory, the crown will do everything in its power to support you."


    She finished, meeting Einar''s gaze. Einar nodded, bowing once more.


    Damn.. She really took that seriously huh..? And pretty cleverly at that. If Einar could secure victory on her own with the legacy of her name behind her, the people would support her. If not, it would cost them nothing. His request was honored in spirit. She could also give the currently empty seat of Windhaven as a reward to one of the opposition allied lords who made a big contribution in the war and then support Einar''s im from the shadows or in open as the rightful heir. Though Damian doubted they were as cynical as him, whatever the thought behind, it was a pretty good solution.


    The queen indeed knew how to y the game. And it was good to see, she was at least somewhat true to her words. He could live with that. That was as good as it gets anyways.


    "You may leave," the queen announced. All three turned to go, but a voice called out before they could take a step.


    "Even if you somehow miraculously manage to heal him, which is impossible, he will still face charges for his actions¡­" Vidalia''s words hung in the air.


    Damian clenched his teeth, holding back his emotions. This was their kingdom, bound by theirws. Forbidden spells, rituals¡­ surely there was a good reason behind such severe consequences. But it still felt wrong. Kazak had epted his fate knowingly to save his valley. All Damian could do now was try to bring some peace to his troubled mind, if that was possible at all.


    Escorted all the way back to their rooms by the knights, Sam and Einar remained silent until they reached Damian''s room, and Sam shut the door behind them. They had both followed him in, and Damian didn''t object. He released Toph, who immediately started ying on the bed. And Damian turned to face them.


    "Why do you keep doing this!?" Einar demanded, her anger pretty justified. "You had no right!"


    "Ah, sorry. I just wanted to see how much she was willing to grant¡­" he admitted, hoping to cate her. Her eyes softened slightly, but her anger remained.


    "Why drag me into it!? You revealed my identity¡­"


    "The guy''s dead, Einar. Why are you still hiding your identity? But, fine¡ªit''s up to you. If you don''t want it, I can ask for something else¡­"


    Damian''s attempt to calm her was failing miserably. In truth, it had been the only thing that came to his mind at the time, he didn''t think much of it.


    "I¡­ I just¡­ uhhm¡­" Einar faltered, words failing her, so instead, she stomped on his foot onest time with all her might before storming out of the room. Damn, that hurt. That girl really is a demon.


    "You saved her? How in the hell does a first-ranker save a third-ranker? Even if you''re¡­ well, you," Sam said, his tone incredulous.


    "I just healed her. You''ve seen my runic circles¡­"


    "Yes, and no one in the world understands even a fraction of it. I''ve asked around. You''re a very suspicious person¡­"


    "Go away¡­"


    "Do you really think revealing her name was a good idea?" Sam''s voice shifted, sounding genuinely worried now.


    "We''re in the royal castle Sam; they know everything about us that they can find. And Maybe, by not hiding, she can finally start living a new life¡­" Damian replied, gazing out the window at the golden leaves swaying and humming with energy.


    With mana extract he can get as much light mana dust as he needed and create a huge advanced healing runic circle. But still the problem was not more light mana, maybe the continuous healing could do some good but as he had spected before, Kazak can''t handle that big a toll on his body. He couldn''t do the continuous advanced healing spell because he didn''t have enough resources, here he could do that yet there was just less than 1% chance for it to seed.

 Chapter 259: Research Facility

    They were free to roam around the castle and the surrounding tform, a sturdy structure of hard wood filled with vibrant vegetation and colorful flowers in every direction. Though natural and lush, everything was orderly and neatly maintained. Damian even noticed a mage carefully tending to a specific nt. However, they weren''t permitted to enter the inner pce.


    But the castle itself wasn''t what interested him. A butler led Damian further up one of the massive main branches of the golden tree, to the old research facility. Despite the reduced manpower and funds of the ce, researchers were still actively working there, though Damian was assigned to work alone as per his request. The butler briefed him on the facility''s details and introduced him to other schrs and mages.


    The first-ranker assistants and other staff were clearly displeased that Damian had been selected as an official royal researcher by just looking at his appearances, their bodynguage making their feelings as clear as day. However, the three department heads were more epting. As experienced second-rankers, they didn''t show outright disdain toward him.


    The oldest of the three, a man with a white beard, was a schr named Erdan. Another man, a mage who appeared to be in his 40s, was called Far. Lastly, there was a woman named Velyss, a schr who looked to be in her 30s. After a tour of the facility, which Damian and Toph thoroughly enjoyed, the three department heads gathered in the old schr''s office with Damian, where Erdan appeared to be in charge despite his equal rank. Meanwhile, Sam and Einar had been surprisingly invited by the princess for tea, though Damian was unsurprisingly excluded.


    "Saranis, the head butler, informed me about your healing experiment. What exactly do you n to do, and what resources will you require?" Erdan asked, getting straight to the point. They were all dedicated to research and theories, preferring to avoid the idle chatter. Da mian could ask for nothing more.


    "Nothing much¡­ I just need a light-element mana stone, arge open area, and, of course, the patient," Damian replied.


    "No healing spell, however powerful, can negate a forbidden curse," Far said with a matter-of-fact tone.


    "I know," Damian acknowledged. "But he''s a friend, and this is just onest attempt." Far''s expression softened, and the other two shared simr looks of understanding.


    "When will you attempt this?" Velyss asked.


    "As soon as possible. Right now, if possible," Damian replied.


    "Hmm... I can provide arge mana stone from our storage, and the patient is already in the pce, I believe. We can arrange it," Erdan calcted.


    "Thank you. Do you have a sturdy metal tform where I can draw my runes? The wood could catch fire," Damian added. Erdan nodded, but Velyss, tapping his shoulder to draw his attention, asked, "Why not use parchment for the runes instead of a tform?"


    "It''s a different technique; parchment wouldn''t hold up," Damian exined, noticing their eyes sparkle when he mentioned another method.


    Hiding his main skill was no longer necessary; the soldiers knew already, so others would soon learn as well. Besides, he wanted to conduct many experiments, and working in secrecy would be too restrictive. The butler had promised that he would retain 50% ownership of any results he discovered which will be mentioned in the contract he would need to sign, along with amplepensation for each breakthrough. Additionally, he had the right to withhold up to 20% of his findings, though withholding too much could risk his position and lead to confiscation of his research and getting fired.


    The terms were reasonable, and Damian had no issues with them.


    Soon, the three researchers apanied Damian to a room with a metal floor, likely built for experiments too dangerous for wood. A few assistants broughtrge chunks of yellow mana stone along with empty jars, and soldiers arrived with Kazak, confined in a rune-covered heavy iron box. Everyone was asked to leave except for the soldiers and the three researchers who would remain with Damian due to the secrecy regarding Kazak.


    As the box was opened, soldiers dragged the white tiger bound in chains all over, out. Kazak was hunched over, breathing slowly, barely conscious. Damian spared him a nce, then took one of therge mana stones in his hand. The stone was bigger than a beer bottle, with an irregr shape. Given its rarity, a light mana stone of this size would typically sell for 30-40 gold coins. Although few used raw mana stones, certain runic items did and enchanters had ways to extract mana or in make use of the stone, making such stones highly prized. Since the bigger the stone, the more powerful the runic tool could be.


    Activating his mana extraction skill, Damian crushed the stone in his grip, drawing a surge of energy through his hand, turning most of the stone to dust on contact. The familiar, searing cold pain returned, and Damian braced himself. It felt like being electrocuted repeatedly, the pain lingering long after the energy had fully entered his body. Despite the agony, he managed to convert the entire chunk into mana dust in seconds.


    In between taking another mana stone in his hand Damian nced at the three researchers and saw their jaws wide open, eyes shocked beyond belief. Well that''s how a person would react if they understood the full gravity of what he was doing.


    After gathering enough mana dust to fill arge jar, he took a moment to steady himself, wiping away the blood from his nose and casting a healing spell on himself. Then getting up in the utter shock of the three researchers Damian drew a giant advanced healing runic circle, he could control the amount anyways. It wasrger than necessary, but he preferred an excess of energy over a deficiency.


    With preparationsplete, Damian took a deep breath, the three head researchers gathering close behind. With his focus set on Kazak, he activated the spell. Despite the iron tform, the spell''s heat charred the surface, melting it an inch deep in the shape of the runic circle. The spell activated, and Damian extended over ten mana threads to control it, directing the energy to specific areas of Kazak''s body, carefully modting the amount of healing to avoid overwhelming the body.

 Chapter 260: Jobs and Offers

    Nothing.


    Nothing happened at all.


    Damian knew it couldn''t be this simple. Not a single purple line on Kazak''s body receded, not even a little. He tried everything he could think of, targeting his mind, specific purple lines, even using a lot of continuous healing, Yet there was no visible improvement. Kazak didn''t even open his eyes, lying as if in a hibernating state. Damian couldn''t push further; any more strain, and Kazak''s body would perish from malnutrition.


    With a heavy sigh, Damian used his World Shaper''s hands to destroy the massive runic spell, watching as mana particles dispersed back into the environment. Gazing at Kazak''s hunched form, Damian felt a pang of sorrow. Though he''d managed his expectations, it still hurt to see one of the few people he''d genuinelye to like end up like this. It wasn''t just Kazak''s suffering that stung¡ªit was the knowledge that his execution, if it proceeded with the reason revealed, would tarnish his name and legacy forever.


    Another blow to the already beleaguered reputation of the Beastmen.


    Two hands came to rest on his shoulders, grounding him in the present. Damian opened his eyes to see Far and Velyss beside him, their expressions full of sympathy. Even the old schr, Erdan, had stepped forward, his gaze a quiet reflection of grief.


    "You did your best, young man¡­ Unfortunately, sess is not always guaranteed," Erdan said gently.


    Damian just nodded, epting their words offort as the two others also tried to console him. They clearly wanted to ask him more about what he had just attempted, but Damian was grateful they understood the importance of timing. With instructions to feed Kazak when he awoke, Damian sent the Beastman chief away.


    Damian remained outside the research facility after the butler, soldiers, and research heads departed. Reclining on the roof of the main building, he gazed up at the golden leaves swaying gently in the wind, birds chirping in the background. The guards nearby had seen him and didn''t object. Toph, curled on his chest, watched the scenery above, eyes wide with wonder. Damian sensed multiple hidden presences nearby, either watching him or monitoring the facility, but he paid them no mind.


    Damian''s mind turned to other possible solutions. The real issue was that he knew next to nothing about forbidden magic and rituals. He''d requested ess to the Eldoris Royal Library, reputed to be the most extensive in the Five Kingdoms, but the butler informed him he''d only gain ess once his title was announced and he signed the contract¡ªa process that would take a few days. Asking around in town or in random shops about forbidden spells was out of the question; it would be a one-way ticket to the gallows.


    Maybe if he could find a humanoid monster close to Kazak and copy the whole body with a mimicry spell, technically he could dispel all the cursed purple lines on his body.. But that was a humongous spell, he could ve away and gather the light mana dust but the dark mana required for the mimicry spell would not be impossible to get in arge enough quantity to really change the whole body.


    "Wheee!" Toph suddenly squeaked, his face mere inches from Damian''s.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ Let''s go," Damian replied with a small chuckle.


    Clearing his mind, Damian finally got up. During the earlier tour, he''d been shown his new quarters on the top floor of the research facility, where the research heads also resided with their privatebs. This would rece his guest room in the main castle, but he nned to take his time moving, hoping to cross paths with Einar and Sam to update them on his situation.


    He suspected the tea party was linked to their potential roles as promising fighters. And even if it wasn''t, the royals would be foolish not to hire Sam and Einar. Sam''s talent was undeniable, and Einar, with her formidablebination of technique and power, was the youngest Spellsword aura master he''d ever seen.


    After achieving a bit of control over their aura, even if unable to use it offensively yet, pugilists were offered their ss. Pugilists benefited from early jobs that improved their attunement to their aura, slightly easing control. It wasn''t groundbreaking, but quite helpful if you were a beginner. Only after they could expel the aura on their own first as mundane would they get the pugilist ss offered. But for spellswords there were no such training wheels and it was even harder since they also had mana sense and their mind was molded to control and manipte mana. Still being a spellsword and unlocking aura control was a feat of a master. And achieving it as a kid was something that put Einar in a ss of her own.


    Back in his guest room with Toph, Damian let the little creature munch on some fruit before Toph promptly fell asleep on his bed. He himself took a wooden padded chair near the window and started reading the newly purchased books that he had acquired with a considerable amount of money.


    An hourter, he sensed Einar approaching with some knights he''d noticed earlier. Standing up, Damian opened his door just as the two arrived. They exchanged no words as he joined Sam in his room, Einar following and throwing Damian a disgruntled look. He could only smile nervously and sweat under her re.


    The knights left, and Damian took a seat on the bed, book still in hand, while Sam and Einar chose to stand¡ªSam gazing out the window, Einar leaning against the wall.


    "So¡­" Damian began, "What happened?"


    "Same as those damn nobles¡­ You were right; showing myself just made a mess. Now they all want me to serve their prestigious houses," Sam replied, visibly annoyed.


    "Serving royalty is a great honor, Sam," Einar pointed out.


    "They don''t want guards. They want us to babysit her¡­ to be her friends," Sam shot back.


    "The offer still beats all the others," Einar said, meeting Sam''s gaze.


    "What offer?" Damian interjected, they were ignoring him like he was empty air.


    "The princess said we will both be made official squires of prominent knights in the queen''s guard¡ªif we pledge our loyalty to their house," Einar exined. "But if we only agree to guard the princess as a job, they''ll provide us with tutors alongside her, though it wouldn''t be as good as direct training under renowned queen''s guard knights and learning their techniques."

 Chapter 261: Valley of Fear

    "So, what did you say?" Damian asked.


    "They gave us a couple of days to think," Sam replied.


    "Where were you all day? Just reading?" Einar asked, her tone sharp. Damian ignored it though.


    "They showed me the ce where I''ll be working. I''m supposed to move there soon."


    "You''re already leaving?" Sam asked, his voice tinged with worry.


    "I''m just transferring rooms. I haven''t signed the contract yet¡ªit''ll take a couple of days," Damian reassured him, meeting his gaze.


    "What do you think I should do?" Sam asked, breaking eye contact and turning to stare out of the window.


    "What do


    ''you''


    want to do?" Damian asked in return.


    "Find Anthony maybe... Get strong enough that no one cane after me¡­ like you," Sam said slowly.


    "We don''t even know where to begin looking for him. He knows we are in Eldoris, if you be a known figure here in Eldoris, he might hear about you ande to find us. As for power¡­ you know there''s only one real way to get it. Join her guards or whatever they want you to be, and try to find a dungeon entry. Your skills will also improve with proper tutors. Just make sure you don''t sign anything binding you to fealty or lifelong servitude. That way, you can leave whenever you want," Damian said, offering his advice.


    "And me? Do you have any other genius ns for me?" Einar said sarcastically, while Sam remained deep in thought.


    "That depends. Do you want to go back or not? It might be wise to leave it all behind, but I know you won''t do that. You love thisnd too much. I only tried to help you, though I might not have done it in the best way. Hurting you was never my intention. Still¡­ I apologize if I crossed any lines." Damian bowed sincerely.


    Both Sam and Einar stared at him in shock.


    "You¡­ you¡­ What are you doing?" Sam stammered, confused.


    "Stop that," Einar said awkwardly.


    Damian straightened and smiled.


    "You never even bow to third-rankers. Why would you do it for someone weaker than you?" Einar asked, bewildered.


    "Because I don''t care what they think of me. You two, on the other hand, are my friends. I''d like to keep it that way," Damian said calmly.


    Einar''s eyes widened, and she looked away. No one spoke as the wind rattled the wooden window, mixing with the pleasant calls of birds outside.


    "I''ll do it. To be stronger, I''ll do whatever is necessary," Sam dered atst.


    Damian nodded. Both of them turned to Einar, who gave a small smile and nodded as well.


    "I don''t know what I want to do, what I can do.. But the chance to serve the Eldians? If I reject this, my parents will never forgive me," she admitted.


    ---


    [Beastmen Valley, Near the River ¨C Current Time]


    "What Is it? Is it really the work of one of the monsters that was left behind?" a beastman asked, standing beside Valoris and Royce.


    "We''ve hunted down everything we could find in the valley. That brat confirmed there were no monsters left, except the ones he pointed out. This one looks a bit old," Valoris replied.


    Royce frowned. Everything had been going well since they returned the mana stone spatial storage Maximus had given them to the vige. While the vigers weren''t exactly friendly, they had grown more epting.


    Though still worried about their future and the valley, the beastmen no longer saw Royce and his group as enemies. However, just as Lord Karsen was due to arrive in a couple of days, a troubling discovery was made. A woman''s dead body had been found upriver, first noticed by some children.


    "The marks definitely look like a big monster biting her. But why would it leave her behind if she was prey?" Darvok, a beastman warrior, voiced his doubts.


    Darvok had be the unofficial leader of the remaining beastmen. He and two other first-rankers, all in their second or third jobs, were the vige''s only warriors now. The vige also depended on the old fox mage, theirst hope in these dire times.


    However, themander had given the old fox, Shin, an official position before leaving. As a government representative of the beastmen in the valley and surrounding viges, he had the authority to form a guild or union recognized by the crown. This allowed the beastmen to lodge formalints with the lord. If any justified request was denied, Shin could escte it to higher authorities.


    This measure officially recognized the beastmen as thend''s native poption and ensured fair treatment. But distrust remained. Many beastmen, weary from years of discrimination, found it hard to trust a mere piece of paper to quench their worries.


    Some protested against the changes in their unjustly punished leader''s name, forming small, might-makes-right factions that caused trouble for weaker groups in other viges nearby. However, Shin, Valoris, Royce, and Mira overpowered these groups and punished them ordingly. At least for now, peace has been restored.


    But the sudden appearance of a woman''s dead body upriver threatened to disrupt that peace. Even the troublemakers within the valley had never killed their own kind¡ªthey merely bullied and coerced others. This incident could ignite tensions across the valley''s twenty-something viges.


    Royce heard hurried footsteps behind him and turned to see Old Man Shin arriving with another beastman warrior. The old fox, clearly not a physical type, was panting.


    After catching his breath, Shin examined the body closely. Royce noticed the old mage''s expression grow darker and more serious as the inspection continued.


    "What is it?" Valoris asked, also sensing the gravity of Shin''s reaction.


    "It''s her¡­" Shin murmured before turning to Darvok. "Where is Neo? Have you seen him recently? Or his friends?"


    "No. I haven''t seen him for about a week. The bunny girl and the other boy were around this morning, though," Darvok replied.


    "Damn it¡­" Shin muttered, his voice thick with anger. "It''s her. The woman who tricked him into revealing information to that damned lord. What has that fool done..?"

 Chapter 262: Employement Contract

    The days flew by as Damian, Sam, and Einar gradually settled into their new duties; the cousins had left after converting their credits in the capital for their home town. Sam and Einar had also received a new list of rewards same as Damian had and were still thinking on what to choose.


    Despite their busy schedules, they still made it a point to meet once a day in Damian''s new room at the research facility. The open tform outside his quarters, far less crowded than the bustling marble castle below, offered a peaceful retreat. In the evenings, they gathered there to share stories of their day¡ªhow the new training, routines, and following the young princess were progressing.


    Sam oftenined, Einar exined hisints, and Damian just listened while Toph darted around the wooden tform, his yful antics a wee distraction. It was a good time, a simple moment of peace they all cherished. But Damian knew such evenings would grow rare once they signed their contracts and became fully entrenched in their roles.


    Despite the challenges of adjusting to their routines and the asionally frustrating (and, to Damian, amusing) demands of shadowing a young princess, they both appreciated their new instructors and training methods. The Eldians recognized their talents and treated them ordingly, providing upgraded gear, a sry, and quarters in the knights'' headquarters located below in the capital city of Celestria. Their duties involved guarding the princess in shifts, mainly during the day, though nighttime responsibilities for special events like gs and stuff were also going to be in their job description. For those asions, they were expected to dress formally and apany her.


    Damian had also settled into his new residence, where he had been granted a personalb. Though he couldn''t yet ess resources for his experiments without signing the contract, it wasn''t an immediate concern. The royals had even assigned him two assistants. After reviewing a pool of promising candidates of some 20-30 people¡ªrecent graduates from the schr or mage academies, all between the ages of fifteen and eighteen¡ªhe selected two to work under him. One boy with sses, clearly of noble lineage and another girl who was a mage and pretty knowledgeable in theories of mana and spells, she was amoner. He selected them based on a little test he wrote and had them all take, and after that he did personal interviews.


    They were obviously not exactly


    ''trustworthy''


    to him since they were provided by the royals, most likely to keep an eye on his research but they could still be useful to him. He was reluctant to make weapons or any kind or tools of destruction but that was not the only thing an army needed. Damian had lots of ns that if sessfully applied could give enough to offer the army so he will be able to do his own thing uninterrupted. Since he had signed his fate to this country, might as well help them as best as he could. If they fall it would not be easy to get this kind of situation with any other country again. The attack on Ashenvale he didn''t care much about but the defense line against the empire, he could use his knowledge and new skills to give them a fighting chance.


    Finally, the day arrived for them to officially receive their new titles. Unfortunately, it was also the day of Kazak''s execution. Kazak had been charged with practicing a forbidden ritual, though the court cleverly withheld specifics about which ritual had been performed.


    The inner throne room was packed with nobles and knights from across the capital. As an official read their names and new titles aloud, the crowd showed mixed reactions. Some showed mild interest, some surprise but mostly not many cared. It was just another report they had to hear in their regr court proceedings, they had other more politically inclined issues to discuss with each other. Also everyone already knew about it days ago, information gathering was the essential key for any politically active figure.


    However Damian''s title as an official royal researcher, rather than merely an assistant, did draw some attention. His age was noted, especially as he received the pre-signed contract from the queen and added his signature for all to witness.


    This contract differed slightly from the one Vidalia had arranged months earlier. As Damian signed, he felt the distinct sensation of foreign mana¡ªlight and chaos¡ªentering his chest and circling his heart. The previous contract spell with Vidalia had dissipated upon his arrival in the capital, As their agreement was of securelying to the capital and be judged by the queen in exchange for his assistance, which was done. He assisted so good, they rewarded him instead.


    Damian had spent an entire day meticulously reviewing the new contract before signing. He was now officially an employee of the crown and was paid ordingly. While he had the option to leave, it could only happen after a year, at which point the contract would be reviewed and potentially renewed based on his contributions. If his research proved valuable, the terms could be updated to include better conditions.


    The contract also outlined a profit-sharing arrangement: Damian would receive a 50% royalty on any products he developed that could be sold wholesale, benefiting both the crown and himself. However, unlike Einar and Sam, he wasn''t entitled to training resources or materials for leveling up. He didn''t mind, as his needs were different. While gaining ess to the main dungeons near the capital would have been ideal, it was a privilege reserved for those who swore fealty to the house ruling it¡ªamitment Damian had no intention of making.


    Just like them he also wanted to see how this thing was going to go before putting all his eggs in one basket, and even after that he would never fullymit to one noble house. He would have too much of a difference of opinion to work with other nobles, and other than the royals or other third rankers no one would be mad enough to have him anyways.


    Finishing up the little court day dressed ridiculously, Damian left his room after changing to his normal clothes and walked back to the castle below. His mood was somber, he knew there was no other way and yet he felt like something was really wrong here. His friend was to die today.. And there was nothing he could do about it.

 Chapter 263: The Criminal

    Damian met up with people also going down toward the same tform, from which the queen had weed them aftering from war. Along the way, he noticed many soldiers guarding the royal family as they descended one by one.


    Not all members of the royal house were present, as this wasn''t an official gathering¡ªjust an execution. Still, Damian could sense Vidalia and a few other elves moving ahead as he caught up with Sam and Einar. Princess Evrin walked with her refined, noble grace, nked by her two guards on either side.


    There were other soldiers but they maintained their distance and Damian could sense even a hidden second ranker keeping an eye on her. Well, she was certainly well guarded.


    "Maximus, I thought you already left.." Sam said as he joined them, walking a little away from the trio, Toph resting on his head, the little guy could feel his mood. It was hard to say if he understood the reason, but he was also sad.


    "I lost track of time," Damian replied, nodding briefly at Einar, who returned the gesture.


    The princess nced at Damian, but he avoided meeting her gaze. They continued walking.


    The reason they gave seems to be sufficient enough, as no noble¡ªwhether human or beastman¡ªvoiced any objections. However, curiosity lingered about which forbidden ritual was involved. That was to be expected.


    Lost in thought, Damian followed the group down intricately carved, zigzagging wooden stairs. The sprawling city stretched below them, the crowd had gathered around a barrier protecting the so-called Divine Tree. It felt weird to call it


    ''Divine tree''


    but that''s what its official name was. Damian could see the reasoning with Eldoris people being horny for saving all life and all; the teachings of Astraea. And the element of light, which heals just adds into it.


    Very tactfully ignoring the fact that most high level healing spells also require the dark element with light to work.


    The crowd wasn''t asrge or lively as on the day of their return, but it was still 60% of the crowdpared to before. An execution was not something that happened everyday, especially in the city where Astraea''s followers lived.


    Beneath the tform where the queen had delivered her speeches was another bigger less decorated tform, made for events where the royal family had to just watch from up here. This small tform was where the queen, Vidalia and other elves with their guards were sitting. Damian nodded at his friends and turned to leave for the lower tform where most of the nobles were along with Kazak''s hunched over figure.


    "You can stay," Vidalia said suddenly.


    The other elves looked at her in confusion, except for the queen, who regarded Damian with her usual cold indifference. Not wanting to create a scene, Damian simply nodded and remained beside Einar and Sam. The princess cast him a sidelong nce, but no one objected. Damian also ignored the semantics, his eyes were focused on Kazak.


    His hunched, chained figure certainly made him the very definition of guilty. If still any noble had an issue it would be long gone looking at the supposed


    ''criminal


    ''.


    As everyone settled, the official started giving the official ount of how the incident went,


    "...The valley of beastmen was besieged by enemies on all fronts, a lone corner of the kingdom facing certain doom. With no other choice, the chief of the Beastmen vige, Kazak, turned to forbidden magic. The spell destroyed the enemy but tore his mind and body apart. His sacrifice saved the valley, but the cost is a warning we must never forget¡­"


    "Forbidden magic is a curse, not a gift. Its rituals demand unthinkable sacrifices¡ªblood, will, and soul. The power it grants is fleeting, but the destruction it leaves is eternal. It corrupts the user, warping mind and body into ruin. Those who dare invoke it pay with everything they are, leaving behind only devastation and regret..."


    "Huh..?"


    "What..?"


    "He is.. he is¡­"


    Murmurs broke out as the official continued. But soon, all attention shifted from his speech to Kazak.


    He was¡­ flying.


    Not exactly flying¡ªhis body was suspended in the air by an ethereal, dark purple tiger with glowing red aura and pitch-ck abyssal eyes. The beast''s semi-transparent form engulfed Kazak in its stomach, creating the illusion of flight.


    Damian could not believe his eyes, he could still use his calling of the beast even with chains binding all his power..? What kind of logic-defying spell was this? The aura was there, but it wasn''t the same. The Kazak Damian once knew was gone. This new aura¡­ it was different. And there was something more¡ªKazak now had mana in his body. It was faint and of poor quality, but it was there.


    Impossible. A pugilist couldn''t possess mana. What the hell is going on?


    "Something''s very wrong¡­ Vidalia, stop this!" Damian urged, his voice tinged with urgency.


    The other elves nced at him as if offended but stayed silent. This wasn''t the time to nitpick over informalities. Vidalia, however, acted immediately, chanting so rapidly that Damian only caught a glimpse of a green runic circle before she unleashed massive air des aimed at the ethereal beast''s core where Kazak was.


    But the second the des struck the tiger, they vanished.


    The guards followed suit, hurling various spells at the beastman, but nothingnded. It was as if the tiger''s body absorbed everything. Even physical attacks failed. A few swordsmen leaped toward the beast, their weapons coated in powerful auras, but their strikes bounced off as if hitting solid stone.


    The strongest spellsword of them, another third-ranker elf Damian barely knew, unleashed a massive aura sh, yet it yielded no results.


    One by one, the attacks ceased. And the tiger''s bone-chilling roar reverberated through the air, sending a shiver down Damian''s spine. But it wasn''t the beast that captivated everyone''s attention¡ªit was Kazak.


    He was no longer a hunched over figure inside the tiger. His eyes were darker than ck, his body marked with glowing purple lines. His muscles swelled against the chains that strained to hold him, but it was clear they wouldn''t for long.

 Chapter 264 Echoes From The Past

    The chains strained with noises as if they were about to snap at any moment, but they stopped just before breaking. Not because the beastman couldn''t break free, but because it seemed like he chose not to. His dark abyssal eyes, set against his white mane, scanned his surroundings, as if surprised to find himself in a new ce.


    Damian sensed the queen and Vidalia taking out tools that emanated massive mana signatures, but when they saw the beastman stop, they too paused. It must have been some sort ofst-resort runic tool. It seemed Vidalia had learned a lesson from all the previous surprises and had prepared tools of her own.


    "Elves..?" The deep, gurgling, haunting voice came from the man once known as Kazak.


    Then the beastman made terrifying, haunting noises, as if discovering his own vocal organs for the first time.


    "What ce¡­?" Turning his head, he saw the giant glowing tree. "Ahh¡­ the elves'' nest¡­"


    After closing his eyes for some seconds as if remembering all that had taken ce, the beastman opened his eyes. Looking back at the gathered crowd, the haunting figure broke into a mad frenzy ofughter.


    "Hahahahaha¡­ Haughty elves deciding the fate of my descendant? What a joke¡­" The beastman moved slightly, rising higher, now in the direct line of sight of the thousands of people gathered, all dead silent. "Yourst great beast guardian descendant is being hanged, and you¡­ Have you all gathered to behold the spectacle? Where is your shame, my kin of the wild¡­?"


    Damian saw many of the beastmen in the crowd lower their heads in sorrow, even some of the beastmen nobles and soldiers. He also noticed the elves beside him, too shocked to take their eyes off the beastman for even a second.


    "Hear me, my descendants, for my voice carries the fury of ages past! Look at what they have done to us¡ªour pride trampled, our ws dulled, our legacy reduced to whispers and shadows. Do you feel it? That anger burning in your chest, wing at your soul? Do not smother it. Feed it. Let it consume you."


    Damian cursed under his breath. This could not end well.


    Vidalia and the other third-rank elf, both understanding the scale of the potential disaster, started chanting a spell and powering an aura-filled sword attack that far surpassed any advanced spells Damian knew. Vidalia immediately summoned her fiery birds and thousands of vines, throwing everything at the beastman. The spellsword also coated her body in aura, summoning a strange, green-glowing warrior woman resembling Royce''s weird spell.


    The vines shot out quickly, trying to restrain the massive purple tiger filled with dark energy. The fiery birds, producing mes twenty times stronger than Damian''s pir of fire, unleashed their attack from either side. Meanwhile, the massive warriordy with a dangerous-looking sword jumped from the tform to hack at the beastman and the tiger. And yet¡­


    All was absorbed by the giant beast as if its ethereal skin were a ck hole itself, and it didn''t even flinch at the attacks. It just continued¡­


    "You are the heirs of a proud lineage, forged in the crucible of the untamed world, and tempered by trials no other race could endure. Once, we roamed as kings and queens beneath the endless skies, our voices rising as one in songs of triumph. Thends trembled beneath our might, and our unity was our strength. Even the Valiant Sun-King feared our might and had to bow before us.. But look at us now¡ªscattered, broken, hiding behind chains of fear and silence. Our pride has been taken, our strength forgotten." Find adventures at empire


    "But I, Drazhan Kaelvar Thras, Herald of the Scorching Tempest, tell you this: pride cannot be stolen¡ªit can only be surrendered."


    Suddenly, Damian felt as if he would be crushed under the weight of a mountain. The aura from the two third-rankers, the queen, and Vidalia surged in full force, their faces filled with disbelief¡ªand fear? The thunderstruck expressions of the two elves were barely visible to others as most of them began falling unconscious one by one. Thebined aura of the two third-rankers was simply too much for the family of lesser elves to bear.


    Damian immediately coated himself in mana, but he could still feel a slight pressure. If it continued, the others could suffer serious brain injuries. This was something he''d never tried before, and with his limited mana, he could only sustain it for barely a few minutes. But Damian gritted his teeth and extended his mana thread, forming an irregr-shaped cloud of mana to cover the three people nearest to him: Sam, Einar, and the princess. Since the princess was in the middle, it was inevitable.


    He provided them shielding from the aura pressure. They were on the verge of stumbling and falling t on the floor, but lifting the pressure allowed them a much-needed breath of air. Damian had stretched his mana control to the absolute limit, expending so much energy from his body and maintaining it in a fixed shape. It was excruciating, but slightly better than being crushed by the monstrous aura.


    Vidalia, noticing what was happening, immediately pulled back her aura and tapped the queen on the shoulder. The queen, her face twisted into the most ferocious, vengeful expression, stood motionless. For a moment, it was hard to say which of the two looked more monstrous¡ªthe ancient soul returned in someone else''s flesh, or the queen of elves.


    The queen, diminishing her aura, took out a box made of some unknown metal, filled with thousands of micro runes, all glowing dark, ominous purple, matching the great tiger in front of them. Damian released the mana barrier, his mana dipping below 30% in less than 30 seconds from the full 100.


    Before anyone could ask what was going on, a giant purple runic circle appeared in Damian''s vision, its center being near the strange metal box. The hell kind of element was fucking dark purple..? The shock aside, the runic circle made Damian''s head ache as his eyes and mouth began to bleed. Yet, not for a second did he take his eyes off the magnificent scene before him.


    The runes¡ªthere were hundreds of them¡ªformed a circle inside another circle, and that too surrounded by another circle, all filled with glowing runes, alphabets and numbers that moved left and right. The queen poured her mana into the box and began chanting at a deafening speed. Seven runic circles of spells? Which monster had created shit this?

 Chapter 265 Echoes From The Past 2

    His thoughts were interrupted as the spell activated, draining over half of the queen''s mana. The effect? A giant triangrser shot forth at blinding speed, apanied by an ear-splitting noise. It struck the purple tiger in dead center. To Damian''s absolute shock, the tiger conjured a flimsy purple shield, yet the ancient beastman continued his speech uninterrupted. The tiger''s form visibly melting by the second, and the urgency in the ancient beastman''s voice mirrored its disintegration:


    "You are not made for peace. Peace is a lie, a poison whispered by the weak to chain the strong. You are not weak. You are predators, forged in blood and battle. It is through conflict that we are made whole. They fear us because they know this truth: the beast cannot be tamed.


    Do not forgive. Do not forget. Every slight, everysh, every insult¡ªthey are fuel for the fire that must never die. Hate them! Hate their walls, their gs, their smug faces that look down on us from their high ces. They think they have won. They think they are safe. Prove them wrong. Let their victories crumble into ash as they realize they have sown the seeds of their destruction.


    Let them hear our voices in the cities that sought to break us. Let them tremble at the sight of our banners rising. We will not just endure; we will thrive. Not merely survive, but conquer.


    Let us rebuild¡ªnot as broken remnants, but as a united pack. Stand together, shoulder to shoulder, w to w, bound by bonds stronger than iron¡ªbonds of blood, kinship, and purpose. We shall reim our ce beneath the sun, our home beneath the stars.


    This is your call from the home long forgotten, my children of the wild. Your destiny is not in the dust beneath the oppressor''s heel but in the skies above. Reim it. Rise for home. Rise for kin. Rise for pride."


    Theser burned through the tiger''s flesh and bone, reducing it to ash. Until the end, the ancient beastman neither acknowledged the elves nor retaliated against their attack. His final cry echoed above the chaos as he melted under the scorching heat of the giant dark purpleser:


    "For the fallen, For the pride. For home."


    Theser obliterated everything¡ªbody, floor, and the ground beneath¡ªcreating a massive, gaping hole. All happened in a split second as the queen forcefully deactivated the terrifying runic tool, but the damage was done.


    The gathered crowd was stunned and silent. Until someone very softly whispered,


    "For the fallen, For the pride, for Home.."


    The frustrated and angered faces of beastmen in the gathered mob, tears flowing down, started chanting the line again and again as if it would revive their fallen ancestor. The humans around them seemed confused and unsure as to what to do. The chant grew louder, transforming into a roar that surged like a tempest across the city.


    The guards and knights broke out of their stupor, immediately taking charge and forcing people to stop shouting, fights broke, arguments got heated, some even swore directly at the royal family. The knights used force, no one instructed them what to do, no one knew what to do¡­


    The beastmen mob even though barely 10-20% percent of the crowd started violently protesting, the hidden forces came to guard the royal family, at least those who had survived the aura pressure at least and were a bit farther away from them. With the help of other soldiers taking them back to the pce for immediate healing.


    Despite the queen''s boomingmand a few secondster to cease hostilities, the damage had already spiraled beyond control. Beastmeny bloodied at the gates of the elven divine tree¡ªa symbol of the elves'' pact to preserve life. Vidalia unleashed her aura, flying above the chaos, and fear temporarily subdued the beastmen''s fury. The crowd fell into a tense silence punctuated by murmurs and hidden curses.


    The beastmen were not the only ones who fell. Some of the guards did as well. And the obvious beastmen suspects who had done this in front of the whole crowd, were deemed too dangerous to leave alone and were captured. The silent murmuring of "For the fallen, For the pride, for Home.." still continued, in a hushed and saddened voice but they were still there. Even with Vidalia''s aura making their knees shake, the beastmen paid theirst respects to their fallen ancestor.


    Hourster, the crowd dispersed. Knights and soldiers patrolled the streets, silencing whispers wherever they arose. The royal family and the nobles retreated to the safety of the pce and vis. The words of the ancient beastman faded into the cold, empty wind.


    ****


    But that was not the end. Oh no.


    For thousands of beastmen, this was the breaking point¡ªa release of years of suppressed rage. For one individual, however, it became the sole purpose of his existence.


    Thest heir of the guardian beasts had fulfilled his role spectacrly, igniting a fire in the hearts of his people. From that fire rose Neo, the Shadow Reaver¡ªthe beastman''sst hope or the final doom, fate had yet to decide which.


    **** Explore more adventures at empire


    Neo-The lost wolf of the beastmen valley hade to save Kazak, his vige''sst hope, beastmen people''sst hope. But he was toote, he could not save him. But he wouldn''t return empty-handed. No, he now carried a dream.


    They had killed all of them, all his kin. They even killed Kazak, but all was not lost. Their ancestor hade to them in their time of need and showed him the path, fate had selected for him.


    Neo knew his newly unlocked esper abilities clouded his thoughts with darkness. But his mind was clear as a mountain stream. He was in his human form, and still his resolve burned brighter than ever. The truth cannot be evil, they were wronged, they were suppressed and they all were confused. Fighting in the mob right in front of the powerful elves..? That was stupidity, they lost good beastmen today.


    But not anymore, Neo will not let his kin endure anymore, enough was enough. It was time to rise¡ªnot through brute strength, though that time wouldeter¡ªbut through strategy. For now he needed a n, a n to bring all the beastmen in the world to their rightful home.


    He took a deep breath, calming his mind. Activating his newly acquired skill, Shadow-veil, he melted into the shadows¡ªit was his only peace left in a world full of treachery.


    The roar of thest great guardian beast was lost from the world today, but there was something left behind.. Something that will echo in the pages of history forever..


    "For the fallen, For the pride, for Home.."

 Chapter 266 Gold is The Color

    Goldilocks Estate, Lockwood Town, Northern Dawnstar.


    ¡ª-


    Have your daughter back, Baron. And I will have my freedom. Thank you, sir. Good day to you.


    ¡ª-


    Baron Marcus Goldilocks stared at the piece of paper his daughter had given him four years ago. It had always remained under his study table, a relic of a past that amused and vexed him in equal measure. In his free moments, he often liked to pull it out and reflect, smiling ruefully at his own folly. A boy¡ªno older than ten¡ªhad made fools of seasoned schemers like himself and others in his vi.


    Marcus, the youngest of three Goldilock siblings, had a knack for courts and intrigue from the tender age of eight. He was the political behemoth of the northern Dawnstar and he was bested by a mere boy - a boy they all calledckwit.


    At first, Marcus had been surprised by the boy''s audacity. He hadn''t believed much of his daughter''s wild tale about battling monsters day and night to survive. The attack being a trap made sense with the maid betraying them, Thomas was a good man. She being an esper and killing her as an unranked kid..? Marcus would be stupid to believe it, he just epted it as his daughter''sck of experience making it more than what it was, though he knew his daughter better than that and a tinge of doubt had always remained.


    "You''re staring at it again, huh?" Lord Ss''s voice broke his reverie. Sitting opposite Marcus at the study table, the slick ck haired man''s sharp eyes glimmered with amusement.


    "By now, he must be even more powerful," Ss added. "It won''t do you any good, even if he passed through this town¡­"


    Marcus sighed, conceding the truth of Ss''s words. A boy who could match trained soldiers as an unranked fighter would now be a prodigy among first-rankers, no way in the world was he undiscovered by those who recognised talent. By this time, he would likely have reached his second job as pathfinder¡ªor perhaps even beyond.


    Especially after what Ss had revealed. Marcus truly believed every word said by his daughter now. He had heard the ount from the lone second-ranker knight who had survived the infamous battle at Faerunian Knight Headquarters¡ªa fight that had sent shockwaves throughout the north. Few knew the true details, but Ss and Marcus did. The knight had returned gravely injured but alive, an extraordinary feat considering the battle involved multiple third-rankers.


    The knight''s testimony had been hard to believe. ording to him, the Sunde boy¡ªwas a monster in a child''s body¡ªhe had delivered a strike that crippled a third-ranker. An absurd feat, one that belonged more to myths and legends than reality. Perhaps Sir Galen Thorneborn''s weakened state had lowered his defenses, but even so, the gap in power was iprehensible.


    But those tales were now relics of the past. The boy was gone, and with him, Marcus''s chance to secure the Sunde lineage for his house. Not that it mattered anymore. His daughter, Lucian, had secured a far grander match¡ªthe royal Godme household. The fourth prince of Dawnstar would elevate their house to heights Marcus had only dreamed of.


    Lucian''s talent rivaled that of the Sunde boy. Unlike him, she will not be held back just because of her rtively new noble lineage. She had talent matching closely to that Sunde boy, She was the brightest star the north had produced in decades. With her marriage to the prince, even the warden of the north¡ªThe Damned Duke¡ªwould bow before the might of House Goldilocks.


    Marcus snapped out of his thoughts. "I''m sorry, where were we?"


    "Your obligations," Ss replied dryly, "and my damned punishment. The fight down south. Are youing or not..? We still have a lot to prepare, my men are already here.."


    Marcus smirked. "Of course. Those damned sand rats call themselves an Empire? Time to see how much power their so-called emperormands."


    Eldoris, the elf-born kingdom had proven tougher than any of the four kingdoms had believed them to be. After miraculously repelling the Ashenvale invasion, they had turned their sights inward,unching a bloody campaign of conquest. Marcus''s own king, Theron Godme, had sought to carve a piece of the crumbling Ashenvale pie for Dawnstar, but the elves had proven relentless.


    Reports of strange potions and tools had unsettled the kingdom, yet Theron pressed on, unwilling to abandon the costly campaign. To make matters worse, The Empire was making a more aggressive approach to their south border than they did before. It was clear they wanted to make a clear path to Ashenvale and take the piece of the pie as well. They only moved after seeing Dawnstar struggle and a bit too invested into the foreignnd, making them call for reinforcements from even all the way north of the kingdom.


    Marcus would have never put himself in a direct confrontation with the Empire if he could have avoided it, but the damned king had really grasped the tail of his desires and pulled hard. Extending the engagement offer of his fourth son toward him. Giving the Goldilocks who already had enough money and status through trades and mines, their lifelong desire-a good old magical bloodline. The royal line of Dawnstar was not as old as other kingdoms, with being only under less than two centuries of history, butpared to the third generation noble house of Goldilocks they were titans.


    It was the best match for his talented daughter, known throughout the kingdom as the best talent, far surpassing any youngstering out of the north in the past decade or two. The Northern Ice de was a name known to all in the kingdom of Dawnstar.


    Two dayster, Marcus Arubeus Goldilocks stood in gleaming armor at the head of an army of 5,000. The force was a mix of his own soldiers, northern lords'' levies, and 2,000 mercenaries. Though not the strongest second-ranker in the north, Marcus was undoubtedly its finestmander.


    Beside him rode Lord Ss, his trusted ally for years. That''s how they had maintained their monopoly on the north''s politics for so many years, Ss''s power which was unmatched in the quality in the north and his wealth. And now, they were heading to war together.


    "Take me with you. I can help," Lucian said, clutching the sword Marcus had gifted her on her 14th name day.


    He smiled with pride but shook his head. "You know you can''te. This is your year to enter Highsword Academy. Your training isplete, and also your fianc¨¦ is expecting you to be there.. You have to use this time together well and conquer him.. But also rank as best as you can in the Highsword rankings.. The influence is necessary but strength is absolute.."


    Lucian hesitated, then nodded, her regret clear. They had already discussed this; it had been her decision to join the academy only after her 14th name day, as a fourth or fifth year student.


    "Take care," she added softly. "I know you''re prepared, but still¡­e back soon.."


    Marcus could not help himself seeing her make such a face and pulled her into a hug. For them it was not easy, he had made sure to raise her as disciplined as she could be, she was his only daughter after all, but that left something to be desired in the shows of affection part, he knew she wasn''t much sentimental to begin with and never really showed a need for such things and he followed her wishes, but the little she showed always managed to melt his heart.


    "Work hard and shine the brightest among all of us.. I know you can do it.. I believe in you, Lucian.."


    When they parted, Marcus donned his mask of nobility, suppressing the emotions that had threatened to surface. With a nod to his family, he mounted his horse.


    For him the war awaited.

 Chapter 267 Words on The Wind

    The Royal Pce, Seraphim Luminara, Faerunia.


    Alex followed behind his uncle as they reached the inner castle. His senses heightened, Alex hardened his heart to meet the king of Faerunia in his throne room.


    Four years had passed since the day that pervert bastard of Dawnstar had tricked him and made trouble for the whole city. The incident was still clear as a day in Alex''s mind when he had exchanged swords with him. Every move, every decision, there was nothing he could have done differently, he was just that powerful. But that was then, in 4 years Alex just had one simple goal and that was to be the absolute best he could be. Never again will he even let a nuisance who lusts after his sister go unpunished. Never again will he lose to a mere first ranker.


    His uncle helped him, the already harsh training had be even more blood spitting hard. But Alex did notin any longer. After years of day in and day out just doing continuous training, his body was fit enough to suit the shiny armor he was given.


    "Come in.." the knight of the king''s guard called them in.


    Opening therge door his uncle entered, Alex following behind. Even after years of training the pressure his father put on his shoulders had not diminished even in the slightest, he could endure it more better now though. He had to give the credit to his mentality more than his body for it.


    Surprisingly even his mother was there. She rarely came to this ce unless there was a decision concerning their family that his father was going to announce or discuss. Most of the time he just announced it though.


    Alex bowed before the king with his uncle, after which even his uncle stood at the side. All focusing on him.


    "Your uncle says you are ready¡­ Are you though, boy..?" The deep,manding voice of Thaddeus Seaze asked. Alex noticed his mother smiling from the side as if trying to make him at ease.


    "I have prepared as much as I could.. But there is much yet to learn.."Alex answered.


    Only after he seriously started getting stronger in his uncle''s care did he realize just how big of a gap there was between them.


    "That realization alone is the proof of your growth, boy.. Send him Hellstorm.. He is ready enough.." The king ordered.


    "Send me where..?" Alex asked, confused.


    His uncle turned around and smiled, "To the ce where the strongest of this world lives.."


    ****


    Kaer Xyth, The border of The empire.


    Yong Sheng Long, his naked shoulders gleaming in the morning light, looked at the vast dunes of endless sand from the window of the highest building in Kaer Xyth. This was the city they had revived from the dead, near the border of Dawnstar and the Empire. Kaer Xyth - Forgotten fortress.. it was indeed a fitting name before, but it was forgotten no more.


    After years of building his resources and forces now it was finally time. Time to show them what overwhelming strength looked like.


    Yong Sheng Long, The Dragon Emperor, stood overlooking as a feminine hand wrapped him in an embrace from behind. Teyani, His wife had a habit of showing affection whenever she could, the princess of the old royal family was certainly open minded.


    "Do you have to go..? Certainly you can send Daskar, he is both powerful and can lead.." She said coyly.


    "My generals can not do what my title can.."


    "And what would that be..?"


    "It''s a promation.. They need to know, the ytime is over.. Only a show of absolute strength can send that message¡­"


    The dry wind bringing sand with it came with a force, but it did not get inside the window, the protection tool made sure of it.


    ''Tring''


    ''Tring''


    The emperor looked at themunication device, another of their inventions, and received the call.


    The electric voice resounded in the high room.


    "Your majesty, General Isara is asking for an audience¡­ He says he has a powerful potential ally with him¡­"


    "Bring him¡­" The emperor replied, then turning around dawned on his silky royal attire. Teyani helped him.


    At the end she settled the crown of eternal stone on his head, her eyes full of pride and love. That much had earned her a passionate kiss, and he delivered it perfectly.


    The dragon emperor backed away from the embrace of his wife.


    The time of dutiful husband had ended, now it was time to be an emperor.


    The old tattered castle of Kaer Xyth was repurposed enough to be used as a temporary holdout. The main hall where his throne was ced was specially massive, the building of stone was tattered and broken but the pieces that had survived were a work of art. A technique lost in the sands of time now.


    The emperor settling down on his throne nodded at the knight guarding the giant stone door.


    The guard shouted for the neers to enter, and walked in general Isara and with him was a woman or more like a shape of a woman fitted in noble clothes, her face remained hidden behind the hood, which was a bit too dark even in the prime daylight.


    "My liege, I present to you the Duchess of Kan, Lady Moondancer."


    ****


    The Obsidian Bastion, Highsword headquarters, Ind City of Edgeheaven. North of Ashenvale.


    "It is done, my lord.. He will receive the invitation.." Sir Aurelius reported.


    "Good.."


    "My lord if I may ask¡­"


    "Continue.."


    "The new inventions are certainly very dangerous but the runic tools of the Empire are clearly superior¡­ It is a worthy feat for being able to copy it for a young talent but giving him an invitation¡­" Sir Aurelius''s face conveyed his disapproval better than his words could have.


    "There is a difference between thousands of schrs working on something for years without any worries of funds¡­ And a boy being able to replicate it, if that is even the case, with a handful of people and barely a full year, Aurelius¡­"

 Chapter 268 The Morph Vialist

    Four years after The Broken Greed War..


    Underground secretb, beneath the Divine Tree, Eldoris.


    "Okay, Rs... You do it, I''ll go hide," Damian said, smiling encouragingly at his assistant.


    "That does not make me feel good at all..." Rs muttered, taking the giant parchment that had been custom-made by stitching together several smaller pieces crafted by Eldoris artisans.


    After years of extensive study, memorization, and a little help from the ordinary runic knowledge books acquired from the Royal Library, Damian had finally cracked the code¡ªor at least found a small backdoor hack. Creating entirely new spells from scratch was still far beyond his reach, but bybining unique sections of existing spells withmon runic elements, he could craft some interestingbinations.


    The result? Using the wormhole spell''s ability to open a portal ten meters away andbining it with a simple air de spell, he could now conjure the de ten meters from himself. He had already been able to achieve a simr effect by pushing the runic circle with mana threads, but this method saved a third of his mana and was five times faster. Not to mention battle ready.


    Basic spells that functioned as projectiles, like waterdes, fireballs, and stone bullets, worked exceptionally well with this approach. However, spells requiring sustained power did not fare as effectively. They only produced as much output as the mana stored in the parchment allowed before the wormhole section activated, cutting off the mana supply.


    This was his fifth attempt at such a spell. This time, hebined the wormhole function with an exploding arrow effect, using awork of red and ck mana pathways inscribed with support runes. The parchment contained two elemental mana absorption sections, theoretically allowing it to make any inanimate object near the enemy into a livingndmine from afar, just waiting to be triggered.


    The beauty of using parchment and mana ink was that he didn''t need to manually adjust the elemental ratio; the surrounding environment''s mana did it automatically. Better yet, it achieved perfect bnce¡ªfar more precisely than any human could manage¡ªeliminating the hassle of training for every new spell. s, in basic runesmon in this world''s mages and runesmiths, they had no simple way of using environment''s mana in their every spell.


    "Maximus, I don''t think Rs will survive this," Tessa remarked, showing a rare, fleeting concern for her colleague. Damian''s second assistant was, admittedly, a bit heartless.


    "I''ve got a stack of job applications. We''ll rece him," Damian replied with a thumbs-up and a cheerful grin. Enjoy new stories from empire


    "Hey!


    " protested Rs, but they both ignored him.


    "Good. Maybe this time we''ll get a better mage," Tessa nodded.


    "Hey!"


    Rs sighed and reluctantly approached the setup. All he had to do was throw something at the wooden target, which the parchment spell was designed to make explode. Still, he kept his distance. After carefully cing the parchment on the floor, he bolted, conjuring an earth wall to shield himself.


    Damian, standing safely away with Tessa, focused on the runic circle and activated it, his notepad in hand. Rs, peeking from behind his wall, prepared to throw a stone bullet. But then¡ª


    ''BOOOOOMMMM!''


    "Fuck," Damian cursed as a massive explosion rocked the undergroundb. Smoke billowed everywhere, obscuring the room except for Tessa, who stood beside him.


    "Mother Astraea, I confess, for I have sinned.." she muttered, skipping over confirming, mourning and going straight to absolution.


    "Rs... You alive?" Damian called out, his voice echoing through the smoky chamber.


    He could already sense his mana signature and had seen a split second of multiple earth walls being erected in just a nick of time, their dirt-yellow runic circles glowing faintly.


    "I HATE THIS JOB!" came the furious reply.


    "Ah, he lives," Tessa remarked. Was that a hint of disappointment in her tone? Damian wasn''t sure. Just how had her parents raised this kid..?


    ---


    Another Failure¡­


    Damian noted everything that had happened and closed his journal back on the surface or more like to the top floor where the old research facility was, they needed to let the undergroundb, be cleared. This project was more of a fun side thing for him, with the help of his two assistants who had been with him from the very beginning.


    Incidents like these were part of the reason they had built an entirely newb for him underground, beneath the Divine Tree. The other reason was the hefty sum of profits his work generated for the royalty.


    After somewhat deciphering the runes that made up the runic circles, along with the alphabets and numbers, Damian had be intrigued by golems.


    The way he had created his first proper golem with iron was something he couldn''t replicate anymore. He could no longer use his invisible box spell, and ironically, no fucking one else knew the spell either. With no one knowing it, he couldn''t even use his


    ''The Lord''s Respect


    '' or mana threads. He still didn''t understand why the hell he had been banned from using it.


    To get simr results, Damian tried a closed stone box, in which he ced his golem spell parchment and activated it. It worked. A humanoid stone golem was created.


    But it wasn''t perfect. The golem wasn''t made of condensed atoms like the iron one he had created; instead, it grew bigger and bigger as long as the mana in the parchmentsted, forming a basic, stable body.


    Controlling it was easier than the steel golem, which Damian attributed to the less dense mass. But, as expected, it was weaker too.


    With somewhat of a sess, there was still dirt mixed in the joints and golem structure making it even more weak, Damian then tried using an iron box and a muchrger parchment¡ªone that was a sewn-together version of high-quality regr parchments.


    The head of researchers Erdan had once told him that he was using 67% of their entire budget¡ªthis was after the budget had been increased because of him. But it was more of a joke; the old man was always the first to work when Damian brought forward a new theory.


    The result, however, was the same¡ªif not worse. Iron required more mana, and the dirt, which was the easiest to attract, jammed the golem''s parts as iron covered the top. Instead of condensing and growing stronger, it just got bigger and bigger.


    Damian then tried the experiment underwater, but the oue was the same. He even created a water shield around the parchment and a pile of pure iron, but it still didn''t work. It turned out that solid water still allowed mana to flow in and out, unlike his invisible wall, which was a unique spell.


    But not all was lost. Damian discovered several new things about the golem spell during all this. The most important discovery was the shape. It was difficult to notice because it was written differently than the normal ID section, but there was a small section in the golem''s runic circle, in addition to the usual ID of the spell''s user, that indicated the shape of the golem being created.


    By default, it was set to the user''s own ID, which meant that the golem, no matter the material, would always resemble the user''s body type. Damian remembered that his steel golem had looked like a faceless doll, but it still resembled his body¡ªthough it was his adult body, not the one he had at the time. Perhaps it had been aged by therge amount of Vidalia''s mana he had used to create it.


    To confirm his theory, Damian used the IDs of various animals and monsters, managing to create miniature torge-scale replicas of almost all of them. He also discovered that he could leave that section of the golem runic structure out entirely, which activated another function that allowed him to use his will to shape the golem. There was no limit to this; he could pick up a pile of iron and mold it into a huge block¡ªthough it was mixed with dirt and many rust particles that wore off, not perfectly of course. If used properly, it was a handy trick for repurposing iron or any metal, though it depended on how the spell interacted with certain metals, as it refused to recognize some at all.


    Damian had full ess to the royal library¡ªwell, almost full ess, as some books were royal family-only. To change things up in his daily routine, he once read everything he could find on enchantments. It wasn''t bad¡ªthere were many cool effects in enchantments, simr to runic spells¡ªbut the main differencey in the source of their power. ording to the books, enchantment chanting described the process as gathering mana from the environment and using it with the user''s will, with a little something extra that was vaguely described as a piece of the soul¡­ or some kind of spirit. It all seemed odd and unclear, though Damian could attest that there was not a single drop of mana from humans or the environment in enchanted tools. So yeah.. What the hell was that all about..?


    The only exnation or information in the books he had read that made some sense was that the piece of the soul must always return to the user at the end of the enchantment. As a result, there were no known enchantments thatsted longer than a fixed period of time. However, there were enchanted tools, and the most widely epted theory was that the soul piece in these tools belonged to a dead pathfinder.

 Chapter 269 The Morph Vialist 2

    But those weren''t the things that kept Damian the busiest over the four years. His main aplishment, from a business standpoint, was his mastery of


    ''Arcane Synthesis''


    and the Mimicry spell.


    After experimenting with countless chemicals and elements from the periodic table¡ªthose he could find in this world or synthesize in theb through simple reactions¡ªhe began to uncover the fundamentals of how Arcane Synthesis worked in very unexpected ways. Initially, he assumed the synthesis aspect was connected to chemistry and devoted over a year to this endeavor. Then, one day, while keeping Arcane Synthesis active, he identally cut himself on a piece of ss and used a healing spell to treat the wound.


    To his surprise, as he activated the runic circle for healing, he felt a faint, golden runic circle etch itself into his mind. It was a peculiar sensation, reminiscent of when he first used spatial storage. Unreal yet undeniably present, it lingered at the edge of his consciousness, ready to be summoned if he closed his eyes and focused.


    At first, Damian couldn''t understand what it was or how it functioned. However, the only variable that had changed was the presence of Arcane Synthesis. Intrigued, he tried using a mimicry spell on himself while keeping Arcane Synthesis active. This time, the golden runic circle was reced by a new one¡ªa gold-and-ckbination that matched the mimicry spell''s runic design.


    It seemed the Arcane Synthesis skill had stored the spell..? Or, more urately, it had recorded the spell''s essence, turning it into "data." But how could he use this data? The skill description mentioned it could fuse with chemicalpounds, but how did one mix a spell stored in the mind with physical elements?


    Experimentation followed. Damian reced the stored spell with a healing spell again and tried to activate the runic circle purely with his mind, bypassing the usual rune-drawing process. The result? He achieved nothing except looking like he was constipated. Then, he attempted using a simple water rune, hoping the water would somehow be imbued with healing properties. Still, it remained just ordinary water.


    A month of confusionter, Damian realized what was missing. Just as runic scroll creation required both the


    ''Schr''


    and


    ''Scribe''


    Explore stories at empire


    skills, Arcane Synthesis alone wasn''t enough. The skill stored the spell, capturing its mystical essence and fusing it into his mind, but hecked the means to extract or apply it.


    Frustrated, he devoured every spellcasting and alchemy book he could find or purchase, searching for anything rted to recorded spell extraction. Nothing useful came up. Desperate, he exined a simplified version of his problem, not revealing much to his other research heads colleagues. While his colleagues offered advice, nothing worked. Finally, the head researcher, Erdan, suggestedpiling a report on his findings and presenting a potential use case for the spell to the queen.


    Though skeptical, Damian followed Erdan''s advice. In the report, he let his imagination run wild, outlining potential applications for the skill. He spected about creating products that required no spellcasting to activate, such as pre-stored mimicry spells or innovative methods for healing and whatnot. To be honest he wasn''t even sure if he could deliver on a single thing mentioned, but it wasn''t impossible.


    By this time, Damian had already gained recognition for his contributions, such as his golem-making techniques and his method of repurposing iron and other materials usingrge-scale runic circles and mana dust. Though these discoveries were simple and not groundbreaking, they were practical enough to earn praise from royalty-owned workshops and runesmiths. His reputation as an entric but innovative researcher was solidified.


    When the queen reviewed histest proposal, she summoned him for a private meeting¡ªthe first of its kind. Damian arrived with little expectation and presented his ideas halfheartedly. He made it clear that much of what he proposed was purely theoretical.


    The queen, apanied by the third-ranker Spellsword elf who was Vidalia''s cousin apparently, and two elderly mages in robes listened intently. Apparently they were following his weird experiments very closely and being experienced people understood the gist of what he was trying to do with all those experiments. After some deliberation, the queen made him an offer: ess to a chaos-element spell from the royal archives, which might help him advance his research.


    The offer came with a catch. Damian would need to sign a contract agreeing to use the spell exclusively for specified experiments. Any deviation would result in the forfeiture of his life. It was weird, this much for a single spell..? He was now really curious, also a bit hesitant to sign such a risky thing, but in the end his curiosity won over. Somewhat convincing point was also the subtle hint of how they wanted to keep him and would ept some of his requests to gain his favor. Was it because of his potential as a researcher or just the in power of his constant experiments that mostly ended in explosions was hard to tell.


    It was the decision that changed both his and the whole Eldoris kingdom''s fate forever.


    in the secret hidden library, he was taken with his eyes closed, the queen herself picked up the old heavy leather book and performed the chanting, and showed him the chaos spell that was terrifying to say the least. He was allowed to witness it for just once, and his ears were blocked by the spellsword elf so he couldn''t memorize the spell.


    Damian didn''t think even they expected much from showing him this and were just trying to appease his curiosity by giving him this favor. Who the hell could even understand a spell by just looking at the effect for once..?


    The spell was horrifying in its simplicity: it transformed inanimate objects into rust powder, seemingly disintegrating their atoms. During the demonstration, an iron sword was reduced to reddish-brown powder within seconds, as though it had been made of sand. No wonder this shit was forbidden..


    Damian was stunned but didn''t miss a single detail of the spell''s runic circle. It was a rust-colored, chaotic design, embodying destruction rather than creation. Instead of conjuring this spell destroyed.. Why would they think it would help him..? Then he realized it.. they knew of his somewhat mix-mashing of spell creation, and this was the only spell he had ever seen that targeted an object and transformed an object into another thing entirely..


    Conjuring with magic was no new thing but transforming things on a fundamental level.. That was a forbidden alchemy territory.. And was strictly banned in all five kingdoms. Not much knowledge about it was even known to anyone, even Damian himself had only learned of it when the head researcher Erdan told him about it in one of their chats about the possibility of mana recording and transforming device.


    This spell was the missing piece Damian needed to create a whole new industry. In the world where the only popr potion was a healing potion.. Over the next few years, his experiments with the chaos spell and mimicry spellid the groundwork for innovative potions that left people across the kingdoms in awe.


    Damian had managed to create potions that were unlike anything the world had ever seen. He became known as


    ''The Morph Vialist''


    throughout the five kingdoms, a title given to him for his unique ss vial designs storing potions.

 Chapter 270 The Morph Vialist 3

    It still took Damian another two months to fully grasp the chaos spell he had been shown. Learning from his previous mistakes, he limited the practical application to times when he was alone¡ªeither in his personalbte at night or in the privacy of his room.


    The chaos spell was nameless, so Damian referred to it as "The Eroding Spell" due to its ability to erode any inanimate object it targeted. He was cautious, refraining from using it for anything other than understanding its features and fully breaking it down. To his relief, the spell didn''t affect living beings or any tool or weapon imbued with mana. It seemed the spell''s eroding function was inherently ipatible with anything possessing a significant amount of mana.


    What irony that the spell itself used a shit ton of mana to activate but couldn''t go against it..


    Eventually, Damian isted a key feature of the spell that allowed for transformation itself, carefully removing the eroding element entirely. It took a lot of practice but Damian finally was able to make the Arcane Synthesis copied spells in his mind toe out, turns out it''s literally a copy paste thing and was reallypatible with his World Shaper Hands runic circle-drawing abilities.


    When Damian attached the section of transformation in a basic water-ball spell, the empty space for runes which used to be for decay in Eroding spell, got instantly reced with a mini runic circle of healing spell that was recorded by his Arcane Synthesis skill effect. And vo.. Comes out a tiny water ball that has healing properties.. It was slightly more yellowish than normal clear water but it barely healed much.


    So Damian modified the water ball spell to make the size of water ball smaller than a bottle cap, and indeed the light yellow hue turned to a more bright golden. Still it wasn''t enough. It still barely healed anything at all.


    Arcane Synthesis, thankfully, only recorded the essence of a spell rather than its specific effects. For instance, when it captured the healing spell, it recorded the spell''s overall ability to heal injuries rather than its application to a specific part of the body. Simrly, when it recorded the mimicry spell, it captured the spell''s transformative capabilities rather than its individual effects on Damian.


    Testing this further, Damian swapped the Arcane Synthesis data with a mimicry spell that granted night vision, recreating the runic circle. The transformation spell consumed 10% of his total mana with each cast, making it far more mana-intensive than conjuring. He drank a small droplet of the mimicry-infused water and darkened his room to test its effectiveness. The result was disappointing¡ªonly about 20% of the original spell''s night vision strength.


    Unwilling to just let it go, Damian used a lot of light mana stones, crushed them with his Mana Extraction skill, and drew an advanced healing spell with the golden mana dust, keeping Arcane Synthesis active. Damian immediately did the whole process again and managed to transform the water ball into a pure golden, oil-like liquid the size of a tennis ball.


    The result was a potent healing potion¡ªthe most effective Damian had ever seen. His assistants caught the floating ball in a ss beaker as Damian copsed from mana exhaustion.


    The spell''s potency came at a steep cost: the more powerful the spell, the more mana it required to transform it into a consumable product. This first batch wasn''t entirely consumable, either; the potion''s immense healing power caused severe mana deficiency for anyone who drank even a sip. However, it worked wlessly for third-rankers. The Spellsword elf tested it by drinking a mouthful after inflicting a small cut on herself. The potion not only healed the wound instantaneously but also erased old scars that had resisted the best healing potions money could buy. The downside? It consumed 80% of her massive mana pool in the process. Continue your adventure at empire


    Recognizing the potion''s limitations, Damian sought to create a more bnced solution. Just like Glimmerss that he had used so long ago in Pyron, there were many nts who did the same as infusing mana into water if boiled together. Mainly of Etherfern, Lumina Bark, Crystaberry Bush, Elderglow Root and Srvine. There were also non magical nts from earth that were here able to store mana inside, mainly Moss, Rosemary, Aloe Vera and Lotus. Some were more potent, some less, some had elemental mana and some were even poisonous but all contained mana inside in some shape or form.


    Domain selected some of these nts that worked well together and dried them in direct sunlight, then crushed them into powder, boiled them in water, and filtered the mixture through cloth and paper, acquiring the oils that these nts infused with mana were left with in a big amount. Why do such a lengthy process one would ask..? Simple, because this was the only way in which extraction of potent mana in liquid form was possible, and it wasted next to very little mana in the whole process. Making it the most efficient process of mana liquid extraction. Then taking a lot of Glimmergrass, since it was the mostmon thing for mana and boiling it with a lot of water, he made a good amount of lightly mana infused water.


    He thenbined the mana oils and the healing potion oil with lightly mana-infused water at carefully controlled temperatures to create a cauldron of healing potion. After some trial and error, The final product was a bnced potion capable of fully healing any injury for second-rankers while consuming only half their mana. Though it couldn''t regrow limbs or fix gic defects, Damian believed that a more potent potion might achieve such feats¡ªit was just their body could notpensate enough mana for it. Even after giving the healing oils so much inherent mana from the nts oil and Glimmergrass it still took the patients little mana in use and if they couldn''t spare mana then the nutrients of the body itself.


    But that was healing spell problems, Damian was much more interested in the mimicry spell granting products.


    And so he needed to make another batch with a good mimicry spell, of course unlike the giant advanced healing spell, he couldn''t do the mimicry spell in giant form. So he wrote another report requesting tons of dark mana stones so he could confirm his theory, and to his surprise they didn''t even ask him to exin¡ªhis devastatingly potent healing potion had left a significant impression. Half of his first batch was taken by the queen and stored in the royal treasury, despite Damian''s protests about needing to test its shelf life. So he just let them go and did his shelf life check on the other half.


    Head researcher Erdan had his eyes popping out of his skull when they were delivered a trunk full of dark mana stones. That box alone was worth their 3 years ofbined annual budget for the full research facility.


    Damian also understood he wouldn''t get such a chance again so instead of using it to store the data of a simple night vision spell, he dyed the experiment and researched a lot about mimicry spells. This involved gathering a wide variety of animals and monsters from across Eldoris, much to the amusement of the kingdom''s citizens. His reputation as a "madd" quickly evolved into whispers of him having a "fetish for weird monsters." Thankfully, Damian rarely attended royal functions or noble gatherings; otherwise, they would point at him and call him "the weirdest man alive.".

 Chapter 271 The Morph Vialist 4

    And so began Damian''s never-ending mimicry spell tests, conducted on hundreds of animals and monsters at a time. Capturing and transporting these creatures to the capital was an expensive endeavor, but the court''s decision-makers were deeply invested in his experiments. They issued a royal decree,pelling the lords of each region to participate. Each lord was required to supply at least two monsters from the dungeons within their seats of power. For regions without dungeons, the task was to capture three creatures from the wild.


    An official list of eptable monsters was maintained, updated weekly with details of which had been procured and which were still outstanding. This initiative inadvertently generated numerous jobs for mercenaries and schrs specializing in the study of animals and monsters. Basically making his name as an entric researcher in the eyes ofmon civilians.


    How these creatures were obtained and brought to the capital was not his concern. However, the decree sparked protests among the nobility, as many saw it as a potential threat to the secrecy of their dungeons. To mitigate bacsh, the Queen limited the requirement to two monsters per dungeon¡ªreasonable, given that even the smallest dungeons housed more than a dozen creatures.


    Damian meticulously tested every part of each beast and monster delivered to him. For each test, he created a detailed mimicry spellbook,plete with diagrams of their runic circles. These circles, he discovered, varied slightly depending on the creature and even among different parts of the same creature. Documenting these differences, along with noting down their unique IDs, was crucial. Unfortunately, some creatures perished during transportation or after, and some dieding out of their natural habitat, so that waspletely useless. Thankfully, recements for the most valuable specimens were rtively easy to acquire.


    After months of exhaustive research, Damianpiled a finalized list of spells he intended to transform using his Arcane Synthesis into consumable forms.


    ---


    Beast Derived..


    Gori Grip - Enhanced grip strength obviously derived from their mostmon ancestors.


    Leapfrog - The human musculoskeletal system could be enhanced to support high jumps; derived from frogs copying their climbing and leaping abilities to some extent.


    Night/heat Vision - The same night/heat vision spell often used by him.


    Scent Tracker - Enhances the sense of smell for tracking. Source: Wolves and bears.


    Sonic Hearing - Can hear high and low frequencies to some extent. Source: Bats.


    Chameleon Cloak - Cannot change skin color, but mimicking dynamic camouge was possible. Source: Chameleon species.


    Monster Derived..


    Fangbearer Strength: Temporarily boosts muscr power. Source: Dungeon beasts Fangbears, humanoid bears with extreme upper-body strength.


    Featherlight - Reduces body weight for enhanced mobility and slower falls. Source: Harpy dungeon monsters with humanoid traits.


    Skybound Fall - Grants temporary wing-like appendages for gliding or limited flight. Source: Wyvern-kin monsters, small, winged creatures with humanoid forearms.


    Burrower''s Might - Enhances arm strength for digging or navigating underground. Source: Mole-like dungeon creatures with humanoid forelimbs.


    Lifesprout Elixir - elerates natural healing and restores stamina. Source: Humanoid nt monsters, Floran Dryads with regenerative sap.


    Frostfang Cold - Reduces body heat to protect against extreme cold. Source: Ice wolves with humanoid thermal adaptations.


    Some which were too risky which Damian kept as a secret from others.


    Viperstrike Venom - Adds venomous properties to bites or scratches. Source: Venomous snake monsters with humanoid upper bodies, like Naga.


    Explore stories on empire


    meburst - Allows the user to expel a burst of me. Source: Fire drakes with human-like rib cage structures.


    Voidstep - Allows brief teleportation over short distances. Source: Shadow Wraiths dungeon creatures with humanoid leg structures adapted for phasing through custom wormholes.


    Abyssal Strength - Temporarily multiplies physical strength but at a stamina cost. Source: Ogre dungeon monsters, renowned for their brute force.


    Mana Pulse - Briefly boosts magical energy and concentration. Source: Arcane Wyrms humanoid dungeon monsters infused with mana.


    ---


    Now he had to choose which one he wanted to waste the royal money on. However after thinking a lot about it, Damian decided to level his Arcane synthesis to max before doing this. Who knew, maybe he would get some additional skill adjacent to it¡­ And so he copied one spell after another with his Arcane Synthesis, using it on himself to level it faster. He had no shortage of spells with hundreds of beasts to do mimicry spells on.


    Finally it reached level 9 for the first time and then changed to Arcane Synthesis V2. That was new, never before had any of his skills just changed versions and called it a day. Even the description was the same, the only thing that had changed was the exact thing Damian needed from this upgrade. While keeping the Arcane synthesis active now he could record two spells. As if there was just an addition of an extra slot in his mind for recording data of a spell.


    Damian was tempted to level up to max and get his third job just so he could further level up Arcane synthesis, but he wanted to update all of his skills first. And in doing research, he had neglected the sword and spear training a bit. Damian somewhat felt like acquiring more knowledge should be his priority here and when the day came when he would have a block in his research, he would get the third job. Right now he was plenty strong and felt like consolidating his strength should be more important than going out in the wild and finding monsters to level up. That would be a huge waste of the resources and library ess he had here.


    Meanwhile, Sam and Einar, had reached their third jobs after three years of relentless training. The leveling was easy for them, since they had ess to a small dungeon in the nearby town of the capital, but they were also determined to do it only after maxing out all their skills. They also practiced more refined swordsmanship techniques that were passed down in Eldoris royal knight''s academy. When the instructor knights and the princess informed the others how dedicated and talented they were, they also got called into the meeting with the queen and others to discuss their future. Damian had not asked much since they didn''t meet as often, and they spent a lot of time outside the pce and he was inside the undergroundb all day. They did meet once in a while though, when Sam came toin about Einar and the Princess, who were getting closer and closer by the day.


    For the first giant mimic spell Damian finally selected the Featherlight spell and Voidstep spell to store in his Arcane Synthesis data slots. Of course the Featherlight spell was to show his results in public and the Voidstep spell was for his own personal use, Damian didn''t think he would ever change that one with another, if it could make potent enough potions to help him make small spatial jumps like wormhole. One slot was enough for the experiments. He had already given craftsmen instruction to build giant storage units with fire tools, connected to each other with pipe-like structures with opening and closing functions. Custom giant tools for drying and crushing the nts into a powder. In short he had made the whole potion making process to industry standard, he would only have to add his unique mimicry spell oils to the mix and he would get ready to use potions.


    He had even sent schematics for vials and ssware he needed to use to be made by a noble house rmended by the head researcher and the butler, they were famous for custom ss work and they had also delivered some samples. Damian used up all the dark mana stones leaving only a little amount to keep in his personal storage, he had made two giant runic circles for both mimicry spells. He told others one had failed but instead used it for storing Voidstep spell and then used another to get the Featherlight spell.


    With that he started manufacturing his first batch of industry standard speed potion vials, it wasn''t proper mass produced formercial or army usage yet, it was just a batch to show the royalty he had seeded, and what his spell could truly do. For the army he would only mass produce support effect potions, on that point he was determined to not allow anypromises. But even just support type potions would be well worth double of what they had invested in him for all this research. That much they had earned from him.

 Chapter 272 Offers and Progress

    The first batch of Damian''s potions was such a massive sess that the court held an official event to showcase his groundbreaking research. For Damian, it was one of the most ufortable experiences he had ever endured among the nobles. Everyone mored to speak with him¡ªover twenty lords or their representatives approached him, each attempting to outdo the other with offers of riches,nds, titles, and more. The sheer intensity of their attention was overwhelming.


    Thankfully, he was provided with security, along with butlers and capable nobles aligned with the royal family, who helped him navigate the chaotic social demands. Despite their efforts, Damianrgely ignored the offers, uninterested in the Eldoris politics and scheming.


    That, however, was just the beginning. Once Damian presented a list of potion types he could produce, the court practically erupted into frenzied excitement. The cost of creating these potions was prohibitively high, with most of the expense stemming from the need for dark-element mana stones and precision sswork. ss vials were essential for storing the potions, as liquids infused with mana were far less likely to dissipate back into the environment when sealed in ss.


    Inspired by this phenomena, Damian attempted to create a durable ss box for his golem spell, hoping it could withstand the demands of his golem making of iron. Hundreds of gold coinster, the experiment failed¡ªthe ss was just too fragile, and it proved nearly impossible to perfectly seal a runic circle-drawn parchment within it, the gaps attracted dirt and stones making it useless. Worse still, his wormhole spell didn''t function through ss, rendering the entire effort futile.


    The dark mana stones, Damian exined to the court, were only necessary for changing the potion''s type. To manage costs, they devised a system where the type of potion produced would change monthly, allowing stockpiling of each variant before transitioning to the next. Damian personally oversaw the manufacturing system, ensuring its efficiency, no one else could. The final step in each batch was his spell-infused oil, transforming the raw mixture into the finished product. This additional step served as a failsafe, ensuring no one could replicate the process, even if they observed every detail of his work day and night.


    The potions retained their good enough potency for about a month before their effects began to diminish severely, the slight diminishing of effects was seen from day one but it wasn''t much. A breakthrough came when a schr from a vige in the east presented the court with rare tree roots capable of preserving mana in liquids. Grateful for the discovery, the court rewarded the schr handsomely with money and a good position as a schr. Damian extracted the roots'' essence under ideal conditions, and the court began cultivating the trees in the capital to ensure a steady supply. With this innovation, the shelf life of his potions increased to 5¨C6 months.


    With the form perfected, Damian''s potions became an unprecedented innovation. For now, the court decided to keep most of the products for exclusive army use, focusing on selling only his potent healing potions. These potions, unlike traditional healing spells, could be diluted without significantly losing their effectiveness, making them ideal for everyday use by first-ranker warriors and mundanes. This decision generated substantial revenue for the royal family and Damian since the contract was for 50-50% share, Damian had also spent a lot for his other research out of his allocated budget and also had to pay taxes for having such a business so it was more like 30% share, as the masses gained ess to a superior product at nearly the same price as standard healing potions, it filled their pockets to the brim. However, Damian really stepped on a lot of toes with it¡ªmany traditional potion makers went out of business due to thepetition.


    Damian, Damian didn''t care though. His wealth grew so rapidly over two years that hemissioned a custom-made spatial storage device of the highest quality to just store his gold. The storage space resembled a medium-sized room, though it was still less advanced than the bracers he had acquired from Thomas. These bracers, however, remained damaged and in need of repair. Although the capital was home to many skilled runic repair experts, none could fix the bracers without destroying the items stored within¡ªa risk Damian was unwilling to take.


    He knew that Threadripper must have possessed a spatial storage tool filled with valuable items. Determined not to lose the contents, Damian wrote letters to renowned runesmiths, seeking their expertise all over the five kingdoms. Some declined, others refused, and some outright ignored him¡ªwhich was fair when the kingdoms of your employment were at war. For now, with nothing critical was at stake, So Damian chose not to dwell on the issue.


    After three years, in which two he just did experiments like a possessed spirit day and night, and the 6 months after that which were the period where he perfected the potion making. The next six months of year 3, Damian just worked relentlessly to level up all his skills and gain the final 5 levels of his Elder Runebreaker job. Explore new worlds at empire


    This decision was heavily influenced by the wealth of knowledge he had uncovered in the Eldoris library, particrly on runesmithing and runic devices. Armed with abundant resources, Damian feltpelled to push his limits. He dreamt of mastering runic spell imbuement into metals¡ªa challenge that could revolutionize his runic spell usage. Bncing his potion-making duties with rigorous training, he frequently ventured into a nearby dungeon, ess to which the royalty readily granted since he was kind of their golden eggying goose.


    After three years of getting his second job, Damian stood ready for his next ascension trial.


    ---


    Name :


    Damian Sunde Lv.75


    Rank :


    Lord


    Affinity :


    Water, Space-time


    Mana :


    2200/8200


    STR :


    117


    DEF :


    85


    INT :


    176


    AGI :


    82


    DEX :


    85


    CHA :


    19


    LUC : 10


    Jobs :


    Elder Runebreaker (Lv.25), The Runic Chemist Lord (Lv.25)


    Blessings :


    Godless [40 Avable Points]


    Titles :


    [Cold Blooded Killer], [Wild Hunter], [Primordial Metal Shaper], [Titan Killer], [Curse Bound]


    Skills :


    [Beginner Tree Climbing Lv.9], [Echo of rity Lv.9], [Advanced Schr Lv.9], [Advanced Swordsman Lv.9], [The Runic High Lord Lv.9], [Runic Inscription Lv.9], [Arcane Synthesis V2 Lv.9], [Nerve Shield Lv.9], [Advanced Spearman Lv.9] [Rune Breaker Lv.9] [Mana Extract Lv.9] [Ascension Trial 1.3 (Temporary)]


    Penalty :


    (1). Use of (Veil of Containment) now costs five times the original mana, taking a piece of the user''s guilty soul with it each time.


    ¡ª


    But with increased fame and wealth came something that Damian just cringed hearing. In the past four years he was offered knighthood, with and to rule again and again from the royal house Eldorian, but he refused it. A knight sworn to any house had to swear fealty to protect and fight for that house even at the cost of their life, which was a big no-no for Damian. They really hammered the offer after his potions made them tons of money and helped them in the war. They wanted to make him a knight so they could then increase his noble status and make him a proper noble, but without being a knight, one could not be granted a noble title.


    But he still refused and so at the end of year 3 of his employment, he was called in the queen''s throne room again, where only their family members were present, not even queen''s guard knights were there, and was offered something more than justnd and titles.


    They offered him the princess.. To marry her and be an official part of house Eldorian.

 Chapter 273 Lightning Strikes Twice

    Sam walked through the bustling market of the capital city, Celestria, beside the princess of Eldoris and the most irritating person in the world¡ªEinar. Her long waist-length red hair swayed gently in the breeze as she giggled with the princess, a sight that set his nerves on edge. No matter how much he trained or refined his swordsmanship, he could never best her inbat. He hadn''t lost to her either, but that wasn''t the same.


    Sam knew that while Maximus had stopped training, the guy was a walking cheat¡ªstronger than fifty second-rankersbined perhaps. Trying to reach his level was a pipe dream. But Einar? Even with powers unmatched by anyone else in the world, Sam still couldn''t thoroughly defeat her in swordsmanship.


    Over the past four years, Sam had trained relentlessly, like a blind boar charging forward. By now, his control over his Esper ability had reached its peak. Where he once glowed like antern every-time he used it, now he could channel his lightning to enhance his body to its absolute physical limit without letting a single spark escape. The most significant factor behind this mastery was his second job as a Lightning Defender. It had taken a grueling year of training, but he finally learned to wield an aura like Einar¡ªand this came with a perk. His aura carried a lightning attribute, giving him superior controlpared to most pugilists or spellswords.


    The unique sky-blue trails his sword left in the air when he swung it? That was all him. It was something no one else could replicate, and Sam had to admit, it felt pretty good.


    His third job, which he unlockedter, was also from the Esper ss but felt more like a hybrid between an Esper and a pugilist. Called Thunderstorm Vanguard, it was a tailored upgrade, perfectly suited to his unique set of skillsbined from two sses.


    =========


    Name: Samuel Lv.103


    Rank: Enlightened


    Affinity: Light, fire


    Mana: 10000/10000


    STR: 138


    DEF: 153


    INT: 163


    AGI: 158


    DEX: 118


    CHA: 15


    LUC: 10


    Readtest chapters at empire


    Job:


    Light Walker Rank : Beginner Megaelectrobiosis Lv.25, Lightning Defender Lv.25, Thunderstorm vanguard Lv.25


    Enlightened Rank : Expert Megaelectrobiosis Lv.3


    Blessings: Sun God''s Blessing


    Title: [Esper], [Heaven defying]


    Skills: [Tree Climbing Saint Lv.1] [Growth x10 Lv.1] [Lightning Sovereign Lv.1] [Electric Maniption Mastery Lv.2] [Overcharged Barrag Lv.1] [Stormbreaker Veil Lv.1] [Skybreaker Arsenal Lv.1] [Aether Surge Lv.1(Blessing)]


    =========


    His new job brought several lightning-based skills, new skills all rted to his lightning abilities. It took gruelingly long ass time and a lot of dungeon runs to reach level 100. But that wasn''t the only thing required, Sam and he had to admit Einar too, worked day in and day out to level their skills as if there was no other thing in life for them except reaching thatst stretch of levels, pushing themselves to be the youngest individuals¡ªat barely 13 or 14 years old¡ªto break into the second rank.


    Even Princess Evrin, despite her other duties, had intensified her efforts to keep up with them. She was as single-minded as they were when it came to gaining power. However, being a half-elf, her ascension came at ater age, giving her more time to train. Sam didn''t know her exact age, rank, or job¡ªthose were royal secrets¡ªbut her stamina and skill often rivaled their own. He suspected she was much older than she looked.


    This was the only thing in which Sam was ahead of Maximus. And he really-really wanted to be the youngest ever to achieve this feat. Perhaps after bing second ranker the gap between their strength might close, though he knew the guy was a killer of second rankers, so it was hard to say it would make much difference. Sam wasn''t a normal second ranker though, his abilities mixed with his unique Esper skills,pared to other second rankers were devastating.


    Whenever Sam and Einar trained with Princess Evrin, they often drew an audience of knights, nobles, and even members of the royal family. Though Sam and Einar avoided revealing their full capabilities, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the onlookers already knew more about their strengths than they let on.


    The royal family had granted Sam and Einar ess to a nearby dungeon¡ªnot out of kindness, but as an obvious ploy to win their favor. They were offered to be official knights many times and Sam had outright rejected all of them, Einar was different from him and Maximus though. She was more of in a thinking period than outright rejection of all offers stance. She was capable of bing a really powerful knight but she hesitated for some reason, Sam had tried to talk to her but she never revealed much.


    Still, all his concerns about her faded the day she announced that she had reached the second rank before him. It was infuriating. He was so close, but she had beaten him to it. Sam faced his ascension just a weekter and achieved Enlightened Rank, but the sting of her victory lingered. Now, every time he saw her, it grated on his nerves.


    Was he destined to alwaysg behind? At least, it felt better to know that he was higher level than that peasant Maximus.


    The casual walk in the most popr market was something Sam never understood why the princess did as a regr habit. It increased risks to her life and had no clear advantage, was it fun for her..? Was it just an excuse to drag them out of their training stupor..? The princess was as weird a character as Maximus himself. There was a clear attempt of befriending them, but Sam always felt like she was only doing it to show others that she was doing it, and not really giving much effort when no one was around.


    It felt like she was living a lie. Even though the lives of all those kids in the training camp were not ideal, as they hade from poverty or in desperate search of strength and fame, they still felt more lively than her..? Well whatever he was not one to judge others. He barely knew what girls were like anyways, maybe Einar was the weird one who distorted his views on women.

 Chapter 274 Swords Under the Red Sky

    Of course, Damian refused the marriage proposal, as gently as possible. It was bold¡ªalmostughable¡ªto suggest marrying a princess from the Eldoris, a family nearly revered as divine, to amoner of dubious origin. It made him wonder if Vidalia had truly kept her promise, or if they already knew the truth about his lineage. Since that day,te in Year 3, just before he was preparing for his third job ascension, the royals'' enthusiasm for him had noticeably waned. Perhaps they had finally given up on dragging him into their inner circle.


    It was a huge deal for him to be offered something like that, yet it wasn''t for him. The princess might one day ascend to the throne¡ªor she might not. For elves, such events were distant matters, decades or even centuries away. And since they refused to share much about their species, not that she just looked like a child right now, she would remain so for all or maybe half his life. But that was irrelevant¡ªhe wasn''t interested in her, nor in serving this kingdom.


    This was a really good ce to live for a while but he wanted to see the rest of this world. He was here for the resources and in four years, he had amassed enough resources to start a business or live independently for a while. Yes, leaving would mean losing the protection that came with their name, but he wasn''t overly concerned. He could adopt a disguise or remain anonymous¡ªfew had ever seen his face, even those many nobles knew him as Maximus only, which in itself was an alias. Tools for disguise were rare these days, but he''d read about them and knew a skilled crafter could make such items.


    The job selection for the third job for his Lord rank was almost the same as the second job, but with additional options due to his mastery of Arcane Synthesis and other advanced skills. But his goal was a runesmith rted job so he directly focused on that.


    -----------------------------------------


    RUNE SHAPER CLASS JOBS | DAMIAN SUNBLADE LV.50


    Beginner Runesmith


    (Mini Damian using hammer, inscribing glowing runes)


    Enchanter


    (Mini Damian using chanting from the books to enchant tools)


    Rune Engineer


    (Mini Damian using runes on tools or breaking them to examine runes)


    Golemancer


    (Mini Damian creating golems and dancing with them)


    Runic Metallurgist


    (Mini Damian ying with metallic cube, shaping it in various forms)


    Runic Explosives Tester


    (Mini Damian cing a glowing rune-etched orb into a safe box before peeking from behind a shield.)


    Arcane Chemist


    (Mini Damian mixing colored liquids in vials while glowing runes on the table stabilize his vtile concoctions.)


    Runic Alchemist


    (Mini Damian stirring a bubbling cauldron while glowing runic symbols hover above the surface, guiding his concoction.)


    Runic Forge Master


    (Mini Damian strikes a molten de with a rune-inscribed hammer while enchanted tools float around him, assisting in the process.)


    -----------------------------------------


    The choices were intriguing, especially Runic Alchemist and Arcane Chemist¡ªIt was a clear influence from his Arcane Synthesis and potion-making. After all, his potions consistently ranked as


    High


    quality, and the purest among them achieved


    Grand Rank


    , a level on par with second-ranker crafting standards.


    However, Damian ultimately chose Runic Forge Master. Beginner Runesmith felt too basic, Enchanter didn''t pique his interest, and while Rune Engineer had merit, he wanted to create rather than simply analyze or tinker with existing items.


    In preparation for his third job, along with leveling his skills, Damian also met with the royal runesmith named Zidan - he was the guy who had created Spellkeeper''s Promise(His ring that stores one spell), Runic de of Eldoris, and Sam''s lightning sword. The hands on cksmithing experience, and watching them etch runes into it, gave Damian some idea about what he should expect from his trial. They were very weing of him in the royal smithy, he was known by name to many and specially the ones who truly knew the affairs of war and how it had changed recently were always amiable to talk with.


    He learned a bit about forging weapons for a few months, the rune etching part needed specific skill. But Damian also tried hard to study it, in case his trial was different from normal runesmith ones. After all, Runic Forge Master sounded like a job for someone far more experienced than he currently was.


    Finally, the day arrived. In his room, sitting cross-legged on his bed, Damian activated his ascension skill. As he went through all the same process of choosing his job again. Walking through the third white door that appeared in his astral dorm room, Damian found himself in a very weird environment.


    The world he entered was bizarre. His body had transformed¡ªhe was now a massive green orc d in furs and primitive clothing, wielding a giant hammer. And it was hot, extremely hot-almost suffocating. Damian tried to speak but produced only guttural orcish grunts that he couldn''t even understand himself. Surrounding him were hundreds of simr orcs, hammering metal in unison as if part of a grand, volcanic symphony. The setting was a massive volcanic underground cavern, partially open to reveal a blood-red sky.


    ''Staaakkkkk''


    ''Ahh! Fuck!!''


    Before Damian could understand where the hell he even was, a sharp


    CRACK


    echoed behind him, and fiery pain seared across his naked, macr green back.


    Turning, he saw a red-skinned orc wielding a leather whip in his hand. The overseer growled something unintelligible, gesturing angrily toward the forge in front of Damian. On the anvily an iron ingot, and the overseer barked more gutturalmands while pointing to a glowing blue banner hovering high above the cavern:


    ¡ª


    04:23:58:39


    Target :


    25 Long Swords


    Failure -


    Less than 18 swords


    ¡ª


    Damian''s jaw clenched. This wasn''t about intricate runic craftsmanship¡ªthis was brute force, and clear very. The trial demanded forging and creating weapons under grueling conditions.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    ''Where was the runic part..?''


    he muttered inwardly, gripping the hammer tightly.


    For now, there was no choice but to work¡ªand try to create at least the minimum required number.

 Chapter 275 Swords Under the Red Sky 2

    He started with the forge itself. Reaching for arge shovel nearby, he scooped glowing coals from a smoldering pile, his orcish strength barely making the task manageable. The heat radiating from the coals was almost unbearable, but he dumped them into the hearth with care, ensuring the forge''s belly was filled. The roar of the fire intensified, and the mes licked greedily at the air as he pumped the bellows. Each push sent a rush of oxygen into the fire, feeding it until it burned a vivid orange, hot enough to soften the iron ingots resting on the anvil.


    Damian grabbed one of the rough iron ingots from a nearby pile. It was smallpared to his massive orcish hands but heavy, requiring a firm grip. Holding the ingot with a long pair of tongs, he thrust it into the forge. The mes crackled hungrily as they enveloped the metal, and Damian counted the seconds in his head, watching as the dull gray iron turned red, then orange, and finally a bright yellow¡ªthe perfect temperature for forging.


    Sweat poured down his face as he worked, the heat from the forge merging with the natural swelter of the volcanic chamber. His arms ached from holding the tongs steady, but he knew that rushing this step would ruin the de. The metal had to be malleable but not molten, a perfect bnce that demanded patience and focus.


    Once the ingot was glowing hot, Damian pulled it from the forge and ced it onto the anvil with a heavy ng. Gripping the hammer with both hands, he raised it high and brought it down with all his might.


    CLANG.


    The hammer struck the metal, ttening it slightly. Sparks flew in every direction, somending on Damian''s arms and shoulders, but he ignored the sting. Again and again, he raised the hammer and brought it down, shaping the ingot into a rough de. Each strike was precise, aiming to lengthen the metal while keeping its edges straight.


    Around him, the rhythmic hammering of hundreds of other orcs created a deafening symphony. Damian adjusted his stance observing them, finding a rhythm that conserved his strength while keeping up the necessary force. With every blow, the de began to take form¡ªa long, t piece with the rough semnce of a sword.


    The metal cooled quickly in the cavern''s sweltering air, losing its malleability. Damian returned it to the forge, thrusting it into the mes until it glowed yellow again. He repeated this process multiple times, each cycle allowing him to refine the shape further. Gradually, the de became thinner and more defined, with the edges starting to taper.


    As he worked, he used the horn of the anvil¡ªa curved projection¡ªto create the de''s fuller, a groove running along its length to lighten it without sacrificing strength. This step required precision, and Damian''s orcish body, though powerful, struggled with the finesse needed. His massive hands fumbled slightly, but he pressed on, determined to meet the trial''s demands.


    With the de roughly shaped, Damian focused on sharpening the edges. He angled the hammer strikes carefully, ttening the metal along the sides to create a sharp bevel. This was exhausting, sweat dripped into his eyes, blurring his vision, but he wiped it away with his forearm and continued.


    The overseer''s growls and the asional crack of a whip in the background reminded him of the pain the first whip had left him with, fuck the ascension but that shouldn''t happen twice, that thing hurt as hell without his usual stats. The blue banner''s timer was ticking down, and Damian couldn''t afford to waste even a second. His arms burned from the constant hammering, and blisters formed on his palms, but he gritted his teeth and pressed on.


    Once the de''s shape and edges wereplete, it was time to harden the metal. Damian grabbed the glowing sword with the tongs and plunged it into a trough of oil with a loud HISS. Steam and smoke billowed up in a thick cloud, stinging his eyes and filling his lungs with a sharp, acrid smell. The de hissed and crackled as it cooled, hardening into its final form.


    The quenching process was crucial. If done incorrectly, the de could warp or be brittle, rendering it useless. Damian turned the de slowly in the oil, ensuring it cooled evenly. The quenched de was strong but brittle, and it needed tempering to bnce its hardness and flexibility. Damian ced it back into the forge, heating it to a lower temperature this time¡ªjust enough to relieve the internal stresses caused by quenching. The de glowed a dull blue as he worked, and he removed it from the forge carefully, letting it cool slowly. Discover more content at empire


    With the deplete, Damian turned his attention to finishing touches. He used a rough grindstone to smooth the edges, removing any unevenness and sharpening the de further. Each pass of the grindstone sent a shower of sparks into the air, but Damian remained focused, ensuring the de was razor-sharp and perfectly bnced.


    Finally, he inspected the sword under the overseer''s watchful eyes. The weapon had to meet specific standards¡ªstraight edges, a solid grip, and a sharp, clean finish. Damian ced thepleted sword on the rack, his heart pounding as the overseer grunted in approval. One down, twenty-four to go.


    With eachpleted sword, he grew more confident. The pain in his back and the ache in his arms became a dull throb, reced by a burning determination. He focused on the banner''s timer, counting down the hours, minutes, and seconds with grim resolve.


    Damian''s body felt like it was on the verge of copse, but the number of swords steadily climbed. Eachpleted weapon was inspected by an overseer, their grunts of approval or displeasure adding anotheryer of stress to the trial.


    By the time the timer reached its final hour, Damian hadpleted 20 swords¡ªenough to avoid failure but not yet enough to meet the target. His hammer strikes grew frantic, his vision blurred by sweat and exhaustion. Every fiber of his being screamed for rest, but he pushed through, his mind chanting a single mantra:


    ''I can do this shit.''


    With seconds to spare, Damianpleted the 25th sword. His hands trembled as he ced the final de on the rack, his vision swimming from exhaustion. The overseer barked a finalmand, and the glowing blue banner disappeared. Reced with a single line.


    ¡ª


    Sess : Rank S Forging, Proceeding with the next task..


    ¡ª


    Ah, there was more..? Runic part this time..?

 Chapter 276 Swords Under the Red Sky 3

    Suddenly, everything around Damian morphed into a twisted whirlpool of scenery, and he was sucked into its chaotic pull, only to be spat out into another strange ce.


    This time, he was a dwarf...?


    Did they even exist? Why had he never heard of them before¡ªor civilized colonies of orcs, for that matter? The world looked so real, so tangible, it couldn''t possibly be a mere figment of his imagination. Then again, his dorm room had seemed just as vivid, so perhaps this was another bizarre trick of his mind, testing him in ways he couldn''tprehend.


    At least his height was closer to what he was used to, though he felt broader than usual. His massive hands, rough and calloused, felt powerful¡ªcapable of shaping the world around him. These were the hands of a craftsman. The mana within him swirled like a concentrated ball of energy, dense and vibrant. Now,


    this


    felt more like it.


    Damian looked around, He was alone in a colossal underground hall carved into the belly of a mountain. The ceiling stretched so high that his eyes struggled to discern its limits. The faint yet constant sound of water cascading echoed from somewhere distant, adding to the cavernous atmosphere. The room itself was almost barren, save for two stone tables standing in its center withnterns on them, lighting everything.


    The first table had arge, hovering banner, its text glowing faintly:


    ¡ª


    00:23:60:00


    Target :


    A runic tool (No specific type)


    Failure -


    Unusable tool


    ¡ª


    A runic tool of his choice...?


    Great. Now, if only someone could exin how the hell he was supposed to create one.


    Damian approached the second table, where five itemsy neatly arranged: a sword, a dagger, and three other iron objects, one of which was a in, square b of metal. Next to the items rested a book titled,


    Metalbound Magic: Runes in Forged Surfaces.


    The moment Damian picked up the book, the countdown clock began ticking. A full 24 hours remained.


    He skimmed the book as quickly as he could. Thankfully, it wasn''t overly dense. It outlined the process of using mana threads to reach into metal, binding runes into its structure step by step. The text made it sound so simple.


    ording to it, he was supposed to understand the structure inside the metal with his mana threads, and use the gaps in its structure that would otherwise make it weak, to connect a web of mana thread filling it all. Then use that web to connect surfaces from where the mana would be transferred in, and atst create runes with his mana thread to ce it inside, connected to all.


    A process that was supposed to be really hard but there were many methods for it. First one was simply drawing the whole runic structure with mana thread, but people could not hold focus for that long or could control the mana with such uracy without running out of mana, especially for beginners. So there were molds for pre-made runes to shape the mana thread in a perfect shape which then the runesmith could ce it in the deepest part of the metal, since destroying the runes inside would destroy the whole spell the cement was necessary.


    The book rmended that beginners start by making a mold, which could be etched into a soft, white, squishy material provided on the table; it was supposed to be the easiest structure to etch runes into. Once the mold wasplete, the mage or runesmith would proceed to reinforce the metal''s internal structure with mana threads before embedding the rune. It could be used to guide the cement of the runes deep inside the metal. This not only reduced the risk of failure but also allowed the mage or runesmith to correct mistakes by temporarily linking the mold''s mana web to the metal keeping it active, and could erase some parts if needed.


    The main runic structure cing process, the process of making webs of mana thread and filling the weak parts of the metal was still supposed to be done with hands. The mod was for just thest step, which was the most critical one, in which a perfect working runic structure was made of mana thread and ced deep into the metal, connecting the web.


    Damian put the book down, sighing. It had taken him two full hours to read and digest the instructions, but he finally understood the process. Now came the hard part¡ªactually doing it.


    The runes described in the book were traditional ones. Damian doubted whether his own runic circles would work or not¡ªhis runic circles were not as free in shape as the traditional runes that one could ce in any way and just connect with mana threads. His runic circles were a real circle and a fixed detail went in each section.¡ªwould work the same way. Fitting one into the metal would be tricky, but for now, he decided to give it a shot.


    He knew some traditional runes too, so it wasn''t hard to do it their way either, but it would take a lot of time, and for a start he wanted to try his own way.


    Damian chose the iron square b for itsrger surface area and sent seven tendrils of mana into the metal. Technically, metal had a stable atomic structure, so there shouldn''t be many gaps within it. But there was no such thing as a perfect matter. It was a wonder how in a less advanced world like this, where they didn''t even know what atoms or structure of multiple atomsing together to make a molecule was. Hell, they didn''t even know more than 50-60 elements from the periodic table. And yet surprisingly, in this less scientifically advanced world, people had found ways to manipte materials at a molecr level.


    It felt weird to see how people on earth wasted years toe up with such stuff, and people here used it without even knowing what they were doing.


    Through his mana threads, he felt tiny imperfections in the metal¡ªmicroscopic voids where no matter existed. To better understand their distribution, he extended 15 mana tendrils, enveloping the entire b. Thergest gap was the size of half a grain of rice, while the others were too small to perceive without mana sensitivity.


    "Alright. Let''s do this," Damian muttered to himself.


    First, he used light-element mana to fill every gap within the metal. Then, he connected each spot with a web of light mana, stretching the thread from thest gap to connect on the surface. With the foundationplete, he moved on to the hardest part: embedding the rune itself.


    Damian decided to create a small runic circle of a blob of light¡ªand carefully pushed it into the center of the b using his mana threads. He anchored as many light mana spots present in the metal, to the main runic circle if possible, otherwise they were connected all with a web of light mana so it was fine, but he was just being overly cautious.


    As hepleted the process, he severed the mana threads and stepped back. The iron b began to glow with a golden light, forcing Damian to shield his eyes. The glow pulsed, apanied by a low, humming sound like static electricity. For five tense seconds, the b vibrated as if testing its own integrity. Then, the light faded, leaving the b still and silent. Showing no difference, but after a second his runic circle of blob of light, came etched to the surface of the iron square as if engraved on it by a machine, it was the perfect circle of runic structure just as he had drawn with his hands.


    He stared in disbelief.


    He had done it.


    He had actually done it on his first try!


    A sh of light erupted from the other table. The hovering banner updated itself:


    ¡ª


    Sess : Rank S Forging, Rank S Rune Inscription


    ¡ª

 Chapter 277 Runic Forge Master & Celestiphant

    ---


    Name :


    Damian Sunde Lv.76


    Rank :


    Lord


    Affinity :


    Water, Space-time


    Mana :


    7786/9000


    STR :


    118


    DEF :


    86


    INT :


    177


    AGI :


    84


    DEX :


    86


    CHA :


    19


    LUC : 10


    Jobs :


    Runic Forge Master (Lv.1) Elder Runebreaker (Lv.25), The Runic Chemist Lord (Lv.25)


    Blessings :


    Godless [100 Avable Points]


    Titles :


    [Cold Blooded Killer], [Wild Hunter], [Primordial Metal Shaper], [Titan Killer], [Curse Bound]


    Skills :


    [Ascended Tree Climbing Lv.1], [ rity of the Soul Lv.1], [Master Schr Lv.1], [Master* Swordsman Lv.1], [The Runic Archon Lv.1], [Runic Mastery Lv.1], [Arcane Synthesis V3 Lv.1], [Iron Nerve Lv.1], [Master* Spearman Lv.1] [Rune Shatterer Lv.1] [Mana Reaver Lv.1] [Master Forger''s Expertise Lv.1] [Rune Engraver Lv.1]


    Penalty :


    (1). Use of (Veil of Containment) now costs five times the original mana, taking a piece of the user''s guilty soul with it each time.


    ¡ª


    The second part felt easy for Damian, but it might be the hardest for others. The first forging phase also tested one''s knowledge of true forging. Had he not trained for months, he wouldn''t have been able to make even five swords. The rune engraving part, however, was a true trial of mana control and the visualization of one''s spells and runes. Support sses like runesmiths or other mages don''t have that fine control over their mana threads like Damian, who could sense mana all around him. With a mold, they could forge, butpleting it in a day? That might be hard for some¡ªalmost impossible if one wasn''t prepared. Crafting sses were like this: months or even years of preparation, then one test to gain greater expertise. In warrior or mage sses, one could fight their way through, but crafting sses weren''t for those who lived by instincts. They were for those who nned meticulously and worked diligently toward their goals.


    It felt good to finally be back in his own body rather than someone else''s. Toph came trumpeting toward him, charging with his increased strength and knocking him back onto the bed, as if he sensed the changes in him. Even after years of eating healthily¡ªmuch more than his own¡ªToph remained the same size. His levels had increased when Damian had brought him to the dungeon, making him finish off some monsters that were on theirst breaths. It raised his level, but not as much as a beginner''s should have. Maybe he had to kill them himself. Damian made him face unranked monsters with his spell ready behind him. After a surprisingly cute clobbering fight, Toph managed to defeat a rabbit, but the little guy just wouldn''t finish him off.


    When Damian exined to him in detail how it was the only way to level him up, Toph finally delivered a fatal blow and leveled up to 7. But that wasn''t all¡­


    ---


    Name :


    Toph Lv.7


    Rank :


    Unranked


    Affinity :


    Fire, Space-time


    STR :


    10


    DEF :


    9


    INT :


    12


    AGI :


    11


    DEX :


    9


    CHA :


    7


    LUC :


    10


    Titles :


    [Curse Bound], [Emperor]


    Skills :


    [Power core Lv.3] [Trunk Strike Lv.2] [Quick Dash Lv.3]


    ¡ª


    Toph had gained a new skill. The system was the same for animals and humans alike, but something wasn''t right. The book on beasts and monsters clearly stated that animals could only learn skills their species could perform. Unlike humans, who had millions of options and many sses, animals and monsters had fixed evolutionary paths and never diverged from those known paths for their species.


    The species Toph was from were called


    Celestiphants


    . They were just normal elephants with space-time and fire or light element affinities. Their evolutionary path culminated in a giant elephant Damian had fought, called the


    Astralox Titan


    . That was the known path for this rare species, although they weren''t extinct¡ªthey could still be found. In all stages of their evolution, the Quick Dash skill was never present. In fact, they were supposed to be slow, and in rare cases, they could unlock spatial travel, but that was mere spection, based on the words of a few experts. The masses, whether nobles ormoners, had never seen such a thing.


    The book stated their first evolution stage urred at level 50, so Damian let Toph roam free for now, observing him to see if he could learn other random skills and prove whether he was capable of learning new skills for some unknown reason. Who knew if, like them, Toph couldn''t learn new skills after his first evolution? Though they weren''t supposed to learn anything before that too, it waspletely uncharted territory, this guy was equally as weird an entity as him. Damian didn''t want to risk ruining his chances of bing as strong as possible, so for now, he chose to observe Toph before doing anything irreversible.


    Damian ignored the little munchkin jumping around and smacking him with his small trunk, a new thing he had learned somewhere, and checked his own new skills.


    Everything else seemed like an upgraded version of the previous skills, with better effects. The exception was


    Arcane Synthesis


    , where Damian noticed that the two slots had increased to five. That was one very strange skill, but a wee one nontheless. Five slots would be really nice.


    [Runic Forge Master :


    A true master of the forge, your work speaks for itself.


    (Master Forger''s Expertise :


    Years of practice allow the Runic Forge Master to significantly speed up their crafting process without sacrificing quality. Increases the cksmith''s control over their forging hammer, enhancing their ability to shape metal with precision.


    )


    (Rune Engraver :


    Grants the Runic Forge Master the ability to permanently engrave powerful runes into weapons, armor, or tools. The engravings are permanent unless overwritten.


    )]


    Master Forger''s Expertise


    ¡­ Damian did feel like he knew thousands of things about forging and metalwork that he hadn''t known just an hour ago. Was this the effect where one could learn skills that take years to master in mere seconds? This was how legendary runesmiths could shape weapons and armors that others could only dream of, yet they couldn''t teach others, because they had learned it as a skill that only the recipient could earn.


    Just like before today, Damian had struggled to reach inside the metal with his mana threads but had never sensed any gaps or empty spaces. Now, however, he could understand the structure of metal much better and felt the pockets of empty matter that were hidden from him before. Did he already learn the skill before trial..? Or was that a temporary thing..? With no status tool in there he couldn''t really tell..


    In short, that''s how he received his third job at the end of year three. Spending tons of royal money on his newly acquired skills. Another six months passed. It had been four years and three months since the end of the Broken Greed War, and once again, he was called to the royal castle. It was rare, as they had nearly lost all interest in recruiting him in the past few months. Was this another offer of some kind¡­? What did they have this time..?


    Note


    :


    (


    Master*)


    :


    The Master ranked Swordsman skill is different from the Master of Swordsmanship title that many nobles aspire to. It''s a title called "Master Swordsman," held by only a select few in the world who have earned it.

 Chapter 278 The Highsword Academy

    Damian entered the inner castle, led by a beautiful maid. This wasn''t the path to the throne room, which meant the matter wasn''t official. It seemed more casual.


    The room he stepped into screamed wealth. Its ornate designs andvish furniture radiated ss. Despite being adorned mostly with vines and flowers, the room managed to showcase the immense wealth of the Elven pce. It was the perfect space for hosting guests or conducting negotiations.


    Just as he entered, Damian noticed Sam, Einar, and the princess seated together. The trio raised their eyebrows at his arrival but didn''t seem overly surprised. It was the first time all of them had been summoned together like this.


    Damian hadn''t seen the princess since that day in the throne room, when the marriage proposal had been brought up. He felt a twinge of awkwardness. Thest thing he wanted was for her to feel insulted or inadequate. His refusal had nothing to do with her¡ªit was his own issues. Damian had tried to convey that sentiment back then, and with his limited social skills, he believed they''d understood to some extent. Still, the fact remained: he had said no to her.


    Only a few members of the royal family had been present during that discussion, and the matter had remained private. Even Sam and Einar were unaware, and Damian had no intention of gossiping about it.


    The princess regarded him with her usual nk expression, her doll-like Elvish features betraying only mild curiosity about his presence and nothing more. She was one of the rare Eldorian family members with golden hair instead of the characteristic green. As far as Damian knew, hair color held no practical significance, though the older generation seemed to all have green hair, so it wasn''t a very good thing in their eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" Sam asked, as if offended by his presence.


    Damian lowered himself onto a padded wooden sofa opposite the trio. They were all seated together on a simr couch across from him.


    "What are you doing here?" Damian retorted.


    "We powerful people are often called for business," Sam replied smugly, "unlike peasants buried in their mountain of books who can''t even level up."


    "Weakling," Einar added with a mocking grin.


    Ever since the two had achieved second-ranker status, they had been a pain in his ass. They never missed an opportunity to brag. Damian had expected it from Sam, but Einar, too, seemed to have been corrupted by his influence.


    "Do you want to go?" Damian said, cracking his knuckles.


    The two were undeniably strong. But with 80 out of his 100 stat points with his third job distributed across defense, agility, and other bnced stats, Damian was confident he could hold his own in a hand-to-hand fight against any ordinary second-ranker. And that wasn''t even his specialty¡ªhis spells were his deadliest weapon. Still, Sam''s enhanced lightning powers were formidable, and Damian wasn''t sure he could win without going all out.


    "See, Evrin?" Sam said, turning to the princess. "This is why this savage is not ready to enter high society.. He has no manners.."


    "Yes, he doesn''t care about a woman''s consent at all," Einar added with mock indignation.


    "You pieces of¡ª" Damian began, but before he could finish, the door on the far side of the room opened.


    The Queen of Eldoris, Vnoria Ardelis Eldorian, entered with her queen''s guards and the third-ranker spellsword, Vidalia''s cousin. Damian realized he didn''t even know her name¡ªhe''d never thought to ask. That was so rude of him.


    Damian rose alongside the others and offered a slight bow. He wouldn''t have bothered, but after the proposal, he didn''t want to give them any more reasons to dislike him.


    The Queen gestured for the guards to remain outside. Only she and the spellsword entered, the door closing behind them. She took a seat on one of the padded chairs near their sofas, while the spellsword stood behind her, ever watchful.


    For a few seconds no one said anything as an awkward silence hung in the air before the Queen finally spoke,


    "I''ve summoned you all to ry some important information," She paused and looked at all their faces one by one, they were all paying full attention to her words. "As Evrin already knows, the Highsword Academy will hold its annual entrance exams three weeks from now. She will bepeting, and as her guards, you two will join her. No official guards are allowed within the academy, so your participation is essential."


    The Highsword Academy. Damian had once considered entering it himself but had since surpassed the need for its teachings. Still, He would have loved visiting their legendary library.


    "Where is this ce?" Sam asked.


    "North of Ashenvale, in the ind city of Edgeheaven," Einar replied eagerly, a note of reverence in her voice. "That''s where the Obsidian Bastion is¡ªthe Highsword headquarters."


    He had read about the famous Highswords too and could rte to her, those guys were like official heroes of people. Childrens and men alike. Not to mention they had the world''s strongest people as their members, and were the highest power on this whole continent. All they did was kill monsters for them and save people when things went bad. All five kingdoms had to donate every year to them for their services, though that was just a custom - The Highswords never asked for anything. But the five kingdoms also understood that if they wanted it, no one could stop them, so they never broke the customs their ancestors had set. And of course, the famous highsword rankings. Most likely the reason for the queen to send her daughter there was also for her to get a good enough ranking. It was necessary for her to be recognized as a good warrior of her generation, being a princess, even if she didn''t want to be a queen.


    Explore more at empire


    The Queen turned to Damian and extended an envelope toward him. Confused, he took it and examined the seal: two crossed swords surrounded byurel wreaths and intricate patterns, with the word


    Highswords


    inscribed in bold, medieval-style lettering.

 Chapter 279 The Highsword Academy 2

    ¡ª


    To Maximus of Eldoris Royal Research Division,


    By decree of the High Council of


    Highsword Academy


    , Maximus-The Morph Vialist, to whom this letter is written, You have been invited to join the fifth year of the Highsword Academy¡ªa rare honor extended only to those whose talents are deemed extraordinary. Your mastery in potion-making and innovative creations have distinguished you as one whose potential aligns with the academy''s storied legacy.


    For centuries,


    Highsword Academy


    has been the crucible where the finest minds and boldest talents are forged into greatness. This invitation signifies not only recognition of your achievements but also the expectation that you will rise to meet the challenges and opportunities that await within our halls.


    Enclosed, you will find your admission seal and instructions for your arrival. The academy demands excellence; we trust you will meet it with the same brilliance that has brought you here.


    Wee to


    Highsword Academy


    , where the exceptional be eternal.


    With due regard,


    Sir Torvyn Embercrown


    Chancellor of Highsword Academy


    ¡ª


    Damian raised an eyebrow. An invitation? That was new. Would they rank him lower if he refused? Right now, everyone knew his name, but hardly anyone knew his face. He''d barely left the divine tree in the past four years. Ashenvale had not been shy about sending people to investigate him. Even Dawnstar and Faerunia had tried. The butler never missed updating him on who had been caught spying or attempting to infiltrate the castle. None had seeded. Some even carried poisons and exploding runic scrolls. Surprisingly, the empire didn''t seem to care much about him, even though his potions were rumored to resemble their runic devices.


    Damian had asked repeatedly to see these tools, but the skirmishes at the borders never escted to the point where one side was desperate enough to reveal them¡ªor unable to destroy them before being captured. Only high-ranking Empire''s officers seemed to possess these tools.


    The others in the room were staring at him, noticing his shifting expressions. But Damian''s thoughts had already drifted far from the invitation. Finally, Sam got impatient, snatched the envelope, and started reading. The Queen and the spellsword shot him disapproving looks, but Einar leaned over curiously, and even the princess peeked in, forgetting her manners. Her mother red at her, but the princess tactfully ignored it.


    "An invitation!?" Einar eximed.


    Sam hadn''t even finished reading it yet. The princess, meanwhile, froze solid, her eyes wide as saucers.


    "The Highswords invited him? That super-powerful group of old dudes personally invited this guy?" Sam asked, exasperated even pointing at Damian''s cheeks. This guy seriously tested his patience.


    Even from his small vige, Sam must have heard of them. Most of their famous exploits were old news. With peace in the five kingdoms, they weren''t as prominent these days. The invasion of Ashenvale had supposedly drawn their attention, but Eldoris''s army, led by Vidalia, had followed strict wartime rules, avoiding harm to civilians. They only conquered pces and looted treasures as rpense for Ashenvale''s transgressions. The Broken Greed War had ended too soon for reports of civilian casualties to reach the Highsword headquarters. Otherwise, they might have intervened to assist Eldoris¡ªor so people said. Damian wasn''t so sure though.


    The Highswords might have been a legendary organization born of noble intentions, but were they still the same? Apart from their monster extermination efforts, they hadn''t done much of note in decades. Why had they spared Dawnstar, which also exploited Ashenvale''s weakened state? Eldoris handled Dawnstar on the battlefield, but Damian suspected many lives were lost before then. People assumed the empire''s restraint stemmed from the Highswords'' presence, but was that really the case? Who really knew?


    Cynicism aside, a thousand-year-old library filled with rare spells was tempting. He could use a vacation. It was risky, sure, but what was the point of all his powers if he couldn''t even visit an ind for a while? Worst-case scenario, he could leave. He had one spatial storage room full of a stockpile of wormhole runic scrolls sewn together of 5 parchments¡ªhe called it the strategy "R," aka Run the hell away as fast as possible. The stack had cost 450 gold, excluding the free mana ink from the researchb. If he used them all in a linked sequence, he could probably teleport across Ashenvale, Dawnstar, and part way into Faerunia. Discover exclusive tales on empire


    "That''s never happened before, has it?" the princess asked her mother, forgetting their audience.


    Her mother didn''t seem to mind. "Thest person they invited was Hellstrom, three decades ago."


    "That Faerunian Hellstrom? How old is that guy?" Sam asked, a hidden hint of anger in his voice. Damian noticed it, and so did the Queen.


    Sam had always harbored resentment toward the Faerunians, and Damian couldn''t me him. They''d almost killed him. If he hadn''t intervened, they likely would have seeded. Sam never spoke about what happened to him in that dark cell, but Damian suspected it fueled his intense training. Still, Sam never mentioned revenge, at least not openly. And Damian hoped it was just his negative thinking and that was not the reason for his training dedication.


    "Barely half a century," the spellsword replied, her tone nonchnt in the way only elves could manage why talking about age.


    "Will you go?" the Queen asked Damian.


    "If it''s not a problem," Damian replied.


    "It''s fine. It''ll be better with you there. Can I ask you to look after my daughter?"


    "Uh, she already has two people looking after her," Damian said. "The potions?"


    "Dawnstar isn''t iming more territories, and Vidalia has morend than we can manage. We have enough potion stock for six months. I''ll send word if the situation changes."


    Damian nodded.


    "The runesmith professor there is the highest-ranked active runesmith in the world. Perhaps he can repair your tool," the Queen added.


    Perfect. Damian now had even more motivation to go.


    "Keep her safe, and I''ll give you this." The Queen removed a peculiar hairpin, faint traces of spacetime and dark mana emanating from it. His senses had evolved with his skills to tell the element of mana apart even in the environment.


    "What is it?" Damian asked.


    "A runic pen. It writes with mana ink and never runs out." The queen said, smiling at him. Damian was really curious to see how the hell did that work but something didn''t feel right,


    "Why are you so worried about her safety?"


    The Queen''s expression hardened, but she exchanged a hesitant nce with the spellsword. "We''ve heard rumors¡ªnothing concrete. But there''s news of the Shadow Reaver operating in chaotic Ashenvale, gathering resources for the¡­ Organization."


    And of course, Another significant change over the past four years was the emergence of a leader among the beastmen¡ªsomething unheard of since the fall of their nations, they called him the Shadow Reaver. While much of this was shrouded in rumor, there was undeniable evidence of an underground organization with an agenda that threatened all five kingdoms. Hand-drawn posters and booklets had been circting, even within the capital of Eldoris, filled with anti-royalty rhetoric and calls for aggression to empower beastmenmunities. Damian could understand her worries and just nodded at her in understanding.

 Chapter 280 The Highsword Academy 3

    Damian gazed at the vast expanse of Eldoris''s green fields, with Toph perched eagerly on hisp, observing everything with wide-eyed curiosity. It had taken them less than a week to prepare and set out for the nearest harbor¡ªNenrs. To avoid drawing attention, they dressed in casual clothes and traveled in a modest, somewhat well-kept carriage, suitable for lower nobility or wealthy merchants.


    The four of them were seated inside, facing each other. A second-ranker drove the carriage, while two additional second-rankers, each leading a team of five Light-Walkers, trailed nearby in concealment. Not that there was anyone for miles around.


    "Is there going to be a written test or something?" Sam asked, his expression betraying clear concern. It was obvious he thought his chances were slim if that was the case.


    "Only basic questions," Princess Evrin exined, sitting next to Einar, who also listened intently. Damian suspected she already knew this information. "Anyone who understands mana and can read and write will pass easily. The real test is of strength and ss abilities. It''s different if you''re aiming for ess to crafting or schrly subjects¡ªthose require separate tests."


    "See? Don''t worry. All you muscleheads need to do is flex, and you''re in," Damian did not miss his chance to take a shot at his supposed


    ''Assistant''


    , who had never assisted him in anything. Sam shot him a re, which Damian met with equal intensity.


    "It''s an honor to gain entry," Einar added, her enthusiasm spilling over. "People from all five kingdomse to try their luck, especially because performance determines allocation. You can keep trying, and the higher your score, the more years you can skip. Only the strongest gather in the fourth and fifth years at Highsword Academy. The final exam of the fifth year also doubles as the ranking test for warriors of all ages whoe to prove themselves."


    Einar paused, realizing Damian and Sam were smirking at her. Flustered, she puffed her cheeks and turned to look out the carriage window, her ears tinged red. Evrin chuckled at the sight, amused by this rare side of her friend.


    Einar clearly adored the romanticism of knights and heroes¡ªthe daring quests, clinking armor, gleaming swords, and solemn oaths sworn under banners. She didn''t dream of watching from a tower; she imagined herself standing shoulder to shoulder with warriors, her de sharp, her heart steady, her name etched in tales of glory. At least, that was the impression Damian had gathered from her over the years. She embodied the aspirations of many children in their world before the harsh realities of noble life¡ªschemes, traditions, and overwhelming responsibilities¡ªsnuffed out such dreams.


    Not every noble child wanted the lifeid out for them. From the way Evrin behaved, it seemed she wished to be anywhere but her home. Then again, at 14 or 15, this was the age kids rebelled. Damian wasn''t certain how old the elf princess was, but if she was near their age, it could just be a phase. Having only recently crossed that threshold himself before bing a youth again, Damian wasn''t exactly an expert on teenage behavior.


    Nenrs, a modest-sized town, was charming in its way. Nestled between mountains on one side and the ocean on the other, it was a well-trafficked trade harbor, though not as busy as Pyron. Winters here were brutal¡ªthe massive oceanke in the mountain''s basin often froze solid until spring, rendering the harbor useless for much of the year.


    The sun was setting, painting the evening sky with reddish hues as they checked into an inn. Their ship was scheduled to leave early the next morning. Strolling through the bustling streets, Toph grew excited, trumpeting with delight. To give the little guy a better view, Damian wandered alone through the streets of Nenrs, taking in the sights.


    After 20 minutes of exploring, Damian noticed something unusual. Though pathfinders came and went, two distinct mana signatures lingered within his mana sense range constantly. They felt unnatural¡ª it was concealed but unmistakable, condensed mana suggesting second-rankers. To confirm his suspicions, Damian circled the whole town, keeping the inn at the center to monitor his friends. The inn itself housed no notable pathfinders above the first rank.


    Damian tried to change direction and walked towards them without drawing suspicion, but as if they could see him from over kilometers of distance they started getting back, maintaining the distance. Having no choice, Damian entered into a dark alley, changed his clothes, and wrapped a cloth around his face. Pushing Toph under his clothes to hide. Then, turning toward his pursuers, he sprinted at full speed. Townsfolk shouted in surprise, and even some guards and pathfinders tried to follow, but Damian ignored them, leaping over buildings to close the gap between hin and the strangers.


    Yet, no matter how fast he moved¡ªfast enough to outpace powerful second-rankers¡ªthe gap remained unchanged. It was as if they anticipated his every move and could see him clearly from kilometers away.


    Before the inn could fall out of his mana sense range, Damian stopped. This could also be a ploy to lure him away and leave his friends and the princess alone, they weren''t helpless without him but he preferred to be there just in case. Frustrated but cautious, he returned to the inn with Toph back on his head. He had his fill of not just walking but running and a bit too fast at that. The poor little guy was shaking, holding his head tightly. Damian took him in his hands and hid him in his warm clothes again, only then did he calm down a little.


    The one team of the two who had followed them here from the capital had left, Only two second-rankers and five first-rankers remained, watching the inn from hiding. Damian thought about informing the others but then decided against it. He would keep watch tonight. If they intended to make a move, it would happen before dawn¡ªor on the ship tomorrow. And that was if they were an enemy. Though Damian doubted the Eldoris forces would run away from him like that, the mana signatures were something unique too.

 Chapter 281 The Ship to Edgeheaven

    Damian stayed awake the whole night, keeping watch while reading some of the books he had collected over the years. The one in his hand discussed a theory of magic called ''


    The Darven Umbilical Point


    .'' Apparently, a renowned mage and researcher named Oshileaus Darven posited that the world had a threshold for the amount of mana it could sustain at any given time, how much he didn''t mention. When this threshold was exceeded, more dungeons and natural disasters emerged as a mechanism to reduce the number of mana-bearing entities, thereby restoring bnce. It was, ording to Darven, nature''s way of healing. And the reason why the past civilizations had almost wiped clean from the face of this world without leaving any noticeable signs of their lifestyle.


    Of course, there were many ws in the theory. For instance, dungeons themselves were immense sources of mana, and natural disasters had scientific exnations. Even on Earth, where mana users were nonexistent, natural disasters urred regrly. But Damian wasn''t reading the book for its uracy. Besides being an interesting way to pass the time, it delved deeply into the nature of mana itself. Many researchers and mages had followed behind him with their life''s work after getting inspiration from this¡ªman or woman, no one knew anything about Oshileaus Darven beyond the name.


    Toph slept peacefully beside him, his slightly glowing belly rising and falling with each breath. The two mana signatures that had been shadowing them maintained their distance and never approached, not even to observe more closely. One of them even dimmed their mana presence, which likely indicated one of them being asleep. Perhaps Damian was overreacting, and they were simply spies sent by some lord to monitor the princess''s movements. But such a task didn''t require second-rankers. Only a handful of people could hire individuals on such a level that had such brilliant scouting methods and speed.


    The night passed without incident, and early morning arrived. One by one, hispanions woke and prepared to board their hired sailing vessel. The captain was a reputable figure, and their passage had been secured in advance through letters. Thankfully, this time, they each had their own cabin¡ªit was already a much better journeypared to Damian and Sam''s cramped cohabitation on the journey from Faerunia to Pyron.


    Yawning, Damian gazed at the medium-sized merchant ship with its three tall masts.


    "What''s with you? Come on, look alive! I know you''ve grownzy hiding in that hole of yours, but it''s bad for your health. You gotta exercise sometimes, Maximus," Sam bellowed in his annoyingly overactive way, Toph trumpeting in agreement.


    Damian suppressed the urge to throw him in the water and settled with just a re.


    "Let''s go," the princessmanded, drawing their attention as she moved ahead.


    Sam and Einar immediately nked her. It was always amusing seeing them doing their job so seriously. From what he had heard, they had saved the princess many times, not always from life threatening problems, but many were close enough. They even had quite a following in the noble youth circle for being so close to their princess, and of course there was their ever present halo of being probably the youngest ever in history to achieve Enlightened rank. Over the years, they''d received countless marriage proposals, to the point where the royal family had to intervene, making it clear¡ªat Sam and Einar''s request¡ªthat they had no intentions of settling down anytime soon.


    Damian followed the trio, but his attention was focused on the two knights trailing behind him. They had finally shown themselves.Their full te armor was not unusual for mercenaries or knights, but theirs stood out¡ªa unique alloy blend of exceptional quality. It was clear they weren''t local. Judging by the mana-infused swords at their hips, Damian pegged them as spellswords.


    They had been following him since his arrival in town. After seeing them another possibility urred to him: he had dismissed the idea of being important enough to draw such personal attention, but perhaps he had underestimated the Highsword''s interest in him. These knights might be from the academy¡ªor maybe, actual members of the Highswords organization.


    Regardless, they were also boarding the ship. There wouldn''t be much room to evade him at sea. Damian decided to remain discreet for now. Confronting them on the open ocean would be wiser. Most likely they were ready for such a confrontation too.


    As he stepped aboard, the salty breeze tugged at his coat, and the wavespped against the hull. The gangnk swayed under his boots, its wood creaking softly. On deck, sailors bustled about¡ªshouting orders, rolling barrels, and tightening ropes. The towering masts loomed above, their sails fluttering in the wind.


    A sailor directed them below deck, where the air turned cooler and carried the scent of wood and sea. Ducking slightly under the low beams, Damian followed the narrow corridor lit by flickeringnterns. Reaching his cabin¡ªnext to Sam''s and across from Evrin and Einar''s¡ªhe opened the door to find a small but tidy room. The rhythmic creaking of the ship and the distant sound of waves greeted him.


    Inside, the cabin was modest butfortable. Smooth wooden walls showed the ship''s craftsmanship. A sturdy bed with a wool mattress and folded nkets sat in one corner, alongside a small chest for belongings. A in desk, fixed to the wall, was apanied by antern for writing. The air smelled of wood, salt, and a faint hint of tar, making the space feel both simple and weing.


    It was a decent cabin, though they had paid a good price for it¡ªOf course, it was nothing to the loaded elves. Damian settled in, watching as Toph explored the room excitedly. The gentle swaying of the ship under Toph''s four feet seemed like a novelty to him. Each noticeable sway brought a surprised reaction from him that made Damian chuckle.


    Damian wanted to sleep a little, not that he was tired but it was just a habit of his to sleep for fixed hours every night. He had noticed his mind working better after he was refreshed in the morning, and ever since that day, when it wasn''t necessary for him to pull an all-nighter, he preferred sleeping peacefully, with Toph curled up beside him.


    However his job was not done yet.

 Chapter 282 The Ship to Edgeheaven 2

    Within a few hours, the ship had left Eldoris waters and entered the deep sea. Like the ship Damian had traveled on before, this one also carried mercenaries prepared to defend against any threats from the sea or sky. The sun had finally risen, and most passengers were enjoying the morning light, basking in its warmth.


    Among the notable figures on board were one second-ranker mercenary leader, two of Princess Evrin''s Enlightened-ranked guards¡ªseemingly leaving their first-rank counterparts behind¡ªand two mysterious knights. The ship hosted an impressive number of second-rankers: five in total, or seven if Sam and Einar were included. This made the vessel arguably the safest¡ªor the most dangerous¡ªpassenger ship on the sea.


    Damian stepped out of his small room, Toph perchedfortably on his shoulder, and headed to the deck. The others remained in their quarters, but the two knights had stayed on deck the entire time. As Damian''s eyes adjusted to the brightness, he noticed the knights looking directly at him. Upon closer inspection, he realized that although one was male, the other¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered figure¡ªwas a woman. Her bulky armor and short hair made the distinction difficult at first nce. The man appeared to be in his mid-40s or early 50s, while the woman seemed slightly younger, perhaps in her early 40s.


    Without hesitation, Damian approached the two Eldoris second-rankers, who were dressed casually, attempting to blend in. He motioned for them toe closer. Though they exchanged nces, theyplied without protest¡ªclearly briefed on his scouting abilities beforehand.


    Damian then turned his attention to the two armored knights, walking straight toward them. The Eldoris guards, sensing tension, immediately became alert. Damian stopped a short distance from the knights, locking eyes with them. For a moment, no one spoke, until the female knight finally broke the silence. Find more chapters on empire


    "Is there something we can do for you?" she asked, acting as if seeing him for the first time.


    "You certainly can," Damian replied calmly, his voice steady despite the waves crashing against the ship''s hull, making too much sound. "It would be really helpful if you told me who you guys are."


    The male knight chuckled, his smile failing to reach his eyes. "You must be mistaken, kid. We''re just mercenaries."


    "Yeah?" Damian asked, leaning in, smiling through his gritted teeth. "Then why did you run yesterday?"


    The man''s smile widened unnervingly, a faint aura leaking from him as he leaned closer. "Can''t a man run? That was just... exercise."


    "Bullshit," Damian snapped.


    Before the ridiculous exchange escted further, the female knight grabbed herpanion''s head with a sigh, pulling him back. At the same time, the Eldoris guards pulled Damian back, who quickly regained hisposure.


    "We apologize if our presence was a hindrance," the female knight said, her voice measured. "We''ve been ordered to ensure your safe arrival at the Obsidian Bastion."


    "Highsword members?" one of the Eldoris guards asked, surprise and a hint of admiration in his voice.


    "Yes, we are knights of the Highsword," the male knight began proudly, but his partner cut him off.


    "Squires of the High Table," she rified, shooting him a pointed look.


    Damian nodded, then turned back to the man, who seemed visibly deted. "Don''t sneak around then..," Damian said, feigning suspicion. "And don''t stare at me. I''m shy."


    The guards behind him stifledughter, while the female knight looked awkwardly away. The man''s expression twisted from anger to disgust.


    "We''ll keep that in mind," the woman replied awkwardly as Damian and the guards walked off.


    As a precaution, Damian had discreetly applied a faintly scented tracking solution to the knight''s shiny armor. The scent wasn''t detectable to humans but would allow him to track their movements using his scent tracking potion. He could track them with it and their travelled location for kilometers. It was just a precaution, he just felt like they already knew about his ability to sense people by mana. Just in case they had some weird way to mask their mana signatures, which should be normally impossible, Damian performed this fail safe. This will also inform him where they were staying and what part of the ship they constantly visited when he was asleep. It was borderline paranoid, but that''s just how he lived. Especially out in the open.


    The journey to the Obsidian Bastion was expected to take six or seven days. Their ship was far superior to the average vessel and wasn''t scheduled to make any stops, particrly not in Ashenvale. The region''s vtile political climate had made it hostile to Eldoris travelers in recent years. After their entire army was decimated, the king had notsted long and had died atst suffering from his prolonged illness. The prince wanted to be the new king but after the humiliating defeat, not a single lord assisted him. All staying away from the man as if he had gue. Many other powerful houses started amassing mercenaries and levies, and a brutal yet mostly political war started in the whole of leaderless Ashenvale. There were still many powerful individuals there, their neighboring countries were not making their life any easier, some defended their country, some just stayed away from everything, some collected everything and eloped all together to other countries with promises of wealth and power in exchange of information and betrayal. Overall it was a bad time to live in Ashenvale.


    The voyage continued smoothly. The knights kept their distance, though the man often red at Damian, who returned the favor in equal intensity. Damian didn''t inform the others about the knights, as it would only cause unnecessary worry. He spent most of his time reading when the day was nice and the weather was pleasant, the other time he either slept or yed around with Toph, trying to teach him new skills but nothing was sticking. The main problem Damian suspected was the fact that the little elephant was just thinking it as ying, instead of learning new things. He suspected thatbat or emotional stress might be needed to trigger skill development. He even tried teaching Toph to read, only resulting in the creature curling up and napping on his chest as Damian read aloud. That guy waszy for sure.


    The others also spent much of their time on deck doing various things, Sam and Einar only watched the mercenaries work, while the princess read some books once in a while, but mostly she just stared at the sea as if she couldmunicate with the vast ocean of water somehow.


    After a week of peaceful, refreshing sailing, the towering peak of the Obsidian Bastion, the seat of the Highsword organization, finally came into view.

 Chapter 283 The Obsidian Bastion

    Drawing closer, the silhouette of the Bastion sharpened, revealing its sheer, angr walls that seemed to rise directly from the mountain itself. High above, the fortress crowning the summit was a marvel of austere elegance, its spires wing at the sky as if to ward off any who dared approach. The asional gleams of sunlight off the polished stone made the structure itself seem to stand with pride.


    At the mountain''s base, wavespped against the dark stones, serving as natural defenses for anything attempting to approach from behind the Bastion''s high walls. When the ship rounded the ind city, the air grew cooler, carrying a faint metallic tang, as if the presence of steel¡ªdes, armor, or both¡ªpermeated the very atmosphere.


    The ship anchored far from the city, as the rocky shoreline was too hazardous forrge vessels. Damian, apanied by Sam, Einar, and Evrin, disembarked in a small boat, arriving at a wooden tform in the heart of Edgeheaven''s bustling downtown. The city, though smaller than Eldoris''s capital, was dense with activity. People from all five kingdoms roamed freely through its streets. Damian noticed beastmen, darker-skinned individuals from the Empire, and average humans from Dawnstar and Ashenvale. The distinctly elegant Eldoris natives were present as well, their refined appearances standing out among the crowd.


    As the group of four made their way up the steep street leading to the mountain''s summit, where the Highsword headquartersy, Damian noticed arge number of teenagers dressed in ck-and-gold uniforms-the uniform of the Highsword academy. Even the shops and street vendors catered to these students, selling academic supplies, weapons, and armor. He was particrly pleased to see several shops with signs advertising spell books and runic scrolls. This truly felt like a city of schrs and knights. Despite the academic atmosphere, the city also boasted a sprawling residential area, where thousands of people lived peacefully in this corner of the world-ungoverned by the five kingdoms.


    After a long climb, they arrived at the massive gates of Highsword Academy, which was part of the Bastion but separated by high walls and runic barriers. The serpentine road had been grueling, and the carriage they had hired had earned every coin of its fare. The horses, visibly exhausted,bored up the steep incline.


    Damian, having been invited, didn''t bother with inns. The princess apanying him was taking the entrance exam with others, but her name stillmanded respect. She was entitled to stay in the nobles'' quarters, though they had agreed to avoid unting her status unless necessary. The academy had arranged amodations for all challengers, which Damian appreciated, as most of the candidates weremoners whose families had sacrificed greatly to send them here. Staying in such an expensive city for a week would have been impossible for many.


    Entering the academy was surprisingly straightforward. The knights asked each entrant for their name, ss, and ce of origin, then handed them a small, white, polished-square, numbered-stone to serve as identification during the trials. Over fifty people stood in line, their ages ranging from 12 to 19. For nobility it might be seen as embarrassing, to try the academy entrance challenge after 17, but formoner kids it was their life changing opportunity, and they tried as long as they could. Some people are also not happy with the year they get and want to try next year with better preparation. Though Damian thought it would be best to stay all five years if one was amoner and had limited sources to learn things from.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    The nobles had different motivations¡ªproving their strength, forging alliances, or seeking matches. Each year, in the fourth and fifth years, the best talents from across the kingdoms gathered here.


    Damian presented his letter to the knights, who, after reading it, summoned others and asked him to follow. He brought the princess with him, despite her ability to prove her identity independently. They had agreed not to reveal her status unless necessary. Though the knights looked curiously, they allowed her to apany him without question. Sam and Einar remained in line with the other candidates. In the distance, Damian noticed the two Eldoris second-rankers assigned to watch over them; their task wasplete, and they would soon return to Celestria. The Highsword knights, who had escorted them earlier, had been left behind in the city below.


    The moment Damian had set foot on this ind, it was as if he was thrown into a giant pool of powerful mana signatures all around him. However the academy or the bastion behind it just felt different. The tremendous mana from multiple individuals, was like a heavy thick scent of these monstrous beings that far surpassed any kingdom''s army''s elite warriors. Three in particr stood out, they were like whole rivers of mana on their own.


    This much power.. It was even greater than the strongest third ranker Damian had met. They were.. Above those levels.


    He had just heard that in third rankers, the difference of levels in a younger Trascendents and older Trascendents was like heaven and earth. It was even greater than a difference between a second ranker and third ranker levels, and today Damian could confirm that shit was really true.


    He focused on one particrly immense mana signature emanating from the highest tower at the mountain''s peak. As if sensing his attention, the mana flux shifted slightly, like a deep breath being taken. Shaking off the unease, Damian followed the knight leading them along a beautifully maintained stone pathway through vast green fields. The academy ground was vast, with many students in uniform and metallic armor going around their daily student life. The entrance exam was for others who cameter, those who study from the first year had their own internal exams and proceeded in their next year.


    This time around should be either their vacation period or end of the year exams. Princess Evrin quietly observed the massive old structure of the huge academy buildings. Just the halls were three times the size of Eldorian castle''s. The knight was seemingly taking them straight, towards one of the distincts mana signatures that was on the ground floor. Atst they reached there, the knight knocked on the door and gave his introduction before leaving them at the entrance.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 284 Fifth Year Student

    "Wee to Edgeheaven. I trust the journey was pleasant, The Morph Vialist." Experience tales at empire


    The speaker was a second-ranker knight, lean and tall, though his height was hard to notice as he sat on a chair behind his desk. His presence, however, was not hidden. He gestured toward the seats across from him, inviting them to sit.


    Damian nodded silently and sat down, Evrin following closely behind. The moderately sized office¡ªor whatever it was¡ªwas filled with stacks of documents, shelves crammed with books, and an assortment of strange objects. Some of these objects emitted faint traces of mana, hinting at their runic nature.


    After a prolonged silence, Damian finally spoke.


    "It was nice enough. Call me Maximus."


    "Ah, of course¡­ And this youngdy with you?" the knight asked carefully, as though walking on eggshells to avoid offending him. The behavior baffled Damian. What did they think he was?


    "She''ll be staying with me until the entrance exam. Would that be a problem?" Damian asked shamelessly, his tone implying a rtionship that wasn''t there.


    The princess, cloaked with a hood since they had disembarked, kept her slightly pointed ears hidden. At Damian''s words, however, she reacted strangely, though subtly.


    The knight¡ªwhether an administrative officer, teacher, or something else¡ªvisibly hesitated. After a few moments of contemtion, he relented. "For a week¡­ we can arrange that."


    Damian simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    Edgeheaven was a rtively safe ind city, but the risk remained that someone from Eldoris might have discovered the princess''s journey to the academy. Ashenvale was close by, and Dawnstar''s naval connections could reach Edgeheaven easily; they didn''t have many ships other than supply vessels but an elite team or a talented young individual could be sent. The academy''s VIP section, also known as the noble quarters, was likely filled with influential individuals from across the five kingdoms, many of whom might harbor less-than-noble intentions towards the princess.


    In Eldoris, they were informed about the academy a little: only those who ranked in the top 25 in the entrance exams were granted VIP status, securing residence in the noble quarters. This privilege was typically reserved for the nobility of Duke rank or higher, while lesser nobles had to earn their ce or settle for themon living areas.


    The n was for Sam and Einar to secure high rankings and apany the princess in the VIP section for mage and swordsmanship students.


    As expected, the knight offered Damian a parchment listing the avable sses for a fifth-year student. The list contained mostly crafting and theory subjects, though a few spellsword courses were included, likely because they weren''t certain of his ss, even with information from his war days-nothing was conclusive.


    Damian also received an enchanted uniform, designed to adjust for height and temperature, as well as a badge made from a polished alloy bearing the Highsword monogram. It served as an identity card and could store honor points, the academy''s internal currency. Damian listened half-heartedly to the knight''s exnation, more interested in studying the runic patterns etched on the badge''s back.


    His badge, outlined in red, marked him as a fifth-year student.


    The knight then asked to see Damian''s status tool, should he feelfortable sharing it. Damian politely declined. The knight didn''t press the matter but mentioned that some sses or academy events might be inessible without it. Damian merely nodded, ignoring the warning.


    Afterward, the knight summoned a guard to escort them to the VIP section of the crafting and schr students.


    Since the entrance exams had yet to begin, the VIP crafting and schr section was mostly deserted. Only a handful of rooms were upied¡ªan unusual sightpared to the bustling mage and swordsmanship sections. Nobles typically took pride in their warrior heritage, and only a few strayed toward intellectual pursuits. Such divergence was often seen among younger siblings of royalty or high nobility, who had the luxury to follow their interests without the burden of session or responsibilities-of course not counting the ambitious bitches.


    Damian envied these "lucky brats." With wealth, influence, and freedom, they lived what seemed to him like a dream. Why hadn''t he been born into such privilege? Instead, all he got were people who sold him like a jwellery or bought him as a gift for their daughter.


    The guard led them to an empty corner of the VIP section. The unupied rooms remained dark as they passed, and the lit ones stayed silent-no one evening out to see the neer. Atst, they reached a room on the farthest edge, overlooking the sprawling academy grounds and the city below. Instead of one, it had two windows which gave the room a unique feelpared to others.


    The badge doubled as a key, unlocking the door with a faint hum of enchantment. It was his first time seeing an item that was both runic in nature and enchanted. The room, now registered in Damian''s name, was impressively spacious. They only gave them one room, taking Evrin as his.. Well as his maid or bed warmer. No one even questioned his age for having such interests, which wasmon in nobility but felt really weird and ufortable for Damian.


    The guard left them alone.


    "This is ridiculous¡­" Evrin muttered, ignoring Damian as he curiously explored the room.


    The suite had an attached bath and washroom, equipped with runic and enchanted tools for water and waste management¡ªfar more advanced than Damian''s amodations at the research facility in Eldoris. The main room featured arge bed and elegant furniture, with runic metal embedded into the stone walls. Some of the runes channeled fire and wind mana, others water and wind.


    Damian couldn''t help but grin like an idiot. Heating and cooling through mana¡ªthis was the kind of innovation he admired-lifestyle improving and really creative.


    "How do you expect us to stay here for the night?" Evrin asked in her typical aristocratic tone.


    "The room''s big enough," Damian replied, confused by her hesitation. He was sure she was older than him.. She ought to be above such trivial diforts, especially with her rigorous royal etiquettes and behavior training. "Don''t tell me you''re shy now¡­"


    "Hmph! Not at all!" she refused a bit too quickly, standing tall with her arms crossed. Her flushed cheeks, however, betrayed her. "I''m just not used to strangers being near my bed."

 Chapter 285 Weight of Words

    Atst, they managed to lie beside each other without making a big deal out of it. Toph was in the middle, sound asleep, even though he hadn''t done much walking that day at all. The change in environment seemed to have affected him a bit. Damian found it easier to sleeppared to her¡ªhe was used to sharing his room with Toph and Sam. For her, this was probably the first time¡ªprovided she wasn''t the wild type. Looking at her she sure acted as a young teenage girl.


    "Why do you have a baby elephant? A pink one at that?" she asked, her face turned toward the wall in the opposite direction from him.


    "He''s not pink; he just glows pink," Damian replied, his eyes drifting to the twinkling stars beyond the ss window.


    They really did not spare a single expanse, guess the Highswords were really loaded after receiving years and years of tribute from the five kingdoms and not doing much with the wealth. He''d read that they provided free food and disaster relief when high-ranked monsters or natural disasters struck towns and viges. Apparently, they sometimes footed the bill when a region''s lord couldn''t afford it¡ªthough lords rarely allowed it out of pride. Propaganda or truth? Who knew?


    "But why do you have him?" she asked again.


    "They killed his parent... so now I have him," Damian said simply.


    "Oh..." Her voice softened, and she shifted, straightening out on the bed. From her earlier


    "I''m staying as far away from you as possible"


    position, she nowy facing the ceiling. In the dim moonlight, Damian noticed her gazing warmly at Toph.


    "I''m sorry for that day.." Damian said quitely. He didn''t know why he felt apologetic but he just felt like saying it.


    "Huh? What day?" she asked, confused.


    "I refused the proposal because of my personal issues.. It had nothing to do with you... You seem like a nice person¡ªit would''ve been an honor to be your partner."


    "An honor to be


    my


    partner? Not part of the Eldorian family?"


    "As good as your family is¡ªwell,pared to others¡ªI can''t agree with some of the decisions your mother has made. I know I''m in no position to judge, and I don''t understand the weight of those decisions... but I don''t think I could follow her."


    "You really think so highly of yourself?" she snapped, her voice rising slightly. "Your talents might be impressive, maybe even once in a decade impressive, but you have no right to question my family. My


    mother


    .."


    Her tone was sharp enough to make Toph stir. He rolled over but continued sleeping. Realizing she had spoken too loudly, she softened, turning back toward the wall and murmuring, "She has done a lot... sacrificed a lot... She''s a good queen.." Discover hidden tales at empire


    Damian felt stupid for telling her his honest thoughts on her family, even though he barely knew her. Apologizing would just make it worse since he didn''t feel like he had said anything wrong, just the person he said it to and the situation could have been a bit different.


    ****


    The next day thankfully was the first day for the academy entrance exam and Damian could just leave the princess with the other two by the end of it. Babysitting was not his strong suit. He woke up before her, freshened up. The stone bathtub with iron inneryer looked a bit crude at the first site, but it worked even better than the high quality ones back on earth. The water could be heated through the runic ironyer that had a simple fire rune along with the water, but one had to remember first came water then fire.


    Even though fire burned on mana, it could still be doused by water, it could also be reignited underwater, magic was weird like that. Damian did notice the increase in mana absorption underwater for the firepared to air. At least there were somews to it.


    Toph loved the hot water just as much as he did. In water he could glow his belly as much as he wanted, which seemed to be a very fun activity for him. After taking a bath Damian put on his casual clothes and took the chair near the window, continuing reading his book while waiting for the princess to wake up. Damian was really happy with the double windowed corner room. It offered a breathtaking view of the sunrise over the bustling city¡ªa sight Damian truly appreciated.


    An hour after sunrise, she finally stirred and prepared herself for the day. She didn''t seem to harbor any grudge from their ufortable conversation the night before. Damian, in true adult fashion, chose to let sleeping dogs lie and forget it never happened. She needed to focus on the exam today too, and he wasn''t about to distract her further. Damian didn''t know how good a mage she was, but she must have been through enough training. And her aunt was a Spellmaster so there shouldn''t be an issue for the three of them to rank high. Damian was curious to see what kind of entrance exam the famous knight''s organization conducted.


    They headed out for breakfast and met up with Sam and Einar at themon challengers'' canteen, which was half full. They could have eaten in the crafting and theory VIP student canteen, it was almost empty too and should have a better menu. But they chose to eat together. The challengers were many, but the hall was equally massive, and there were multiple canteens too, it could house over thousands of people at once. Finding them was no big issue, though there was one thing Damian felt at odds with the academy.


    In open and general ces he could sense people with their mana signatures, but in closed rooms, they seemed to disappear from his mana sense. The rooms, especially the VIP rooms had some kind of enchantment for mana sense blockage, or maybe there was a hidden runic tool somewhere. Even with his improved


    ''Eyes of truth''


    which had transformed to


    ''The rity of soul''


    giving him a pretty wide range and much better mana sensing capability, he couldn''t find the active runic circle for the weird phenomena anywhere in the room. There were other lit rooms near his own, but he couldn''t sense anyone in them. It could prove to be problematic for him-he needed to find some way around it.


    Sam and Einar were munching on the white bread as Damian and Evrin joined them with their own tes in hand. The breakfast included white bread, soft cheese, slices of smoked ham, and boiled eggs. A tter of fresh pears and preserved cherries added a touch of sweetness, while silver cups were filled with some sweet juices of unknown fruits. Overal it could be called fancy for this world''s standard.

 Chapter 286 The Problem with People

    The food was decent, and Toph also munched on it enthusiastically. However, the real issuey elsewhere. Half the kids, both older and younger, around them were acting strangely, constantly stealing nces their way.


    Evrin still had her hood on, concealing most of her features, but her strikingly pretty face hinted at her homnd with no doubt. Einar, on the other hand, exuded a wild beauty, her short red hair unfurled and vivid. While the canteen was filled with girls, both noble andmoner, few couldpare to them. Eldorish beauty was simply otherworldly.


    Yet, they weren''t the only ones attracting attention. Damian noticed that many people were staring at Sam, Toph, and himself as well. Boys and girls alike would nce their way, only to quickly look away, flustered, when he met their gaze. Despite being younger than the others, Damian''s lean face and slightly shorter stature made him stand out even more. It was a constant irritation to him that, despite being the oldest, he appeared the youngest among his friends.


    Damian had long grown ustomed to such attention¡ªespecially with Toph always with him. After enduring enough stares on the streets, he had learned to ignore them. But here, it was more noticeable. Most of the onlookers were kids, less discreet than the adults back in the crowded streets.


    "Are you two done?" Einar asked, her tone impatient. She and Sam had already finished breakfast, while Damian and Evrin were taking theirst bites. That chick was a bit too excited for this.


    "Are you ready for the exam? I''m ready to fight whoever they throw at us!" Sam said eagerly.


    "It''s not just fights; it''s a test," Einar corrected him.


    "A test of strength, right?" Sam asked, confused.


    "Yes, but the methods change every year. It''s not one-on-one fights," Evrin added, cutting short the conversation as she finished her food and got up.


    Damian, now done as well, sipped his sweet juice while ying with Toph, who had eaten too much and was struggling to stay bnced. He also stood up, lifting the little elephant in his hands, and they left for the exam grounds.


    The academy grounds were massive, and they walked for a while before reaching the designated area. Streams of teenagers in all kinds of outfits passed by, their faces set with determination. Some wore armor, others casual clothing, and a few unted expensive attire. Regardless, they all shared a nervous energy.


    "Huh?"


    Damian suddenly stopped in his tracks. Toph wheezed in his arms as a girl bumped into him from behind, apologizing hurriedly before continuing on her way. His friends noticed his odd behavior and turned to face him.


    "What''s wrong?" Einar asked.


    "Can''t you even walk properly now?" Sam teased, but Damian barely heard him.


    There were so many students it was hard to focus and recognize any specific one with his mana sense without focusing, but two mana signatures stood out. He couldn''t mistake them, no matter how much they had grown in power andplexity.


    ''What the hell is she doing here? She should be nearly 15 and far ahead of her peers by now. She should''ve graduated already¡­''


    Lucian Goldilocks was here. And so was that annoying prince of Faerunia. Thankfully, his sister wasn''t around. Find adventures on empire


    While there were other familiar mana signatures nearby, these two were beacons of unnecessary trouble for Damian.


    "Come on, Maximus! You''re blocking the path," Einar reminded, jolting him back to the present. He stepped aside, leaving the pathway to walk on the grass.


    "Is everything okay? You look¡­ off," Sam asked, his voiceced with concern now.


    "Yes, I''m fine," Damian replied, regaining hisposure. His friends exchanged confused and worried nces but soon turned their attention to their own thoughts about the uing tests.


    Damian had changed in four years but not enough to be unrecognizable, they should have changed too. Sam wouldn''t remember the prince but maybe the prince will remember him.. There was no authority of any kingdom on Edgeheaven and even if the prince found out, he couldn''t do much before they left this ind. Not that he could do anything to them at all, they were not the same helpless kids anymore. The prince could scheme and hire some other desperate kids to do his bidding, but such a threat was nothing to them. It depended on what the Highsword officials would decide if the matter was legaly brought over to them. But they never really cared much for the politics, if they could prove to be model students, they wouldn''t even consider the case.


    "Sam?" Damian called quietly.


    "Yeah?"


    Damian moved closer, speaking in a low voice that only his group could hear. "Don''t use your lightning. You can manage without it, right?"


    Sam wanted to argue or maybe boast, but Damian''s serious expression stopped him. He nodded instead.


    "Do any of you have a mask or a runic item to change appearance?" Damian asked.


    "I have something," Evrin replied, her eyes narrowing with suspicion as she scanned their surroundings. "Why do you need it?"


    "It''s fine; I''m the only one who might have a problem," Damian said, offering no further exnation.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Evrin retrieved a golden, butterfly-shaped brooch from her spatial storage. "This changes hair color for a day. It''s a single-use item and expensive. It was a gift."


    "I''ll repay you in full and add something extra for the troubles, sorry to use your item.." Damian said, feeling awkward about taking such a valuable item.


    "It''s fine.. It was from just a man I barely knew.. The function was more important than the sentiment.." Evrin replied dismissively.


    Damian epted the brooch with a nod of gratitude. "You guys go ahead. I''ll catch up."


    They left, and Damian found an empty corner of the academy garden. There, he took out his spellbook and a conjured body of still water as a mirror to activate the item. The runic circle that appeared wasplex, golden with intricate ck patterns. While its effect seemed simple, the numerous sections of runes filled to the brim were anything but simple.


    After copying the runic circle into his spellbook for future use, Damian''s hair turned green¡ªit wasn''t his choice but a random color picked by the spell, maybe he could modify itter. He quickly rejoined the crowd, arriving just as the first test was about to begin.


    Hundreds of teenagers were being called by number and divided into batches of 100. Amid the sea of faces, Damian spotted her.


    A girl d in steel armor stood in the center of the group. Her icy blue eyes gleamed, her ocean-blue hair fluttering in the wind. She had changed so much in the past 5 years, but her mana was unmistakable.


    That was Lucian Goldilocks.

 Chapter 287 The Three Sections

    Damian stood among the academy students and other challengers who had not been called for the first five batches. Shifting his gaze away from the heir of Goldilocks, Damian spotted Sam and Einar in batch no. 3 and the princess in batch no. 4.


    The five batches were filled with promising individuals, some even approaching the cusp of their third job. However, only a select few possessed mana levels that truly ced them in the third-job category. Damian could easily discern significant mana gaps, such as those between a first and second ranker. However, the difference between second-job and third-job individuals was less pronounced for most people. The other two Light-walker jobs were typically seen as supportive roles, and most students either stuck to their first chosen job or followed the path their family dictated¡ªoften the case for nobles.


    Some individuals stood out to Damian. Lucian, from batch no. 3, appeared to be halfway through her third job progression. She was apanied by several kids from the North of Dawnstar noble circle, familiar faces Damian had seen at Goldilock vi during his years there. Another notable figure was a noble girl in elegant attire with a golden hairclip adorning her silver hair. She was in Evrin''s batch no. 4 and radiated sharp, focused mana, likely a mage.


    In batch no. 1, there was a striking young man dressed invish attire and d in gleaming golden armor. He exuded confidence, his hand resting on a powerful sword emanating an impressive amount of mana. Meanwhile, a beastman child in the second batch also showcased remarkable mana reserves.


    Alex, the prince of Faerunia, was not among the first 500 contestants. Yet, Damian sensed his mana within the crowd. His growth was strikingly impressive. Achieving a third job before the age of 15 was considered genius-level talent. While some individuals advanced rapidly to reach a higher job, it was often at the cost of mastering essential skills or missing critical job opportunities. This was why experienced noble families typically forbade their young from ascending too quickly unless they had already mastered their path. Exceptions existed for those who knew their destined path and focused exclusively on the necessary skills or were the talented individuals who mastered all their skills and had nothing more holding them back from ascending.


    These individuals caught Damian''s attention through his mana sense, but the real testy in their performance and even a most average looking guy could prove to be exceptional. A massive mana pool was pointless if one''sbat technique was mediocre or their spellcasting relied on basic spells with poor mana control.


    The participants, though promising, were still just kids. The academy staff, on the other hand, were terrifyingly powerful. Over 20 second-rankers stood before Damian, and this likely wasn''t even half of the academy''s entire staff. They were the members of Highsword or one of many squires who were in training for years and had yet to earn their ce in their ranks. Many wore the distinct armor of Highsword knights or casual attire bearing the Highsword emblem on badges, robes, or other essories. Some appeared to be external hires, supporting the academy in various capacities.


    Among them were two Highsword members in distinct unique alloyed armor, standing apart with an unmistakable aura of power. These were Transcendents¡ªthe strongest individuals present. Damian had sensed many of those before in the Highsword academy, and he was sure there were many who he couldn''t even sense, due to that blocking mechanism. But if Highsword members could send not one, but two third rankers just to see some kids'' entrance exam go through smoothly, they sure had a ton of firepower to spare. No wonder no kingdom ever messed with them.


    The five batches were overseen by ten second-rankers, with two assigned to each batch. These staff members began by exining the rules for the first test and how rankings would be determined. The process was straightforward:


    - Three tests would be conducted.


    - Participants were to aim for the highest rank possible in each test.


    - The top 10 in each batch would receive an S-rank for that test.


    - Achieving S-rank in all three tests would result in an SSS ranking.


    After the three tests, a small contest among SSS-ranked individuals would determine the top 100, who would then gain ess to the VIP sections of their respective sses. All the sses were divided in three sections:


    The Spellborne Legion


    : For mages and spellswords.


    Knowledge Keepers


    : For crafters, schrs, and nonbat mages.


    Fists of Valor Continue your adventure at empire


    : For pugilists, who made up over 50% of the student body.


    The Spellborne Legion had a majority of nobles while the Fists of Valor had a majority ofmeners, there were no rules of such a thing, it was just the massive disparity between sses one got a chance to choose.


    Espers were so rare that only a few joined the academy. If they did, their rankings were determined through personal interviews conducted by the academy''s professors. And that was if they revealed themselves, the best advantage an Esper had was their secrets of how their ability really worked. Even in noble families they always hid their powerful Espers.


    The first test, held for the Spellborne Legion, thrilled Damian. It was exactly the type of contest he wanted to observe. For the test, each batch''s staff produced a round, basketball-sized ball made of soft metal covered in fur, which hovered a kilometer above the ground.


    The rules were simple: contestants had to hit the ball with their best spell, aura attack, or other abilities. Destroying or splitting the ball in half would earn exceptionally high marks. The goal was to make contact with the ball using any means, including flight for those who could - it was mostly for Beastmen kids with flying ability, they could use their wings.


    It was the best Damian could ask for, he took out his spell-book and quill, ced Toph on his head and was ready to copy anything useful or unique. Although five participants performed at once, he was confident in his ability to keep up.

 Chapter 288 First Test

    Air de was the most-used spell, followed closely by Fireball. However, neither had much effect¡ªonly managing to graze the ball or scorch its outeryer of fur. The metal core of the ball was strangely flexible yet tough, abination that baffled Damian. More than the Highsword organization''s power levels, what surprised him were the unique alloys they used. Their armor was crafted from an unfamiliar mixture of metals, and now, this ball also demonstrated their mastery of unconventional materials.


    "42."


    "46."


    "38." Continue your adventure at empire


    "49."


    One by one, kids took their turns, giving their best efforts to shoot down the ball, incinerate it, or cleave it in two with Aura de shes. Thest approach was rare, as only the older kids dared attempt it. Yet, despite the barrage of des and fireballs, not a single participant managed to cut the target in half orpletely destroy it. The highest score so far was 51.


    No one used a unique spell until the beastman boy''s turn, and Damian was not disappointed. Likely with a Pugilist support job as his secondary ss, the ck jaguar beastman from the Empire showcased masterful aura control. After raising his aura to its peak, he unleashed the most powerful Aura sh among the contestants so far. It struck the furred ball, splitting it in two despite some resistance from the alloy metal. The sheer force of the attack was enough to finish the job.


    "Kamisen from the Empire ¨C 77."


    Apuse broke out. No one knew who started it, but soon, everyone joined in. Scores above 75 were considered S-rank.


    Damian turned his attention to the next contestant, the silver-haired girl from batch number four. He watched with interest. Hopefully he will get something useful from her.


    The girl began chanting, gesturing with her hands as a dirt-yellow and green runic circle formed in front of her. Damian instinctively memorized it and drew it on his book, not caring whether the spell seemed useful-it was unique. Anything new was valuable, no matter how strange. But this spell was far from useless. The runic circle created a small, solid dirt tform, just big enough for a single person to stand on. She stepped onto it, and the tform rose into the air, climbing 200 to 300 meters before halting.


    Damian could sense the immense mana cost draining her with each second. The spell was purely for show¡ªitsbat utility seemed inefficient. Still, it was undeniably cool.


    Then, raising her staff adorned with a beautiful ember mana stone, the girl cast another spell. This time, it came from the wooden handle runes of her staff rather than through chanting. Over 40 Air des erupted from arge green runic circle, shredding the furred ball into pieces. Impressive and clever-she used her own spell to show her skill and still used a sure fire way to destroy the target.


    "Grace Ashbourne from Dawnstar ¨C 82."


    Damian recognized the multiple Air de spell and didn''t bother copying it. It was detailed in one of the advanced spellbooks he had purchased in Pyron, and he could modify it to that degree if needed.


    Minutes passed as Damian observed more participants. Most performed admirably, earning him glimpses of unique spells. While most were basic, he did note a few highlights: a basic strength enhancement spell, a noble kid''s beam of light spell-that was fun, and another spell that seemed to offer target guidance¡ªthough he would need to test it to confirm.


    Finally, it was Princess Evrin''s turn.


    The princess removed her hood, revealing her face, and the reaction was as Damian expected. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd. Her Eldorian beauty aside, seeing a member of the Eldorian royal bloodline in person was a once-in-a-decade event for manymoners outside the Eldoris capital.


    Evrin began chanting, her movements elegant and enchanting. She didn''t use a mage staff¡ªa flex and a half, considering most participants brought their best tools to this test. A good staff boosted a little mana but the main purpose of the staff was better mana control, it worked as a conduit. People who could do spells without mage staff were confident in their mana control - and no house in the five kingdoms was more attuned to mana than the Eldorians.


    The pressure on her was immense, but she proved her talent. A giant, advanced-level pitch-ck runic circle formed above her outstretched hand. After a few seconds of anticipation, in which Damian copied the spell in full.


    A towering pir of pure darkness erupted from the circle, radiating intense heat. Damian quickly realized it was fire¡ªa pir of ck mes. The spellsted five seconds, leaving nothing of the target¡ªnot even ash.


    Now that was impressive as f*ck. Indeed she was the niece of The Spellmaster herself.


    "Evrin Eldorian from Eldoris ¨C 95."


    Not a perfect score, but understandable. She had expended over 70% of her mana on that single spell. Additionally, two enchanted rings on her fingers had activated, aiding her in some way. The use of tools wasn''t forbidden, but it wasn''t exactly apuded either. Regardless, she left a hell of a first impression on everyone.


    Sam and Einar followed her. Though the two were the most powerful teens present, their performances were straightforward and brutal shows of power.


    Einar unleashed over 20 crimson Aura shes, pulverizing the target into tiny fragments. She earned a score of 97.


    Sam, ever the showman, took a different approach. Jumping nearly a kilometer into the air, he enhanced his Esper body with lightning-though not a single bolt of electricity was visible, slicing the target into thin, smi-like pieces in mid air. Hisnding left a crater and webbed cracks on the ground. The crowd went wild for his mboyant style and cringey dramatic poses, which earned him a crisp 98.


    The two joined Damian at the front line, drawing even more attention to their group after Evrin came to stand next to him. Despite the stares, they stayed to watch the other participants.


    While Damian was focused on copying another unique spell, a name made him pause. In a different batch, a younger boy managed to aim four Air des precisely at the target. Considering the distance, it was impressive. The boy earned 64 points. His orange hair and innocent yet determined eyes stood out¡ªbut it was his name that caught Damian''s attention.


    "Elias Sunde from Dawnstar ¨C 64."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 289 First Test 2

    He was younger than even Damian. Maybe around 11 years old. Was he¡­ his younger sibling? The Sunde family only had five children. There had never been a younger kid than him in the Sunde''s old seat of power. In his memories, there were no children or signs of pregnancy in his father''s two wives. Could this boy be a bastard epted into the family? They didn''t have money to keep him but they still had space for another kid..?


    Damian scowled. That piece of shit father sure is living his youth to the fullest.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The boy gritted his teeth in frustration at his test score but soon regained hisposure and walked to the side.


    "Why are you staring at him? You missed that guy''s funny water des," Sam muttered, kneeing Damian lightly in the stomach. His attention snapped back to the remaining participants just in time to see a kid drenched in water, his leather armor soaked, shuffle back into the crowd with a disappointed expression.


    The youngest member of house Sunde shouln''t be able to recognize him. It was surprising, but Damian decided it wasn''t important. He had never considered that family his. The young boy had no fault in it, but then again, Damian had no obligations toward him either.


    Finally, it was time for the heir of Goldilocks to show her might. Lucian stepped forward, closed her eyes for a moment, then raised her sword high. The shiny silver de immediately lit up with a solid ocean-blue aura. That wasn''t something one saw every day. It must have something to do with her hair and eyes turning light blue as well, from the signature golden as he remebered.


    Discover more content at empire


    She made a single, simple slice above her head, sending an arc of blue light so thin the color was almost invisible. The kids nearbyughed at her unassuming aura sh. But their amusement died the moment the arc cleaved its target cleanly in half.


    And it didn''t stop there. The two halves of the target froze solid, losing whatever mana had kept them airborne, and crashed to the ground in shards. Without even ncing up, Lucian turned and performed a horizontal sh. The shattered pieces, now at eye level, were reduced to hundreds of frozen fragments that littered the ground.


    Amid the stunned silence of the crowd, Lucian walked off and stood beside the second-ranker observer, who stared at her with wide eyes.


    "Uhm¡­ Lucian Goldilocks from Dawnstar¡ª97."


    Tied with Sam. That was indeed impressive.


    "Damn¡­ that was¡­" Sam muttered beside him.


    "Cold?" Damian offered with a grin he couldn''t suppress.


    "Why are you so happy?" Einar asked, raising an eyebrow at him.


    "She got a 97," Damian replied. "She''s not even a second-ranker. I''m disappointed in you two. Good thing they don''t know you''re with me.. You guys are an embarrassment.." The two just squinted at him.


    Evrin chuckled, standing between them as a few boys, both younger and older, blushed at her enchanting voice in the background. Even without the beastmen revolt and the war, Damian thought, the elves were a high-risk group to guard.


    His attention shifted to the next participant¡ªa handsome boy dressed in premium white noble attire ented with shiny gold armor. The armor looked more decorative than protective, with its open and showy design. The boy stopped to speak with Lucian for a second, seemingly congratting her, even though it was his turn to perform.


    Atst, he stepped forward, his hand resting on his sword hilt as he focused on the target. He began chanting. Damian assumed he''d use his sword but prepared his spell-recording book just in case. Toph also wheedled in anticipation on his green head, clearly enjoying the numerous colorful disys.


    A runic circle of advanced-level magic formed in red and green color. Even before the spell waspleted, Damian stopped drawing. He recognized it¡ªIt was a kind of me pir, another version of it, this one went up in a twisting pattern with the help of a wind element. It was equally deadly or not, it was hard to say - but it was impressive to see dual element control being done on such an advanced level spell without even breaking a sweat. The mana levels in the boy were indeed impressive for a first ranker spellsword in his third job.


    "Maelor Goldme from Dawnstar¡ª94."


    Goldme? The royal family of Dawnstar¡ªGoldme? Damian''s brow furrowed. These people were sure surprise after surprise. Damian didn''t pay much attention to politics or gossip, but he knew Dawnstar had numerous princes and even a princess. His father sent him here.. Instead of fighting alongside his brothers in Ashenvale or defending their borders from the Empire..?


    Well, each to their own.. Who knew what kind of family environment they had. Prince of Dawnstar and Lucian.. Was the closeness between them the crafty Baron''s scheme..?


    The crowd burst into apuse, admiring Maelor with gasps of awe. Damian noticed a cluster of well-dressed teenage girls eyeing him from a distance, and he fought the urge to barf on the spot. While Maelor''s performance rivaled Evrin''s, thetter had showcased a unique spell, whereas Maelor''s was more refined than original.


    "The token numbers 501 to 1000, line up. Those who are done with their tests may rest for a while. The second test will be conducted at midday, the third in the evening, and the SSS ranking test will take ce at the end of the week after the entrance exams conclude," one of the third-rankers announced in amanding tone.


    Since they were free for a couple of hours, they decided to just roam around the academy garden and pass the time. It would be a waste to go all the way to their quarters ande back, they were pretty far and the day was pretty nice with sunrise and all.


    They didn''t go much far though, and just chose a ce to sit down, it had a clear view of the new participants getting ready for their test. Actually it was more like Damian chose the high ce under the tree to build a table and chairs for them to sit. The princess froze and looked at him with surprise clear in her eyes.


    "You can do woodstyle..? Evrin asked as Damian sat down and ced Toph with his spell book on the table. "Weren''t you fire and spacetime user..?"


    It wasn''t just her¡ªmany gazes turned toward Damian, including those of the second-rankers and even the two third-rankers. Damian remained unfazed. His Woodstyle wasn''t a secret, after all. Plus it would give his Eldoris background one moreyer of believableness.

 Chapter 290 Second Test

    "He can do all the styles in the world," Einar said, sitting down next to Damian. She poked Toph''s soft, glowing belly, drawing his attention and ying with him.


    "Don''t try to make sense of it¡ªwe gave up long ago," Sam added, sitting down as well, his gaze still fixed on the crowd.


    "How can you learn that so fast? You''re so¡­" Evrin trailed off, hesitating to finish her sentence about his age.


    "Annoying?" Sam offered.


    "A piece of shit?" Einar chimed in.


    "Wheee!" Toph joined in smugly. That guy was getting too cocky recently.


    "No!" The princess eximed, annoyed at her guards but taking her seat regardless. "You''re younger than us, aren''t you?"


    "Nope," Damian lied without hesitation.


    Evrin squinted at him suspiciously, but Damian ignored her, opening his spellbook to focus on his runic circle studies. The dirrt te levitation spell from that silver-haired girl intrigued him¡ªbut unfortunately it was just air pushing downward, not gravity or space-time manipted levitation. Evrin''s back mes reminded him of his own artificially summoned aura coating, but itcked heatpared to hers. He had to see what gave the fire a color ck.. And then there was the light-elementser¡ªthat was so damn cool. Damian could just imagine what a giant version of that thing could do.


    People nced at them from a distance, but thankfully, no one approached. Damian looked up to see some of the Northern noble kids with Lucian performing and getting decent enough scores.


    "They won''t hand out VIP section rooms until the end of the week," Einar remarked.


    "But they''ll expect me to be there today," Evrin replied. "I can take you with me¡ªone person should be fine. Sam, on the other hand, stood out a lot. Be prepared to be surrounded by people in the challenger section."


    "It''s fine. I''ll stay with him," Sam said, pointing at Damian without even asking for his opinion. Damian shot him a look of mock disgust, which Sam ignored with practiced ease.


    A couple of hours would be enough to recover their mana levels to 70% or higher. Sam and Einar hadn''t used much, but the princess had drained herself significantly with her spell and the ring enchantments. Her mana pool was the smallest among them, though Elves were known for their excellent mana control-they did not get any boost in their mana pool. Itpared to many old noble lineages or was maybe slightly better. They did have a certain type of mana though, and it felt like he was standing in the forest when the whole royal Eldorian family was nearby.


    Still Damian activated another spatial storage tool that was ced on his upper arm, under the shoulder. Taking out 12 vials of colorful potions. He had two of those extrarge capacity spatial storage on both his upper arms, full of all kinds of potions. One had the normal ones that he gave Eldoris and another had the secret ones that he never gave to anyone till now.


    Damian gave four to each of them - they just looked at him confused. So he exined,


    "The blue one is Lifesprout Elixir Potion¡ªit elerates natural healing and restores stamina. The violet one is a Mana Pulse Potion¡ªit briefly boosts mana and concentration."


    "Mana replenishment potions? This is new," Evrin said, examining the violet vial with reverence.


    "I''m fine; I don''t need them," Sam replied. Einar also nodded in agreement.


    "Just keep them. If you don''t use them, return themter," Damian said.


    Sam immediately clutched his vials as if Damian might snatch them back. "Why return them? I could sell them and feel like a rich guy for a day!"


    Einar stashed hers away too. "He doesn''t remember what being poor feels like anymore. The rich one has abandoned us."


    "You two earn more than 90% of Eldoris people," Damian retorted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Still not even 5% of what you make in a month," Evrin countered. "Even I don''t have ess to that much wealth."


    Damian ignored the poor people and got busy in his runes. Evrin instantly used up the Lifesprout Elixir Potion, and then one Mana Pulse Potion. Her mana instantly rose 20% - the total reaching half point of her full mana pool. Even her mana recovery rate rose by 10% with focused mind and full stamina.


    Two hours passed quickly. Damian barely managed to decipher parts of a runic circle before it was time to leave for the next test. He only nced at the remaining contestants once in a while, jotting down in his spell-book whenever he saw something useful.


    There was nothing prepared for the second test, as all the challengers gathered around the staff. A third-ranker knight stepped forward and addressed them loudly:


    "The second test has one rule: remain standing. Do whatever you can, use whatever you have, but stay on your feet. You''ll earn 50 points forsting till the end. To score higher, walk toward me. Anyone who touches my armor gets 100. Effort will determine the rest. Numbers 1 to 500, step up."


    "Remain standing? What kind of test is this?"


    "Why would standing or walking be hard?" murmured the crowd.


    The first five batches slowly took their positions behind a line marked by a second-rank staff member. The third-ranker knight stood 50 meters ahead, arms crossed, face neutral.


    "What is this?" Sam asked, confused.


    "Probably an aura pressure test," Einar, the academy expert, suggested.


    "A second-ranker aura won''t do much to us," Sam said smugly, clenching his fist. "Easy 100."


    "He''s a third-ranker," Damian corrected dryly.


    Suddenly not just the three around him but the whole crowd got deathly silent, staring at him and then back to the third ranker, who''s face now held a small ominous smile.


    "No one can endure a third-ranker''s aura, let alone a master spellsword at that! How are we supposed to do this?" Evrin muttered. Read exclusive content at empire


    "Coat your entire body in mana¡ªthat works," Damian said quietly this time, yet some around them heard him and looked at him as if he was crazy.


    "That''s nonsense. Not even mages can do that," someone whispered behind them.


    Damian turned to see the silver-haired noble girl.

 Chapter 291 Second Test 2

    "Lady Ashborne, was it? That''s a bit harsh, but yes, I agree. Maximus, don''t joke with us," Einar replied, her words aimed more at the neer than at Damian himself.


    "Believe it or not, I''m not the one who has to do it," Damian shrugged, turning away from the gathered challengers.


    This should be fun. Oh, how he wished he had a camera or smartphone. Watching Sam and Einar struggle would have been a video more precious than a chest full of gold.


    Everyone took their ce a few minutes behind the line drawn. Damian was curious to see if anyone had found a way to resist the overwhelming mana different from his. It wouldn''t be soul crushing pressure, this was still a test for young promising youths and they had to give them some leeway to seed at least halfway.


    However, Damian was proven very wrong.


    The third ranker barely gave them a couple of seconds after the test began before unleashing his might. Those who had prepared mobility spells in advance moved just a few meters before copsing on the ground, t on their faces. No matter how powerful their spells, not a single one could move an inch. The pressure wasn''t that great, maybe 30% a normal third ranker''s full aura in use.


    Everyone looked stupid, trying hard to resist on the floor-it was really funny. All the pretty clothes they had worn for the asion were now dirty. Even the kids around Damian fell to their knees, even though the control of the spellsword master was so great it only affected the contestant area, and they felt like barely 10%.


    In the tense silence, with participants straining to move even a finger and the crowd sweating in shared difort, Damian couldn''t suppress a chuckle.


    Hisugh carried farther than he intended, breaking the quiet and earning him scornful res from those nearby. Even the second-ranker staff red at him, but the third ranker smiled instead¡ªbefore breaking into an ominous, mockingugh of his own.


    "Is that all you''ve got? Huh..? Pathetic worms..?," the man sneered. "You call yourselves geniuses? Talented prodigies of this generation? Where is your talent..? I see no talent here. None."


    The mocking continued. "You may be powerful in your home regions, but here, you''re all amateurs. To withstand a master''s aura, you must use your own¡ªbut your feeble auras won''t cut it. The person''s Aura, you see, is the reflection of their soul.. Only in the battlefield, in life and death situations can one mold their soul, their aura-to harden, to evolve, to empower.. Only warriors get a soul braded with that distinct mark of courage.."


    "A courage shown in the face of certain death. A belief in one''s ability, one''s expertise, belief that these are the things that can get him or her through any situation, no matter how hopeless. Belief in oneself at the end of the line, that is courage."


    He paused to let his words sink in, resting a hand fondly on his sword hilt as if remembering past battles. "Talent and lineage will only take you so far. When everything else fails, only your pure ability remains.."


    Just as he prepared to continue, opening his mouth again, a groan shattered the silence.


    "AGHHHH! This shit is hard!"


    Two figures were moving. Sam and Einar, their bodies glowing faintly with red and purple auras, trudged forward against the pressure. Each step looked agonizing, as if they were walking through a hurricane. Yet, the sight was undeniably funny.


    The third ranker fell silent, his words dying in his throat. Along with the rest of the staff, he watched in stunned amazement as Sam and Einar pushed forward, step by painful step.


    His surprise soon gave way to a smile. They should have known Sam and Einar were second rankers, they must have sensory types. Real masters could sense it just by being near them, especially third rankers, who could scan entire battlefields. Damian had seen Vidalia do it, as well as other second rankers like Tristan.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Guess they must have dismissed it as Sam and Einar''s eagerness andck of knowledge pushing them to second rank, without them properly mastering their skills. That was not the case though. Those two were real masters, and not just any masters, the best of the best - just a tad bit lower than the transcendent seeds and high leveled second rankers. Though he wasn''t sure about Sam, his ability was too weird and he could probably match even the transcendent seeds. Stay connected via empire


    That guy sure had grown from a weak ass kid whom he had to carry through army trials to now bing one of the most powerful individuals of his generation. He always had the talent and hardwork the kid had done more than anyone, of that Damian could testify.


    Meanwhile, others struggled. Spellswords typically used their weapons as conduits for aura and mana, not for self-coating. But Einar had perfected her aura control, and Sam had clearly learned some tricks from their joint training. Being second rankers might have made it slightly easier to channel more aura, though Damian wasn''t sure about that.


    Suddenly, Damian noticed a spike in one participant''s mana signature. It was Evrin. She was burning mana like fuel, attempting a mana-body coating technique instead of aura coating.


    That might be easierpared to aura coating, but much more taxing on the body and it physically hurts. Also one always had a risk of going below 15% mana with poor control and falling uncounscios. But most of all, it was achievable with only really good mana control, which only mages at this point in levels could showcase. And their main weapon was mana itsef, if used all in just resisting aura, What was one to do when time came to fight..? Which could have been the reason the method was not used much. And people barely even knew they could protect themselves from aura with mana.


    The princess sure was talented if she could pull it off. It wasn''t a perfect coating, and she wasted a lot of mana, but she did manage to take a few steps forwad. Bing third behind Einar and Sam. Seeing her, that silver haired noble girl also started doing the same thing, mana was not visible, unless it was really concentrated and thick in nature. So everyone else was super confused. It could look like an aura coating from one angle, if the hue of mana was visible.


    She was now the fourth. However she ran out of mana soon, copsing even before Evrin. She had used a good amount in the first test and had not recovered perfectly, while Evrin used up her second Mana Pulse Potion to boost herself.


    Meanwhile, a few physically strong individuals¡ªLucian, the Dawnstar prince, a beastman from the empire, and others¡ªbegan inching forward. The aura''s pressure remained unrelenting, but some of the high-level physically powerful contestants who got used to it pushed through, taking small steps.

 Chapter 292 Lunch in the Mess Hall

    Atst, Sam and Einar pushed through and touched the third ranker''s gleaming armor, earning a perfect 100. Evrin, the closest third-ce contender, barely managed to push past 30 meters before copsing to her knees. Knowing she would fall if she went further, she gave up willingly, though her effort wasmendable. She scored an impressive 87.


    The silver-haired girl¡ªGrace Ashborne, was it?¡ªced fourth with 83, barely crossing the 20-meter mark. The others trailed even further behind. Lucian, the Dawnstar prince, and the beastman boy were close to each other, scoring between 76 to 80.


    Needless to say, no one else managed to reach S-rank standards. Still, over 30% of the participants managed to at least stand up by the end or take a step or two, which was enough to pass the test.


    Nearby, a few mages tended to the exhausted students, healing them just enough so they could walk back to the academy. Among them, Sam and Einar took some time but they were the most ''fine'' of the lot. They got their princess and waddled back to the academy grounds¡ªit was lunchtime, after all.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That wasn''t easy at all. I couldn''t even do it properly despite using so much mana," the princess admitted as they strolled through the grand hallways bustling with students.


    "Third rankers are no joke. That much aura is suffocating," Einar added.


    Damian nodded silently, not mentioning the cruel fact that it was just 30% of the guy''s strength.


    "Was he right, though? Is that why you two have such good aura control? Because of the battles you fought in the war?" Evrin asked, looking at Sam and Einar with newfound respect.


    "I don''t know. For me, I just practice a lot," Einar replied. Sam shrugged. Damian said nothing.


    He had practiced a little over the years and could now at least coat his sword or spear with a ck hue. However, he considered it a modest sesspared to the Faerunian mini-runic spell that summoned solid ck mes with no extra headache. He still aspired to reach the level where he could create solid surfaces with aura and experiment with writing runes on them using his World Shaper Hands. It was one of his long-held ideas, though the time it demanded for practice was overwhelming. As Einar said, only practice could make one a master of aura, but his mind was easily distracted with thousands of new spell ideas. And the need to see them through with all kinds of weird experiments.


    After freshening up in Damian''s room¡ªwhich was ironically closer to the mess hall than the challengersmon section¡ªthey headed to lunch. Evrin, having revealed her true identity, had to act the part; she had also attracted the attention of quite a few people. Einar fetched a dish for her while Sam stood guard at one side of the massive hall, warding off nobles who came over to greet or introduce themselves. Most of them were from Eldoris, though some from other kingdoms approached as well. Thankfully, no one lingered long or asked to join them.


    Just as Evrin settled down with Sam across from Einar and Damian, another figure approached them.


    "Can I sit here? If you don''t mind?" It was the silver-haired Dawnstar noble gorl, Grace Ashborne.


    "Um, sure," Evrin replied.


    Damian didn''t know any Ashbornes from Dawnstar, but if this girl was bold enough to approach the princess of Eldoris, she must be a high-ranking noble. He noticed Sam staring at her, seemingly enchanted, until Damian kicked him under the table to snap him out of it. Read exclusive content at empire


    Damian continued eating, the tiny elephant perched beside his te. The food was as excellent as breakfast¡ªthe academy clearly didn''t skimp on quality-Toph really liked it. Damian observed the bustling hall around him. The Prince of Dawnstar was also attracting quite a crowd, Lucian on the other hand was eating quitely, surrounded by northern noble kids. Only three or four from that group had scored above 60 in both tests, he wasn''t sure, though Damian had noticed them even when he didn''t want to.


    The beastman boy, meanwhile, was surrounded bymoner students who had performed well along with him. Groups of various sizes chatted and mingled, while some sat quietly, listening. Damian spotted a few loners in the hall, he could see himself in them. If he wasn''t with these three, he''d probably be eating alone¡ªwhich, truthfully, he preferred.


    The little elephant was like an attention ma, and sitting with three beautifulpanions (and that showy, blonde-haired "electric annoyance") only amplified it. Damian, who had grown used to keeping a low profile, found the attention ufortable. He could tolerate it for a few days, but after that, he might have to build walls around him and not the metaphor kind, real earth walls every time during meals. Perhaps things would be quieter in the Knowledge Keeper section''s mess hall.


    "What number token is yours? You weren''t with us earlier. Shouldn''t you be waiting back there for your turn?" Grace asked, Damian wasn''t listening to their casual chatting, so it took him a second to get that he was the one addressed.


    "He''s not participating," Einar answered on his behalf.


    "Hm..? Are you already a student here..? First year or second year..?" She continued, Damian noticed Sam grinning but chose to ignore him.


    "Fifth year.." Damian replied.


    "Fifth year..?" Damian could see her surprise and confusion clear, for his younger appearance but didn''t bother to exin. Still she continued,


    "No wonder you were right.. I always thought it was such an unfair thing that only aura could shield one from another high ranked individual.. But turns out mana can do it too, it''s just too unorthodox, no one does it.. Though, It helped a lot today to me at least, So thank you.."


    Damian just smiled and nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Can you tell me if the test for the SSS ranking changes like the three entrance tests every year too..? Or are they fixed..?" She asked, looking at Damian apologetically. Damian could see that she felt guilty for asking such a thing right after showing surprise for his young age.

 Chapter 293 Nature of Aura

    "I don''t know¡­" Damian replied, starting to eat his food.


    "Oh¡­ Okay¡­" Grace''s face showed a flicker of confusion, but she didn''t press further.


    Minutes passed in silence, everyone quietly eating as their eyes wandered around the hall. More and more kids began trickling in afterpleting their tests.


    "That''s Lucian Goldilocks.. She is impressive.." Grace said, noticing Einar watching Lucian''s group intently. Her face betrayed a mix ofplicated emotions as she spoke.


    "Ah¡­" Einar quickly broke her gaze. "No, I was just wondering how that ice spell worked. She didn''t even chant, and I''ve never seen a spell used with a sword sh before, let alone an ice spell.." She exined her thoughts more thoroughly, her curiosity evident.


    Explore more stories at empire


    "Yeah, it''s just as mysterious as the first time I saw it," Grace replied. Sam and Evrin nced briefly toward Lucian before returning to their lunch.


    "It wasn''t a spell. Just a simple aura sh," Damian added offhandedly from the side, not bothering to look up.


    "A simple aura sh? What kind of aura sh freezes people?" Einar replied, her skepticism in to see.


    "Vidalia''s aura radiates natural effect enhancing her wood style.. Kazak''s aura feels like the fury of a wild predator. Yours, Einar, feels super angry¡ªthough not particrly strong to sense. I think mastery over aura gives it a unique quality, like an extension of the person''s nature. Everyone''s soul is different, so their aura would be too, right? That''s my best theory, anyway," Damian exined casually, still eating in peace alongside Toph.


    "Vidalia? Aunt Vidalia?" Evrin''s expression shifted to one of pure shock.


    Einar and Grace also stared at him, as though seeing him in a new light. The silence grew heavy. Finally noticing the attention, Damian looked up and frowned.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What?"


    "What are you even talking about?" Sam asked, his tone skeptical. "Aura doesn''t have feelings. No one can sense it unless they''re a skilled aura master¡ªand even then, there''s no such thing as the ''nature'' of aura. Just that a person is nearby.."


    Huh? Damian frowned. Just like with mana, did they not feel the qualities a powerful aura exuded? He''d always assumed aura sensing was universal. Mana sensitivity varied by lineage, control, or quantity, but aura? That should''ve been the same for everyone¡­ right? The hell.. So many years and he was stillckingmon knowledge of this civilization..


    "Are you saying Lucian''s aura feels like freezing?" Grace asked, her interest piqued.


    "Why do you think they call her ''The Northern Ice de''?" Damian replied with a nod.


    "You know her?" Sam asked, a tinge of some new understanding creeping up behind his bright blue eyes.


    "I''ve traveled through Dawnstar before," Damian replied simply.


    Grace tilted her head, her brow furrowed in thought, but fortunately, no one pressed further. Evrin, however, kept muttering her aunt''s name under her breath, which the group collectively chose to ignore.


    After finishing his meal, Damian returned to his room. Sam and Einar went with Evrin to settle her into the VIP section before their third test, scheduled for the evening. As he left the mess hall, Damian caught sight of his younger brother sitting alone in a corner, eating quietly. Wealthy and noble kids gave him a wide berth, but the boy didn''t seem to care¡ªhis focus was elsewhere, likely frustrated with his performance in the second test. He''d been one of the below-50 scorers. He was so young, why was he trying so hard to join.. Could have waited a few years..


    Damian had not slept muchst night, he read for a while as Toph sprawled on his chest, fast asleep; as if he had run a marathon and was tired. Seeing him, Damian also dozed off. When he woke, the sky had darkened¡ªit was just past sunset. That was longer than he intended to sleep. Toph was already up, bounding across the fancy carpet in the room.


    After refreshing himself, Damian left to find hispanions. The mana-sensing walls didn''tpletely block his perception of people outside the room, though they dampened it somewhat. As he walked, he scanned the hallways and ceilings for runic circles, but, same as before, he found nothing. Toph tilted his head in confusion at Damian''s odd behavior, as did the asional passerby.


    Sensing Einar and Evrin still on the campus grounds, Damian headed there. The hallways grew more crowded as he approached themon area, forcing him to focus on maneuvering around the throng rather than his search for runes. Students returning from their tests disyed a range of emotions¡ªsatisfaction, joy, and mostly disappointment.


    Even with assigning students across all three years-based on their performance, many were still not given the admission. Not everyone was warrior material after all. The crafting and schrly section, people entered less, but even from there-not everyone would pass the entrance exam.


    At the end of the day, this academy''s purpose was to cultivate talents for the Highsword organization. But only very few could join each year and most just moved on with their lives. Inter years, it had kind of transformed into a gathering stage for youths of all five kingdoms, to mingle with each other, to make good connections, possibly choose a partner or something. Well for the nobles at least.


    Formeners, even first year students once getting in and failing in their second year, would be considered a pretty good talent and get many good mercenary or other rted jobs. They also got hired by minor nobles in their households.


    The grounds were brightly lit, creating an almost festive atmosphere. Damian moved through the crowd, ignoring familiar faces and mana signatures from earlier that morning. However, he noticed one person tailing him persistently. Annoyed, he veered off into a quieter part of the grounds, but the pursuer still remained.


    Finally, in a darker, secluded area, Damian stopped and turned sharply. His sudden movement startled the young girl trailing him. She froze under his emotionless gaze, her nervousness and fear in to see. Damian failed to recognize her.

 Chapter 294 SSS Ranking Test Qualified

    "Uhm.. Sorry.. I.. I just.." She stammered, not meeting his eyes, looking down constantly.


    "Take a breath and tell me why are you following me..?" Damian repeated, a bit more calmly this time, she was making him nervous just lookin at her.


    "Uhm.. I apologize for it.. I just wanted to see.. Him." She pointed at Toph perched on his head nervously, who trumpeted in return as if saying ''Am i famous..?''.


    "Why..?" Damian asked, looking at her with narrow eyes.


    "Ah.. We once had a baby elephant lost in our vige, we kept him for a month.. He was not colorful like him though.. I just wanted to meet him before they send me back.. " She closed her eyes halfway though and pped her hands as if saying ''Please''..


    Toph was too important a part of his well-being to just give him away to girls randomly. Damian held him a bit more protectively, "Sorry, but he doesn''t like it when anyone touches him.."


    "Uhm¡­ Yes.. yes, that''s fine. Can Ie closer..?" She asked.


    Damian had already prepared an air de spell and a wormhole spell while walking, ready just in case, though he doubted anyone would do such a stupid thing as attacking him among so many people. In such a secure ce from where they could not even leave till tomorrow. She was barely qualified to be in the second job category as a first ranker, or had a really big mana pool on just her first job. Toph was not defeseless either, Damian had bought the best protection enchantment item money could buy and had around his round head in a chain. He had checked the validity of that thing himself and it survived even one of his earth scorching giant runic circles spells. Also,


    Damian could kill her in a second with hundreds of air des beforeshe could even blink twice.


    "Sure.." Damian replied with a gentle smile.


    Thankfully she did not do anything suspicious, they even walked toward the crowd together, before she said bye to Toph - he even replied trumpeting in acknowledgement as she left.


    A weird thing, maybe he was a bit too much on the edge. He was not in the war anymore, not everyone was out to get him. Still asking for Toph who was his weakness so randomly was not something he could ever get used to.


    Damian found the three, as they were returning from whatever the test was. No, there were four. That new girl was still with them. Seeing him they waved at him till he reached near them.


    "Is it already done..? How was it..?" Damian asked, catching the glimpses of some people moving around in the crowd behind them.


    "Nice.. We all made it to the S rank in this one too.." Evrin replied.


    "There was no doubt in that, what was the test about..?" Damian turned around and joined them as they walked back to the academy building. The test looked like it was in its final phase, and he didn''t feel like watching.


    On the way back they filled him in. Third test was about their fighting techniques. They fought a simple stone golem controlled by a second ranker in teams of ten, and were ranked on their efficiency in sword techniques, they were not allowed to use anything else. Damian did catch a glimpse of the golem, he had hoped the famous Highsword academy might have some of the old metal golems but s the art of metal golem making was truly lost to everyone.


    "What were you doing till now..?" Sam asked as they once again sat down for dinner in the mess hall.


    "I overslept.." Damian confessed. Continue reading at empiren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The rest of the night was uneventful just as the rest of the week. Damian and his group observed many tests, the gates opened only once in the morning in which all the people who failed even a single test were left out, while a stream of neers came to try their luck.


    Since there was nothing much to do, Damian asked one of the staff members to let him enter the library - but they refused, saying the library was only avable to use after the academy year started. Even though he was special case they did not relented.


    He had plenty of his own books so he wasn''t much disheartened, Damian just wanted to take a look. The ones who passed the tests were not allowed to leave till the end of the week, when they will release the list of students who were epted and in what year.


    Grace had stuck around with them all week, they were neighbours also in the VIP noble''s section with Evrin and Einar, who were sharing the room. Sam was staying with him. The groups and people over the week consolidated, the noble kids showing their social abilities made contact with all the influenced people in themon and VIP section. Most stayed dejected and worried, not knowing if they would make the cut.


    Damian didn''t get much more interesting spells, but there were few once in a while that were totally unique. Also turns out the spell for his hair color change was also bestowal type, like healing and his mimicry. After tinkering with the spell the whole day, locked in his room with his hair back to normal pitch ck, Damian finally managed to find the section that selected color in the spell. It was still just a number with a weird rune, but the change in number did produce some new colors.


    Now he had a choice between, Blue, Red, Blonde, White and light green. The rune could be changed to another for more colors but Damian couldn''t decipher the new rune yet and didn''t know what to rece it with. At least this much sess was good enough for a day''s work.


    Funnily enough in this case, the Arcane synthesis''s demand of spell''s scale-for its potions to have good effect, worked in his favor. As the big runic circle for it-as big as he could draw with his hands-The diminished hair color change spell potion had an effect of making the color really light. So When he used white, he got grey hair. And subsequent changes in other colors. Making a small batch of each color, Damian used it to fill some empty vials he had and now he had good stock of potions to disguise himself, if needed.


    Since not a single one of his old aquintances had shown any recognition towards him, plus Damian really felt silly with weird hair color, he chose not to bother with it. Anyway he couldn''t get the same green again with potions, and he couldn''t keep up the runic circle spell all the time, it was exhausting. So he just let it go and decided to be himself-he can handle anything that woulde with it.


    The batch of colorful hair potions were more of way to pass time, also it was his gift to the princess for her timely assistance. Though, it wasn''t required, it did help him get used to people without being recognized.

 Chapter 295 Subjects & Result

    The day after thest test, everyone in the mess hall was either excited or nervous. Damian often ate in the Knowledge Keeper''s hall, but asionally joined the others for breakfast in The Spellborne Legion hall.


    There were supposed to be tests for Rune Shapers and Schrs, or nonbat mages, for the Knowledge Keeper''s entrance exam, but he hadn''t seen much of them. Theb and crafting facility were far from his room, and he had been busy with his own things. He did, however, recognize a few familiar mana signatures and faces in his hallway,ing and going. There weren''t many, and barely any tried to strike up conversations with each other in the Knowledge Keeper''s section, although some groups had formed here and there. Experience tales with empire


    The others, including Grace, were busy eating breakfast with no worries. Unlike most, they had scored well and were confident they''d make it into the fifth year. They had seen many tests, and most students'' performances were simr to the first-day exams. There were a few exceptions, of course¡ªlike Evrin''s and the Dawnstar prince''s performances, Lucian''s cold swordy, and he had also seen Alex, the Faerunian prince, who demonstrated impressive aura control. He had stopped using his weird spell anymore for using aura.


    It was hard to admit but the bastard had surpassed Damian in at least aura mastery. After seeing all these talented chipmunks, Damian felt like he should also pay some attention to his aura mastery and spend some time training, but it was just a thought - his mind was filled with thousands of those.


    One of those thoughts was¡­ what to choose? While others gobbled their breakfast, Damian stared at the paper in his hand, which listed the subjects he could choose from. He had to select 6 mandatory subjects and 3 electives. He could choose more, but no fewer. Toph, seizing the opportunity, took over Damian''s full te and began eating as he contemted.


    He had already selected the following: Magical Theory & Advanced Spellcraft, History of Magic, Basic Runes and Runesmithing Techniques, and Beast Studies. The second-rank knight who he had met the very first day, and had given his subject list to, was sweating seeing it. He pointed out that Damian was invited for his potions expertise, so he couldn''t skip Potion Crafting¡ªmaking that the fifth subject. Only one remained.


    Damian was stuck between choosing Enchantment and Artifact Creation or Combat Arts as his sixth subject. He didn''t want to take too many sses, as his n was more to enjoy a vacation and focus on self-study during his Highsword library trip than to be an exemry student.


    Enchantment, though useful, was tedious to learn with all the chanting and peculiar hand gestures. He could replicate most of it with runic circles anyway. Combat Arts, on the other hand, might provide him the excuse to train continuously in weapon skills and aura control. That seemed fine. He decided on Combat Arts for his sixth subject.


    As for electives, he had: Herbology and Flora Magic, Advanced Waygates, and Golem Crafting¡ªanother subject he was required to take based on his reputation.


    Damian nodded to himself and finally put down the paper. The others, atst, saw it and immediately beganmenting on his choices.


    "Spells, Runes¡­ and even Combat Arts? What ss even are you?" Evrin asked, exasperated by the selection.


    "There are so many options¡­ Why weren''t we offered this many?" Samined, as always.


    "Herbs? And only one offensive arts subject? You really have settled into your researcher persona¡­" Einar remarked dryly from the side.


    Damian ignored the other two and focused on Einar. "What are you talking about? I am a researcher¡­ Pretty good one at it, too."


    "Subject list? New fifth year... Wait a second, you said you were already a student here. The regr academy student exam results are released after ours¡­ How are you already a confirmed student?" Grace asked, confused.


    "He''s with us, but he was invited by the academy," Evrin exined, as if it were no secret.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Invited? By Highsword Academy? How? That hasn''t happened in nearly¡­" Grace stared at Damian with wide eyes, forgetting her food.


    "Decades," Evrin added, though Damian noticed a smug smile on her face, as though she enjoyed watching her new friend''s shocked reaction. As women, the three had clicked together quite well, especially with Grace being moredy-like. They got along better than Einar, who had more inmon with Damian and Sam, andcked any obvious feminine qualities.


    "They only invite the most famous talents.. What''s your name?" Grace asked.


    "Maximus," Damian replied.


    Her eyebrows shot up in confusion. She clearly didn''t recognize the name.


    "Don''t y with her," Evrin said, feeling pity for Grace. "You might''ve heard of ''The Morph Vialist''... That''s what they call him."


    Grace''s mouth opened and closed like a fish trying to process advanced calculus. She pointed at him repeatedly, wanting to say something but stopped each time. After a moment, sheposed herself.


    "Those potions Evrin used... And wait a minute, you had green hair on the first day! Is this the reason? Do you have a potion that changes your hair color?" Her eyes sparkled, as if she had stumbled upon a hidden treasure at a roadside sale.


    What weird priorities this girl had. Damian sighed and nodded. Einar, from the side, took the paper from the table as Toph was begining to nibble on it. The smell of the old paper was kind of funny.


    After breakfast, they posted the entrance exam result list inrge letters on a fancy notice board. Unsurprisingly, all the people Damian had been watching were on it. Even two of Lucian''s followers had made it. To his surprise, even though he was given a third-year and his name was at the very bottom of the list, his younger sibling had somehow made it as well.


    Afterward, they gathered in front of the academy, where all the staff and big shots gave speeches. Damian counted four third-rankers and several powerful second-rankers among them. These were the professors and faculty members.


    When the event concluded a couple of hourster, those who were not selected were free to leave academy grounds.


    As for those with SSS rankings, they were to have one final test¡ªthis one was for their own standings in the academy though, and not for the admission.

 Chapter 296 The Final Test

    Five hundred students had advanced, with 250 in the third year, 150 in the fourth year, and 100 top candidates in the fifth year. The students were divided by the subjects they chose, so only 70 to 80 people were in a ss at a time. Additionally, there were multiple optional sses, as they had been informed.


    After a brief motivational farewell to those who had failed, the students were given half an hour of free time. During that period, preparations for the final test of the year werepleted. All professors and staff members gathered to witness the event, where only the best of the best would perform.


    The testing area was constructed like a stage, crafted by one of the third-rankers Damian noticed using wood-style and simple earth-based spells. She must have been a highly skilled mage. Even people from Eldoris had chosen the path of the Highsword. It seemed not everyone held unshakable loyalty to their divine rulers. However, when it came to third-rankers, it was hard to determine their origins. Perhaps she had been around even before the current queen.


    The thing that made Damian raise an eyebrow about the Highswords, was their non-parental borderline celibacy-policy. The members of the Highsword were not allowed to have kids, or get married for that reason. The royalty members that were chosen as members in the past from the five kingdoms became ex-members the moment they got married.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All the SSS-ranked students were summoned, while the rest were instructed to stand or sit outside the circr wooden perimeter. On one side stood a small wooden stage where the "big shots" were seated, opposite a wooden structure inside which the SSS-ranked candidates had been gathered. Before entering, students were required to leave behind all enchanted or runic items, storing them in spatial storage and handing them over to a staff member or a friend for safekeeping.


    Damian''spanions handed him their enchanted and runic items for safekeeping, as spatial items couldn''t be stored within each other without risking disastrous effects¡ªeither an explosion or the loss of all stored contents forever. Some ancient relics, high-ranking dungeon items with space-time properties, or legendary runesmith creations were exceptions, as they were indestructible under any normal circumstances.


    Students gathered around therge wooden fence-like circle. Damian found a less crowded spot equal-distant from the staff stage and the SSS candidates'' preparation area. He conjured afortable bench for himself and Toph,plete with an elevated design to maintain a good view even if the crowd grew. For added theatrics, he chanted Japanese anime lyrics, knowing full well the third-rankers could see and hear him from afar. He felt their gazes on him almost immediately but showed no reaction, casually taking his seat beside Toph.


    "What would the test be this time?" he asked Toph, he just tilted his head in reply as if to say ''How the hell would I know..?''. A simple duel, perhaps? Someone had mentioned earlier that they wouldn''t make the students fight. Was that still true for the final test? It was meant to challenge their overall abilities afterall.


    Once everyone settled, the same third-ranker from the second test stepped into the center of the circr field, apanied by about ten second-rankers. They exined the test''s rules, the number of participants, and other details.


    The test required the students to fight monsters as teams. However, individual rankings would still be assigned. If the group managed to defeat the monster as a cohesive unit, their overall ranking would improve. Damian''s eyes narrowed. Monsters? How was that safe? His question was answered as the first team of ten stepped into the field to face a roaring chimera-like beast.


    The monsters weren''t real¡ªthey were illusions. One of the four third-rankers present was an Esper. Though Damian couldn''t tell which one, Other than mana Damian could not tell anything apart in high ranking individuals. Especially when third rankers had such a big disparity in their own ranks, the sses were almost impossible to tell apart, except the pugilists with no mana in their body.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    The first team of students Damian had not paid much attention to came out and got ready to face the roaring chimera like beast. The proof of the monster not being real was that it used magical abilities and yet there was no runic spell. Injured students weren''t actually harmed; their wristbands(on both students and the monsters) disyed damage levels through color changes¡ªfrom green to blue, yellow, red, and finally out of the fight.


    The first team fought reasonably well butcked coordination. It was obvious they were assembled on the spot, with little effort to work together. Though some studentsnded decent hits, the chimera countered effectively. By the end of the five-minute time limit, the monster remained undefeated with half green-damaged wristband on one of its legs. Only three students were left standing, all in the red zone.


    Figures... A real chimera was a lord rank monster. And even a powered down version like this-to give the students a chance to show their skills, would have shredded them in under thirty seconds in the wild. Clearly, this team had no chance of reaching the VIP section, which only amodated about 56 top students.


    Damian was amused looking at the second team of 10. Among them were Lucian, eight others, and the Prince of Dawnstar. This group screamed pro-Dawnstar, consisting mainly of noble-born students. Their monster was different: a massive turtle with a glowing, crystalline blue shell and dragon-like scaled skin. Its fiery eyes gave it a menacing aura. Kinda looked even more dangerous than the Chimera.


    Under the prince''s leadership, the team performed better, focusing on evasion rather than offense. The turtle''s sharp crystal projectiles and fire breath forced them on the defensive. When Lucian attempted to approach the beast, she was about to be caught in a stream of fire. Damian noticed her lips move as she gestured quickly with her hands, forming a dark blue runic circle near her hand¡ªdarker than typical water spells.


    Damian did not waste a second and tried his best to ingrain the new spell in his mind, A secondter, a massive ice wall materialized, shielding her, the prince, and others from devastating fire damage.

 Chapter 297 The Final Test 2

    "Hell, she can use ice spells too¡­" Damian muttered.


    The ice element was a strange one. It wasn''t easy to learn, mainly because it never seemed to make sense. Most people theorized that having both water and wind affinities was required, but that wasn''t entirely true. Many mages with both affinities still couldn''t master it. Damian was certain ice was a standalone element, independent of other affinities. He vividly remembered the dark wolf using an ice breath spell with a simr colored runic circle¡ªone he still regretted not being able to replicate.


    Those who learned ice spells without the help of their job or skills sometimes had a water affinity, but just as often, they didn''t. It was baffling. Despite all his time in this world, Damian had nevere across a spellbook or a mage capable of wielding ice magic, there were some but not easily found. Not that he''d searched too thoroughly¡ªit was one of those things that lingered at the back of his mind. But now, with the runic circle he''d just seen, he could finally test if he had the potential for ice magic or if it required some hidden condition no one had uncovered yet.


    Jotting down the runic circle in his spellbook, Damian shifted his attention back to the fight. Lucian managed to save her teammates, but two of them, caught at the edge of the ice wall, had their wristbands sh red before going pitch ck¡ªeliminated. The prince and others quickly chanted spells andunched them as soon as the stream of fire from the giant turtle ended. Fireballs and air des collided with the monster''s massive form, but their efforts barely scratched the creature''s health, the healthy green on one of its tusks decreasing only slightly.


    This monster was definitely stronger than thest one. That didn''t seem fair. Why were the tests harder for some teams and easier for others? Was it because of Lucian and the prince? Were they being assessed based on their talents? It was¡­ weird.


    Seeing their attacks aplish little, Damian noticed Lucian saying something to the prince before breaking into a sprint. She elerated rapidly. Despite the turtle''s immense power, it was still a turtle¡ªslow to turn its head. But each movement brought with it scorching mes,pensating for itsck of speed with sheer destructive force. The others used this opportunity to close the gap, targeting its massive legs with aura des and shes. The attacks weren''t overwhelmingly effective, but they worked better than wasting mana with spells on the turtle''s thick hide.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The turtle, annoyed by the attacks, momentarily shifted its attention back to the group. Sharp, six-to-eight-foot-long crystals rained down from above, piercing two of the teammates¡ªor at least, it seemed that way. There was no real pain, only real screams, as their wristbands went red and then ck.


    The turtle began to turn back toward Lucian, but the prince of Dawnstar, despite constantly dodging the deadly crystal storm, finished a long chant. A blood-red runic circle tinged with light yellow red to life beneath the prince''s feet. Damian grinned as he copied it into his spellbook.


    The spell''s radius wasrge enough to engulf half of the turtle''s massive foot. In a sh, the 15-meter-wide area became moltenva, draining the turtle''s health like a bloodsucking bat. However, the prince wasn''t immune¡ªhis wristband glowed bright yellow, likely activating the self-harm negation feature. Without it, his would have been suicidal.


    The prince, his wristband glowing red and finally ck, faced his elimination with a defiant smile. The crowd gasped, then erupted into thunderous cheers and apuse.


    The turtle, struggling to escape theva, attempted to move. At that moment, another advanced-level runic circle appeared on the opposite side of the beast¡ªgiving Damian another nice souvenir.


    Lucian''s spell froze the turtle''s leg solid, it was double in radius of the area affected by theva spell and immobilizing the creature-making it so theva kept damaging the turtle. She poured significant mana into the spell and then closed the gap,nding several decisive aura shes on the turtle''s other leg. Before the monster turned its attention to her and unleashed a torrent of mes, reducing her wristband to red and then ck.


    The remaining teammates attempted to exploit the turtle''s blind spots, but their efforts weren''t enough. One by one, they all fell.


    In the end, no one survived, but the giant turtle was also left with heavy damages, its health bar dipping into the lower yellow zone.


    That was impressive. The crowd went wild, their apuse and cheers shaking the arena-Damian also joined in with Toph trumpeting with him, at least that much he could give back to them in exchange. The ground was quickly restored as the second team, following the first, handed their wristbands to a staff member and exited the round wooden fence. Unlike the first team, this group was greeted with a second wave of earth-shaking cheers as they took their ce among the spectators.


    ''Nice, that was much better than I expected.. Good job Highsword people, give them even harder monsters to defeat..''  Damian smirked, eager to collect even more spells.


    Three new spells. Two of them were rare ice-element ones. Damian wouldn''t have been this excited if he were still just a mage reliant on scrolls in battle. Casting these enormous spells with his limited mana supply was also impossible, but his Runic Forge Master job offered a third option.


    This could be the solution to his problem of not being able to cast advanced spells. Back in Eldoris, he''d managed to inscribe only basic spells into metal. The job was still new to him, and he hadn''t had much time to explore its full potential. Besides, he wanted to try this without the presence of the prying eyes of Eldoris hidden guards. Damian wanted to see how much he could do, and what limits he could reach, without them knowing about it and giving him mass production work.


    That was another reason why he''d so readily agreed to join Highsword Academy. If the rumors were true, they provided excellentbs¡ªand, most importantly, privacy. While the level of privacy was debatable, it was far better than practicing in some lord''s territory, where their superior third rankers would eventually try to recruit¡ªor eliminate¡ªhim. With wars going on all around, he was a difficult existence for people in power.


    The boonies weren''t an option either. He needed materials regrly, and there was still so much to learn from this magical world.

 Chapter 298 The Final Test 3

    20 people in 2 teams were done, the staff said 74 people were the holders of SSS ranking for Spellborne Legion. Which would mean 5 more teams at least.


    The third team came, another 10 nice looking prey. This time the monster was a huge snake with the upper half being humanoid. Damian knew those, he had extracted the venom spell from one of them. They were hard to deal with, he had to beat them up a lot for them to stay still in their cage and let him perform the mimicry spell.


    The third team put up quite an admirable effort, but got wiped out without even making the monster''s green health go to half. Neither did they show anything useful, Damian felt like it was a waste of his money-then he remembered this was free.


    The next team had the Faerunian prince in it, plus other Faerunian and other kingdom''s noble kids apanying him. Damian even remembered some of them beingmoners. And of course the prince was leading this one. Surprisingly it wasn''t amateaur or childish as Damian had expected from the brat he remebered him as; instead the kid, Alex was his name, showed some real promise asmander.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    There was nothing that special about him, but his swordsmanship was wless, his aura control on master level. If he had to describe his fighting style in one word it would be - Efficient. He had power, and he knew technique,bined with his confidence in himself and impressive amount of mana-that kid showed promise.


    Of course it was nothingpared to his sister, that chick was a monster through and through. They certainly showed they were the rtives of The Hellstorm. Damian still felt goosebumps to this day remembering that guy releasing his dark, ominous mana as if it was an endless ocean. His mana till now was the most terrifying of any third ranker''s Damian had met.


    ''Ahh, that reminds me, maybe I should give another look to that mana sucking runic circle.. I never did figure out what it really did with all that mana.. Wonder if I even remember the runic circle till now or its also in the spellbook of my damaged bracers..''


    Damian hoped till the end that Alex would show some impressive secret spell but he onlyanded his teammates, handling the giant ant like monster with a clever strategy and good teamwork. The many legs of the ant were good targets to distract it and at the same time chip away its health bit by bit. There was simply no need for any big spells, the monster only spat acid once in a while and moved weirdly slow. Guess not standing out in earlier tests worked in Alex''s favor, he got one of the easier monsters. Dude even managed to save 6 of his teammates at the end of 5 minutes, the monster''s health was left in almost red.


    The dodging around took a lot of their time. But Damian could see the staff murmuring amongst themselves, they would sure get good ranking for this one at least.


    Another team came to face the challenge, this one had that beastmen boy from the empire and the teammates were mostlymoners who had ranked high in the three tests. Damian had often seen many of them hanging out together.


    The monster they were given was a giant wolf. It was really simr to one Damian and Valoris had fought, though this one had brown fur. And when it released the stream of fire instead of chilly ice breath, he guessed they were the same monsters and just went on a different evolutionary path for their species.


    The wolf was faster than any monsters before it, and that was a big issue for the many first rankers facing it. They also fought with cohesion and the beastmen boy was certainly proving to be equally good as other top SSS ranked individuals. Damian was waiting for some new spells to be used though, all they used were basic spells or the advanced one that he already knew.


    "Come on! Get closer.. Show me some goods.." Damian muttered, swinging his spell book in his hand toward them.


    "They will die if they get any closer¡­" A voice replied from beside his elevated bench.


    For a second Damian thought Toph was the one who spoke up, and he looked at him suspiciously-though the little elephant just tilted his head in confusion. Then he looked beside his bench and saw a girl with blue hair showing herself from behind it.


    It was Lucian. Damian''s eyes widened, and he was lost for words. Then in his most noble, old man-authorative voice he answered,


    "Lady Lucian Goldilocks was it..? Your fight was admirable.." And nodded, acting like a wordly grandpa.


    "Cut the act.. Did you really think I won''t recognize you..?" She said, as she jumped up the small elevated bench and sat besides Toph, there was plenty of space.


    Toph looked at her and then at Damian, all confused. But after a few turns of his smooth round head, he gave up and just plopped down, resting some more. That guy had be toozy.


    "You mistake me for someone else, mydy, I am just a humblemoner from Eldoris¡­" Damian said, nodding to empahsize his point. She looked at him as if he had said the worst joke in her life, then ignored him and focused on the fight going on in front of them.


    "Next time you want to hide, don''t walk around with an elephant on your head & choosepanions who are not royalty.." She advised him.


    Ah, she didn''t even hesitate about his identity. Well, Damian knew he would be recognized sooner orter. But this was so soon.. Did he not grow up in five goddamn years at all..?


    "Why did youe sote..? I was sure you would set the record for the youngest one here.." Damian relented and asked, also turning his head toward the fight, though none of them were really paying attention.


    "Father held me back, so I could do the year with the fourth prince.." Lucian answered, though there was a tinge of annoyance in her voice. Well anyone would be angry at that.

 Chapter 299 Some Faces of Old & New

    The beastman boy, Kamisen¡ªsuch was his name¡ªand his teammates fought as best as they could. Unfortunately, they spent more time crafting defensive walls and water shields to save themselves from the ferocious wolf than actually dealing damage. That was the problem with overthinking. Every team needed at least one "I''ll hit it till it breaks" kind of guy.


    It was amusing to watch them dart around as the nimble, fire-spitting wolf chased behind them.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, not looking at him.


    Damian, however, did look at her. Her unusual, blue, flowing hair was strikingly strange yet perfectly suited to her sharp features. Her growth was far more noticeable than his own.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sightseeing," Damian replied. He caught her eyebrows rising in exasperation as she turned to look at him. Damian averted his gaze, pretending not to notice.


    "What''s with the funny hair?" he asked back.


    "Don''t know. It''s probably because of my job," she replied.


    "A prestigious job, huh? That sounds nice."


    "Who would know better than you?" she remarked.


    Before Damian could respond, he sensed two mana signatures approaching from the side. It was the noble kids who always hung around Lucian and had somehow made it into the academy. What were their names again? He didn''t even remember. He did recall the boy challenging him for Lucian''s hand and the girl who looked suspiciously simr to one of the girls dragging Lucian off that night for drama.


    "Lucian, where did you suddenly take off to?" the girl asked as the boy trailed behind her. They spotted the three sitting on the bench. Damian could see the wheels turning in their minds through their calcting eyes.


    His lineage being revealed wasn''t as big an issue as it had been when he and Sam were on their own. Both had gained enough strength and renown that targeting them could now be seen as directly opposing the Eldoris royalty. Still, Damian was concerned about them bbing his name¡ªit could make things awkward. The real danger wasn''t Dawnstar but Faerunia. There, they were still regarded as runaway criminals.


    In the four years since their escape, Faerunia must have uncovered clues about their whereabouts. Sam was somewhat known in his vige, and any minor noble or knight who''d seen him at the Baron''s vi might connect the dots between Damian''s description and the timing of the Faerunian incident.


    "Uh¡­ and who might this nice guy with you be, Lucian?" the girl asked, though her darting eyes and nces exchanged with the boy betrayed her pretense of ignorance.


    "Forget that you saw him," Lucian said tly, her gaze devoid of humor. The two nodded quickly.


    "What were your names again?" Damian asked. They were older now¡ªmaybe they''d grown up a bit.


    "Fiona Windmere."


    "Adrian Brightfield."


    "Ah, Master Adrian," Damian said with mock cheer. "If I remember correctly, you were going to challenge me for Lucian, weren''t you?"


    Adrian''s handsome face turned bright red as Fiona and Lucian chuckled.


    "And you," Damian continued, looking at Fiona, "were one of the girls who urged him to do it."


    "Yes, yes, she did! I didn''t even want to¡ªshe dragged everyone into it!" Adrian protested, pointing usingly at Fiona, whose expression now suggested she wanted to throttle him.


    After a beat of tense silence, the four burst intoughter. It felt like ages ago. Damian still remembered the embarrassment of that moment clearly though.


    "Oh my, what are weughing about so heartily now?"


    A new voice interrupted them. Another person approached, this one followed by a crowd of admirers.


    The fourth prince of Dawnstar stood there, d in shining armor and wearing a princely smile. From this close, Damian had to admit¡ªthe guy looked like royalty. His bright blonde hair, emerald-green eyes, and aura of confidence screamed regal.


    Damian had sensed himing, along with the trailing crowd. Why they''d left such a good viewing angle toe this far was baffling though.


    "A wood-style mage from Eldoris? Why haven''t I seen your talent in the final ranking test?" the prince asked, his curiosity piqued. Though more than curious about the bench, Damian could see his eyes focusing on Lucian sitting on it with him and Toph.


    "I''m from the Knowledge Keepers'' section," Damian replied.


    "Such talent, mastering wood style at this age¡ªwhy wouldn''t you choose the warrior ss?" the prince pressed, finally focusing fully on Damian.


    "I have plenty of strength. I came here to gain knowledge," Damian answered simply.


    The prince smiled, clearly amused. He studied Damian''s face as if seeing it for the first time. Damian shrugged and stood up, stepping away from the bench. Lucian followed, and when Toph jumped, Damian instinctively raised his hands to catch him. But Lucian, who was closer, caught him first. The little devil didn''t even hesitate, snuggling into her arms. Such betrayal.


    Ignoring them, Damian began chanting in Japanese. The simple bench transformed into an elegant wooden tform, the wood and vines rising from beneath the earth, adorned with greenery and flowers, matching the tform used by the staff¡ªthough much smaller. The crowd behind them fell silent, their murmuring cut off as they watched in awe.


    Even Lucian, her friends, and the prince stared,pletely stunned silent by the pretty structure Damian had created. He looked at them for a few seconds yet no one paid attention to him, still watching the vines and wood forming and taking their ce.


    "Come, have a seat.." Damian said as he took Toph from Lucian and walked up the wooden steps, settling in the middle of the front row. Your next chapter is on empire


    The crowd, as if broken out of a spell, gasped in unison and started murmuring amongst themselves loudly. The prince and others also regained theirposure and came to sit beside him. The young boys and girls, most of whom from noble lineage, followed the prince happily and settled on a seat of their own choosing.


    The Beastmen boy seemed to have made it till the end of 5 minutes, though only he alone had survived. All his conpanions were eliminated and the brown wolf still had full yellow health.

 Chapter 300 Monsters

    Finally, it was time for Sam and the others to prove their might. The sixth team had unusual numbers¡ªnot the standard ten, but twelve members. Among them were Sam, Einar, Evrin, Grace, and others whom Damian didn''t fully recognize. He did know, however, that some were from the nobility of Eldoris and Dawnstar, while others weremoners from various kingdoms.


    Four of them had top-tier results, and as expected, their team was given the most formidable monster of all to face: a towering, menacing minotaur. The reaction from the audience left no doubt about the creature''s power and danger. It wasn''t a natural monster but an imitation of one crafted to mimic a dungeon boss. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    From the expressions of the prince on one his one side and Lucian on the other, it was clear they wereparing it to their own test opponent, the turtle. The minotaur, smaller but undeniably more agile and battle-ready, wielded a massive axe-like weapon, the kanabo.


    "That is..." Adrian mumbled, seated beside Lucian.


    "A dungeon''s high-level monster," Lucian finished her face, betraying no emotions.


    "Makes ours look like an easy target," the prince muttered, a tinge of envycing his tone.


    True to its name, the minotaur was pure fury. It charged headlong at the twelve contenders before they could even arrange their formation. Evrin and Grace scrambled to chant while dodging. Grace lost control of her spell, but Evrin managed to summon a massive spear of darkness that hurtled toward the monster''s chest. The minotaur merely swatted it aside with its kanabo though.


    But that brief distraction was all the two frontliners needed. As the kanabo obscured the minotaur''s vision, two streaks of red and purple dashed forward with swords raised high. At thest moment, the monster reacted, raising its kanabo horizontally to block both strikes. The monster could not help but get pushed back by the sheer force of the two second rankers.


    The audience erupted in cheers at the disy of dominance, but the celebration was short-lived. The minotaur retaliated with a powerful kick, sending the two fighters flying dozens of meters back. Meanwhile, the rest of the team had assumed a pre-nned formation, with Evrin and Grace readying another spell.


    As if sensing the mana being summoned, the minotaur broke into a frenzied sprint toward the backline of mages. It''s almost mocking sneer made Damian wonder if the Highsword examiner was taking a bit too much pleasure in this spectacle.


    Evrin''s spellunched just in time. Over fifty thick green vines erupted from the ground, coiling around the beast in an attempt to hold it. The minotaur strained against them, its massive, muscr frame tearing through the restraints in seconds. Undeterred, Grace conjured a massive defensive wall, pouring mana into its thickness, but the creature smashed through it as if it were paper.


    Fireballs, water des, and air des rained down from the mages, but nothing seemed to faze the hulking cmity.Just as the huge canaboe was going to m into Evrin who was the closest, Suddenly, a streak of purple cut through the battlefield. A deafening crash followed as Sam''s aura-d sword intercepted the kanabo. The impact forced the minotaur to a halt, its feet digging into the dirt.


    The crowd fell stunned silent, with the struggle among the two monsterssting though, erupting into deafening cheers. It was so loud that Damian felt the wood beneath him shaking a little with vibration.


    ''Damn, that kid.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How in the..." someone whispered behind Damian.


    "Don''t you know? He and that red-haired girl are second-rankers," another voice answered.


    "Second-rankers are... amazing," Fiona murmured, her eyes glinting as they admired Sam''s valiant figure.


    ''Fans? Of that useless assistant? What has the worlde to? Though... that was cool.''


    "That''s the difference, huh," the prince whispered, barely audible, but Damian caught it.


    Sam couldn''t hold out for long. Damian saw faint bolts of purple arcing from Sam''s sword, which the young fighter absorbed before they became too noticeable. People did get the idea that his aura was unique though, and it certainly was - it felt real, his unique aura buzzed with an electric intensity that Damian, even with his meager aura sense, could feel clearly.


    The minotaur ultimately overpowered Sam, hurling him back across the battlefield. His boots skidded against the dirt as he struggled to regain his bnce.


    For a moment, the world seemed to freeze. The minotaur stood still, ring at its prey. The challengers, clearly outmatched but undeterred, readied themselves. Then, as if time jolted back into motion, the battlefield erupted into chaos once more.


    The minotaur bellowed, its guttural roar reverberating across the arena. It charged again, its bloodlust fixed on Sam, but Evrin''s voice cut through the mor.


    "Regroup and surround it! Don''t let it focus on one target!"


    The challengers sprang into motion, moving with practiced urgency. One of the Eldoris noble kids darted to the side, her bow drawn and an arrow glowing with faint blue light. She loosened the shot, and it streaked through the air, striking the minotaur''s shoulder. The impact wasn''t enough to wound, but it turned the beast''s attention just long enough for another volley of attacks to rain down.


    A torrent of spells erupted from the mages. Fireballs, water des, and flesh cutting wind descended on the minotaur in unrelenting waves. Each strike barely slowed the creature''s advance, though none did more than irritate it. Damian raised his eyebrows as he sensed the drain on everyone''s mana reserve. This strategy couldn''t hold for long.


    "Oi, Princess," Einar called out, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Think you can hold it for five seconds? I''ll take it from there."


    Evrin didn''t look back but nodded sharply. With a forceful chant, she mmed her staff into the ground, summoning a fresh burst of vines. This time, they were thicker and more numorous, their magical reinforcement making them far stronger than before. The minotaur roared as the vines coiled around its limbs, tightening with a ferocity that made it stumble.


    "Now!" Evrin shouted.


    Einar and Sam surged forward, their swords glowing red and purple as they channeled their aura into the de. Unlike Sam''s showy purple crackles, Einar''s aura was subtle¡ªa sharp, focused red energy that felt more like precision than raw strength. She leaped into the air, aiming for the minotaur''s exposed neck. Sam''s de sank into the creature''s hide, damaging the creature deeply, but not deep enough. The minotaur howled in pain, swinging its canaboe wildly. Though a sudden stream of scorching fire from Grace targeted its legs, making it howl in pain, restraining its movement.

 Chapter 301 Time Unlike Any Other

    That was wild. Their team was the first to bring the monster into the red health damage in under two minutes. Seeing their early sess, Einarmanded everyone to whittle down the creature''s health slowly and steadily. They followed her lead and, by the middle of the fourth minute, managed to kill the monster¡ªbing the first team to achieve their goal. This was no small feat, as their opponent was considered the hardest to defeat.


    Damian noticed the serious expressions of the prince and Lucian sitting nearby. However, the prince''s demeanor soon shifted to apuse and cheerfulness, in stark contrast to Lucian, who returned to her usual expressionless state. The earth-shaking apuse from the crowd was a true indication of how incredible the fight had been.


    It was excellent teamwork. Evrin and Grace, in particr, were impressive with their precise spell timing. Despite limited opportunities to face real battles¡ªperhaps only a few dungeon runs with assistance¡ªthey had performed wlessly. Unlike many mages Damian had seen falter under the chaotic war''s pressure, their aim andposure remained unshaken - granted it was hardly a fairparison but still it counted. Damian, who considered himself a half-mage, couldn''t help but admire their skill. Unlike them, he didn''t have to openly chant and risk bing a target. He could cast spells discreetly, leaving others clueless about their source. So never really felt like a real mage, and understood just how hard the role was to y in perfection.


    "Princess Evrin was exceptional, and Lady Grace was as impressive as ever," the prince remarked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That blonde-haired boy was the most impressive, though," Fiona said, her gaze lingering on Sam.


    "You''re from Eldoris too. They''re yourpanions, aren''t they?" The prince directed his question to Damian, who had been quietly trying to sense which of the four third-rankers present had the lowest mana reserves after the defeat of the monster.


    That one had to be the Esper creating illusions. This wasn''t a spell, nor was it a runic relic from the dungeon or an enchantment¡ªnothing he knew of could achieve this level of projection. And the wless control over it was impossible to achieve with any device without the runic circle showing, or huge amounts of mana being pulled.


    "Yes, they''re friends," Damian replied, abandoning his search as he struggled to detect any meaningful mana difference.


    "Impressive friends you have. And you too, your wood-style magic is almost wless. What is your name, if I may ask?" the prince inquired. Damian noticed the people behind them straining to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Maximus," Damian answered.


    "Just Maximus? No family name?" the prince pressed, while Lucian, Adrin, and Fiona nced at Damian, amusement and worry flickering in their eyes, hearing his alias. Lucian managed to conceal it, but the other two were less sessful.


    "I''m amoner," Damian rified. Discover stories with empire


    "Ah¡­" The prince''s eyes widened in realization. "I apologize. I just assumed¡­ That was my mistake."


    "No worries. People assume that a lot," Damian replied.


    "Right? Must be because of his pretty face," a feminine voice whispered from behind. Hearing someone refer to him that way felt strange. He really needed to stop listening to random conversations. Damn, his always alert senses.


    The next team arrived with twelve members, but after thest performance, their efforts against the flying half-eagle humanoid monster garnered little attention. Damian felt for the kids battling it¡ªthough not as much as he felt for himself.


    If the monster had been real, he would have loved to use his mimicry spell to see what he could gain from it. Unfortunately, he couldn''t exactly leap into the fight to touch the creature mid-battle without drawing attention.


    In the distance, Damian saw Sam and the rest of their team surrounded by hundreds of teens. It was amusing to see them so ufortable, yet he felt proud of how far the two kids¡ªwho had once lost almost everything¡ªhade. Sam and Einar were practically nobility now. Though only Einar had officially taken the oath of knighthood and be a knight of Eldoris, both of them could join any noble family they wanted.


    In fact, this was an ideal moment for noble houses to recruit them. Alliances forged through love and marriage had shifted the bnce of power many times before. Sam, being untethered, was a prime candidate. Einar, with her newly won right to challenge the lord of Windhaven, was an even greater catch. She brought with her the title of Countess and thend of Windhaven, one just needed to give her a little manpower. Though in a few years Damian guessed even that won''t be necessary.


    A normal kid, or even a person - noble ormoner, might stop after achieving the feat never before achieved by anyone of their age yet Damian had seen both of them continuing their training each day, even after bing formidable second rankers. Who knew what they were chasing.. But Damian felt ashamed of calling himself a hardworking adult after seeing them..


    Though not everyone was aware of their status now, they soon would be. These two were the academy''s top students, and people from all four kingdoms¡ªand even the Highswords¡ªwould be vying for their favor.


    As for Ashenvale, its future seemed bleak. It was hard to imagine it remaining a kingdom for much longer. And the way the half of Dawnstar forces were pressed against the recently more aggressive Empire, and the other half being pressured by the quietly waiting and looting Vidalia, was also not making their future seem bright. Dawnstar''s survival might depend on whether it chose to mend fences with Eldoris by ceding the conquerednds of Ashenvale to Vidalia or let pride drag them into ruin. Not to mention, the king of Dawnstar himself had gone attacking Ashenvale, leaving his sons and scheming nobles behind. Would there even be a Dawnstar when all was said and done..?


    They could also reach out to Faerunia which was quite like a deep ocean for years now; Not participating in anything, and just enjoying the rtive peace from the Empire''s nuisance. The empire was busy with Dawnstar and Eldoris, they were still fighting on their borders asionally though but not as much as before. Faerunia had gained much needed time to recover.


    The turbulence of the times was reflected in the academy as well. There were more beastmen students than ever before, while the number of Ashenvale nobles andmoners dwindled. Manymoners from Dawnstar and the Empire had sought refuge here, escaping their respective dangers. Dawnstar nobles saw the academy as a haven for their heirs or at least one member of their family, while Empiremoners fled the kingdom''s relentless conscription policies. And why wouldn''t they run..? All able bodied adults in the Empire were required to join the armypulsary.


    The future of these gathered students¡ªand the war-torn era they lived in¡ªremained uncertain, with answers only to be revealed in the years toe.

 Chapter 302 The Path Taken

    The students were given a week-long break after their tense tests. This week also marked the announcement of the academy''s confirmed student list, where regr students who passed the internal exams advanced to higher sses.


    This time, however, they were allowed to leave the academy grounds. Those who had seeded were provided with uniforms simr to Damian''s, along with a Highsword badge: red-outlined for fifth years, blue for fourth, yellow for third, white for second, and green for first-year students. Evrin, Einar, and the top 56 students from the final test were assigned private rooms in the VIP section of the Spellbourne Legion.


    Surprisingly, there was no gender separation in the VIP section; boys and girls lived together. Damian had heard that in themon section, there were separate dormitories for boys and girls. He suspected this arrangement had something to do with the runes embedded in the VIP section''s walls, which disrupted his mana sense. Could the runes be used to monitor them? He decided it was best not to tamper with anything sensitive in his room until he confirmed whether or not he was being watched.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For now, Damian kept to reading and sleeping. So, when the other four suggested a visit to the ind city of Windhaven, he agreed readily¡ªthere wasn''t much else to do anyway. The library was still off-limits due to the honor point system associated with their Highsword badges. The system hadn''t been activated yet, but once it was, students could exchange points for privileges like better food, ess to advanced facilities, and entry into the academy''s main dungeon.


    The dungeon was a significant feature of the academy. But they were only allowed to go 5 levels up in that. It was more of a beginner training thing, for those who did not get much chance to level up. The dungeon''s reputation attracted manymoners and lower nobility alike. It was also a reason why even entering the academy as a third year was so crucial for them.


    Year 3 to 5 had ess to the dungeon, the first two years were taken there by their professors in big groups, not giving them much freedom. The Highsword dungeon was nothing to scoff at, the party limit for it was 50 people.


    Just how hard the upper level monsters would be.. Damian really wanted to test his limit and go as far as possible, but for now it wasn''t allowed. They did give the free passage once in a while to as far as a party could go as a reward though, he had heard about it in the past week from many students chattering.


    Damian picked up Toph, setting the little guy on his head, then donned a dark robe before leaving his room. The ind''s strong ocean winds made it chillier than Dawnstar or even the spring of Eldoris. Despite the early summer weather, an outer garment was necessary.


    "Any specific reason for this? Or are we just bored?" Damian asked as he joined the four waiting outside.


    "I need another sword," Einar replied, though her tone suggested she wasn''t in urgent need.


    "I want to see ''The Path Taken,''" Grace added.


    "Huh?" Damian nced at her, puzzled. "What''s that? Some kind of fancy dish?"


    "How in the hell do you not know about ''The Path Taken,'' considering you''re from Eldoris?" Grace shot back as they started toward the academy''s massive outer gate.


    Damian turned to Evrin for rification.


    "It''s the ce where the hero''s party stayed as thest point in their journey, before facing the Kingdom of Dark Believers," Evrin exined.


    Hero''s party? Kingdom of Dark Believers? Why was he not taught these things in Goldilock estate..? Did Dawnstar have some problems with that..? And even after that, no history book he read had mentioned a hero''s party fighting dark believers.. There was a mention of one ind kingdom of this suppossed ''Chaos followers'', the five kingdoms had united to erase it thoroughly, but there was never a mention of a "Hero".


    "They were from Eldoris?" Damian asked.


    "No, the party had members from all five kingdoms. Eldoris was where they met Saint Oxilium, who set three trials for the hero and rewarded him with a unique sword technique as inheritance," Evrin answered.


    "Except for the Musari, who betrayed them and joined the dark followers," Einar added.


    "Musari?" Sam asked, he was equally lost as Damian.


    "Yes, the champion selected by Dawnstar to join the hero''s journey," Einar rified.


    Explore stories on empire


    Ah, now it made sense. Dawnstar was likely erasing its less-than-heroic past from the history books. Hero.. Dark followers.. It sounded like some plot of a game. Life could not be that simple. There was no such thing as absolute wrong and absolute right. This seemed like clear propaganda. Was there even a kingdom of chaos..? Or was just another smaller continent made of ordinary people that made the five rulers feel threatened in their divided kingdoms..?


    If his knowledge of such fairy tales was right, there should be..


    "Say, What was the leader of this chaos belivers called..?" Damian asked.


    Sam squinted at him. "Seriously, Maximus? Even I know that. He was called the ''The Demon Lord''. And you were the one supposed to be a well read one in the group.. Disappointment as usual.."


    Yupp, there it was the big bad. A single target of evil that painted all who followed him into evil light, no matter the reason or logic. Now this was certainly a plot of some bygone era of fairy tale.


    "How long ago was this?" Damian asked as they passed through the academy gates. The road ahead was bustling with students of all ages, walking in groups towards the town below, having the same thoughts as them.


    "No one knows for sure," Evrin said with a strained smile. She understood his confusion. Despite its supposed significance, the storycked historical backing. Damian, who had read half the library of Eldorians¡ªone of the oldest in existence¡ªhad found no mention of it anywhere.


    "People say it was before the Highswords. Back then, this was just a simple ind. The hero''s party reportedly stayed in the ruins of an ancient structure,ter called ''The Path Taken.'' When the Highswords took over the ind, they built protective boundaries around the relic to preserve it," Evrin added.

 Chapter 303 Weapons and Crafting

    The city was just as crowded as it had been the day they passed through it on their way to the bastion. People shouted the prices of their goods in the bustling streets, while others strolled around, searching for items to purchase. Most of the crowd consisted of students, and their needs were modest. Still, weapon and armor shops, along with bookstores, were packed. In particr, runic scrolls were the most popr item in bookstores, as the academy library offered a superior collection of spellbooks for free.


    Damian recognized many familiar faces from the academy grounds. Although everyone owned an academy uniform now, few actually wore it. Here and there, some students did¡ªlikely to take advantage of the discounts some shops offered based on their year of admission. The uniform served as proof of enrollment, though the academy badge alone sufficed. Students were instructed to keep their badges on them at all times.


    Damian''s badge bore intricate runic etchings and it should disy a runic circle when activated. However, his hopes weren''t high, as even the army badge had a simr design but failed to show anything. Through his studies of runic tools, Damian had learned that devices capable of disying and recordingrge amounts of data required a significant energy source or a storage container that could control it all, akin to awork and a main server with their badges working as some kind of pager. The main server, rather than the receiver, was the criticalponent.


    He spected that the primary runic source for thiswork was hidden deep within the bastion, concealed behind ancient walls. While students were asionally invited to the bastion for events or sightseeing, Damian doubted they would ever be shown the main runic device that stored and disyed real-time badge''s status information of so many students.


    A sudden thought struck him: if he could master this process, could he create something capable of streaming live videos? The idea was exhrating¡ªan innovation like that could be sold for a fortune, provided he found appealing content to entertain the masses. That will be a fun project. Yet he also understood its potential dangers. Such technology could be weaponized for espionage or war efforts. And if he showed the ability to replicate it, he will never breathe the air of freedom from the constant annoyance again.


    As a Runic Forge Master, Damian possessed advanced knowledge of smithing and crafting quality items. His mana sense and mana threads allowed him to inspect the intricate structures of runic weapons thoroughly. By assessing the gaps in a weapon''s connected mana nodework, he could determine its quality. A weapon with perfectly filled gaps was considered top-tier. The lower the count of thepletely filled gaps, the lower the quality of the said item.


    Despite this, none of the swords Damian examined in the market met such standards. The best he found had a 77% perfection rate in mana nodes to gap ratio, and was graded as High. He knew that weapons above 85% were ssified as Grand Grade, and those above 90% as Supreme Grade. Most market goods hovered around 60%¡ªbarely reaching the Advanced Grade.


    Damian had checked these results by crafting the many things by his own two hands. And checking it with Vidalia''s analyzing spell.


    Legendary-grade weapons were said to exist above Supreme, but even after countless hours of effort, Damian had never seeded in crafting one. He once poured all his focus into filling a small knife-sized piece of iron with perfect mana node connections, yet it remained Supreme Grade. There had to be more to the process, and Damian was determined to uncover the secret. He wondered if the academy''s renowned runesmiths might hold the answer. If they wouldn''t share it willingly, he would have to find another way to learn¡ªor trade for the knowledge.


    This determination was why, whenever Einar considered buying a sword, Damian would critique its ws in excruciating detail. After enduring multiple exasperated res from shopkeepers, Einar eventually gave up.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make you a good one," Damian assured her, feeling a little guilty.


    "You can do that?" Sam asked, surprised. Evrin and Einar turned to him with matching expressions of disbelief.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aren''t you supposed to be a potion master?" Grace added, equally confused.


    They were seated away from the bustling crowd in one of the fancier establishments in town¡ªan "eating house," as this world had no word as restaurants.


    "Since when can you do that?" Einar asked, her brows furrowed.


    "I¡­ advanced into my third job, which is runesmith-rted," Damian confessed. There was no point in keeping it a secret, especially since he nned to attend the runesmithing ss.


    "And you can already craft weapons better than those in the market?" Evrin asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "I can try," Damian replied, trying to downy his abilities but feeling he was failing miserably in it.


    After that gruiling work he had to do in his job trial, Damian was repulsed even by looking at any kind of swords. But weapons were not what Damian was intrested in building, he had other ns.


    "You already have a third job, huh¡­" Grace murmured thoughtfully.


    Crafting jobs were notoriously harder to levelpared to warrior sses. They could also just go and kill some monsters to level up just like them, but the point was to spend time on their craft.. That was how one earned new job options. One needed the knowledge, as much about their craft as possible and if there was something they were especially good at, there was a chance to get a specialized job just for that. Specialized jobs required extensive knowledge and exceptional skill in a particr field. This was why runesmiths specialized in diverse areas¡ªsome focused on repairs, others on crafting weapons, utility items, orrge devices for noble patrons. Weapon makers, naturally, were regarded as the pinnacle of the profession.


    "They give personalbs for us to work in, right?" Damian asked.


    "Yes, but only for VIP students. Others have to share," Einar, the walking Highsword Academy encyclopedia, confirmed.


    "Can you make something for me, too?" Sam asked eagerly.


    "Sure. Two hundred gold for any weapon. But since you''re my friend, I''ll only charge you two-fifty," Damian replied, nodding generously. His benevolence, clear for others to see.


    Readtest stories on empire


    The look on Sam''s face was priceless. The others burst intoughter at his expense. Soon after, their food arrived, and they dug into the Edgeheaven delicacies.

 Chapter 304 Throne Room

    The city was carved into a series of tforms ascending in height, starting from the rocky shoreline. The second tform, the most densely popted, bustled with shops, marketces, houses, restaurants, and inns scattered throughout. Above ity the middle section, a residential area lined with rows of houses interspersed with garden-like parks and statues of gods. This part of the city had a peaceful charm, with children ying and adults chatting andughing in the streets. The houses here were modest, mostly single-story structures.


    Below the bastion and the academy which was on the peak, there was another tform at some 2-3 kilometer distance. This area was reserved for the wealthy, with grand vis and mansions made of stone.


    On this upper tform, a pathway led to a secluded part behind the ind. The narrow, risky-looking trail was carved directly into the dark stone of the ind. Even the hired carriage only traveled about one-eighth of the way before leaving them to continue on foot, as they had declined the driver''s offer for a return ride. There was another path leading up the historical sight from the shore this side of the ind¡ªa set of stone steps carved into the rocky cliffside, which ended at a small wooden deck where a few boats lingered. Nearby, old huts suggested people living here. Why would anyone decide to live in this kind of ce with winds so fast and cold was beyond Damian, but he assumed they must have some reasons for it, they all had a story and who was he to judge them without knowing theirs..


    They walked the precarious stony path, eventually reaching their destination: a small stone-carved opening that led into a vast green field. Surrounded by towering stones that seemed intentionally ced, the field was secluded, its rocky walls creating a natural barrier. The terrain behind the ind looked even more treacherous.


    In the middle of the dark-soiled fieldy the ancient ruins of what seemed to be a throne room. Seven massive pirs, some broken, encircled the site, along with seven enormous statues seated on throne-like chairs. Only two statues had intact faces; the others were so damaged they were nearly unrecognizable.


    Damian recognized one of the intact statues. It was the same woman he had seen depicted in the Seraphim Luminara¡ªa statue holding a harp, with someone''s head beneath her feet. However, this version wore a sorrowful expression. The other intact statue depicted a bearded man whose solemn, angry visage hinted at a hard and ufortable decision they seemed to have made.


    The sight was breathtaking, and the awe on the faces of the four people apanying Damian was evident. But Damian remained silent, his eyes fixed on the structure. Yet, he wasn''t seeing the marble ruins. His gaze was locked on a glowing purple runic circle in the center of the statues¡ªa massive, multiyered spell circle.


    The runic circle consisted of fiveyers, stretching from knee height to well above the towering statues. And they weren''t still as all the runic circles Damian had till today. The runes, the numbers.. The alphabets changed every few seconds and the dark purple web of runic circles were ever changing to amodate those new values and sections created and removed.


    It was as if.. The runic circle or the spell.. Was alive¡­


    The intensity of the spell strained Damian''s eyes and mind. After five minutes, he had to close his eyes, overwhelmed. The scene reminded him of the spell used by the Queen of Eldoris with the strange runic relic on Kazak''s transformed body. Even back then, his skill had faltered. Today, though his skill had improved, and yet he couldn''t endure more than five minutes.


    Deactivating his always active skill, Damian sat on the more modern side walls encircling the ruins. The others, still mesmerized by the sight, soon noticed his difort. Toph, perched on his head, hopped down and gently touched his hand with his small foot, as if asking if he was all right. Damian opened his moist eyes, smiled at Toph, and picked him up, holding the little creature in hisp while wiping his face.


    The others nced at him with concern but refrained from pressing him. After Damianposed himself, Evrin finally asked, "Are you okay, Maximus? What happened?"


    "Nothing... Just overused my sensing skill," Damian lied, and they seemed to believe him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Rx, will you? No one''s here," Einar said, handing him a clean cloth from her spatial storage. Damian realized he had his own but hadn''t thought to use it. epting her offer, he dried his eyes with the cloth, grateful for her gesture.


    Damian got up soon and got closer to the ruins with them, well as close as they could at least. The barrier walls, most likely built by the Highswords, stopped them from taking even a foot on the main structure.


    But since there was no one around, and Damian really wanted to see it from up close, plus there seemed to be some interesting carvings on the stones but they couldn''t see it clearly from so far away. Damian decided to go in. Making sure there was no other mana source or runic circles around, he drew a runic circle for the wormhole spell quickly while chanting random words and activated it, targeting it to go past the barrier and in the middle of the throne room.


    ?he spell activated and a purple wormhole opened up, Damian didn''t look back and just walked in with Toph.


    "Maximus..!?"


    "What the he.."


    "That''s a waygate spell.."


    He heard the others murmuring behind it but paid it no mind. Soon following behind him, they all stepped into the floating dark purple wormhole and crossed the barrier. Enjoy more content from empire


    The carvings were not runic in nature as Damian had thought. Thenguage was weird, nothing that he recognized. It did seem to resemble the writing he had seen below that statue in Faerunian capital. The white stone looked old and weathered, it had definitely been here for a long time. Damian made sure not to touch anything fearing that it might break.

 Chapter 305 Runic Array

    The origin of the spell¡ªor whatever it was¡ªwith its fiveyers of runic circles, appeared to originate from the center of the round tform. Even the tform itself was inscribed with carvings: texts of various sizes and bizarre shapes. None of it made sense to Damian.


    "Hey¡­ What''s this?" Sam called out from a short distance away, near one of the seven seated statues.


    Damian, along with the other three, walked over to him. Sam was pointing at one side of the stone chair upon which the statue was carved to appear as though it were sitting. There were runes¡ªsituated in a perfect circle and densely inscribed with more runes inside. However, these were traditional runes, not like the ones Damian usually saw in his runic circles.


    Curious, Damian inspected all seven throne-like seats, or at least those that were still intact. One of them was barely knee-high now, with most of it destroyed. Yet, none of the other chairs bore anything simr to what Sam had discovered.


    Damian leaned in for a closer look. The runes seemed¡­ more modern. Not modern in the sense of being a few years old, but centuries youngerpared to the ancient structure and statues around them.


    "These are runes, right?" Grace asked.


    Damian nodded.


    "Can you tell what they mean? Or what they''re used for?" Evrin added.


    All mages, including Damian, had some knowledge of runes. Studying runes and crafting runic scrolls wasmon, not just for their utility inbat but also because mastering them opened doors to better job opportunities for mages.


    Damian had studied traditional runes for a year and could recognize about 80% of them. These particr runes resembled the kind used in low-grade spatial storage tools he had inspected before. However, there was also a high-grade protectionyer intertwined within them. Yet¡­ the array was iplete. That exined why it wasn''t active and why Damian hadn''t noticed it using his rity of the Soul skill (the upgraded version of Eyes of Truth). Still, the runes absorbed mana when he extended a mana thread toward them. How could something be simultaneously active and inactive?


    Damian carefully copied the entire array into his spellbook. If it were an ordinary runic spell, he could havepleted it easily. But this was far more advanced than average, requiring a revision of his traditional rune knowledge¡ªa process that would take time and a nice beverage.


    "It''s some kind of iplete spatial storage rune with a protectionyer on top," Damian concluded after finishing his analysis.


    "Will you try toplete it?" Grace asked.


    "Got anything better to do for the next half-week?" Damian retorted, slipping his spellbook¡ªhis eleventh, already nearly full¡ªback into his spatial storage.


    "Will you keep me updated? I could only barely recognize the spatial storage runes," Grace said, her eyes alight with curiosity.


    "Sure," Damian replied.


    After spending another half-hour exploring the historical site and taking in the breathtaking ocean view, they prepared to leave. But before rising from the wooden bench Damian had conjured for them to rx on, Einar spoke up.


    "Do you think the Hero and his party really stayed here? Saw the same scenery we do?" Her tone was more wistful than serious, lost in the legend.


    "That''s what the stories say," Evrin replied calmly.


    "The Kingdom of Chaos¡­ Why wouldn''t they live there if they conquered it all?" Grace asked, a valid point that made them all pause to think.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Maybe the overuse of their chaos-element spells made it harmful for other outsiders to stay there?" Sam suggested.


    "That seems unlikely. No spell canst for years without its caster," Grace countered before turning to Damian. "What do you think, Potion Master?"


    "To be honest¡­ I don''t think the Kingdom of Chaos even existed," Damian replied, earning raised eyebrows from the group. He continued before anyone could object. "And even if it does, most likely it was a kingdom bigger than the five kingdoms we have.. The five rulers of that time must have feared iting for them individually, so they united and went attacking first.. Probably spread rumors or misinformation about their evil deeds to rally people to fight them without any guilt.."


    If the earlier were frowns now it had turned toplete shock on their faces. After a few tense silent seconds, Sam broke into hystericalughter. Drawing others'' attention away from Damian to him.


    "What''s so funny?" Grace asked, slightly annoyed.


    "Maximus here has a seriously twisted worldview," Sam replied, still chuckling. "Don''t take his words too seriously. Did you know, in the army, he used to set up so many traps around the camp perimeter, the soldiers wouldn''t even go to relieve themselves in fear of blowing up to bits..?"


    Damian squinted at Sam''sughter but couldn''t help smiling. He was a bit paranoid at times, but he also remembered that his paranoia had saved their lives more than once.


    "Army? You guys were in the army?" Grace asked, surprised.


    "All three of them," Evrin said. "That''s where we found them."


    "Even Maximus?" Grace asked with a bit of hesitation.


    Guess, with his young appearance and crafting ss choices, it did make him look like an amateur not suitable for the battlefield. The other three however, just smiled at the Dawnstar noble girl.


    "He was the captain," Einar added. "The youngest captain in the history of Eldoris kingdom."


    ***


    During the other half of the week, Damian focused on working on the runic array he had copied. asionally, Evrin and Grace would join him as he tried to perfect it.


    Meanwhile, the regr students had been notified of their results and had started arriving at the academy. Damian observed new facesing in every day. The once half-emptymon and VIP sections were now nearly full. Among the neers were many impressive mana signatures; surviving four years in this institute was no small feat. The students who had made it this far were undoubtedly the best talents the five kingdoms had to offer.


    Atst, the week came to an end, marking the much-anticipated first day of the academic year.

 Chapter 306 Honor Points

    They were all gathered in a huge, open square between the four hallways of the academy. This was just one of many such open spaces. The ce was so vast that even thousands of people living here could barely reach all the areas within the ancient ck building. After all, it was part of the bastion, built like an imprable, massive castle.


    Damian stood apart from the others in his Knowledge Keeper student group, while the rest gathered together in the Spellborne Legion group. For the first time, Damian saw the various faces that made up the Knowledge Keeper section of the academy. Many he had seen before in his VIP section, but many others were new.


    The third group, the Fist of Valor, stood on the opposite side. This group was full of mysteries, as Damian couldn''t sense most of their mana. Some, despite having mana, had joined the pugilist section¡ªa not umon choice, since first-rankers often switched their sses.


    There was no one from the second-ranker territory in his section or the Spellborne one, except for Sam and Einar. As for the pugilists, he couldn''t tell much, but none of them carried that suppressive aura typical of second-rankers.


    A stage had been built here as well, though this one was made of stone and appeared much older. The teaching staff had gathered there from all three sections. Damian counted three third-rankers among them, including a bulky pugilist whose aura leaked from him like the ever-burning smoke of a volcano. He could very well be a third-ranker, as Bonecrusher''s aura was simrly intense. And other 20 something professors of various specific subjects.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Damian noticed one thing about these people: unlike mages and spellswords, who tried their best to hide their mana, pugilists rarely attempted to conceal their aura. Granted, aura control was much harder than mana control, but these people could easily keep it hidden if they wanted to. Yet, they let it run wild.


    Atst, the long and strangely tedious song sung by some students ended, and the head of the faculty stepped forward. Looking at all their faces, she began:


    "Today marks the beginning of a journey that will challenge you, teach you, and prepare you for the world beyond these walls. Some of you wield the spark of magic, others the strength of steel, and still others the wisdom to unravel the mysteries of our world.


    This is not a ce for shortcuts or easy victories. You will face failure, frustration, and moments when you doubt yourself. You will fail, you will rise, and you will learn that greatness is not a gift, but a choice.


    Respect your instructors, respect each other, and respect the craft you pursue, whether it be magic,bat, or the pursuit of knowledge. This Academy is your opportunity¡ªtake it seriously.


    Now, take your first step forward. The realm awaits for you to show your talents.


    Wee to the Highsword Academy."


    Her name was Worldscribe. Damian had heard Grace and Evrin talk about her. She didn''t teach anything specific; she was in charge of the entire academy. Then there was the famous runesmith Damian hade to meet¡ªhis name was Runefather. The Highsword third-rankers were very secretive about their original names. It seemed they didn''t want others to know which kingdom or noble house they came from, as they had left that life behind to join the Highswords years ago.


    The rest of the powerful second-rankers made up the rest of the teaching staff. There was also a third-ranker Combat Arts instructor. He was the same man who had conducted the second test for the Spellborne Legion, releasing his aura to test them. Damian didn''t know his name yet, but he had a Combat Arts ss today, and he would surely get to know him by the end of it.


    The small event ended after another kindly second-ranker mage exined the rules in excruciating detail. Then, another knight in Highsword armor exined the honor point system. The library would start tomorrow, but the badges had been activated today. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    The system was simple. One could umte points through good test results, which would take ce at the end of every month. Additionally, specific projects given by various teachers could also reward points forpletion. Another way to umte points was through duels. There were many rules for these, and they took ce only one day a week, a day known as "the Day of the Mother." On this day, all challenges for the week were fought.


    The loser would forfeit all of their honor points to the victor. The harshness of this rule was meant to ensure that everyone took it seriously. Einar had made it clear that Highsword members considered duels sacred and were very serious about them. No half-hearted wagers for a few points were allowed; one either fought for everything or resolved their differences otherwise. Of course, all duels had to take ce in the presence of the duel in-charge of that day and a high-ranked healer. Fighting outside this structure was strictly forbidden, and there was a vague threat that their actions might be monitored, though it seemed more like an empty warning.


    Aside from these three options, there was another way to earn honor points, one that could yield a significant amount in a short time: breaking a record. There was a list of records in the Hall of Glory, etched into a giant stone tablet. Einar had dragged them all to see it. The records ranged from Most Won Duals, Best Runic Weapon Crafted, Best Runic Tool Crafted, Best Original Spell Created, Fastest Completion Of A Dungeon (5 Floors), Highest Floor Reached In Dungeon (For Students), Longest Consecutive Streak in the Dual, Most Efficient Resource Gathering, Largest Contribution to the Student Community, etc.. There were over 100 such records, each offering varying amounts of honor points forpletion. Achieving even one could allow a student to study for a whole year without needing any additional honor points for other needs.

 Chapter 307 First Day at Academy

    Honor points were a valuable currency, to be honest, because they provided something money couldn''t buy. With honor points, one could borrow rare books and spellbooks. Many runesmiths in Highsword used the system to test their new runic weapons, and the academy offered ess to a variety of runic tools in exchange for it.


    Highsword never sold their weapons, though they did offer some utility tools. However, these were nothingpared to the expansive markets controlled by the empire. Many noble houses from other kingdoms specialized in crafting unique tools or runic weapons and had better markets than Highsword. Highsword only sold their items to those who traveled to their ind - Well, not like they needed money.


    Some of Highsword''s high-value items bought with honor points were so precious that many minor nobles treated them as family heirlooms, passing them down through generations.


    Damian was curious about the quality of these items and whether he could replicate them. If he could hold one in his hand or observe it in action, there was a good chance he could copy it. A list of items avable for exchange with honor points existed, but he hadn''t seen it yet. The list was updated monthly, and this was only the first day of the term.


    The first ss listed on his badge''s schedule window was History of Magic. Damian appreciated that the badge allowed him to activate only the ss schedule without disying his full status. Unlike the Eldoris army badge, this one didn''t require his will to activate, just a small amount of mana. The downside was that others could force its activation, as the academy maintained full control over the badge. It did disy various useful information for students and was quite a useful tool for an organization such as a student academy.


    When activated, the badge revealed a small space-time runic circle mixed with water and wind for some percentage. Damian copied its design, finding its structure intriguing. However, without the source, it wasn''t particrly useful. Three elements in use for a single spell could not be an easy thing to craft, it meant the man or woman who made it could do the same spell without the help of the tool. Most likely it was The Runefather. For a third ranker runesmith it shouldn''t be a big deal. Damian did try using the spell without the tool but nope he couldn''t use it, the badge''s metal had some kind of protection or recognition enchantment on it.


    As Damian walked down therge hallway in his ck uniform, someone suddenly grabbed his shoulder.


    "I told you to wait for me. Why are you in such a hurry?" Sam said, catching up to him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I barely walked ten steps," Damian replied.


    Sam had also chosen History of Magic as one of his main subjects. Why was anyone''s guess, considering he didn''t even have control over his mana. Most of the sses, such as Spellcraft, Runesmithing, and Potion Crafting, required mana, making them useless for Espers like Sam.


    Damian had arranged with the staff to bring Toph along wherever he went, provided the creature didn''t disrupt the sses. Other noble students also hadpanions, though most kept them at home. The academy had a stable for mounts and a collection of exotic beasts.


    Companions didn''t visibly affect a person''s status, but many believed that having a goodpanion could unlock better job options. Perhaps the emotional bond with their beasts¡ªflying, riding, or simply being with them¡ªfostered jobs that allowed such connections. That was Damian''s take on it, at least.


    Starting in a new ce with someone familiar was nice, but Sam was more annoying than helpful.


    The people walking around them whispered in hushed voices, once in a while their gazes catching them and lingering on Sam¡ªespecially the females. Damian wanted to puke.


    Sam, on the other hand, basked in the attention like a cheap celebrity, even making a few girls giggle with his antics, much to Damian''s irritation. He had to make some normal guy friends, someone who looked average and was average. Living with pretty people was such a chore.


    The ssroom was huge, designed like a lecture hall with stone writing tforms and wooden benches arranged in arched tiers. It reminded Damian of a college on Earth, though the polished stone looked ancient. Even the benches, though solid and functional, bore the marks of age and use. It made him question again if there was another person beside him from the earth..


    Damian hadn''t uncovered any concrete evidence about the academy''s founding. Even the oldest records in Eldoris''s library, which dated back over 356 years, mentioned the academy as a long-established institution. Nearly all living nobles had attended it at some point, and many pledged themselves to Highsword''s traditions - bing one of them.


    Damian and Sam took seats at the very back of the ss. Damian hated the idea of not being able to observe everything in his vicinity. Here, too Sam beside him, was drawing a lot of attention, but it was okay since the attention was divided among many other individuals.


    The Faerunian prince, for example, was equally admired. He was also prettyely looking, Damian had to admit. Along with his status and the performance he had disyed, he was quite popr.


    There was another girl, girls actually, who had most of the guys'' attention. However, Damian felt relief seeing some Knowledge Keeper students ignoring the social buzz. One of them just kept writing something in the book, two were reading, and others simply observed the structure of the room. Those were his kind of people.


    The professor finally entered. Damian recognized him¡ªa high-ranking second-tier mage, likely in histe fifties or sixties, with a graying beard and hair - still he had a pretty good physique. His mana reserves wereparable to Tristan''s. Experience more content on empire


    The professor ced his papers and books on the desk as his eyes scanned the room, taking note of all of their faces, then he turned toward the huge ss window on the side. And in a clear,manding voice, he asked,


    "Who among you, the honorable fifth-year students, can tell me the origin of mana?"


    There was no hint of sarcasm, but his tone suggested he found amusement in their lofty title.

 Chapter 308 Origin Of Mana

    Many students raised their hands eagerly. Damian just wanted to see what the teacher was about so he refrained from raising his. The mage instructor pointed at a girl in the second row, prompting her to stand.


    "In the times before the Primordials, the gods bestowed mankind with the gift of mana so they couldbat the forces of evil," she said confidently, her voice clear and steady. ording to the Sun God''s scriptures, the ruins of lost civilizations were named as the Primordials.


    "That is one belief¡ªwhat the Sun God''s scriptures tell us," the teacher remarked. "But, What ording to your understanding, and reasoning.. The origin of mana is..?" His gaze swept over the ss, as if searching their minds with his eyes.


    "It is a fundamental force of nature¡ªlike the sun, water, or the ever-present wind," a boy answered, unprompted. His hair was pitch ck like Damian''s, though streaked with a few white locks. The way he carried himself, his noble lineage was clear for others to see. "It existed before any of us. I believe we adapted to it, using it just as beasts do."


    "A logical answer, but still an ambiguous one," the mage teacher replied with a smile. "It exins how we harness mana but not why it exists in the first ce."


    "There is no simple exnation for it," a girl in the front row interjected. She had short auburn hair and sharp, dark eyes¡ªa noble, too. "Just as we cannot fully exin why the sun shines or lightning crackles. Mana is a power that, unlike others, we can bend to our will."


    "Sir, may I ?" a boy asked hesitantly. Damian nced at him. His uniform was as new and tidy as everyone else''s, but his disheveled hair and simple, handmade shoes marked him as amoner. Not because of his appearance which was a give away, but because he was asking permission despite the professor not showing any reaction to ones who answered out of turn.


    "Oh, of course," the teacher said, smiling warmly.


    "I think mana, unlike other forces in the world, is unnatural," the boy began. "Just like how there are beasts and monsters.. Wind, fire,nd and water were always here¡ªlong before the Primordials. But mana came with dungeons and monsters. It doesn''t fit. Unlike natural forces that work in harmony, mana disrupts the natural order, pushing it to extremes."


    ''Oh, damn. That''s pretty close to the mark,'' Damian thought.


    The whole ss was staring at themoner boy as if he was abusing their own god, which he kind of was. Most people in this world were followers of the Sun God, no matter what kingdom they lived in. The Dawnstar people however were a bit too serious in their faith and barely tolerated other foreign ideas. The presence of followers of the light in Dawnstar also kind of influnced the thinking of the masses a bit.


    Highswords had never followed any traditional religions and being the most ancient of all the kingdoms, Damian was kind of interested to know why the indifference..? Did their leader Asael ¨C The Land Breaker knew something only other celestials(fourth rankers) knew..? Considering he was the number 1 in Highsword ranking, above The Dragon Emperor and The Sea Snake, it was possible.


    Amused by the tension in the ss, Damian decided to join the fun discussion. "Mana is just another element in the world, like many metals or liquids," he said, drawing the ss''s attention to himself from the poor awkwardly standing boy. "It''s invisible to the eye but perceptible, much like wind and theponents it''s made of. However, its nature is moreplex. I believe all intelligent species and beasts were always capable of producing mana, but something restricted its use. Making it so that only altered bodies that have gone through Ascensions can sense or use it."


    He continued, "So I guess the answer is.. To know the origin of mana, we need to ask: What is the origin of this change? This permission or adaptation we have gained..? Was it truly a simple gift, as the scriptures say? A capability of evolution we living beings went through and achieved as a result..? Or just the nature of our changing world..? Who knows.. Maybe primordials could never use the mana..? And it was this change among them that became their doom..? "


    If themoner boy had received awkward nces for calling mana unnatural, Damian''s theory earned him outright res. To some, it must have sounded as though he was insulting their faith. The professor, however, looked at Damian as if seeing him for the first time.


    The short auburn-haired girl scoffed. "And how do you exin the colossal structures the Primordials built¡ªones that have withstood time¡ªif they didn''t use mana or spells?"


    "By using the naturalws of the world," Damian replied calmly. "Mundanes live their lives perfectly fine without mana. If mana had never existed, I believe humans and all intelligent species would still have found ways to thrive. Much slowly no doubt, but who says that''s a bad thing..?"


    Damian replied to the girl calmly, he even added a smile which seems to have worked in the wrong way, as she immediately widened her eyes, her face red with anger as she abruptly looked away from him.


    "Excellent," the professor interjected, breaking the tension. He turned to themoner boy. "Marcanthius''s theory of order and disorder." Then to the auburn-haired girl, "The practical view of indifference toward mana." Finally, he faced Damian. "And an outright new doom theory, shall we say? It''s the first time I''ve heard of it." he asked Damian with a smile. It made Damian chuckle as he nodded.


    "These are excellent answers," the professor continued. "To form your own opinion¡ªor to im it as your own¡ªyou must first understand the knowledge of those who came before you. Only then can you progress further. That is the purpose of this ss. The question of mana''s origin has many interpretations, each given by great schrs and mages. But the crux remains this: Mana is an anomaly. It empowers us, helps us build marvelous things, yet it also destroys. What we create, we can just as easily bring to ruin."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 309 Prince of Faerunia

    The ss was fun. The professor neither leaned into a particr belief nor elevated any one above the others, instead presenting all historical schrs within the context of their time. This impartiality was already more mature than many professors Damian had encountered during his university days. Truly, more education did not necessarily equate to better character at all.


    The sssted an hour, and by the end, Damian knew he would enjoy it¡ªat least this one ss. Though, much would depend on the topic of the day. The session concluded with the soft chime of enchanted wind chimes near the windows. They seemed to ring every hour, adding a charming touch. Though this world had clocks¡ªsome even bizarre contraptions that Damian once purchased from Sam and Anthony¡ªthe academy seemed to rely on simple enchanted bells-their own creation, a more cost-effective choice. Despite the Highswords'' well-filled coffers, efficiency still reigned.


    As the students slowly exited the ssroom, they had about ten minutes to reach their next ss. For Damian, it was Potion Crafting.


    "What''s your second ss?" Damian asked as they walked out together, navigating through a mixture of stares.


    "Healing and Restoration," Sam replied.


    Damian nodded but quickly realized something was amiss. He had the light attribute affinity but..


    "Wait, you can''t do spells¡­" he said, confused.


    "Yes, why don''t you climb the academy tower and announce it to everyone? That''d be helpful," Sam retorted in a low voice.


    "Ah, sorry."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I saw Grace include it in hers, so I put it in mine," Sam admitted quietly.


    Damian couldn''t decide whether tough or scold him. She was the first girl that hade in contact with them, with no strings attached. And he was already smitten with her. How would he exin to the professor in the future why he couldn''t use mana?


    "Real romantic.. When she asks, tell her your healing leaves loving scars on patients," Damian chuckled.


    "It''s a work in progress, okay? I''ll figure something out!" Sam defended himself a little too loudly, his face reddening. Damianughed even harder.


    Suddenly, Damian sensed someone''s presence too close forfort behind him. Instinctively, he turned, leaping back, his right hand ready to draw his sword or summon his spear, while his left hand began forming a third runic circle. Two circles were always prepared for emergencies attached with his two mana threads¡ªone for a wormhole and the other for a fire pir. Toph held his head tightly not to lose bnce, as he trumpeted in surprise of the sudden movement.


    Sam followed immediately, his movements a blur as he positioned himself beside Damian, hand resting on his sword hilt. Thankfully the hallway was massive and most of the kids had already left. Damian knew who the person was, he just did not expect him to approach them.


    Only then did they notice the face of the person that had tried to grab Damian''s shoulder. Feeling stupid for overreacting, Damian dismissed the new runic circle, straightened his hand. Yet he kept the two runic circles ready to activate anytime, one of a wormhole spell and another of a modified fire pir.


    "Prince of Faerunia," Sam spitted out, venomcing his words, his voice almost unrecognizable.


    Alex, surprised by the reaction of the two, took back his hand, it looked like he had expected such a reaction from them though.


    "My uncle told me not to mess with you," Alex said, his tone measured but sharp. "But don''t you dare think for a second we''ve forgotten what you''ve done, Morph Vialiast." He red at Sam. "You two are criminals. The elves won''t always be there to save you. The day wille when you''re beyond anyone''s protection." He said, his expression serious and resolute.


    "How''s your sister?" Damian asked casually.


    The calm fa?ade Alex wore shattered instantly. Drawing his sword, he lunged at Damian. But before the de could reach its target, Sam''s sheathed sword intercepted it mid-swing. The speed was blinding, even for Damian, though it did bring a smile to his face. Watching the prince''s twisted, angry expression was amusing.


    Alex''s noble entourage appeared just in time, helping him regainposure. Realizing a staff member might catch them, Alex backed off.


    "Just you wait," he growled before turning to leave.


    "Still blinded by unconditional loyalty, huh? Think for yourself, Alex. For once in your life, think for yourself," Damian called after him.


    Alex didn''t respond, walking away with his followers in tow. Damian sighed, turning toward the direction his badge indicated for Potion Crafting ss. Sam followed, falling into step beside him after a moment.


    "You know him personally?" Sam asked.


    "Yeah, I kind of fought him once," Damian replied.


    "Why is he still alive, then?"


    "The nobles are twisted people, Sam. They think their power and influence makes them strong, not realizing it''s the same lust for power that controls them, maniptes every espect of their life. Alex, though, is just a victim of that environment¡ªnot the root of the problem."


    "He felt pretty problematic to me. I know their kind.. Princelings like him think the world is theirs by birthright."


    Damian refrained frommenting. Not that there was much he could say. If people formed opinions of others just because someone told them how they should, then what was the point of the individual mind..?


    It was a personal thing for Sam, all he could do was influence these things and trust in his understanding. Not that he cared much about princelings and nobles to make a hard enough effort. The hate was kind of deserved..


    It would be stupid of Alex, if he didn''t recognize them, so it wasn''t that out of expectations. Still, Alex''s family''s reluctance to act against them confirmed they weren''t ready to escte things. Negotiation was the nobles'' preferred solution to most problems, and Damian had plenty of leverage if it came to that.


    If all else failed, he was confident in his ability to handle any Third Ranker¡ªespecially with Sam by his side and years of preparation behind them. If anything, it was the Faerunians who should fear them and pray they never sought vengeance against them.

 Chapter 310 Classes & Professors

    Potion Crafting was exactly as dull as Damian had expected. It was neither challenging nor novel, consisting only of things he already knew or had read about.


    The professor, a pleasant-looking mage in her mid-forties, initially struck Damian as a kind and helpful woman. Her honey-colored hair and gentle demeanor gave her an air of innocence¡ªat least, that was Damian''s impression until a boy made a small mistake while preparing ingredients for a simple universal poison-cleansing potion. In response, the professor made the unfortunate student chant the dispelling spell 100 times in front of the entire ss, then dered him the potion tester for the day.


    A chill ran down Damian''s spine as he witnessed the ordeal. He immediately redoubled his efforts on his own potion. Thankfully, his little ss apparatus, containing the mixture, showed no signs of error. To be extra cautious, Damian used his Arcane Synthesis ability, upying one of its empty slots to infuse the potion with cleansing spell oil, enhancing its potency. While it was far from whatrge-scale runic mana dust spells could achieve, it was still superior to traditional methods.


    He didn''t want to stand out or make more effort than nessary yet, he ended up crafting the best potion in the ss. The professor even hugged him in appreciation, causing his face to flush a bright red from embarrassment. Thankfully, no one familiar to him was present¡ªonly a few Knowledge Keeper students, whoughed at his expense.


    On the bright side, at least the professor revealing Damian''s weird title made the studentse to him for some advice for their own potions, it helped break the barrier that might have seemed like it was there, with him only hanging out with high nobility constantly. Unlike the nobility, themoners and lower-ranking nobles spoke with refreshing directness, which Damian found to be a wee change from his interactions in the Eldoris capital, where he was constantly surrounded by nobles and researchers.


    All in all, it turned out to be a decent ss.


    The third ss was Magic Theory and Advanced Spellcraft. After a brief five-minute walk, Damian entered the ssroom and immediately spotted Sam, Grace, Evrin, and Einar. Several others from the Spellborne Legions were present as well¡ªat least, those who had managed to secure seats. The ss allocations were determined by rankings and early registration. About one third of the attendees were from the Knowledge Keeper section, while none hailed from the Fist of Valor.


    Damian joined his friends in the middle of the seven arched rows, as they called him over with exaggerated gestures. The Knowledge Keeper students he had been chatting with on the way found seats among their own section students whom they knew.


    As Damian scanned the room, his eyesnded on Lucian, sitting alone, and then on the prince, a few rows behind her, surrounded by Dawnstar nobles. The beastman boy sat off to the side with a group ofmoners, while Alex, along with several others, sat by themselves. These were the top-ranking fifth-year students¡ªa mix of nobles andmoners, more nobles thanmoners though. Also, Damian noticed that the mana levels of themoners were somewhatcking. Unlike noble children, who received guidance from an early age,moners often ascended jobs as quickly as possible, driven either by the desire for power or the necessity of supporting their families. Making them ascend before their skills were properly leveled up, except select few who had liberty to do as they pleased.


    Damian took a seat beside Evrin and Einar.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The room fell silent as the professor entered¡ªa casually dressed woman, perhaps in her fifties or sixties. Despite her rxed appearance, the immense mana radiating from her identified her as at least a transcendent seed. Damian had noticed that most of the professors at the academy were on the older side, almost as if the Highswords treated the institution as a retirement haven.


    For second-rankers, however, their fifties and sixties were prime years. With their enhanced bodies, they could live up to 120 or 130 years. Third-rankers lived for centuries, and fourth-rankers? Damian had no idea. The king of Faerunia had not changed for a very long time. He did leave the Highswords recently though, and married a nobledy from his own kingdom. Whether that was to make Hellstorm part of his family or not was a question in and of itself.


    The professor wrote her name on the pitch ck wall with a twist of her hand, the runestone chalk moved on its own and revealed the words of ''Professor Thalrisa''. The bright, luminescent letters shimmered as if alive. Damian had seen such runestone chalks, he even used some back in Eldoris.


    The disy was impressive, though Damian saw in real time how it worked. She had a runic circle of some sort of spell active before she entered the ss, it seemed like a real time imitation of her two fingers made of pure mana thread. It was invisible, well at least for others, Damian could see the mana threads stretching from the runic circle and forming two golden fingers. However it moved and acted like the real thing. The mana cost of maintaining such a thing for even 3 minutes would be astronomical, and she very wisely dismissed the spell after writing her name.


    A clever trick. But that small disy alone had cost her over 40% of her mana.


    As the ss admired the disy, Damian quietly sketched the runic circle into his spellbook in meticulous detail. Einar, seated beside him, squinted at his work but said nothing.


    "This is your first ss in spell-crafting as fifth years huh..? Some of you already know me, as I taught the same ssst year to you. But for those who don''t, my name is professor Thalrisa and¡­"


    The ss was more theoretical than practical. And most of the theories Damian knew by heart. He had searched extensively on how people created original spells, but had found nothing conclusive. All authors went on and on about the foundation of spells and understanding the various gestures and what not. He even asked the butler he was assigned to deliver this request of his and the reply was, ''Pledge loyalty to our house and we will tell you''.


    If they teach it here, then he would really think highly of Highswords, but seeing the professor Damian had very low expectations.

 Chapter 311 Communities

    Since it was the first day, they didn''t take a full schedule of sses, letting students leave after just three sses. There were various social activities for students to participate in, giving time formunities to recruit new members. Such gatherings were happening now in one of the many open spaces previously used for the morning assembly.


    Severalmunities focused on clearing the dungeon''s five levels as quickly as possible, while others coborated on developing runic weapons and tools. Although they hadn''t received theirbs yet, they were already making ns. Some groups were dedicated to natural resource gathering, others to battle practice. Joining thesemunities was optional, so they weren''t overcrowded. Most groups focused on achieving one or two of the Hall of Glory''s objectives.


    Damian stood off to the side, leaning against a stone pir, watching the enthusiastic faces of students vying for new members. Sam, the princess, and Einar were surrounded by swarms of people, all eager to have them join their groups. From a distance, Damian enjoyed the sight of their forced, ufortable smiles.


    It was fortunate that only a few Knowledge Keeper students knew about him, and he hadn''t stood out much beyond that. Some beast-taming and researchmunities showed interest in Toph, perched atop his head, but Damian politely declined their offers. He was curious about his smallpanion, but the information he sought was too sensitive to share with a group.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was one thing Damian wanted to test with Toph. While the dungeon''s five levels weren''t particrly useful for him aside from copying and mimicry spells, they might provide Toph with an opportunity to gain new skills. He wanted to confirm if Toph could learn random skills¡ªespecially since he had gained one outside his species once before, though none since that day.


    Damian had tried all the mundane methods kids used before ascension to learn skills, but nothing had worked for Toph. Perhaps beasts had different requirements or needed specific conditions to acquire new skills. The dungeon, designed for leveling, might offer some beast-rted skill opportunities. Even if it didn''t, encountering new monsters and getting new spells would still make the experience worthwhile.


    As he mused, a young girl¡ªlikely a second or third-year student¡ªapproached him. Her confident smile and short ck hair reminded Damian of a girl from his orphanage.


    "Hey, I''m Victoria from the Exemry Spellcrafting Community. We''ve heard great things about you¡ªmind if we chat?" she asked enthusiastically, stepping a bit too close for hisfort.


    "Sure, but I won''t be joining," Damian replied.


    "Ah¡­ Not even a little?" she pressed.


    "How does one join ''a little''?" Damian asked, with a look of beffudlement.


    The girl pouted and turned away with a dramatic "Hmph!" Damian couldn''t help but chuckle at her behavior.


    "My, my¡­ That wasn''t very gentlemanly," another voice chimed in. A sly-looking boy with dark hair tinged with purple approached him. Damian looked at him with a questioning expression.


    "I''m Davil, from the Dark Element Research Community. I sense a great darkness in you. You''d make an excellent member of ourmunity.. I can see it.."


    "Did you change your name to sound like ''Devil''?" Damian asked bluntly.


    "Ah, what? I would never¡­ Just a funny coincidence! Haha¡­ ah¡­" Davil stammered.


    Under the weight of Damian''s intense re and a slight release of his aura, the boy quickly turned and walked away in the opposite direction.


    Why was he constantly approached by weird people? Did he give off some sort of weirdo vibe?


    It was probably time to leave. He had already enjoyed watching the others struggle, which was his main reason foring, apart from checking out the event.


    "Running away, are we?" Damian felt a chill at the back of his neck and couldn''t tell if it was real or imagined.


    "Don''t sneak up on people," he scolded the heir of Goldilocks, her neutral face betraying hints of amusement.


    She had masked her mana briefly. Damian had sensed her earlier at a distance but ignored her since she''d been surrounded by people just like others. Had she truly mastered her aura to the point of hiding her mana signature? Einar had once exined the theory of such a feat, with some knights and heroes in the past achieving it, but evn Einar hadn''t yet masteredplete masking.


    "Why don''t you join amunity? It''s a key to building connections and strengthening society," she said with a straight face. Damian, however, recognized her sarcasm. Social advice from Lucian? He wasn''t that far gone yet. Adrian and Fiona stood on either side, as always.


    "I have better things to do," Damian replied and resumed watching Einar politely pushing people away bit by bit with a fake smile stered on her face. It was fun. "Did you join any?" He asked, since she had been quiet for a while now.


    "The High Society of Noble Lineage," she murmured, a hint of anger in her tone. That group was full of noble brats treating it like an exclusive inner circle. Though technically open to anyone, themunity''s name alone deterred most. It was an oldmunity, and a ritual for nobles to join at this point, with the highest-ranking noble serving as the head. Even Evrin had been fussing about needing to prepare for it.


    "I don''t know for sure but they were talking about not letting your brother join in.." Lucian said with a hushed voice, a tinge of sadness in it.


    "It''s better for his character to stay away from that den of snakes.." Damian replied without looking at her.


    "Your absence was thest straw that broke the camel''s back," she said. "Their seat of power is cursed, and the dungeon can''t be entered. The taxes were the one thing they relied on to survive, along with monster hunting, butpetition from neighboring regions has only grown. They raised the taxes, sold household items, even took a loan from the Duke in exchange for the rights to their vi. The only reason no region has attacked their weakened army is because of my father''s mana contract with your father¡ªyou in exchange for their region''s protection for 9 years. They''re nobles in name only. Even their own soldiers and knights deserted them, and there have even been instances of serfs rising up against them because of the increased taxes."

 Chapter 312 Protection Key

    "Not my problem," Damian replied simply.


    "Hm, okay..." Lucian looked at him for a few seconds before letting it go.


    It had been over eight years. Damian felt neither joy nor sadness at their fall. He did, however, understand why his younger sibling was trying so hard now. But then again, Damian was never supposed to be here. He was supposed to be dead at the age of five. Even this prolonged decline was a result of his survival¡ªor rather, his body''s survival. Otherwise, they would have long been homeless.


    With able bodies and four young children of reasonable talent, they shouldn''t have had any problems living likemoners. In fact, they could live better thanmoners with so many Pathfinders in the family. Unless...


    "What are my older siblings doing? Are they not employed or something?" Damian asked.


    "The oldest boy is a knight in the Duke''s service¡ªhe was part of the deal. Your sisters were married off and seem to have forgotten their old home. The younger boy is still there; he and your father hunt monsters and beasts, protecting the border with the few soldiers they have left. Your father''s first wife left the vi after both her children departed. The second one, your mother, is still there."


    Lucian''s voice remained neutral, as always.


    Damian nodded in thanks.


    "Do not worry. We will be the ones securing yournds. The Duke has his eyes on them, but we''re already aware of his schemes. Your family won''t be harmed... And thends, I will keep as they are, waiting." She looked directly into his eyes.


    "Waiting for what?" Damian asked.


    "For their rightful heir to return. For you to return."


    "It''s not my home, Lucian. It never was."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Damian broke eye contact and walked away from her. He knew they were broke, but to see them reduced to near-beggars... It was hard to believe this was the family that had once ruled all of Dawnstar. Maybe that was the reason. There had to be an exnation for why the Sundes were so shunned by the noble houses despite being one of the oldest lineages in history.


    After resting for a while, Damian pushed the thoughts aside and returned to his work on the traditional rune array. Hours passed as he meticulously perfected thest details. He didn''t even nce outside the window as day turned into night.


    Toph slept, yed, and slept again. Eventually, the little creature tugged at Damian''s pants and tackled him with its dash skill and smooth, thick head. Only then did Damian look up¡ªnot because of Toph, but because the array wasplete.


    Damian immediately copied the entire array onto another parchment and activated it. A runic circle of ck and purple, lined with light-element, red into existence.


    It was a space-time spell, for sure. A small, palm-sized wormhole appeared, but unlike his usual wormholes, this one didn''t swirl with dark purple energy. It was stable¡ªor so Damian thought. A protective transparentyer of gold encased it.


    When Damian touched it with his finger, a chime echoed in his head¡ªthe same chime that yed when something significant was added to his status.


    Damian hesitated opening his status in the room that he wasn''t sure about. He carried the spell into the bathroom using mana threads, left his academy badge behind, and created a water shield to obscure any viewing angles. Only then did he activate his status tool.


    Everything was the same, except for a new section added at the end:


    ¡ª


    PROTECTION KEY: NONE / YET TO BE ENTERED


    ¡ª


    "Huh? What''s this now?" Damian muttered. He tried tapping the "None" part, but nothing happened. The section was clearly connected to the spell he had just activated¡ªmost likely the protective goldyer acting as some kind of restriction and the key to unlocking or gaining ess was something to do with this..


    ''But how does one write in status..?''


    Damian mused for a while. Then, instinctively, he focused on the PROTECTION KEY section and repeated a phrase in his mind.


    ''Protection Key: Sam is a clown... Pro¡­''


    It worked. The status window instantly updated:


    ¡ª


    PROTECTION KEY: SAM IS A CLOWN


    ¡ª


    "Ha! I finally have it!"


    Damian grinned. He had read about such protection mechanisms in runic tools before, particrly dungeon relics, but he''d never been able to get his hands on any. They were too valuable¡ªpriceless, really, requiring influence more than money to obtain.


    Damian had studied the traditional rune array for this spell extensively and now he also had the true runic circle section for it as well.


    This project had also helped him better understand the connection between traditional runes and the original runguage. Though the traditional system retained faint resemnces to the original, it deviated significantly¡ªnearly 90% of the time. No one would even be able to tell the resemnce unless they used the original runes as much as Damian.


    Damian wanted to go and fill the remaining elements of the rune array written on the primordial ruins right now, but it was dark outside and Toph seemed to be hungry, Damian realized he was starving too.


    ''Guess it could wait.''


    Changing into casual clothes and throwing on a robe to ward off the cold, Damian scooped up Toph, who burrowed into his robe for warmth with an expression on his funny face saying ''Finally''.


    As he opened the door, at the same time the one opposite him opened as well. They both stared at each other.


    She had slightly darker skin, like that of the Empire''s people, and her outfit was unusual:yered leather armor adorned with pouches, belts, a runic-looking hammer, tools, and trinkets. She was just as surprised to see his face as Damian was seeing her curved hornsing out of her dark hair, marking her as a beastman. Though he had sensed someone was staying in that room, this was the first time he''d seen her.


    Remembering his hunger, Damian broke eye contact, offering a polite smile as he turned to leave.


    "Wait," she said from behind him.


    Damian turned. "Yes?"


    "You''re The Morph Vialist, right? The professor has been gushing about you non-stop for the past month."


    Her voice carried a hint of jealousy¡ªat least, that''s what it sounded like through her Empire-ented speech.

 Chapter 313 The Empire

    "The Professor..?" Damian asked.


    "That old geezer, Runefather. Who else..?" she said, scanning him from top to bottom.


    She looked a bit older than the average student, maybe around 17¨C18 years of age. Compared to Damian, her height towered over him. She looked lean, but those muscles packed quite a power, Damian could tell.


    "Oh, what did he say..?"


    "Look at you.. not even surprised.. huh.? Oh, how I miss those days of being young and arrogant.." she said in a mocking tone.


    "Who are you again..? Do I know you..?" Damian asked, ignoring her tone.


    "You brat! Well.. if you must know, let me tell ya'' I am one of the runesmiths and enchanters who made The Nightmare Gates of Kalimore."


    Damian''s eyes widened. That was indeed an achievement to be proud of. The Empire''s Nightmare Gates were the most modern marvel of giant runic construction. In simple words, it was just a wall surrounding the capital city of Kalimore of the Empire. However, the sandy wind in the Empire was not simple - it contained a magically transformed substance called rotter. Anything made of iron in that region got rusted in like a month. In such and, they had made an iron wall called The Nightmare Gates that could hide underground when it was not needed. It also had a giant protective barrier that could protect the capital from any aerial attacks.


    It was simple to say but the 90-meter-tall and 20-meter-thick wall of iron with multiple gates and inside construction was anything but easy to build. It had taken 35 years for the Emperor to build it. More than protecting the capital city which had nothing much going on except an oasis in the desert, it was a promation to all the lords anddies in the Empire that no matter what they do, they could never harm the Royal Family. It was a testament that unlike them, if the Emperor conquered something, it would forever remain his.


    After seeing the wall, soon the kingdom had gone through reform, and all regions were now in direct control of the emperor. It had turned into a giant militaristic force instead of thousands of levies of different regions. Small viges were abandoned, and big cities were built. It might seem tyrannical, but the Empire was the ce where minimum slums existed, and the least amount of people died of hunger and rampant crime. It was strict and orderly but also a true heaven formon people, who could enlist in the army and be evaluated based on pure performance of their might.


    The Empire was the most advanced after The Highswords with its many trinkets and techniques. A runesmith, an officially employed one, was actually a great feat for anyone''s resume, especially considering her age.


    "That is impressive.." Damian muttered.


    "Huh..?" The girl had a surprised face, probably expecting a rebuttal, but Damian respected talent.


    "What is your name..?" he asked.


    "Reize.." she replied.


    Damian just nodded and, with a smile, turned around. Toph was practically kicking him with all four of his tiny feet by now. He was also in dire need of something to eat. The girl, Reize, also fell into step beside him as he walked.


    "Are you going for dinner..? Can I join..?"


    Damian just nodded. In the Knowledge Keeper''s section, he always ate alone with Toph. He did get some whispers and nces, but no one had approached him yet; maybe after today, there will be some. It didn''t matter much, though. He was always in a hurry to finish up and continue whatever projects he was working on.


    "You are in the fifth year..?" Damian asked as they selected foods and put them on their tes with tongs anddles in the line.


    "Yes and no.. I failed some sses, so they want me to finish those before they give me a job here.."


    "Failed..?"


    "I forgot to go to the exam for some subjects that weren''t interesting to me.."


    "For real..?"


    "It''s not my fault, I was working on my baby at the time.. I was in the final stages of the runic array calctions.. I would have lost it if I didn''tplete it right at that moment.."


    "It..?"


    "The thing.! The rush! The creative juices! The sexy understanding.."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Enough.. enough.. I got it.. People are looking at us weirdly.."


    "Ah.. that''s not because of me, sir.."


    "Are you saying I am the strange one here..?"


    "Strange..? They are staring at your pretty face.."


    "What..? That can''t be.. that''s so dumb.."


    "Couldn''t agree more.." she said with a chuckle. Damian felt like it was an insult but couldn''t be sure.


    Finding a good ce, they sat down. Damian had filled his te with extra food, so Toph started gorging on it just as he put him out on the table. He received some nods and smiles as he looked around the mess hall; it was already miles better than before.


    "What was this baby of yours¡­? I am curious now.." Damian asked.


    "Hehe.." She smiled, it felt evil. "Have you ever thought about what makes the winged folk able to carry themselves in the air..? With little to no mana usage..? With my baby, anyone will be able to soar through the skies.. Of course, it still needs some adjustments and.." She went on and on as Damian just kept listening and asking questions when he needed some rification.


    It was amazing.


    She had almost made runic wings of sorts. Well, it wasn''t perfect, and from the way she described it, it had a huge material cost, which the Highswords were paying on her behalf on the condition that she sold the rights for such an invention to only those who they deemed worthy to have it. The technology control of the Highswords was no secret. They always liked to get themselves ahead of problematic or revolutionary runic tech so it didn''t fall into the wrong hands, well at least that''s what they imed. But many inventions they just bought rights to by mana contract and then never used them, gathering dust in theirrge treasury.


    Damian could not say for sure if they were supporting the advancement of the technology or hindering it. The kids who came here mostly never had such funds to support their own work, and they agreed to anything the Highswords gave them as conditions. There were some cases in which some utility or manufacturing specialist houses got the contract before Highswords could, and they had sold the product, making huge amounts of money on both sides.

 Chapter 314 The Tiring Second Day

    The second day, Damian had to attend a full schedule of sses¡ªfive in total, running from morning to mid-afternoon. The day began with breakfast and a morning assembly. Two sses took ce in the morning, followed by an hour-long lunch break, then two more sses in the afternoon. These were the required courses, but the academy offered additional sses into the evening, including second batches and selective courses. After study hours, variousmunities were also active, each working toward their goal, whatever it might be. They had assigned a ce depending on their member count - somemunities wererge like the noble society, and some were like a party tackling a dungeon for the fastest record so they didn''t even need a separate room.


    In the morning, Damian attended Beast Studies. He felt like he had wasted an hour listening to the oddly dressed professor drone on about why powerful mounts were advantageous inrge-scale battles. It wasn''t interesting to Damian¡ªmaybe to those aiming to lead armies¡ªbut he had expected the ss to be about studying magical beasts. It wasn''t.


    Next was Spellcrafting, where Professor Thalrisa covered foundational theories of magic, mana control, and elemental knowledge. Another hour wasted, in Damian''s opinion. She wasn''t bad, but she dragged the basics a bit too much as if they were all 10 year olds. However, it gave him an opportunity to tell Grace and the others that he hadpleted the runic array and nned to test it that afternoon.


    Unfortunately, all three¡ªEinar, Grace, and Evrin¡ªhadmitments. They had to attend the first meeting of theirmunity, The High Society of Noble Lineage. Einar had joined as Evrin''s bodyguard, which was easy since she was a noble. For Grace and Evrin, attending was part of their social duties. Sam, the "dumbass," had joined a duelingmunity and couldn''te either.


    That left Damian to go alone, which suited him fine. He wasn''t nning to take the usual route anyway¡ªhe had his own way of reaching the back of the ind. The much faster one.


    After lunch came History of Magic. This was surprisingly engaging, and Damian didn''t even notice when the hour ended as they talked about the effects of magic in early politics. The final ss of the day, Basic Rune and Runesmithing Techniques, was the one he had looked forward to the most.


    Reize was already there and enthusiastically called him over as soon as he entered. Most of the ss consisted of Knowledge Keeper students, many of whom Damian knew. They greeted him warmly, either smiling, nodding, or calling out his name as he passed. At least this made the rest of the students have a normal view of him and maybe they would also start to socialize a bit with him. Damian didn''t care much about his social image, but staying awkwardly in one ss for a whole year felt exhausting. He didn''t have enough energy to keep up appearances, like the nobles with their hierarchy. If they all could think of him as their own and not act weirdly around him, that was all he could ask for.


    The Runefather, one of the academy''s four third-rankers, looked more like a seasoned knight than a schr. Towering over six feet with a muscr build and tough, calloused hands, he exuded the air of an everyday warrior. Despite his youthful appearance, which gave an illusion that he was likely just under fifty - he was much older, so old that there was no mention of Runefather''s origin in their history.


    However, it wasn''t the Runefather who led the ss. Instead, his two apprentices handled the lesson. The Runefather only stayed for five minutes, asking a few questions before leaving¡ªa fitting approach for a craftsman of his caliber. Damian wasn''t interested in theory; he wanted to see the Runefather in action and witness his creations firsthand, he wanted to see all the things he had made and was nning to make.


    At the end of the ss, students were assigned personalbs. These were reserved for the top 25 Knowledge Keeper students specializing in runesmithing¡ªand Damian. He had requested one, and after showing a few of his runic items, the academy agreed unconditionally that he qualified as a capable runesmith.


    Actually it was one of the apprentice knights that Damian had shown his runic item to. It was just a simple palm sized piece of mixed steel, engraved with his circr runic circle on the short side. When infused with mana, important here was anyone''s mana, not just his like the runic scrolls required. The spell imbuement into the metal had this one advantage that Damain didn''t even need to learn scribe skill for others to use his runic items. The section for the source of mana being the one who uses it, did not change when he ced the spell made of mana thread inside the metal. He still had a massive control over it though, no one could use it without his authority, and with Lord''s respect and Elder runebreaker jop that tiny percentage of chances of someone doing so, he could actually fight against.


    It was a simple lighter. The mana required was almost miniscule that any mage could recover it in minutes. Then there was a goblet of steel with a small water runic circle in the bottom, same mana charge, and anyone could have a nice, full, ss of water. They were actually some of the small everyday conveniences that he had made for himself, and not the real projects of the countless spells he had umted over the years that he really wanted to get into. For those spells to be used, he wanted a safe ce. Which, now he finally had one.


    Damian knew the knight had taken his trinkets and showed it to this Runefather, as an excuse to further examine it. Which could be the reason why Reize wasininng about him gushing about him. More than the simple applications, it was his ability to make coin sized working runic circles that was invaluable for the traditional runesmiths.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 315 Runefather

    Damian was excited to visit ''The Path Taken'' to see what would happen if hepleted the unfinished runic array. But before he could savor the end of Runesmithing ss, he was called to stay behind with Reize. A knight apprentice then escorted them both to another area, far from the ssroom¡ªthe living quarters for the staff.


    However, they didn''t enter the room emanating an intense heat that Damian could feel even from outside.


    ''The Runefather''s smithy..? Damn. Why won''t they let us in?'' he wondered. Then again, perhaps it was to keep people like him¡ªthose who could replicate things after a single nce¡ªaway.


    Momentster, the Runefather stepped out, handing his leather apron to the knight apprentice. The man grinned as he approached them and gestured for them to follow.


    Reize fell into step behind him without a word, so Damian followed as well. After walking far enough to reach another open square, the same as the morning assembly took ce in, beneath a tall tree in the middle, the breeze gently swayed their hair. Finally, the Runefather spoke.


    "Did you enjoy the ss?"


    "It was okay... Considering it''s for beginners," Reize answered.


    The Runefather turned his gaze to Damian.


    "A bit too basic. Granted, it''s for beginners, but if they''ve made it to their fifth year, they should already know the fundamentals. A more practical approach would teach far better than theory and hold the attention of teens more effectively," Damian replied, voicing his exact thoughts.


    "Damn, you didn''t hesitate at all," Reize said, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Hahaha!" The Runefatherughed heartily. "Yes, those two do get hung up on fundamentals. I agree¡ªonly with a hammer in hand can a true runesmith learn."


    He continued, "Seeing your work, I have a proposal for both of you."


    "Oh? Does this mean I can work on my baby?" Reize asked excitedly.


    "Yes and no."


    Her excitement deted instantly. Watching her fluffy ears go from 100 to 0 in seconds was almostical.


    The Runefather chuckled and exined, "Your project has already raised too many eyebrows, and the High Table has decided to let it rest for this year. You can start something new, though. If it shows promise within two months, we''ll fund all your needs. For starters, you each have a 100-gold budget."


    He gently patted Reize''s head, then turned to Damian.


    "The same goes for you." He paused briefly before adding, "Your runes¡ªthere''s nothing simr to them in any kingdom''s history. And their size... Care to tell me where you learned such things?"


    There it was. The thing Damian wanted the most with these people, leverage.


    "Sure," he replied innocently, "if you can tell me how to use more mana in my runes than my tiny body holds¡ªand the exact ratio of that premium alloy you guys have been working on."


    For a moment, the two locked eyes, the wind rustling around them. Reize''s breathing grew heavier beside him. Then, the Runefather grinned like an evil protagonist, releasing a sliver of his aura.


    Damian stood firm, unflinching, without using any mana coating at all. This much pressure was nothing.


    The Runefather increased the pressure, and Damian remained unfazed. On the third increase, Damian felt a slight weight on his shoulders, but Reize crumpled to the ground. The Runefather immediately ceased, helping her up and apologizing.


    ''This guy... seems sane.''


    All the third rankers Damian had met till now had this crazy personalities, unpredictable nature, as if the man or woman on the outside and the power inside had two distinct personalities. But not Runefather. He seemed whole.


    In fact, none of the three third ranker''s mana that Damian could sense gave that ominous evil feeling that he was used to getting from the normal third rankers. Maybe it''s because Vidalia, Threadripper and Hellstorm were people with lots of kill counts behind them. Perhaps it was because they were Highsword knights, who primarily fought monsters rather than humans. Or maybe it was because the Runefather was a runesmith.


    After helping Reize find a ce to sit and catch her breath, the Runefather turned back to Damian.


    "Fine. We get the message. You can keep your secrets. We won''t pry. For the term, yourb will be your private space. You have my word, I am still a knight after all.. And you are still a guest here.."


    Damian simply nodded.


    "But know this: the work you do here is our responsibility. We won''t allow anything that threatens the realm, no matter how skilled a runesmith you are."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t worry. I don''t make weapons. That''s for children.." Damian replied nonchntly.


    "Hahaha! You are one amusing kid, Morph Vialist.."


    "Maximus. That''s ame title," Damian corrected.


    "Well, that''s what you''re known as now. The Empire, Dawnstar, even the underground are in disarray over your potions. Their application is simple, but the potential for danger is enormous if not handled carefully. If you sell the rights, we''ll give you more gold than you could spend in 300 years¡ªeven living as a noble."


    "Too many people already hate me. No point in adding elves to the list. Besides, I gave my word. It may not hold the weight of a knight''s, but it still counts for something," Damian replied politely. Courage on the side, respect was still needed to be given to these old monsters.


    "You two can skip my ss, You have no need for it after all.. Build something to be proud of¡ªsomething that does good in the world, not something that takes more lives."


    Both Damian and Reize nodded, bowing slightly as the Runefather walked away, leaving them outside the staff living quarters.


    They exchanged grins like fools before heading to inspect their newbs,plete with private smithies. Each had a mana-recognition enchantment on the door.


    Still, Damian wasn''t about to trust that. He''d give the ce aplete security overhaul before doing anything significant. At least here, the ever-present sensation of being watched was gone. He could sense the mana of all the people in the lined upb rooms, next to each other.

 Chapter 316 Riding The Wind

    Damian wanted to make several changes to hisb immediately, but for now, he left it as it was. He had something else to do this evening. While others mored to attend extra sses or head to theirmunity rooms, he walked past them with Toph perched on his head and made his way directly to the massive academy gates.


    Students were free to leave and return as often as they liked, but they had to strictly adhere to the schedule from morning until sunset. They also needed to carry the Highsword badge, which was enchanted with mana recognition, at all times. The badge functioned as a key to gain entry. Anyone attempting to enter without it would face the academy''s defensive system¡ªat least, that''s how Einar had described it enthusiastically. Damian, however, hadn''t noticed any active runic defense mechanisms. Perhaps they were concealed by enchantments. There were second-rankers stationed on the academy walls, serving as high-profile guards, which seemed to bolster security.


    Once outside the academy, Damian walked a kilometer at a normal pace until he was out of the second-rankers'' line of sight. Then, veering off the main path, he stepped aside into the wilderness. He removed his academy uniform, changing into casual pants while leaving his upper body bare. From his spatial storage, he retrieved ten high-quality wormhole scrolls he had crafted by fusing five standard parchments each. Each scroll could transport him 50 to 70 meters forward in an instant.


    Activating all ten scrolls simultaneously, Damian managed them with ten mana threads, the strain barely visible on his face. Over the past four years, although he hadn''t advanced to higher levels, his mana control had surpassed what even third-rankers deemed possible. Ten mana threads weren''t even his limit. He had grown so ustomed to maintaining mana threads outside his body that he could keep three spells active at all times without much thought. It did drain his mana, after the recovery of mana each minute the bnce was somewhat at 20% of original mana lost each minute. Which was why he only kept two active, when he felt rtively okay about his environment. And also had to let his body replenish the mana at the end of the day, The Lifesprout potion and Mana Pulse potion helped, so he wasn''t out of mana for long.


    Even without the mana deficit, he made a habit to drink one of each potion everyday. As it kind of showed improvement over his natural mana recovery, it was not much, but Damian believed it could trigger some new job which could solve his biggest problem - the avable mana. After years of doint it, he could say it improved his natural mana recovery rate by over 22%.


    Before doing this, Damian used the vines spell to tie Toph on his front on his toned abdomen, facing forward so he can enjoy it in full view. He trumpeted gleefully as if they were going for a pic.


    "Well, let''s see how much you enjoy this.."


    "Wheee!"


    With ten wormhole runic circles active around him, Damian pulled two mana potions from his spatial storage. Then, with precise hand movements, he drew an eleventh wormhole spell and set its destination¡ªstraight up. He leaped into the wormhole with a burst of power, canceling the spell once on the other side and activating another. This one he aimed diagonally upward at a 45-degree angle, heading toward the back of the ind.


    He continued this pattern, using one wormhole after another, each time ascending higher in an arc. By the time thest wormhole carried him to its peak, Damian had reached an altitude of 700 to 800 meters. It was so damn cold. Maybe a warmth spell would have been a nice addition. The second of stillness was both


    "PPRRREEEHHHHRREEEEE!!" Toph screamed at the top of his lungs, terrified, seeing the greennd beneath them.


    "Enjoying it huh..?"


    Before falling headfirst Damian broke the lid of the two potions and drank both at once. They were; Featherlight Potion (Reduces body weight for enhanced mobility and slower falls) And, Skybound Fall Potion (Grants temporary wing-like appendages for gliding or limited flight).


    Momentster, wing-like extensions¡ªmore like webbing¡ªsprouted from his underarms and sides. The spell recorded in his arcane synthesis for it, was therge scale mana dust one, so the duration of the wings and quality were more than enough. His body felt noticeably lighter, allowing him to ride the ind winds as he glided toward the back of the ind, where the ''The Path Taken'' ruinsy.


    Landing was the trickiest part. But Damian had a thing for that too, in the mid-flight he retrieved a potion of Voidstep (Allows brief teleportation over short distances.) and drank it before opening his wings again, slowly circling above the smallnding side-behind the pitch ck stony ind. The ruins were so tiny, Damian felt like he wasnding on a branch of a tree.


    Voidstep just gives him one wormhole-like spell that opens directly beneath his feet and spits him out at another ce of his choosing in a 10 meter radius. There was no runic circle, it all happened somehow inside his body. Well, it was hard to describe the feeling.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Ah, maybe I should have kept one of the wormholes for emergencies. This was a really rushed n..''


    After three loops, his speed had slowed enough for an attempt. Adjusting his posture to fall feet-first, Damian activated Voidstep about 25 meters above the ruins. The spell absorbed him into a ck void and spit him out a short distance away. However, he still retained much of his momentum and was flung upward another 30 meters before gravity took hold.


    Fortunately, with his wings and reduced speed, Damian managed tond without injury. He exhaled in relief. Toph was already out cold, poor guy.


    Damn this spur of the moment ns! This kind of impulsive thinking will get him kiilled one day.


    The journey, which would have taken hours on foot, had taken less than 20 minutes. Everything at the ruins was exactly as they had left it. Even the bench Damian had built for resting remained untouched. Few people ventured here¡ªonly schrs, bookworms like himself, and the asional curious mages like Grace.

 Chapter 317 The Runic Array

    Letting Toph rest on the bench, Damian draped a warm woolen nket over him. He wore some warm clothes himself¡ªcloaks would have to suffice until the potion''s effect wore off, removing his wings. It shouldn''t be long now.


    First, Damian deactivated his eye skill. The purpleyers of runic circles were making him dizzy. Then, using a wormhole, he re-entered the barrier and quietly approached the half-broken statue that bore the runic array on its side.


    Carefully, Damian checked all the runes,paring them to his own copy. Nowes the question¡ªhow toplete it? Mimicking the method he used for new metal runic imbuement, Damian infused the throne-like seat with his mana threads, other runesmiths had to do this part with few mana threads and carefully check each section - He could just use an overwhelming amount of mana in a singlerge mana thread covering the whole thing. At that point it was more like a mana pir than a mana thread. As he probed the full runic array within, he began to understand the situation.


    Just like iron runic tools became useless when even one rune was disrupted by damage, this array had missing chips and cracks, rendering the spell inactive. But who in their right mind would inscribe a runic spell onto stone? Of course, it would break easily. The surprising thing was that the remnants of the runic array, imbued with foreign mana, were still present. Shouldn''t unfinished runic circles disappear upon the caster''s death? At least, that''s what Damian had observed so far. For spells it was instant cancetion of the spell, the moment the caster lost focus. For imbuement of mana thread nodes though, it could sustain itself for a while as runesmith could undo small mistakes and continue.


    Now he was concflicted. Should heplete it or not? There were too many peculiarities here. The runic array he''dpleted earlier only had a storage-like effect, so it shouldn''t cause anything catastrophic. But what if this array was somehow connected to the giant spell?


    Overthinking again. ''It''s just a simple spell. It can''t have any other effect'', Damian told himself.


    Based on everything Damian knew about spells and runes, there was no known way to connect two spells. Besides, this runic array seemed far newer than the giant fiveyered runic circle hovering above the area, the source of which was centered on the middle of the seven-statue circle.


    Damian silenced his paranoid thoughts and began filling the empty gaps in the runes with his mana threads, creating nodes where necessary. He used the entire side of the stone seat as a base for the spell.


    He doubted it would work with half the spell powered by foreign mana and the other half by his own, but to his surprise, the strange mana yielded full control to him as he finished the spell.


    Instantly, the array activated. A ck and purple runic circle, lined with light-element gold, red into existence¡ªand vanished a secondter. What remained was a palm-sized wormhole encased in a protective, transparentyer of gold. The spell had activated perfectly.


    The moment Damian touched it, the same chiming sound echoed in his head as before. He activated his status and saw:


    ¡ª


    PROTECTION KEY: _____________n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡ª


    "Ah, there was this thing too.." Damian muttered. What could it be?


    Assuming the structure was originally built by the Primordials and the hero''s party had stayed here for a night¡­ Who named it ''The Path Taken''?


    It couldn''t have been the Primordials; was it the hero''s party? Did one of them create this runic array? But for what purpose? Not like he had any more choices for answers and Damian also wanted to see what would happen if he entered it wrong so without thinking much he wrote it down.


    ¡ª


    PROTECTION KEY: THE PATH TAKEN


    ¡ª


    For a tense moment, the goldenyer stayed still. Then, it dissolved.


    "It worked. That was too easy," Damian murmured.


    Now, for the real thing¡ªwhat was inside?


    Damian steadied himself and reached into the palm-sized ck void with his left hand. His fingers brushed against something¡ªleather? He grabbed it and felt around for anything else, but there was nothing more. The space was very limited, like a small chest size. That made sense though, the more mana, the bigger the spatial storage space one could make. And only really high leveled runesmiths could make premium storage items.


    He pulled it out: It was a.. Book. Not a traditional one, but a premium-quality, leather-bound, custom-made book with no title. There were no names or initials on it either.


    Curious, Damian opened it. The pages bore no name, no dates¡ªonly barely recognizable handwriting, with some lines cked out as if someone erased it on purpose.


    The first page read:


    "They insisted I join. The Elders called it a divine purpose, a necessity to walk alongside the ''chosen.'' I epted because refusal wasn''t an option¡ªnot truly. The group seemspetent¡ªbright-eyed, eager, filled with the kind of hope I''d forgotten could exist. It should feelforting. At least, that''s what I hope for."


    Damian turned the page.


    "We''ve been traveling for weeks now. He''s impressive, I''ll admit that. People flock to him, thanking him with teary eyes. The others bask in his glow, thriving on the way he makes the impossible look effortless. Yet, I can''t shake this gnawing unease. They''re too perfect¡ªor at least they want to be seen that way. Something about that¡­ troubles me."


    Another page:


    "Today was harrowing. A vige on the brink of destruction. He rallied us, of course, and we saved them. The children cried out his name with joy. He doesn''t seem affected by the weight of it all, but shouldn''t he be? Shouldn''t we all? The others celebrated as if we had no part in the ruin that came before the rescue. I''m not sure if I''m judging them or envying them."


    Damian stopped reading.


    "What in the hell is this?" he muttered. A diary? Of one of the hero''spanions? Why would he or she feel the need to hide it..?

 Chapter 318 The Scenic Route Back

    Damian descended the stony stairs of the ancient site, his steps deliberate as he made his way down. Toph was finally back on his feet, thanks to the potion of stamina and healing Damian had given him. He was good as new. Though not without tackling Damian in a flurry for a while before finally settling down.


    Unwilling to rush back to the academy the same way they hade, Damian opted to take a wooden ferry to the front of the ind. The serene sea, though apanied by a biting cold wind, provided a refreshing change of scenery. Even Toph seemed to enjoy the short trip, bundled snugly in Damian''s arms beneath his cloak.


    ''Is fear of heightsmon in elephants?'' Damian wondered idly, his thoughts drifting.


    The diary he''d been poring over weighed heavily on his mind. Its contents were troubling, but given how long ago the events had taken ce¡ªand the fact that the supposed Demon King had been defeated¡ªhe assumed everything had turned out "okayish." He had yet to read it in its entirety, but the pages he had skimmed were full of mncholy and unease.


    The diary''s owner clearly hadn''t wanted to join the Hero''s party,ining about it multiple times. Yet their feelings toward the group seemed contradictory¡ªtinged with envy, resentment, and perhaps admiration. Was it jealousy? A yearning to belong? Or simply the musings of someone from a sheltered upbringing? It was hard to say. Whatever the mix of emotions, it was all tangled together in an ufortable knot.


    Then there was the question of secrecy. Why hide the diary in such aplex way? Damian had checked the enormous fiveyered, ever-changing runic circle before leaving the site, and it was still intact. The ckened, erased lines on the pages were another mystery. The person themselves would not do that to their personal diary, meaning there was someone else who had got their hands on the thing. After hiding whatever it was that they were trying to hide, they put it back as it is.


    But how? Activating the runic array withoutpleting it¡ªand leaving it unchanged¡ªshould have been impossible. The original mana signature was still there. The mana used in these ckened line spells¡ªit had to be a spell of some sort¡ªfelt different. If the spell was active, it means the caster was still alive somewhere.


    "Wheee!" Toph''s jubnt trumpeting broke Damian''s chain of thought.


    "Ah," he muttered, realizing they had reached the stony shore. He paid the ferryman and stepped off onto the wooden deck, Toph perched happily in his arms. They navigated the bustling streets of Edgehaven, weaving through the crowd as Damian made his way back to the academy. Toph let out another excited trumpet, his keen nose catching the scent of steak cooking at a roadside eatery. Unable to resist, Damian stopped to grab a bite for both of them.


    The evening light bathed the city in a warm crimson glow, painting a scene far more enchanting than the starkness of night or the ring brightness of day.


    No point musing over forgotten pasts, Damian thought as he finished his meal. He had too much to do. His true journey as a runesmith awaited, and while he''d made plenty of ns, he hadn''tmitted any to paper. He hesitated to document everything, wary of the possibility that the elves might search his belongings when he wasn''t in his room. He didn''t want people to know what his limits were. A little disy of strength and innovation was fine, but no one should know everything.


    Back at the academy, Damian decided to retire to his room instead of visiting the newly acquired runic forge. Tomorrow would be the start of his work. Today, he had done enough. Before returning, he had painstakingly copied the fiveyered, ever-changing runic circle. Though his eyes had watered from the effort, It kept changing so an urate copy was impossible to make, he had managed to capture the sections that stayed constant. Activating it, however, was another matter entirely¡ªhe still had no idea how the purple element worked. Or if it was an element at all.. That was another anamoly he had gotten nowhere close to.


    Toph and Damian had eaten their fill, so they skipped dinner. After a rxing bath and some work on his runic circlebination papers, Damian fell asleep next to a curled-up Toph.


    A simple end to their weird day.


    He did get up way earlier though, as they had fallen asleep much earlier too. Toph was still curled up though, but then again he was always sleeping. Using the extra time, After freshening up, he headed straight to his newb. It wasn''t bigger than the 20 x 20 meter room, most of which was taken up by the runic forge. Damian had seen the type before¡ªIt could be powered with both mana stones and a Pathfinder''s mana.


    He began by clearing out the items he wouldn''t need, storing them in a low-quality spatial storage tool. To organize his workspace, he conjured wooden storage units and adorned the walls and ceiling with greenery and wood for an aesthetic touch. He couldn''t sense any hidden spells or enchantments, but he liked to go the extra mile.


    Next, Damian turned his attention to theb''s door. Using some of his own steel, he reinforced the wooden door with a thick inneryer of iron. This required creating an entire steel door frame, but it was a worthwhile test for the forge. Inside hinges and a peepholepleted the design.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    To weld the steel, Damian used his high-intensity concentrated fire rune¡ªa makeshift substitute for an oxy-acetylene me. Though it consumed a significant amount of mana, it achieved the necessary temperatures. It wasn''t perfect, but it was the best he had.


    With the door assembled, only the runic imbuement remained. The best time for it ording to the books, and his own experience, was when the metal was bright hot white, it was much easier for mana threads to pass through and also to reach the deepest part. However, since the door was an amalgamation of parts, he decided to save that step forter.

 Chapter 319 Runic Door & Raisins

    Damian sketched the runic diagram for the spell he nned to use. It wasn''t entirely original, but it didbine sections from various spells to create something uniquely its own.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    One of the spells Damian had analyzed over the years was the gravity reversal spell used by the monster Vidalia, who had once used it on them both. Despite its apparent simplicity, the runic circle was anything but straightforward. Though it was a single-element spell, itsplexityy in its ability to target individuals. It used the mana they exuded to identify their unique signatures, or "IDs," and manipted the gravity affecting them ordingly.


    Damian doubted the dim-witted monster even understood the intricacies of the spell it had used. The spell also incorporated a section to reverse gravity for inanimate objects in a fixed area, which exined why trees and stones had been affected during their encounter. However, this broader application demanded an enormous amount of mana¡ªfar more than reversing gravity for one or two individuals. The moster, maybe, had some system of absorbing others'' mana and getting their id from it. Because Damian had failed to achieve the same effect himself even after making it as small as possible while still being functional. Both the area affected and individual selected were the minimum and weakest unranked monster; yet the spell as a whole never worked.


    After much tinkering, Damian managed to separate theponents for controlling gravity on individuals and objects. For individuals, he now needed to physically touch the person for a few seconds and draw the runic circle to register their ID while doing so. Alternatively, if he already knew the ID, he could bypass this step. Both methods, however, consumed vast amounts of mana¡ªso much so that his entire mana pool wasn''t sufficient for even a single use of either section individually without passing out afterwards.


    Without the source of mana being set to the environment, this was impossible to do spell for him. Only with giant metal tools could he do this, but even these required long recharge periods. Moreover, the door, even though made of pure steel, could only handle two or three full activations of this spell before its internal structure would break down entirely.


    The spell was a locking mechanism of the runic array spell he had worked the past week on, but the section of protection key in status was reced with the section of Highsword badge - making it so anyone could ess it without opening their status everytime. Added with using the mana nodes in an electric gates system, with the help of which he added a simple algorithm inside. It had one spell option in case the key was incorrect and one simple unlocking the door feature if it was right. The spell was to make the door''s gravity ten times what it was along with the door frame - making it impossible for anyone other than third rankers to open it or break it without making a lot of sound.


    In short - The moment someone with mana touches the door(mundanes can''t open it), it will ask for a protection key in a status like stand alone window. If the protection key is right, the goldenyer will be gone, the door will simply unlock. But if it is wrong, the door will be so heavy along with the door frame that without breaking the wall, no one would be able toe in. It was simple and harmless.


    He had tried the protection key wrong effect imbueing the spell into a separate steel ingot. And it just hardened the goldenyer. It was tough, but just as tough as the mana it could get. A powerful second ranker could easily break it. Which was why he went with this.


    Satisfied with his progress, Damian stepped outside before finishing the imbuement process fully and activating the system. After finishing it, the spell''s failsafeponent gathered enough mana to function properly. It would take at least half a day to fully activate, but the protection key feature was already operational. He didn''t test the wrong-key effect on the door itself¡ªhe didn''t want to risk weakening it. Theb wasn''t meant to guard anything truly valuable; it was merely a secure ce to stash his trinkets; anything of true value remained in his many spatial storages. If anyone broke the door, he will know, and not just him-the whole academy will know. That level of security was sufficient.


    All in all, Damian had spent so much time on the work that he waste for the morning assembly. Hastily washing up and donning his uniform, he arrived at the back of the gathering just as the academy''s peculiar song was ending. The potion-crafting professor, standing near the Knowledge Keeper section, cast him a sharp look, managing to reprimand him with just her eyes. Damian grinned awkwardly with a slight apologetic bow and straightened up at the end of the line.


    It was a weird custom to just gather together for one silly song in this ce. Why couldn''t they skip the song and go straight to sses? As the song ended, a professor announced the opening of the library. Damian''s stomach grumbled; he realized he hadn''t eaten breakfast. He pulled out some dry food from his emergency food supply and handed some to Toph, the tiny elephant perched on his head happily nibbling on it. Damian ate some himself. It wasn''t much, but it would tide him over until their lunch break in a couple of hours.


    Today''s first ss was The Combat Arts¡ªThat was the only ss Damian had not attended yet and the professor for it was another third ranker - This one taught the ss himself though.


    He had barely crossed a few hallways when the others somehow found him and joined beside him. He had his mana sense to locate them, how the hell they were so adept at finding him..? But then again, no one around him had an elephant nibbling raisins on their head.


    "Did you finish it?" Grace asked, cutting off Sam before he could speak.


    "Where were you?" Sam interjected anyway. "You skipped dinnerst night, missed breakfast this morning, and¡­ wait, what are you eating?"


    "Yes, I finished it," Damian replied. "And I ate outsidest night. Eating Raisins right now, here." He handed them some, and they awkwardly took some as if he had just given them some suspicious drugs.

 Chapter 320 Combat Arts

    Munching on the dry fruits, they reached the ssroom just as everyone else began pouring out.


    "What''s going on?" Einar asked a pugilist boy nearby.


    "Bloodedge likes to hold his sses outside, in the training grounds," the boy answered, a bit shyly. Damian could understand the guy''s feelings though.


    They followed the others to the outdoor training grounds¡ªa simple space with practice dummies and a vast, barren expanse of dirt. A perfect rectangle without any grass. At the center of it all stood the knight himself, Bloodedge.


    The middle-aged, wavy-haired knight looked younger than Worldscribe and Runefather, though not by much. His perfectly styled blond hair and actor-like, rugged appearance were still intact.


    "Look closely. That''s your future, Sam, if you make it to forty," Damian said quietly, falling into line with the others.


    "Huh? Why wouldn''t I? Don''t say crap like that. And you, fat elephant, stop giggling."


    "Wheee!" Toph said, clearly offended.


    "He does look like you, though. Maybe he''s your long-lost uncle?" Einar added.


    "I don''t see it. Bloodedge is so pretty," Gracemented matter-of-factly.


    "Fehhaa!" Damian nearlyughed out loud but managed to hold it in at thest moment.


    Sam just sighed, looking ahead with resignation as Bloodedge cleared his throat to gather their attention.


    "Wee, fifth years. Combat Arts, as some of you may already know, is about refining and enhancing your techniques. In this ss, we''ll focus on personalbat skills rather thanrge-scale or group tactics during the first half-term.


    "Choose the weapon of your choice, and remember: spells, mana, and runic items are strictly forbidden in this ss. This is purely about your skill as close-quarter warriors. Mages who''ve opted for this ss will receive no exceptions."


    Everyone scrambled to select weapons from the neatly organized pile of average-quality arms. Starting with real weapons? That was bold, but not surprising for fifth years, the most advanced students in the academy.


    Damian noticed for the first time that he was the only Knowledge Keeper student present. There were barely any mages, save for anomalies like Grace, who likely had some background in weapons training due to her noble lineage. He hadn''t asked much about her family, though he remembered the name¡ªAshbourne was the Duke of western Dawnstar that he remembered but they had arge family tree. She might not be from the main family.


    There were plenty of new faces from the Fist of Valor section, mostly pugilists. He wanted to do aura control practice. And the sword was considered better for itpared to the spear, though once mastered, switching to other weapons like the spear would be easy with a bit of practice.


    Three people looked at him weirdly when he started testing the quality of his de with some simple swings. Sam, Einar and Lucian.


    "What?" Damian finally asked.


    "Weren''t you a spear user?" Einar asked.


    "You''re really going to level both, huh?" Sam on the other hand knew he used both.


    Lucian remained silent, her expression clearly saying, ''You have a soulbound spear¡­ You have a soulbound spear¡­''


    "I need to master the aura de," Damian exined.


    "You haven''t mastered it yet?" Einar disdained.


    "Useless. Go back to your drawings," So did Sam, not so subtly though.


    Even Lucian was looking at him with ''Are you for real..?'' eyes. Damian just sighed, making a face at all three of them.


    Bloodedge addressed the group again, his voice firm. "All of you should at least know the basics by now. If not, extra sses are avable. Learn that, then you will be able to grasp this."


    "Fighting and killing, despite what songs and stories may portray, is not an art. It''s a straightforward exchange of power, technique, focus, and strategy. Fall short in even one, and winning bes hard. Fail in two, and your chances are nearly impossible. Fail in three? You''re already dead."


    He paused, picking up a simple sword from the pile before continuing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Aura de is an important skill. If you already know it, good. If not, you need to learn it by the end of the year, or you will fail this ss. I will teach you everything from start to finish including aura de, but for now, let''s see what you''ve got. Do your warm-up routine and pair up with the student next to you."


    Einar paired with Evrin. Grace looked around for a partner, but Damian stayed put. Sam was already ahead of him, leaving him - even though he was right next to him a second ago.


    What loyalty..?


    He and Toph remained alone. Damian put Toph beside him as he started stretching and warming up, whoever was left at the end will find him anyway.


    A few minutes into the routine, a pugilist boy approached him. He was leaner and shorter than most of his peers, but there was a quiet confidence in his eyes¡ªDamian had seen that look before, it was the look of a warrior. Whoever the boy was, he sure had fought real battles once or twice.


    Without a word, Damian nodded, and they took their positions.


    Bloodedge gave the signal, and the training began.


    Damian''s sword cut through the air in a tight arc, sharp and deliberate. The pugilist shifted to the side with a quick step, closing the distance in a blink. His fist shot toward Damian''s ribs, fast and controlled, but Damian twisted his body just enough to deflect it with the t of his de.


    The easy block surprising the pugilist boy. Yet there was no pause.


    The pugilist ducked under Damian''s follow-up sh andshed out with a low kick aimed at sweeping him off bnce. Damian reacted instantly, hopping back with just enough height to avoid the blow, his sword tip shing forward in a thrust that forced the boy to roll clear.


    His swordsmanship felt so rustic after not using the sword for a long time. Even holding back his speed and strength was a little out of bnce. But there was no time for feelings.


    The rhythm of the fight tightened as they moved in again. Damian''s strikes were fluid, his de testing every angle with precise, economical cuts, but the pugilist was equally sharp. He stayed inside Damian''s reach, slipping through the gaps in the sword''s path and firing off quick, punishing strikes.


    A jab to the shoulder, a ncing hook to the side¡ªnonended clean, but they kept Damian moving. Guess, he was upping the power behind his fists little by little. A sudden pommel strike caught the pugilist off guard - confirming what he already kind of suspected, but he recovered instantly, using the force of it to spring upward with a hard uppercut. Damian shifted his head at thest second, the punch missing by inches, and answered with a sweeping cut that narrowly missed as the pugilist bent backward out of range.


    Damian had to give the kid some praise, even some second rankers were not this skilled and focused. He was surprised by many of Damian''s aspects yet showed no hesitation in his technique.


    Both reset, eyes locked, the space between them charged with tension. Bloodedge made them stop at exactly that time though, so they rxed. Well Damian did, the boy still seemed a bit confused and on edge.

 Chapter 321 Dropping a Class

    "What is your name?" the pugilist boy asked after shaking off his confusion.


    "Maximus," Damian replied with a smile. "Your..?"


    "Karl." He said returning his smile politely before adding, "Why haven''t I heard of you? You weren''t in the top 25 ranking this year. With your skills, it should''ve been easy."


    "Right? Such unfairness," Damian said shamelessly.


    The pugilist boy chuckled after a moment, realizing he was joking. They once again fell into orderly lines, Sam somehow finding his way beside Damian.


    "You traitor!" Damian used, picking up Toph in his arms.


    "Hehe¡­ Did you see me? I was so cool," Sam replied, ignoring the usation.


    Professor Bloodedge continued, "Good. That was better than I expected. Some of you are already at a certain level, while others still need practice. But there are many things all of you need to learn. For example, I noticed several of you¡­"


    He went on to lecture about proper positioning for bnce and agility, covering punches, kicks, and other offensive techniques, as well as defensive moves to counter attacks. He called on students for demonstrations when necessary. It took quite a long time, but if a person just knew the basics and had just started getting into proper fighting techniques, the session was invaluable.


    Atst, he concluded, "Practice the moves I showed you. For those who found this a bit too advanced, I''ll send a list of activities to your badges. Start with those. After today, at the beginning of each Combat Arts ss, all of you willplete those exercises as a warm-up before we move on."


    Damian, along with everyone else, activated his badge. For pugilists, the badge came with an embedded mana stone and an activation switch, so it worked without requiring mana input. However, this meant they only had ess to general features, not the more personalized options. That was just the way things were¡ªmana in this world was as invaluable as electricity was to humans on Earth.


    Of course if one was a simple farmer or merchant, it wasn''t much of an issue. But as one got higher in social hierarchy, the use of such runic tools wasmon. Being a pugilist had its own benefits, but also disadvantages.


    The list included:


    Dynamic stretches: 6 minutes


    Running: 2ps around the training groundn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Push-ups, squats, and core exercises: 2 sets of 25 each


    Reaction drills: 10 minutes


    Counter techniques: 10 minutes


    It seemed simple enough, given their superhuman strength. However, first-rankers with low stamina might struggle¡ªespecially mages, though few were present. In truth, this level of fitness should''ve been mandatory for all mages. On the battlefield, it was essential. Still, it was nothingpared to Captain Mira''s training.


    Damian busied himself practicing stances and techniques demonstrated by the third-ranker, along with the rest of the ss. Sam and Karl on each side. Damian did notice earlier the Dawnstar prince moving past many students to pair up with Lucian, and she didn''t question it either. epting it as if it was natural - her neutral face betraying no emotions. That felt like a done deal.


    The Baron had done a pretty good job, though Lucian with her talents and looks could be considered a perfect candidate for courtship. After all that was the second most popr reason why nobles came to this academy, the first was of course, to get their Highsword ranking and gain a chance to be a member.


    It was an okay session, but he nned to see how advanced Bloodedge''s lessons would get. In any case, he could always practice aura de during this hour, so even if the ss remained basic, it wasn''t a waste of time.


    The next ss was Beast Studies again. Damian hesitated to go but decided to give the professor another chance to prove the ss useful.


    He regretted it almost immediately.


    The bizarrely dressed professor droned on about taming beasts for battle and asserting dominance. Damian might have ignored it if it had stayed a lecture, but when the professor asked to use Toph to demonstrate "taming" a wild animal, Damian''s answer was simple:


    "No."


    The entire ss stared at him as though he''d cursed at the professor.


    The second ranker outsider professor pressed on though, "I''m not asking to keep your pet, boy. I just need it for a minute."


    "And I''m notfortable handing him over, even for a minute," Damian refused again.


    "You do understand I am the professor here, right..? I am evaluating your everyday behaviour in your final ranking too, you know..?"


    "Evaluate whatever you want. Toph is off-limits."


    "It''s a magical wild beast, boy! How long will you treat it like an ordinary pet? It needs to be taught who the master is.." the man said, stepping closer and ring at him.


    Damian sighed. "Fine, it was a waste of time anyway.." The professor grinned and extended his hand, only for Damian to swat it away. Staring back into the man''s crazy eyes, Damian stated, "I quit yourme-ass ss."


    With that, he stood up, turned around, and started walking out.


    For a brief, stunned moment, the professor and the ss froze.


    Then the "professor"¡ªmore of a hoodlum¡ªsnapped and actually tried to punch Damian with his bare hands.


    Toph trumpeted in rm as the second-ranker''s fist came barreling toward Damian''s head. Without even turning around, Damian activated one of his two always-ready spells: Gale Barrier.


    It was a simple gale barrier, but instead of using it as a barrier Damian had modified it to release it like a fireball, with quite a force. The intensity of wind, he kept on the bit slower side, so it would just injure and not really kill.


    The giant sphere of fast twisting sharp winds mmed into the second ranker, throwing him with a force. The "professor" mmed into the wall with a deafening crash, the force cratering the surface around him - as he cked out, spitting blood. The wall buckled inward, forming a jagged, human-sized indentation. Cracks rippled out like a spider''s web, spreading across the surface as dust and debris rained down from the fractured stone.


    "Wheee!" Toph squealed excitedly.


    "Yeah," Damian muttered, scratching the back of his head. "Guess we''re eating early today."

 Chapter 322 Worldscribe

    Damian and Toph munched on a te full of delicacies when two second-ranker knights in full Highsword armor approached them.


    "Morph Vialist, you need toe with us," said one of them as the other slowly rested a hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Can I finish first? We''re hungry," Damian replied nonchntly, though ten spells hovered invisibly around him, ready tounch at a moment''s notice.


    "The Headmaster has demanded your presence immediately," the second knight said, his grip on the sword tightening.


    "Let me finish, and I''ll go wherever the hell you want," Damian replied, releasing a small fraction of his aura. The chilling oppressive pressure made both knights flinch and rethink their approach to the issue.


    "Guess, A few minutes won''t matter much," the first knight muttered, sweat rolling down his temple.


    "Oh, thanks!" Damian beamed, his tone cheerful.


    The knights stood awkwardly nearby, watching as Damian and Toph leisurely finished their meal.


    "Wheee!" Toph eximed with satisfaction after swallowing thest bite. Damian, too, drained his ss of juice before getting up.


    Picking up Toph and wiping his face, Damian followed the knights to the Headmaster''s office. They knocked, and as the door opened, the knights quickly walked away, eager to distance themselves from him.


    Worldscribe, just took a long look at him from Toph perched on his head to hisfortable leather shoes. Then looking away, far outside the ss window she gestured for him to take a seat.


    Damian nodded in thanks and sat down.


    Worldscribe was an ideal professor looking out of all the professors at the academy. She even had those customary sses with a gold frame. Expensive. Her half grey hair and proud, mature, business woman appearance tried best to hide the dangerous amount of mana she was holding. A mage for sure, and not just any mage - one with plenty of mana. Must be from one of those ancient lineage families - same as him.


    "Do you enjoy the cold winds of our ind?" she asked, her eyes still fixed on the window. "They say it''s cold, I never experienced it before.."


    "It sure is a bit chilly here," Damian replied, nodding sagely. "Not ideal for flying."


    Atst, she turned to him, her sharp brown eyes seeming to pierce through his defenses.


    "You hurt a professor," she stated, her tone measured. "A second-ranker knocked out in seconds. They praised your potions but never mentioned your talent as a runesmith."


    Mages, high leveled mages to be exact liked to y with words, flexing their high INT.


    Good thing aboutden with runic bracers, and other runic tools all over his body - no one was ever sure if he really used them or not for a spell.


    Damian did not reply, just smiling at her as if she had praised him, which she kind of did.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "There will be a penalty for that," she continued.


    "For him?" Damian asked, full of confidence.


    Her expression answered him before her words did.


    "Penalty for getting knocked out? For losing enough blood that a Highsword healer had to be called?" she retorted.


    "He wanted my friend," Damian said, motioning to Toph. "I refused. It bruised his fragile ego, and he foolishly attacked me¡ªin front of the whole ss. Is self-defense also against the mighty Highsword rules?"


    "You could have clearly shown restraint," she said, her tone softening ever so slightly.


    "I was scared," Damian replied, smiling innocently again.


    He caught the briefest twitch of her eyebrow¡ªannoyance, perhaps, or disbelief. Hard to tell with people like her. Now that he thought about him, he was surrounded by a lot of people like her.


    Why can''t people be honest with their feelings like him..?


    "Regardless, such behavior cannot be tolerated. You are banned from Beast Studies. Since you only chose six sses, you won''t be able toplete the year without it. Prepare to repeat the year."


    Damian just nodded along. More than punishment, it felt like she was inviting him to stay here another year. Well, he never cared much about finishing the academy - it was more like a hobby. And time to rx after his research and crafting runic items. And she could undo the "Punishment" anytime she wanted. It might be devastating for some heir of a noble family. For him, it was just another inconvenience.


    "I may reconsider," she added as he stood to leave, "if you achieve something of importance for the academy." Ah, she wanted him to do something for her.


    "And what might that be?" he asked, ying along.


    "The Hall of Glory might offer some ideas. Or you could contribute your unique knowledge or items to the academy. For the good of the students, of course."


    "Of course," Damian replied with a grin as false as hers.


    With lunch break still 20 minutes away and an hour of lunch breakbined, Damian decided to use the time productively and headed to hisb. Passing the closed doors of otherbs, he noticed one was open¡ªthe one right beside his. He didn''t need mana sense to know who was inside.


    Peeking in, Damian saw two fluffy ears twitching as their owner worked diligently, sketching and writing on multiple pages.


    "Hey!" Damian called out to Reize.


    "Wheee!" Toph helped cheerfully.


    Startled, the girl flinched, but immediately recognized the boy and elephant looking at her from the open entrance door.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, turning back to her work.


    "ss ended early. You?"


    "I don''t go to sses. Only exams.."


    "Ahh.." Damian saw a role model in her.


    "Come here," she said, gesturing. "Take a look at this."


    Damian didn''t hesitate. He was hoping to see what she was working on. Stepping inside, his eyes were immediately drawn to a set of mechanical wings mounted on the wall.


    The wings, made of interlocking metallic feathers, shimmered faintly as they caught the light, each segment connected with tiny, precise gears and hinges. At the center was a backpack-like apparatus filled with runes, itspact, angr design hinting at both functionality and durability.


    The overall aesthetic was a blend of industrial ingenuity and artistic finesse, as if it had been designed by someone with equal parts engineering skill and a ir for the dramatic. The wings seemed both heavy and impossibly delicate, an artifact showing both the incredible machinery and a crazy dreamer''s imagination.

 Chapter 323 Reize Of The Empire

    "May I?" Damian asked before analyzing it with his newfound runesmith knowledge.


    "Ah, beautiful, isn''t she? Sure, go ahead," she replied, looking up and grinning with pride.


    The rune array etched into the pieces of steel wings featured a simple wind rune, with multiple of them connected by two distinct sheets of metal: one facing downward and the other upward.


    ''To push the wings up and down? A bit too simple..''


    The mana nodes formed a linear configuration and a close circle. The design allowed the mana to flow to another wind rune only if the active one reached its mana limit. While there were many ways to achieve this, she had opted for a circr system. Each wind rune was connected to the next via nodes that directed mana in a small loop before exiting, forming a ring around the rune. Only then did it transfer mana to the subsequent rune, which followed the same system. It was a clever mechanism to ensure each wind rune operated at full capacity rather than equally distributing mana, enabling it to function even with a single working rune.


    However, powering all four sides of the metallic wings would demand an enormous amount of mana¡ªfar more than necessary for just moving the wings at flying speed. The middlepartment held runes of repulsion directed downward: the rectangr ironpartment beneath one sheet and anotherpartment attached at the top of it. The bottom sheet and the underside sheet had the repulsion directed below the user, helping to counteract gravity during takeoff and mid-flight. The repulsion rune on top sheet was for pushing down, a way to descend or change direction forcefully. But such runes were highly vtile, producing a strong recoil with every use. It could even harm the user.


    Unlike Damian''s gravity reversal spells, these runes operated more like natural energy bursts that repelled their targets. Their counterpart, the attraction rune, pulled objects toward the user. However, neither were true gravity maniptors; instead, they created intermittent or continuous waves of invisible force for pushing or pulling. Even with Damian''s modifications, he couldn''t use them effectively beyond attacks or maybe excavation. His gravity spells were far superior, making the runes mostly redundant to him at least.


    The whole structure was loaded with mana stones welded inside the metal, alongside aplicated remote on the right-hand side filled with dozens of switches. It was anything but user-friendly. Damian''s final assessment? A bold concept for flight, but the mana requirements for continuous flight would be astronomical¡ªfar beyond the capabilities of even most third-ranker spellswords.


    "It''s pretty cool. Who tested it?" Damian replied atst.


    "A transcendent mage from Highsworda. He knew flight spells, so¡­" She trailed off, her tone slightly dejected.


    Damian stepped closer, taking a look at what she had invited him to see. It resembled a rectangr tform adorned with wind and repelling runes at its four corners and two at the shorter ends, possibly for thrust. She sure had a thing for flying. This, however, looked more like a hovering metal board.


    "Wouldn''t this have the same problem?" Damian asked after deciphering her weird sketches as best he could.


    "Huh? You know what this is?" she asked, surprised, pulling the papers toward herself and practically shoving them in his face.


    "Didn''t you ask me to take a look?"


    "Yeah, but I didn''t expect you to understand it before I exined it. You''re the first person I didn''t have to walk through my diagrams." Her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "It does look kind of weird," Damian admitted. His tolerance for weirdness was pretty high so he didn''t even notice, what did that say about him..? It was a question better left unasked.


    "That''s the next best thing!" she continued. "I thought it could be used to lift supplies¡ªassuming I can reduce the mana requirement somehow." She replied, putting the papers back on the small work table.


    The gravity spells could help, but Damian refrained frommenting further, simply nodding along. Looking around, his gaze shifted to a sword lying t on another table. Curious, he picked it up. The weapon bore an air de and water shield rune array on opposing sides, crafted with two separate pieces joined together. The runic array for both spells was fitted in a veryplicated way, making the sword more wide than average.


    Damian whispered random words and drew the analysis spell runic circle.


    ------------------------------------------


    Item: Unstable Runic de


    Tier: Advanced


    Origin: Made By Reize - The Dragon Empire''s Runaway ve


    Item Type: Runic and Enchanted Weapon (Wind, Water)


    Description:


    Forged in the Highsword academy by a bright student named Reize.


    Attributes:


    Durability: 91%


    Enchantment Duration: 25 DAYS


    Enchantment Alignment: Tier II


    Cooldown: 2 hours (After each use)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Runic Alignment: Tier II


    Special Effects:


    None


    -----------------------------------------


    "Oh, no special effects, huh? I thought as much¡­" Her voice startled Damian, who hadn''t noticed her leaning so close. Toph also nearly tumbled from his perch on Damian''s head in surprise.


    "Nice spell you''ve got there," she added, her face far too close for Damian to focus on her words. But he managed to pull himself together, stepping back slightly. After all, he was an adult. Though, he couldn''t help but remember that he''d never had a girlfriend in his previous life.


    ''Huh? Why was he thinking about that now?''


    "You can do enchantments?" Damian asked, quickly changing the topic.


    "Ah, yes," she replied, her voice sounding slightly weird. "I studied them before switching to runes. I wanted to make something thatsted, you know? Something that would remain in this world for a long time."


    Damian simply nodded.


    "I''ll leave you to it, then," he said, smiling politely and turning to walk away.


    "Wait," she called after him. He turned back.


    "Let''s make something together sometime! We could even pool our budget to create something big."


    "Sure. If there''s a good idea, we can n it out first," Damian replied.


    She beamed and nodded enthusiastically.


    A runaway ve huh? The thought lingered in Damian''s mind. very had been abolished over more than a century ago across all five kingdoms, including for beastmen. Of course, criminal underworlds in major cities still practiced it in secret, but even those operations had nearly vanished under strict enforcement, the punishment for it was cruel. Highsword itself hadpelled all kingdoms to act against it. For that reason alone, Damian ced more trust in Highswords¡ªor at least some of its members and their rules, no matter how weird¡ªthan in nobles or royalty, whose whims and madness went unchecked.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 324 Crimson Talon

    An hour should be enough to at least start working on a sword for Einar. He had promised, after all. He could decide which project to start for himself as he worked. It would be a good distraction.


    Before starting on the metal, though, Damian began by sketching the sword and the runic circles he intended to use. The weapon needed tost a long time, so nothing tooplicated¡ªactivating it shouldn''t harm the de much. Einar had mentioned her affinities with Water and Fire, so something to suit those elements made sense.


    Then again, most Pathfinders used runic items to wield elements beyond their own affinities with ease. So something useful and notmon.


    An Air de Shield for defense seemed ideal, but to save mana and increase durability, Damian decided to modify it to a small rectangle just a few centimeters big, enough to cover her slim upper body. While Air de was technically an attack spell, Damian saw this as a far better use of its potential. Air also consumed the least amount of mana. He custom-designed it to be really thick and sturdy¡ªdurable enough to block second-ranker projectile spells two or three times before showing signs of breaking.


    Einar excelled in close-quartersbat and possessed impressive control over her aura. Yet Damian had noticed shecked a collection of advanced spells¡ªones with enough punch to turn the tide of battle. Well, that had been the case during the war. She might have addressed that gap since then, but a reliable, once-a-day advanced spell would still be invaluable. It would impact the de''s durability with overuse, but Damian trusted Einar to wield it wisely and use it only if needed.


    After some thought, he chose Vidalia''s Fire Birds spell. Not exactly the same as the Spellmaster''s version¡ªit had been scaled down to suit the sword. The birds or more like just one bird was smaller, but the mes retained the same scorching intensity. Anythingrger would overwhelm the sword''s structure on multiple uses in a single day.


    And, as with all of his runic creations, the sword had the ability to gather mana from the environment in addition to drawing directly from the user. Though seemingly simple in function, integrating this feature into a traditional runic array was anything but easy. The mana nodes became significantly moreplex and numerous when this functionality was included, which is why it was typically reserved forrger runic structures, where the mana-gatheringponent could be incorporated separately into the main design. It was distinguished by a unique glowing, palm-sized runic circle infused with elemental colors when fully charged with mana, rather than featuring simple engraving of runes.


    The Fire Bird spell in particr had cost him many sleepless nights to perfect. Without direct control, the fire birds would simply shoot forward, spitting mes wherever the wielder willed them. For maximum maneuverability and precision, Einar would need to use mana threads to take full control of her own runic weapon''s spell. It would be a good challenge for her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Satisfied with the schematic, Damian nodded and got to work.


    The whole process had taken just under ten minutes.


    He ran his hand along the row of steel ingots stored in the woodenpartment, each one cool and solid beneath his fingertips. He picked one¡ªnot anything special, just solid enough to get the job done. Einar didn''t need a masterpiece. She needed something sharp and dependable.


    Carrying the ingot to the forge, Damian watched the firelight flicker across the smithy, bathing it in a warm glow of red and orange. Heat sted against him as he slid the steel into the mes. He waited for it to reach that perfect cherry-red before pulling it out andying it on the anvil.


    The hammer came down, each strike a sharp ng that echoed through the workshop. Sparks burst into the air like scattered stars. The metal bent and stretched under Damian''s skilled hands, slowly taking the shape of a de.


    As he worked, he began the spell imbuement process, channeling his mana deep into the steel. With every blow of the hammer, Damian filled the de with mana nodes, focusing intently to ensure every gap was addressed. His hammer rose and fell, sending sparks scattering across the smithy.


    He worked quickly, flipping and shaping the metal with practiced ease. The de began to take form¡ªsturdy, simple, and sharp. The spell imbuement was extremely fast too, still he took his time and made sure to reach all the way inside the glowing red metal and not miss a single gap to make it reach as best a quality grade as possible.


    Instead of using the standard double-circle method for switching between spells, Damian opted for simplicity and utility. He ced the Air de Shield activation point just below the hilt, where it would be easiest to ess while fighting. The Fire Birds spell, on the other hand, was anchored in the de''s sturdiest part, requiring Einar to touch the middle of the sword to activate it. He kept the mana node systems for each spell entirely separate.


    That was not how traditional runic swords worked since the mana nodes were really hard to manipte if one had less than excellent control over it. So most runesmiths always kept the same system for all spells, not messing with the established sysytem. He on the other hand had no such problem, meaning he could change the node system however he wanted to suit his needs.


    The imbuement was done. And the sword had also taken a quite nice shape.


    After some more thorough shaping, he plunged the sword into the quenching trough. steam hissed and swirled around him. Lifting the cooled de, Damian inspected it. It wasn''t fancy, but it would do. Strong enough for Einar, and that was what mattered.


    The hilt and finishing touches still needed to be added, but the main body of the runic sword was done. He could even check its grade too now.


    ------------------------------------------


    Item: Crimson Talon


    Tier: High


    Origin: Made By Primordial Metal Shaper


    Item Type: Runic Weapon (Wind, Fire)


    Find your next adventure on empire


    Description:


    The Crimson Talon is the result of a promise kept between two friends¡ªborn of inspiration and a never-before-seen forging technique. The Primordial Metal Shaper, A skilled Runesmith, The Lost Child of Time, had decided to try something new that day.


    Attributes:


    Durability: 99%


    Activation Time: 25 seconds / 59 seconds


    Cooldown: 3 minutes / 17 hours (After each use)


    Runic Alignment: Tier III


    Special Effects:


    First of Its Kind : A boon granted for the weapon that has been made with a never before seen technique. (Phoenix Rebirth)


    Phoenix Rebirth : Upon being destroyed protecting a promise made, the weapon can reform itself in the promise keeper''s hand.


    -----------------------------------------

 Chapter 325 Armor & Materials

    Oh, it was a named de. But what''s with this Child of Time stuff...? Was it because of his foreign origin? The system clearly knew about him, then. With blessings being a thing, Damian didn''t quite know how far he could trust it.


    It had some kind of consciousness, though. It wasn''t just his opinion; many schrs had concluded that the way the system named things and knew the happenings and truths of the world showed it to be, at the very least, somewhat sentient. Most attributed this to a sign of their gods and moved on. But were the two connected¡ªorpletely separate things?


    Well, the situation had turned out better than expected. That much would have to do for now. The third ss was about to begin in five minutes. Damian washed up, picked up the still-napping Toph, and hurried to ss.


    It was Potion Crafting again. Even as he moved through the hallways, he noticed people whispering and stealing nces at him. That was bound to happen. Schools and rumors were like two sides of the same coin. They''ll forget it soon enough, he thought.


    In both sses, students kept whispering about him and his deed. Somehow, they even knew about the punishment he''d received. Finally, the sses ended, and Damian made his way back to hisb, ignoring the idle chatter around him. There, he finished working on the de''s handle and sharpened its edge, adding all the necessary finishing touches. Once the sword waspleted, Damian sat back at his premium-quality table, surrounded by a myriad of papers.


    The first thing he wanted to create was armor¡ªone with runic imbuements on all the separate parts. Building something like that famousic superhero''s mechanical suit had been a fantasy for many engineering students. Even though Damian had studied chemistry, he, too, had imagined creating such a thing. But that was far from realistic. Crafting full mechanical armor would require highly precise, finely-tuned machinery¡ªeven assuming he could power it. Besides, the end result wouldn''t be much better than custom runic armor pieces, which were far more practical.


    Steel was another consideration. As sturdy as it was, it wasn''t exactly a good conductor for magic. Runic armor pieces would periodically sustain damage, and having spares would be essential. If he made one big suit, repairs would be much more difficult. Plus, his sword and spear attacks required flexibility, something a full suit wouldn''t allow.


    He had scoured the markets for better metals for runic items crafting but found nothing extraordinary. Many shops boasted "best mana conductivity" metals and alloys, but barely any surpassed steel''s performance by even 10%. Sacrium was the only metal that could create runic items capable ofsting decades. However, no one knew how to process the damn thing. Damian himself had bought several ingots with his war credits, but they were still just as he had received them¡ªunused. He had all the chemical reactions possible under the moon and it had reacted with nothing.


    Fire? It didn''t even get warm at temperatures reaching thousands of degrees. High-pressure water proved equally ineffective. He had even tried cutting it with a diamond¡ªand still, nothing.


    The few ingots Damian possessed held immense potential. With his mana sense, he could perceive the interior of the metal to be farrger in space than its actual physical size¡ªor perhaps it was the opposite. Theplexity baffled him. Either way, the metal was riddled with countless manapatible gaps, a structure that could enable the creation of exceptional mana nodes. Damian could only imagine what a resource like this could achieve for any project.


    He had attempted to imbue the ingot directly with his mana, but unlike any other material, this one simply refused to hold it. Clearly, some unknown condition needed to be met for the ingot to be usable. Most schrs believed it required a special me¡ªfrequently referred to in ancient texts as a "Divine me." Yet, for all its mentions across various literature, there was no information about the origin of the term or what this so-called Divine me truly was.


    Some unique monster materials could outperform steel in conductivity and durability, but those were never avable on the open market. Such items could be acquired through contacts, but Damian refrained from asking the Elves¡ªsuch requests always came with strings attached. Maybe now he could think about making some inquiries, but for the time being, steel would have to suffice.


    Dawnstar''s dungeons were rumored to house exceptional metals and materials ideal for runic tools crafting. However, those resources were tightly controlled by the major houses, with barely anything slipping onto the ck market. Procuring them was risky business, too. In Eldoris, every move he made was under watchful eyes. It had been six months since he started his attempts to search. After receiving his third ss, which was. Though no contact was reliable enough to trust, and he barely had time to fully focus on it.


    Perhaps now was the time to change that. He could improve the armorter once better materials became avable.


    As he scribbled notes and sketched ideas for the armor and other runic items¡ªalongside modifications for certain spells¡ªDamian realized it had already grown dark outside. He considered putting his work aside and heading out for dinner when a knock on his door broke the silence. He sensed Reize on the other side, so he gathered the papers, stored them in his spatial storage, and picked up Toph before heading for the door.


    Opening it, Damian smiled at Reize and shut the door behind him.


    "How the hell did you learn to do locking runes on your own? And with custom words, no less?" Reize asked as soon as he stepped outside, keeping pace beside him as they moved.


    "I just did," Damian replied tly. "Are youing for dinner?" Explore more at empire


    "Yes, that''s why I came to get you. But what do you mean you just did...?" she persisted.


    Damian nced at her with a more serious expression. "Do you really want me to tell you?"


    Reize caught his meaning instantly¡ªan unspoken ''Give me something of equal importance, and I''ll give you an answer.''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Right," she said with a nod. "Forget I asked."


    Good, Damian thought. He appreciated people who understood with minimal words.


    "We''re eating with my friends from the Spellborne Legion. You okay with that?"


    "Ah, sure," Reize replied, unfazed.


    It had been quite some time since Damian had a dinner with them, so he decided to do so. Plus, he wanted to give Einar the sword.

 Chapter 326 Mess in the Mess Hall

    The moment Damian and Reize entered the Spellborne Legion mess hall, the brats started murmuring and stealing nces thier way. The dumb ones outright pointed at him. Damian sighed and tried his best to ignore them¡ªit wasn''t difficult; he barely noticed people anyway.


    "Why are they staring at us? Do the new brats think we''re not allowed in here or something?" Reize asked, irritation evident in her tone.


    "Ignore them. I''ll exinter," Damian replied.


    He spotted the group of four seated at a table, not eating, as if waiting just for him. Walking over, Damian sat down next to Evrin and Einar without a word. Reize followed and took a seat beside him. Introducing her, Damian pointed at her and said, "This is Reize. A really good fifth-year runesmith student."


    They greeted her politely, but the table quicklypsed again into an awkward silence. Damian, also not inclined to speak, nced around. The people nearby quickly turned away, as if afraid to meet his eyes.


    "Man, what a weird bunch you people are," Damian remarked atst.


    "We? We are weird?" Grace asked, her expression marked with disbelief.


    "What the hell did you do today?" Sam interjected loudly.


    "Are you insane?" Einar added.


    "Is it true that you threw the Beast Studies professor into a wall?" Evrin, the calmest of the group, finally asked for some rification.


    "Heh!?" Reize made a strange noise, but no one paid her any attention.


    "He wanted Toph," Damian exined bluntly.


    Stay tuned to empire


    "You could have just used your words," Einar sighed.


    "I tried. The bastard attacked me."


    Einar and Sam nodded, as if that was enough exnation. The others, however, continued to stare at Damian, wide-eyed.


    "What did the headmaster say?" Evrin asked, regaining herposure.


    By now, the mess hall had gone nearly silent. Some students edged closer, straining to listen. Damian could feel a dozen gazes piercing his back at once.


    "I''m banned from Beast Studies and have to repeat the year to clear fifth year," Damian said nonchntly.


    Gasps erupted both from his group and the onlookers behind him.


    "What did you say?" Grace asked, stunned.


    "What else? Just ''okay,''.." Damian replied matter-of-factly.


    "Huh?" Grace tilted her head in confusion.


    "Huh?" Damian was confused at her confusion.


    "Hahahaha!" Reize and Sam burst outughing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Got kicked out of a ss in less than a week! This has to be a record!" Sam said, pointing at Damian shamelessly.


    "It is, it is," Reize agreed, wiping away tears ofughter. "No one''s been kicked out this fast in three years."


    The crowd murmured more audibly. Damian caught fragments of words¡ª"crazy," "all of them," and "let''s eat." Thest one aligned with his own thoughts as he got up with Toph in hand.


    "That''s all?" Grace asked, trailing behind him.


    "What, that''s all?" Damian replied, confused.


    "You got banned, and that''s all you have to say?" she pressed.


    "It''s not a big deal. It was ame ss anyway. I''m not going back even if they unban me," Damian said, slowly filling his te with food for himself and Toph.


    Suddenly, a heroic voice interrupted, "That''s uneptable! You should officially appeal to ourmunity. We, as a noblemunity, will take thisint to the headmaster."


    They turned to see the prince of Dawnstar standing nearby, one hand resting on his sword hilt, his wless blonde hair subtly moving, as if to emphasize his princely aura. He was nked by the Dawnstar nobles and a cohort of other "important" kingdom''s noble kids.


    With a perfectly timed pause to let his words sink in, he continued, "The entire ss saw the professor attack you. Such conduct is unbing of someone in an esteemed position. The professor should be held ountable, not you, who only acted in self-defense."


    If Damian had been a girl, he might have developed some "feweevings" right then. s, he was a guy, and the only feeling in his heart was pure secondhand embarrassment from watching someone spew such cringey words without hesitation.


    "Your Royal Highness¡­" Grace muttered, Greeting her kingdom''s fourth prince.


    "Lady Ashbourne," the prince Maelor replied smoothly.


    "Thanks for your kind offer, but it''s unnecessary," Damian interjected, cutting off further dramatics before a crowd could form around them. He started to walk away nodding slightly so as to not hurt the young master''s ego but stopped as the prince insisted.


    "It''s not just about you. It''s about the unjust behaviour of the professor against a student, there should be a fair judgement."


    "I''m sure the necessary steps will be taken without our interference," Damian said calmly. "The academy cares more about their spotless image than you or I care about judgment."


    The prince hesitated, his expression conflicted, but he eventually nodded, letting the matter drop. Any more persistence would have risked him appearing to make a spectacle out of nothing. Damian suspected his goal was to seize the moment and demonstrate leadership. As long as it didn''t drag Damian into the limelight, he didn''t care what make-believe games the brats yed.


    Back at the table, Damian waited for the others before starting to eat. In those brief moments, he caught the beastman boy from the Empire looking his way. What was with him? Did the kid know Reize or something? Or was it prejudiced to assume all fellow kingdom''s beastmen knew each other?


    Damian ignored him and started ying with Toph, lifting him up with one hand as the little munchkin sneaked a piece of meat from the te. His eyes were totally unapologetic and his chubby cheeks kept munching even though he was looking straight at him.


    "You need training.." Damian muttered with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    The others joined soon after, discussing sses and academy stuff as they ate. Damian avoided mentioning the sword or diary with too many eyes and ears around them. Reize, meanwhile, talked at length about her wings. Grace and Evrin, intrigued, bombarded her with questions one after another.


    As lunch drew to a close, Damian sensed someone approaching from behind. Turning, he saw a knight guard from Highswording his way. Handing him a folded paper before the guard immediately left.


    Curious, Damian opened it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 327 Shieldbearer

    ****


    From the Office of the Headmaster


    Highsword Academy


    To Maximus of Eldoris,


    It is with great respect and discernment that I, Headmaster Worldscribe of the Highsword Academy, dere Maximus of Eldoris a man worthy of the honor and responsibility of taking on squires under his guidance.


    Though born ofmon blood, Maximus has distinguished himself through unparalleled dedication, skill, and honor. His mastery in arms, unwavering discipline, and the integrity with which he conducts himself stand as a testament to his worthiness¡ªnot only as a swordsman but as a leader and craftsmen.


    In recognizing Maximus, we do so not for title or lineage, but for deeds done and excellence earned. Though the conduct of violence is highly unbing, Highsword academy recognizes the strength required for such a feat. The young squires under his care will undoubtedly learn not just the art ofbat, but the virtues of resilience, humility, and hard-won strength that Maximus himself exemplifies. Shieldbearer title is his to carry.


    Let his name serve as a reminder that greatness bows to no birthright.


    With full confidence and seal,


    Headmaster Worldscribe


    Highsword Academy


    ****


    "Heh?!" Damian nearly spat out his honeyed wine.


    ''..Distinguished himself through unparalleled dedication, skill, and honor.''


    ''..Learn not just the art ofbat, but the virtues of resilience, humility, and hard-won strength''


    Who the f*ck are they talking about? Him? Was this sarcasm? Worldscribe herself wrote it! Is she making fun of him?


    "No way!" Grace eximed, reading from beside him.


    "That''s unexpected," Evrinmented from the other side.


    "What is it?" Sam inquired from across the table.


    "Maximus has been given the Shieldbearer title," Grace exined, confusing both him and Sam even more. They collectively looked at Einar, who wore a shocked expression stered on her face.


    "A title and a rare privilege given to those who rank at the top of their section for three consecutive years or defeat individuals who have the title in a duel. He can choose two squires from the first three years to train," she muttered atst.


    "Can it be passed?" Damian asked with hopeful eyes. Everyone gave him a stink eye.


    "What?" he defended himself. "I don''t have time for this; I''ve got stuff to do."


    "It''s a rare honor," Grace reiterated. "Many who''ve held the title wereter epted as squires for Highsword members themselves."


    "Yeah, but what''s the benefit for me? I just get two brats to look after?" Damian asked. Murmurs started spreading around them¡ªthis news would be all over the academy by tomorrow.


    "You gain their loyalty," Einar exined. "The houses of the chosen squires would be reluctant to raise arms against yours. And it''s a great favor to hold... not that you care, of course." Then she added, "Yes, if someone defeats you in a duel, the title will be theirs."


    "Anyone here want to duel me? I swear I won''t even raise my hands," Damian offered, earning looks of exasperation. Even Reize gave him a "weirdo" look¡ªand that said a lot.


    "Don''t. Highsword considers duels sacred. Disrespecting one could get you expelled and banned from participating in the Monarch''s Trial," Ervin advised. Damian sighed dejectedly.


    "But only knights have squires, right? Maximus isn''t a knight," Sam asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, this is the first time ever, I think," Einar said.


    Once they finished eating, Damian suggested a stroll outside. The academy''s grounds included a secluded garden with rare flowers, statues, fountains, and manamps. Manamps were kept at fixed spots, so students could get fresh air at night if they wanted. These worked differently though, as it required mana from the students every couple of hours to light continously. Mostly no one came though, except a few - the chilly wind made it necessary to wear multipleyers for those who came - which people were toozy to do. So most kept their gatherings inside the vast mess hall after dinner or theirmunity rooms. Those had no time restrictions.


    Reize, sensing Damian''s need for privacy, bid them goodbye and headed not toward the Knowledge Keeper section but back to the forge.


    "What''s this about? You never want fresh air, you cave dweller," Sam said.


    "Nothing much," Damian replied. "Just wanted to give Einar this."


    He took out thepleted sword and handed it to her. She blinked twice as everyone watched her fingers glide over the slick de with its red leather handle and glowing, palm-sized runic circles. One green circle sat beneath the hilt-starting of the de, another red one in the center of the de. Damian muttered a few words, activating the de''s information disy for her.


    "A... A named de?" Grace stammered.


    "High-grade weapon... unheard-of technique..." Ervin muttered in disbelief.


    "Primordial Metal Shaper? Who''s that? You made it, right?" Sam asked, not surprised much by other things and focusing on weird parts as usual.


    "Yes, it''s one of my titles," Damian admitted.


    "It''s beautiful. Now I see why you trashed all those shops," Einar said, testing its weight with simple moves. The de''s hum sliced through the cold air.


    "It even has special effects and mana-gathering features. This can''t be the work of a beginner.. And the runic array.. It''s so small.. How is it possible.." Grace finally recovered.


    Damian exined to Einar how the activation of the spells worked and what they were. Though his made up name of fiery bird failed to truly exin what he really meant, he did manage to exin to her that she needed to learn how to take control of her own spell with a mana thread for better usage. When she activated the air-de shield spell, her face lit up.


    "It didn''t use my mana," she murmured, amazed.


    "Work like this is worth hundreds of gold," Grace remarked, dimming Einar''s smile slightly. Grace added, "You made it in under a week. With talent like this, you could establish your own house in any kingdom and attract powerful allies. People would flock over to join you, in hope for better equipment.."


    "It''s no use, Grace. He doesn''t make weapons for others," Sam interjected.


    "Huh? Why not?" Ervin asked instead of Grace.


    "He''s weird like that," Sam answered awkwardly, looking at Damian.


    Damian nodded with a smile. "Sam''s right; I don''t. This one was a gift," he said, cing a hand on Einar''s shoulder. Seeing her joyful expression falter¡ªlikely wondering if she had to pay¡ªhe rified, restoring her good mood. What a simpleton.

 Chapter 328 Unseen

    "Listen to this," Damian began, his voice steady yet tinged with intrigue.


    "An odd thing happened tonight. I saw one of them¡ªTiryn¡ªalone by the fire, sharpening her de long after the rest had gone to sleep. Her eyes looked hollow, her hands too steady. It struck me then how little I truly know about any of them. They seem so unified, yet fragments show if you''re watching. And I''m always watching."


    "Then this.." He paused for a moment, then continued reading:


    "I dreamed of a darkened room, suffocatingly quiet, save for whispers I couldn''t understand. When I woke, his voice carried over the camp, rousing everyone for another journey. His words were steady, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. It''s the first time I''ve seen a crack in his facade. I wonder if anyone else noticed, or if they''ve convinced themselves there''s no need to look."


    Damian read out the words from the diary after telling them how he had found it and what it possibly contained.


    But when he nced at the group sitting with him on the wooden bench under the lit manamp in the garden. Their reactions¡ªorck thereof¡ªunnerved him. They remained eerily silent, staring at him with expressions of concern. No one reached for the diary, no one asked to see the pages. Instead, their eyes stayed fixed on his face, their silence heavy and strange.


    Atst, Sam broke the tension. "Maximus, man, are you alright? Maybe you''ve been working too hard these past few days."


    "Huh? What? What''s up with you guys? Do you not understand what I''m telling you?" Damian replied, irritation creeping into his tone.


    "No, we understand," Evrin said hesitantly. "It''s not that."


    "It''s just¡­" Grace chimed in, ncing nervously at the others, clearly hoping someone else would continue.


    Einar''s worried eyes stayed locked on him, her silence speaking louder than words.


    "What is it?" Damian asked quietly, sensing something serious beneath their unease.


    "It''s nk, Maximus," Sam finally said, his tone cautious. "There''s nothing written on the pages. Look, man, the things you''re saying¡ªit''s like that weird thing you told us aboutst time near ''The Path Taken''. But this seems worse. Maybe you need to rest for a bit. You''ve been pushing yourself too hard, you know?"


    Sam patted Damian''s shoulder with an awkwardugh, but the concern in his face lingered. The others also started giving words of understanding and made excuses for his delirium to make him feel better.


    Can''t see..? They can''t see..? What the hell was going on here..? Was it really just in his head..? No.. there was a name of someone in there, no matter how wild his imagination, he wouldn''t be able to know that.. The only exnation was magic.. There was no runic circle.. Enchantment..? He would know if it was though.. He had learned to recognize enchanted items by the unnatural mana movement around them - it was one of the upgrades to his eye skill. Of course he needed toe closer to the item to confirm. The diary had no such effect on the surrounding flow of natural mana in the environment.


    But then again, the ckened lines were also some kind of spell and he had never figured out what kind or how it worked. Should he.. Go to someone more knowledgeable for advice..? But then again, who here could he really trust.. Runefather..? Worldscribe.. If he could somehow reach Vidalia that would have been nice..


    Whatever, he was getting obsessed with this thing unnecessarily. It didn''t matter much if anyone could read a weird diary or not. Maybe it was something like the true runic circles and his eyes were the reason he could even see this much. Damian decided to remove the diary from his mind for good and focus on other things. He just put it away in his spatial storage and exhaled.


    Calming his nerves and forcing a small smile..


    "You''re probably right. It''s just my own thing. Sorry to worry you all."


    "It''s fine, man, it''s fine. It happens.." Sam''s smile broadened, though it didn''tpletely mask his concern.


    "Yeah, no big deal," the others chimed in, patting him reassuringly.


    "You are worried about wrong things.. Do you even know that these people have weird things like g''s that we all have to mandatorily be present at..? Can you imagine the horror..?" Sam babbled and Damian could not believe his words.


    "Mandatory? For real?" Damian asked, eyebrows raised.


    "For real," Sam confirmed, shaking his head. Einar also nodded dejectedly beside them as they got up from the bench and started walking. It was time to head back.


    "The day after tomorrow," Evrin added, she seemedpletely fine with it.


    "They''ve even got a whole giant dedicated hall for it," Einar said, though her usual enthusiasm for academy highlights was absent this time.


    The two noblewomen exchanged exasperated nces, clearly unfazed by the g, while the three of them were genuinely annoyed by the ordeal. For them it was just any other weekend, they attended more in their kingdom than just one. It was maybe even rxing.


    "It''s every two weeks even.. They say there is going to be dancing.." Sam continued on.


    Well, the academy did have this side to it. For the peace to be maintained among five kingdoms, Highswords wanted young nobles andmoners alike to mingle with each other and get to know people from other countries, form connections. Some of which even turned to real marriages with time. Some minor nobles even trained their young to pursue such things more for their houses than the learning or ranking which was the main reason for everyoneing here. He could understand Sam though, The tedious lessons for etiquette and dance lessons he had attended with Lucian still gave him nightmares to this day. There were extra sses for such things in here, the academy too. If anyone wants to learn etiquettes and dancing,


    "When does it start?" Damian asked, resigned.


    "Two days from now," Evrin replied.


    "Dancing," Sam muttered in despair. "Every. Two. Weeks."


    Damian couldn''t help but smirk at Sam''s exaggerated misery, though a part of him wanted to cry too. Sometimes, it wasn''t the magic, the politics, or the threats that wore you down. Sometimes, it was just the absurdities of life at Highswords with these noble brats.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 329 Seekers Of Glory

    Damian attended his sses as usual the next day, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that people were following him wherever he went. Whispers drifting his way soon revealed the reason: news of "the two-squire thing" had spread like wildfire throughout the academy. Students from second and third years, even those from other sections, were flocking to catch a glimpse of him or strike up a conversation. However, most hesitated to approach, likely still rattled by yesterday''s incident.


    People weren''t particrly eager to talk to someone capable of hurling second-rankers into walls with a single spell.


    The only ce he found any peace was hisb. There, Damian immersed himself in his ns for the armor pieces, fine-tuning his schematics and experimenting with modified unique spells as needed. Yet, one thought refused to leave his mind¡ªa solution for hisck of mana. Adding points to his Intelligence stat could help, but it wouldn''t solve the problem entirely. The mana demands of his ns were far greater than that. He needed enough mana tost him for a long time, even more than a third ranker''s normal mana amount.


    Ironically, he found himself missing the days when he could rely on Vidalia''s seemingly infinite mana pool. However, that particr spell was both mana-intensive and ssified as a borderline ving category forbidden spell. Even if he could cast it again, he wouldn''t. The equal exchange he''d shared with Vidalia was unique. Most likely, such a mana link would only transfer his mana to a target for maniption¡ªan entirely one-sided deal. The idea of sealing someone''s mana was chilling, but maybe he could test the spell on monsters. If he could even cast it that is.


    A spell of thatplexity would likely be Supreme level¡ªthree tiers above what anyone at his rank should be capable of. Learning an Advanced spell was already a feat reserved for second-rankers or first-rankers nearing the final levels of their third job.


    To get some relief from the persistent group of young students tailing him, Damian devised a unique distraction. He created a recruitment poster for the academy''s notice board, where clubs andmunities often advertised:


    ------------------------------------------


    SEEKERS OF GLORY: APPLY TO BECOME A SQUIRE!


    The Most Powerful Paper Sword :


    "Can you design the schemas for a legendary de? In the Most Powerful Paper Sword Challenge, your task is to create a paper model of a sword,plete with detailed runes and a functional array system. It''s fine if you can''t make it yourself in reality, but it has to be at least a working model - it''s not a fantasy challenge! It''s not just about looks¡ªit''s about inventing a truly powerful and ingenious design. The more unique the design, the more points!!


    The Dungeon Guard''s Honor Duty :


    "Do you have what it takes to defend the realm? Take up the Dungeon Guard''s Honor Duty and hold your post with unwavering vignce. Stay ready¡ªfoes could appear at any moment. Only those who guard with patience and resolve will earn the knight''s respect!"


    ------------------------------------------


    "That should keep them busy," Damian smirked.


    He nned to reject sword designs with flimsy excuses and set up the Dungeon Guard challenge in an empty room. Participants would have to spend an entire day guarding the room, only to discover it was a false rm. They''d waste their one free day in the week, tire of his antics, and leave him alone. If anyoneined, he could dismiss it easily by iming that no one was worthy.


    Feeling satisfied with his ingenuity, Damian refocused on his work. His thoughts returned to finding a way to tap into the environment''s mana. While ascending to second rank as Enlightened could boost his mana reserves, it wouldn''t suffice for the more advanced spells in his collection. If only there were a way to store external mana and convert it into his own.


    As he refined his armor designs, time slipped by. Eventually, Reize knocked on the door, signaling dinner time. They walked to the Knowledge Keeper''s mess hall together, discussing ways to enhance mana efficiency in her designs and potential coborative projects. At least in the VIP section he wasn''t being followed by kids as much, fifth years were not barred from epting the squire position but many had too much pride to do so. He was afterall their fellow ssmate.


    "What enchantments do you know? All of them?" Damian asked as their conversation shifted to enchantments.


    "I know wind resistance, protective runic arrays, metal durability¡­ quite a few," Reize said. "But for some, I''d need to brush up on my notes."


    "Nothing about gathering mana?" Damian asked, though he already suspected the answer.


    "Unfortunately, no. I''ve read every enchantment book avable to students in the library, and there''s little about mana management. Enchantments and mana operate on entirely different principles," she admitted, then hesitated. "However..."


    "However?" Damian prompted, noticing her hesitation.


    "I''ve never tried essing the forbidden section. It''s restricted to professors and Highsword members, but there is a way to gain entry. I just haven''t managed to meet the requirement."


    "Oh? What''s the requirement?" Damian asked, now intrigued. "I also want to visit the library now that you have mentioned it, it might give me some new ideas.."


    "You have to donate unique knowledge, or a runic or enchanted item demonstrating exceptional skill. It''s absurd! Don''t they realize we need ess to those books to create something unique? If we could already do that, we wouldn''t need the library in the first ce!" Reize vented.


    She went on a tangent about how backwards the library folk and the darn tootin'' Runefather was. Such words to a third rankers could be seen as a death sentence if it was in the five kingdoms, but here in Highsword ind, people were notpletely afraid of these people. Instead they knew them, interacted with them, considered them their own, some even joked around and pretty much had a nice social rtionship.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Them being hero figures and also not technically nobles helped, though their powers stillmanded respect.

 Chapter 330 Tiny Golem

    "What did you try with...?" Damian asked, interrupting her tangent.


    "Ah, I made this cute little thing called Wights¡ªit had a basic water rune in the Veil of Containment spell that could be used to measure weight. I designed it like a traditional bnce scale, but instead of weights, you could use an exact amount of water. I calcted and added a water-level-to-weight ratio. But they said it wasn''t good enough. I worked two months on it! When they rejected it, I got so annoyed I didn''t even try again¡­"


    Huh? Veil of Containment...? Isn''t that the official name of the invisible box spell?


    That spell was handy. The traditional version wasn''t avable as a basic or advanced spell in Eldoris, Dawnstar, or anywhere else. It originated from the Empire and was used sparingly to create runic tools.


    It was just as well the traditional spell couldn''t be modified; otherwise, the Empire might have conquered the whole continent with it alone. Their version had fixed dimensions, limiting its versatility. Damian had spent countless sleepless nights trying to figure out how to alter it. Achieving that with verbal chants and hand movements wasn''t simple¡ªthough notpletely impossible.


    ''Could he use her spell to make tiny box-sized golems?'' Maybe out of steel or even sacrium ingots? Sacrium couldn''t hold runic inscriptions, but could the golem spell force it into a usable shape? It would take an enormous amount of mana - once agian with that ring obstacle. Still, even a water-bottle-sized golem would be better than nothing.


    But could he trust her with this method of golem-making? Not that anyone else could create runic circles small enough to work inside such a tiny invisible box even if they tried. So technically no one could repeat the process without his unique runic knowledge.


    "Say, Reize¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hm?" She looked up to meet his eyes.


    "How do you feel about making a golem?" Damian asked, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    ****


    "Are you serious? That''s impossible!" Reize said, her voiceced with disbelief as he exined his n. They were back in hisb now.


    "Let me get this straight: Creating a Veil of Containment, then use a precise wormhole the size of the veil to insert a runic steel te inscribed with the golem-making spell, along with a steel ingot. Then, the golem spell activates, using the ingot to form a miniature golem?"


    "Exactly." Damian confirmed, beaming.


    "Don''t give me that smug smile! What you''re proposing is bizarre and almost impossible," she said, annoyed.


    "Let''s just try it¡ªyou''ll see." Damian patted her shoulder.


    Getting up, he retrieved a thick, t steel piece and turned to her. "Do it."


    She nodded and began chanting the spell, her focus razor-sharp. Damian watched as the familiar pitch-ck runic circle formed. It had been a long time since he''d used one himself¡ªhis ability to do so came at a price he wasn''t willing to pay anymore.


    He still couldn''t understand why he was banned from using it.. He had killed people with other spells before and there never was any penalty. Maybe the way he used it mattered too..? All the spells he did in war, people knew it wasing.. it was a battlefield.. But the two times he used the invisible box to kill someone.. It was a trap.. Surely, the system wouldn''t care for stupid stuff as honor and fair fight..? Right..?


    Reize finished chanting, and the ck runic circle vanished, leaving the invisible box in its ce. Damian couldn''t see it¡ªonly she could sense it¡ªbut he muttered an incantation, summoning a water sphere that surrounded the box. Now, he could pinpoint its size and position.


    "That''s clever," Reize admitted. "Do you already have the runic te for the golem spell ready?"


    "Of course not," Damian took precise measurements of the box''s sides to check whether the ingot and metal te he had would fit. He''d have to trim both.


    "Okay, you can release it now. I''ll resize and inscribe the runes. It''ll take a while to gather the necessary mana too," he added.


    Reize let go of the spell with a sigh, a bead of sweat rolling down her temple. "Mana gathering? You''re putting that much intricacies into such a tiny array? What kind of runes are these? They don''t even make sense!"


    Damian didn''t respond. He heated the ingot and the te, resizing them so the ingot could stand upright in the box and the runic te fit its base perfectly.


    He was done in no time, and when they were glowing red, hepleted his mini runic circles drawing with his fingers - containing golem spell added with the source mana environment section, and imbued it perfectly inside connecting all the mana nodes. It was done, his unique palm sized runic circle showing as engravement on top. Damian put it on the side to cool down and gather mana as he sat down with Toph in hand on one of thefy cushion chairs he had ced in hisb just for resting.


    Reize had observed everything with full focus and atst sat beside him, her eyes still wide with amazement.


    "I can''t believe you can make runic arrays that small," she said, shaking her head. "They could revolutionize the entire runic industry! Swords, shields¡­ Imagine the possibilities! You could outperform the top 20 runesmiths in the five kingdoms¡ªeven the Empire''s finest!"


    "I don''t make weapons," Damian said quietly.


    "Huh? Why not?"


    "Do you remember what the Runefather told us?" he asked.


    Reize frowned, then nodded. "Something about responsibility, right?"


    "Exactly."


    She gave him a quizzical look, but then her face lit up with excitement. "Whatever! I hate tiny projects anyway. Runecrafting should be grand! Big ideas, big creations. Work with me, Maximus. Promise..? I will do anything you ask for.. even give you full ownership of the project and give you all my funds.. You.. you can do it.." She was practically vibrating with emotion.


    "Do what?" Damian asked cautiously.


    "What else? Fly!" She pointed to the ceiling dramatically. "You''ll im the skies, Damian. I know you can!"

 Chapter 331 Tiny Golem 2

    The golem spell was advanced-level but didn''t require much time to gather mana for, especially when Damian filled the surroundings with his own mana, allowing it to umte faster. He needed the b because he couldn''t use mana threads inside the invisible box that wasn''t even cast by him. To ensure the best possible result, he set the spell''s mana requirements to their absolute maximum. The b was a one time use thing anyway.


    Like many basic and advanced spells, the golem spell''s effectiveness depended on the amount of mana supplied. While most spells had fixed parameters, some¡ªsuch as this one¡ªfeatured a customizable mana section. Damian could make any spell mana dependent if he wanted to, with adding that section in them, but not many spells would show the difference. More mana equal to better effect was only possible if the spell was conjuring type mostly.


    After chatting for about half an hour and pooling their mana over the b, Damian and Reize had the spell ready for activation. Dirt-yellow runes glowed faintly on the t steel te, evidence of the full mana powered spell being ready for activation.


    He put down Toph on his work table and stood up. She was beside him like a shadow - not wanting to miss anything.


    "Ready?" Damian asked.


    Reize nodded eagerly.


    She performed an invisible box spell chanting to activate the spell. Damian then used a water ball to pinpoint the location of the invisible box. Once he calcted the distance, he drew the runic circle for the wormhole, ensuring it was just small enough to align with the invisible box''s sides. Quickly, he activated the wormhole alongside the water ball, then inserted the resized steel ingot and the enchanted te into the wormhole, triggering the spell as he did so. With that, he dismissed the supporting spells.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now they just had to see it take effect, to Damian''s eyes it was like seeing two pieces of steel hovering in air as a runic circle for golem creation formed above it.


    As Damian turned to Reize, her strained expression showed the effort she had put into sustaining the spell. Together, they shifted their gaze to the invisible box. For a few tense seconds, the dirt-yellow runic circle flickered, the dense mana visibly degrading the small steel te as the spell reachedpletion. Both the ingot and the damaged te were consumed by the glowing circle, transforming into a small, doll-like humanoid figure. It was roughly 70% of the box''s height. Some steel from the ingot remained when the spell dissipated - not enough mana, even though the b looked unusable for another spell at all. A mana required to damage the b wasrge and both Damian and Reize had given a lot of their mana to the b and yet it couldn''t even form a box sized iron gole. Now, he understood how even the Spellmaster herself had lost so much mana making just one human sized iron golem.


    Reize stared at the steel doll, her wide eyes brimming with shock and wonder. She dismissed her spell atst as Damian manipted four of his mana threads to guide the golem to the ground with a heroding.


    Her awe-filled expression brought a smile to his face as he animated the doll, making it jump, flip, and dart around theb. Toph eagerly joined the fun, chasing the little steel construct with unbridled enthusiasm. However, Damian, with his deft control, kept the doll just out of reach of the chubby elephant.


    Standing just 25 cm tall and 10 cm wide, the doll''s dimensions presented new challenges. Even Damian''s micro runic spells couldn''t be inscribed properly onto its thin steel body; shrinking the runes further would weaken their power and usability. It might handle low-intensity elemental runes, but the steel''s fragility would render such spells short-lived. But then again, what can he do with dolls like these..?


    He can change their shapes with his knowledge of golem spell he had umted over the years and could possibly have a big enough t surface for his mini runic spells. But the issue of small iron frame still remained, rendering the golem useless in just one or two uses of advanced tier spell.


    ''Wait a second, wasn''t I able to form them into any shape..? Doesn''t that mean I have a literal 3D printer for hard metals..? I can make even the tiniest mechanical parts without going into all that mess of making it by hammer and casting molds. More than that, small armor pieces that were annoying to make could also be built like this much faster at that.. That was really useful.. Provided I take Reize to work with me..''


    Man, how he wished for a way to convert his runic spells into traditional spells. And his modified spell, learned by people he trusted.. Who could help him in that..? A good mage with years of experience..


    Creating spells wasn''t for beginners. It was master-level work, often undertaken by older mages in their forties or fifties¡ªthose who had the time to refine their craft after reaching the heights of their Enlightened levels and skills and just needed to qualify for the transcendant trial. Most second-ranker mages wouldn''t even consider such a thing, save for a few rare geniuses.


    He didn''t know many second-ranker mages, though. Aside from Tristan and a few Eldoris folk, his options were limited.


    Here there were a lot of them, but Highswords obviously wouldn''t teach such secret stuff to an outsider. A trade perhaps..? Guess he could ask Worldscribe to teach him and see how that goes.


    He could also strike a side deal with a noble family known for producing a renowned mage or schr who had developed a groundbreaking spell. At the academy, where individuals from across the five kingdoms converged, such underhanded dealings and secret exchanges of information were far from umon. In fact, the city beneath the academy housed guilds that specialized in loaning money to students¡ªon the condition that they divulged any valuable knowledge about their homnd. These shadowy transactions were an open secret, a true example of the academy''s vibrant yet treacherous atmosphere.

 Chapter 332 Attending Gala

    Reize broke his reverie by gently picking up the doll from under the Toph. "This is¡­a real iron golem. We did it. It''s so¡­small."


    Toph had finally managed to pounce on the doll, wearing a victorious grin as he sat on it.


    Damian smirked. "Think this will get us into the library''s forbidden section?"


    Reize frowned skeptically. "You''d reveal this? It''s a method to create an iron golem."


    "It only works in the Veil of Confinement," he replied.


    "The spell doesn''t differentiate. It just gathers whatever material is nearby. That''s how it works. If steel''s confined, it makes a steel golem. How did youe up with this? Better yet, what else can we use to make a golem?" she asked eagerly.


    "Mostly metals and alloys. Some work, some don''t. I''d like to try Sacrium, but steel can''t hold enough mana to manipte that stuff."


    "Sacrium? No way. That''s impossible."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Still," Damian said, changing the subject, "I''ll need your help to make other things like these. So I guess we can work together.. Together, we could tackle bigger projects. But first, let''s check the library for anything useful. They can keep this little guy."


    Reize nodded enthusiastically, her smile almost infectious. "Do you want to go to that thing tomorrow?"


    "Hm? What thing?" Damian asked.


    "That stupid g," she said, her toneced with disdain. "I hate those events, but they said they''d cut my funding if I don''t attend." A faint blush dusted her olive skin.


    Huh.? Was she asking him out.?


    She was probably one of the oldest here, maybe 18 or 19. Though she was shorter, there was only a few centimeters'' difference in their height. Her horns and fluffy ears certainly added to her unique presence.


    This.. had never happened before to him. Or was he overthinking? Maybe she just wanted someone to talk to while they were there.


    Damian agreed with a smile. She was a beautiful girl, and it would indeed be nice to have morepany, especially while his noble friends mingled with their peers.


    ****


    The next day felt much the same as the others that week, though a strange mix of excitement and fear rippled through the students, all in anticipation of the gter that night. sses were still in their beginner phase, covering concepts Damian was already familiar with. Rarely did he encounter anything he didn''t already know. There were some tidbits though, not much useful but new for him.


    The aura practice, however, proved helpful. Bloodedge led them through exercise drills before teaching new techniques, giving students time to perfect their moves. Damian focused on channeling his aura as best as he could. He had managed to form a thin ckyer around himself and coat his sword, but aura shes were still beyond his reach. Sam, Einar, and even Lucian often spent time beside him, offering advice on better techniques. Damian understood their guidance, but what he truly needed was more practice.


    Seeing him work diligently, many other students began improving their aura control during exercises or technique drills. Bloodedge said nothing about it, but Damian often felt watched. Perhaps it was just his teacher observing his progress, but it was nothing to dwell on. Slowly but surely, Damian was getting the hang of it. However, reaching the level of a pugilist¡ªwhere he could coat his entire body in aura¡ªwas years of effort away.


    Sam had mastered it in just two years, though he''d started practicing immediately after Damian left the Pyron army training camp. Sam often mentioned that his lightning abilities helped guide his aura, allowing him to focus more easily without mana. His aura was also weirdly mixed up with his abilities.


    Kazak had once exined that aura was tied to emotions¡ªa force one could channel. Damian always kept those words in mind during practice. It truly did seem to respond to his feelings. However, he was not a very emotional person, having learned to suppress his feelings during his time at the orphanage andter while assisting sister Hadley in church duties. His overwhelming mana sense also made it harder for him to progress beyond a certain pointpared to others.


    Aura was like a muscle¡ªit required regr and long-term training to build and maintain its strength.


    By the day''s end, Damian decided to heed his friends'' advice and take an evening off to rx. After napping with Toph following sses, Sam appeared at his door, already dressed in a fancy suit for the g. He banged on the door until Damian let him in, then immediately berated him for still sleeping. Damian rolled his eyes, grabbed Toph, and headed for the bath.


    Once dressed, Damian used a water de to check his reflection while Sam stood beside him. It wasn''t his first time attending such an event. Sam and Einar, in particr, often attended noble gatherings with the princess and boasted a wardrobe full of elegant outfits. Damian, too, had attended major events at the Eldoris pce, giving him his fair share of fancy clothes.


    "What''s going on with your clothes?" Damian asked, noticing a misced part of Sam''s undershirt sticking out.


    "It''s tooplicated! I barely managed to put it on," Sam grumbled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Damian sighed and adjusted his friend''s attire. "Don''t you attend gs every week?"


    "The maids and butlers always dressed me," Sam replied with a sheepish grin.


    Now ready, Damian picked up Toph, and they stepped out of his room. He knocked on Reize''s door, and she answered a few secondster, dressed in a silky white gown that seemed custom-made for her. She looked... impressive. Smiling, she locked her door, and together they headed for the g.


    On their way to the g hall, they met up with the rest of their group, each dressed in attire fitting their noble status. Grace and Evrin''s garments were particrly extravagant, while Damian stuck to his simple ck suit. Sam had a maroon fancy lookingce suit, while Einar was in a simple white shirt and stylish ck pants - she was not one for dress up, though anything she wore looked like a straight out of a fashion show. The garish colors favored by men in the royal circle were not to his taste. Even at Eldoris, the pce staff had nevermented on his preference for subdued attire, always appearing pleased and smiling whenever they helped him dress and made his ruffled hair¡ªespecially the women.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 333 Attending Gala 2

    As they walked toward the hall, Damian once again noticed the familiar nces from passersby, their eyes lingering on him and Toph in his arms. It reminded him of the looks he''d often received in the Eldoris pce events¡ªthose same expressions from girls and women before they tried approaching him, only to be intercepted by the queen''s loyal nobles. He always thought the attention stemmed purely from his crafting abilities and the noble families'' desire to form connections with him, but maybe there was more to it.


    The g hall was enormous, even grander than the Hall of Glory Einar had once shown them. Upon their entry, many heads turned, and conversations paused momentarily before the murmurs resumed. Drinks were being served, and there was a buffet of light snacks. Tables were scattered throughout for chatting, including several ced on the hall''s twelve spacious balconies. Each balcony was adorned with stone railings, offering stunning views of the ocean and the full moon, though the cold was biting.


    Of course, many noble students wore runic items with warmth spells, and Damian spotted plenty of runic circles glowing in the crowded room.


    ****


    It was a mixed event for third- to fifth-year students. First and second years were tasked with organizing and catering the event¡ªit was very much "by the students, for the students." Naturally, participants earned grades for their involvement.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Participation was mandatory only for fifth-years. Students from the earlier years could opt out, so only a few noble kids or particrly enthusiasticmoners from the first four years were in attendance. The majority of the crowd consisted of fifth-years, spread across all three sections.


    Damian spotted a pugilist student he had partnered with in Combat Arts ss. They exchanged nods in mutual acknowledgment. Then, of course, there was the Dawnstar prince, perpetually surrounded by a throng of noble students¡ªthis time including admirers from both genders. Over in one corner stood the beastmen boy with his group, while other clusters,rge and small, had formed throughout the hall. Most of the faces were vaguely familiar to Damian, though he could only recall the names of a few.


    When people from Dawnstar and Eldoris greeted Evrin and Grace, Damian took the opportunity to step aside with Reize. The two slipped away from the group and picked drinks from the student servers before settling against a wall to survey the room.


    From time to time, Damian noticed girls and boys ncing at him. Some of the girls even smiled, though none approached. He wondered if it was because he was standing with Reize¡ªor perhaps they were afraid he might throw them into a wall too.


    Well, he was d for both reasons. In fact, he preferred it that way. Still, he would have loved to get to know some simple guys who shared his interest in spells and runes or who were just fun people to talk to.


    "What are you thinking?" Reize asked as Damian sipped his drink, his gaze still wandering.


    "Calcting what spells I could use to cover the whole hall," Damian muttered absentmindedly.


    "Pfffff¡­ It''s a g, kid¡ªbe nice," she replied with a chuckle. Then, in a gentler tone, she asked, "Where are you from?"


    "Hmm? Eldoris," Damian replied, locking eyes with her. They had a little green mixed in them with the brown¡ªhad he ever noticed that before..?


    "Come on. You''re clearly not from there," Reize said knowingly. "Your knowledge of runes is unmatched. I asked around about you. And found out aout those special potions¡ªthe ones crafted by the famous ''Morph Vialist''? The ones that gave Eldoris an edge on the battlefield, devastating Dawnstar forces? Well, it all makes sense now. How Eldoris managed to crush the Ashenvale army, even when outnumbered-When they came invading."


    "What does it matter where I''m from?" Damian responded simply. "I have no home here."


    "Here? Where is it, then?"


    "Too far," Damian said simply, his tone a bit heavy. "Maybe, too lost by now."


    "I was raised in a prison," Reize confessed softly. "I know the feeling of having no home. The only thing my mother and I could see was the sky¡ªthe vast, bright blue sky. Oh, how I envied the winged ones soaring freely in it."


    Damian reached out to gently wipe away the tear that had rolled down her cheek without her realizing it. For a moment, their gazes held. Their breath seemed loud against the backdrop of muffled chatter, which faded into silence as though enveloped in an unseen veil. The closeness felt.. Natural.


    A voice broke the spell though.


    "''Cough''¡­ Uh, sorry. Am I interrupting?"


    The sound snapped Damian back to reality, and Reize quickly stepped away, also adjusting her posture. They turned to face the neer, a pretty girl with auburn hair and shy yet determined eyes. Damian recognized her as someone from his history of magic ss.


    "Oh, hello!" Damian greeted her with a polite smile, noticing her eyes widen slightly.


    "Uh, hello¡­ um¡­" she hesitated. "May I have this dance?"


    Huh? Wasn''t it supposed to be the other way around? Even in this world, it was customary for guys to ask girls. He''d seen it happen countless times back at the pce, with noble heirs vying for the attention ofdies. Still, the girl in front of him was growing more flustered by the second as he processed the situation.


    He nced at Reize with a strained smile, who chuckled and nodded. Taking the hint-Damian handed Toph to Reize. Then he extended his hand to the girl with a weing smile.


    "Let''s go, then," he said.


    The girl beamed and ced her hand in his, though she tried her best to mask her excitement. She was slightly taller than him, like many others here, but that didn''t hinder their performance as they glided through the slow, ceremonial dance to the apaniment of live student musicians.


    They weren''t alone on the dance floor. Around them, others were swaying to the rhythm¡ªSam with an unfamiliar girl, and several boys from Combat Arts with partners Damian vaguely recognized. His hand remained steady on her back as they moved, the motions ingrained in him through years of practice in Goldilock vi.

 Chapter 334 Care For a Dance ?

    His memory was both a gift and a curse. He rarely forgets things nowadays. And could even ess specific memories of the past that he was sure he had never remembered before.


    After two minutes of quiet, slow dance, the melody shifted. Damian slowed and stepped back, offering her a polite smile. She seemed to understand and thanked him before walking away, her face flushed. Damian wasn''t surprised to see her slip onto the balcony for air. He had seen her flushed face and felt her increasing heartbeat. He would follow if he was interested, but it was clearly just a crush for her and he was not interested in teenagers.


    He returned to Reize, who still held his drink, grinning mischievously as he approached. Damian felt embarrassed slightly but calmed himself with a sip of his drink, Toph back in his arms.


    They talked about their big project for a while while having drinks, exchanging ideas. Once the greetings and formalities were over with, Grace and Evrin with Einar joined them at one of the tables. They were being asked to dance again and again - Evrin and Grace refused most, but went along with some important heirs. Einar, of course, refused them all with a straight face but stood near Evrin when she went. Sam was at some distance chatting with some of his duelingmunity friends. It was good to see him making friends his own age.


    Suddenly, the crowd fell silent as everyone''s heads turned toward the entrance. Damian didn''t need to look to know who it was. Lucian entered, apanied by her two friends, draped in a dark blue silk dress¡ªshe certainly seemed to be fond of that color. For a brief moment, their eyes met: Damian, seated with a drink in hand and Toph on his head, and Lucian, standing in the doorway as people swarmed around her to offer greetings.


    Then she got busy with her own affairs and Damian with their discussion. Once she had finished, however, Damian noticed her heading toward one of the empty tables near Prince Maelor. The prince promptly excused himself and asked for her hand in a dance. The crowd watched as they moved gracefully to a song Damian didn''t recognize.


    Distracted by the sight, Damian turned his attention back only when Reize mentioned one of the promising ideas for their project. They dived into discussing its details¡ªhow it could work and whether it was feasible. She had found an enchantment that somewhat reflected mana aimed at it, but before reflecting it took a few seconds - suggesting maybe it stored it somehow for a while in the object. Though she would have to spend months to learn it properly.


    Before long, Sam approached their table, but not to join them. Instead, he knelt in front of Grace and asked her to dance in the same manner the prince had done. Damian couldn''t tell how Grace felt about it; she simply smiled politely and agreed to go with him.


    Damian stared at the hypocrite, his eyes filled with disbelief. Which the guy promptly ignored.


    ''Was he not the oneining about dancing all day yesterday? Liar.''


    As if inspired, Reize suddenly knelt before Damian. The crowd started murmuring but she didn''t care as she smiled brightly at him, asking for a dance.


    Damian just smiled and epted.


    "Do you even know how to?" he asked as they walked toward the center where others were already dancing. And putting Toph back on his head - he wanted to hand him over to Einar but the guy was strangely even more excited to dance than both of them.


    "Of course not," she replied, her smile widening.


    "Then why did you ask?"


    "Oh,e on. How hard can it be?"


    Damian ced one hand in hers and the other on her slim back, guiding her hand to rest gently on his shoulder as they began to move. Slowly, he demonstrated the steps, moving with practiced ease. Reize giggled often as they danced, drawing curious nces from those around them. Amidst the crowd, Damian spotted Lucian and the prince. Lucian seemed... ufortable. Well, it made sense¡ªlike Damian, she had never been fond of dancing lessons.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In fact, they had often been partnered during their lessons, forced to practice together countless times. It had been a traumatic experience for both of them¡ªclumsy movements, stiff posture, and no enthusiasm. With years gone by, it seemed not much had changed for Lucian.


    His gaze shifted to Grace and Sam, dancing with an intensity that spoke louder than words. Their eyes were locked on each other.


    After three or four minutes, Reize had noticeably improved, though she still giggled when Damian''s hand moved along her back for a turn. It was more amusing than romantic for them, which Damian found strangelyforting. Reize was undeniably beautiful, but he wasn''t interested in pursuing anything serious. At just thirteen, he felt too young for rtionships. He wouldn''t get physical with anyone at this age anyway, so what was the point even if they started a rtionship..? Besides, he didn''t want to give Reize false hope that their connection wouldst beyond their time at the academy.


    Maybe a simple rtionship with no adult stuff might be cute to have, but that was too much work.. He wasn''tpletely against it though, he will have to see where it goes from here..


    As the song ended, the crowd erupted into apuse for the performers. Damian pped along but soon noticed a serious discussion happening nearby. Sam and Grace were speaking in hushed, intense tones. Were they arguing? Whatever it was, Damian decided not to meddle.


    To give the performers a break, a boy stepped into the center of the room. The students who recognized him formed a circle around him. Damian recognized him immediately¡ªa fourth-year student named Evante. Known for his peculiar habit of ying the lute in hallways and fields, often surrounded by admirers, Guy was actually pretty good-He and Toph often listened to him. Evante now began strumming softly, gradually building the rhythm.


    For the first time, however, he sang along:

 Chapter 335 Lay of The Fallen Branch

    The sh of swords, the battle''s cry,


    Beneath the ashen, storm-lit sky.


    She stood beside her noble king,


    A shield of love ''gainst fate''s cruel sting.


    "Hold fast!" she cried, though fear did swell,


    For in her heart, she knew too well.


    Oh, love, my light, my kingdom''s me,


    Your throne will stand, but not my name.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For what is flesh but fate''s cruel art?


    My sword defends, but tears my heart.


    Through chaos red, the lines broke thin,


    A shadow whispered, "You can''t win."


    Yet still she fought, her de held tight,


    For vows of love, for wrong and right.


    An arrow flew, it found its mark,


    And stole the breath from her mortal spark.


    "Go, my king," she said with pride,


    "My life is yours, for you must guide.


    Our people wait, their hope''s in you¡ª


    A crown''s great weight, a love so true."


    And now the wind carries my song,


    Through halls where you must still be strong.


    My sacrifice, your kingdom''s breath,


    I loved you well, through life and death.


    "Who is that boy?" Evrin asked, her sharp eyes fixed on Evante.


    "I have seen him in the hallways, always ying that lute," Einar added.


    Well, she would certainly be interested. It was the Song of Lady Elsinore¡ªan elf who had loved a human king and fought a losing battle against 10,000 men with her 500. Though the end was tragic, the king sought revenge against the invaders when he learned of his lover''s fall and perished in the same way on the battlefield, there was another version of the song from his pov¡ªnot before plunging two kingdoms into a war thatsted decades.


    Guess which two..? Dawnstar and Ashenvale.


    She was rumored to be rted to the Eldorian family, but there was no definite proof of the story at all - it didn''t even mention the king''s name, just called him a human king. It was a tale from long ago, surviving through folk songs. Judging by the princess''s reaction, there seemed to be more truth to the lore than Damian had given it credit for.


    It was an interesting story, but Damian''s focus wavered. He wanted to leave the ce filled with teens, yet since Reize was engrossed in the song, he let her be and walked outside onto the balcony for fresh air - his drink in hand and Toph on head. The water, cloaked in darkness, looked both beautiful and ominous. The moon''s full light softened its mystery, tipping the scale toward beauty rather than fear.


    He was halfway through his drink, savoring it slowly, when he sensed someone joining him on the balcony. It was Sam. He looked dejected. Before Damian could ask what was wrong, he felt another presence approach. This time, he turned and saw Lucian. She held a ss, her two usualpanions nowhere in sight. They exchanged nces but said nothing as she stepped forward, stopping beside him at the stone railing. Sam, too, looked at her with curious eyes for a second.


    Since she seemed content to stand in silence, Damian let her be and turned to Sam. "What happened? Why do you look like you''ve eaten poisoned mushrooms?"


    Sam sighed heavily. "Grace. I asked her out, and she said she couldn''t do it. I asked for a reason, but she wouldn''t give me one."


    "Don''t you think that was a bit too soon?" Damian asked, taking another sip.


    "I want to be with her. Here, not after she and we.. I thought I had no time to waste." Sam''s voice faltered.


    "You shouldn''t pursue her," Lucian said suddenly.


    "Huh?" Sam''s tone grew sharper, tinged with hurt. "Why?"


    "It''s a known secret among the upper nobility," Lucian exined evenly. "She''s to be engaged to the Second Prince of Dawnstar once she finishes at the academy."


    Well, just great. Bad luck, Sam.


    But Sam remained unflinching. He simply nodded, staring at the vast ocean below them.


    "That''s not the look of a lost first crush," Damian remarked cautiously.


    "Why would she be lost? It''s a secret, right? That means it''s not a done deal. A lot can happen in a year. All I needed was a reason.."


    "Oh my! Stealing fianc¨¦es, are we? Haha!" Damian chuckled. "Well, you do you." Maybe he should have waited till morning to give advice on romance, the drink might have been a bit too much for him tonight.


    Sam grinned determinedly as Damian patted his back. "Ah, thanks. Lucian, was it?"


    She nodded, and Sam strode back inside with renewed determination.


    "You should stop him," Lucian said once Sam was out of earshot.


    "And why would I do that?" Damian asked without looking at her.


    "People like Grace don''t have much say in whom they marry. The Duke¡­ her family expects her to follow through."


    "The Duke or the Baron? Tell me, Lucian, are you secretly engaged with the prince righteous too?" Damian''s tone was sharper than he intended.


    "My father went to war against the Empire to give me this chance¡ªto elevate our house beyond what it is," she retorted defensively.


    The Baron went to war? For real? Quite the gamble for his schemes this time. Perhaps not a winning one. The Empire had started consolidating supplies along the Dawnstar border-they had big ns for it, as Damian recalled from thetest report delivered by the Eldorian butler.


    "A great house, huh? Sacrifice everything for it.. But tell me, is your father better off at the border because of it? Are you, clearly not giving two bits about the prince, better for it?" Damian turned to meet her gaze. Perhaps the drink was affecting him a bit too much, maybe he should stop.


    "Not everyone has the privilege of packing up and choosing their own path, Damian," she said, her voice steady, her gaze unflinching. It was the first time anyone had used his real name in years.


    ''Hmmph.. That is so stupid. Tell her it''s all meaningless..'' A voice echoed in his mind.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 336 Hangover

    "What''s the point of such a life? Shackles on every desire? Is that the life you want for yourself? The Lucian I knew had the courage to face men and beasts far above her level. She didn''t bow to weaklings for schemes.."


    "For strength! Damn you!" Her voice cracked with frustration. "That''s the point. This is the only way I can make myself strong enough. Strong enough to never let anyone fight for me again. You, the unparalleled genius, wouldn''t understand the desperate struggle for even a trickle of power. That''s what life is for us¡ªfor me!"


    They stared at each other in silence until Lucian exhaled heavily, her anger fading. Without another word, she turned and walked back inside to rejoin her charade.


    Toph made a noise but Damian ignored him.


    Damian, finding unexined rage bubbling inside him, hurled his ss into the ocean with full force. Then he stormed away, heading directly back to his room.


    ****


    Damian woke up with a terrible headache, which was a given afterst night. Even after casting a healing spell, the pain persisted. A warm bath helped a little, but as he began recalling everything he''d said the previous night, his mood plummeted.


    ''Guess I should never touch suspicious drinks again, no matter how pretty looking'' he thought bitterly.


    He had known the drink contained alcohol but hadn''t expected it to be strong enough to get him drunk. The things he''d said to Lucian¡­ Not everything was false, but not all of it needed to be voiced. Who was he to question her life choices? His own were far worse byparison.


    Toph, his soul boundpanion, tried to cheer him up for a few seconds before bing too engrossed in sshing around in the warm water. Damian sighed. What a carefree guy.


    He dressed in his uniform and prepared to attend the morning assembly. Before leaving, he stopped by Reize''s room to apologize for ditching herst night, but she wasn''t there. What a crazy girl, he thought with a faint smile. Already back in herb?


    As expected, the academy song was tedious and only worsened his headache. His first ss of the day was Spellcrafting. On the way there, he was joined by Sam and the others. The atmosphere among them felt odd¡ªSam and Grace were awkward around each other, Einar remainedpletely oblivious, and the princess was growing visibly ufortable by the second mixed between them.


    Damian gave Evrin''s shoulder a quick pat in an attempt to console her, but his headache soon demanded his attention, and he let her be.


    "What the hell did you do to rile up the younger students?" Einar asked out of the blue once they settled into their usual seats.


    Damian raised his head groggily from the desk. "Huh? Oh¡­ I put up some challenges for students interested in applying to be my squires," he admitted.


    The posters he''d put up yesterday had apparently caused quite a stir. Some were whispering about it in the hallways and in ss too.


    "You did what?" Evrin asked, eyes wide.


    "You''re letting anyone who qualifies join?" Einar asked in disbelief.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh, no one will qualify," Damian replied with a grin. "I made sure of that."


    "You''re one evil moth¡ª" Sam began but abruptly cut himself off when the professor entered the room. Silence fell over the ss.


    Damian stole a nce at Lucian. She appeared fine in her usual seat, but he felt he should say something. Where to begin though? Admitting he was entirely wrong wouldn''t be truthful, but saying nothing would feel worse.


    He found an opportunity after ss.


    "Lucian," he called, drawing curious nces from nearby students. Sensing the need for privacy, they drifted away, though Damian noticed the prince watching him with a peculiar expression. He ignored it.


    "I apologize forst night," Damian said directly. "I spoke a bit too much.."


    "It''s fine," Lucian replied coolly. Then jabbed at him, "It''s nothing I didn''t already know. Nice to see your opinions haven''t changed, no matter how many years go by."


    "Well, anyway¡­ I was out of line, so, sorry."


    "It''s fine," she said again, her tone softening slightly. Then, abruptly changing the subject, she asked, "What are you doing this evening?"


    "Working on a new runic project in myb," he replied as they walked to their next ss.


    "You''ll never master the aura de if you spend all your time on projects," she pointed out.


    "I know," Damian admitted. "But theb is the only ce where I can try out my ideas. And I just got it.."


    "I saw your friend practicing with her de the other day," Lucian said, her tone curious. "It was¡­ interesting."


    "If you want, I can help you practice," she offered. "The pressure during sparring is the best way to reach for the aura from my experience at least¡ªsparring without relying on mana, of course. Especially with you.."


    "After dinner?" he suggested. "You can use your evening freely that way.."


    "After dinner, outside?"


    "They gave me two rooms for testing my squire recruits," Damian replied. "We can use one."


    "You really hold the title, huh?" she asked, surprised. "I thought that was a rumor."


    "Yeah, no one is dueling me so I am stuck with it.. You wanna try..? Two free ves.."


    "Squires aren''t ves, Damian."


    "Same thing," he muttered.


    After sses, Damian made time to visit Reize in herb and apologized. She pouted briefly before he mentioned the library and the golem for essing the secret section, which promptly distracted her from her annoyance and she beamed excitedly. She really is an odd one, he thought fondly.


    The second ranker mages and schrs in charge almost fainted when he presented his mini iron golem dance in front of them. Soon his application for permission and the info for golem making reached Worldscribe''s office, summoning both Damian and Reize there yet again. Well again, for Damian, though Reize had mentioned she had been also summoned for a few of her weird creations in the past as well.

 Chapter 337 Creator & Requests

    "What do you need from the forbidden section?" the third ranker inquired, cutting straight to the point.


    "More spells, enchantments¡ªanything that can help," Reize replied, while Damian silently red at Worldscribe-he was still pissed about the title, her smug smile revealing her amusement.


    "Helps with what?" she pressed.


    Reize hesitated, looking at Damian, who nodded. "We''re researching ways to improve mana efficiency¡ªor increase mana capacity," she exined.


    That piqued her interest. "And how do you intend to achieve that? Do you have any leads, or just empty hopes?"


    Reize bristled, "Why does this academy not understand the simple concept of ''if we have an answer we wouldn''t be scouring the libraries for it!''"


    Damian suppressed a chuckle at her outburst, cing a steadying hand on her shoulder.


    "The mana-gathering feature pulls energy from the surroundings," he exined. "The problem is containing it. The only feasible solution I''vee up with in theory is creating an artificial core¡ªsimr to the cores of monsters and living beings. My expertise with morphing potions might help, but I''d need to study a high-rank beast or monster withpatible anatomy to understand its workings and try to replicate it."


    They both stared at him. Reize''s eyes were wide with shock, but she wasn''t alone in her reaction. Even Worldscribe''s immacte mask ofposure cracked slightly, revealing her mage and schrly side. After a moment of silence, she regained herposure and said,


    "You think that will work? You do understand this field is a schr''s grave. No one has ever found anything concrete, even after wasting years of research¡ªnot even the greatest of minds."


    Damian shrugged. "It''s a concept. Can''t say anything for sure without trying."


    Worldscribe allowed herself a rare smile as she took a seal and approved their application. "Do it. Just ask if you need anything else."


    Damian nodded. "Actually, ess to your dungeon would help," he said, seizing the opportunity.


    She raised an eyebrow. "Hrm. That''s not entirely in my hands. Only the student who ranks first in both the fourth and fifth-year term exams has the right to enter the dungeon with a ten-person team for the whole of second term."


    "That''s how it is, then¡­" Damian muttered. "Can you at least look for the monster I mentioned? Even arranging a meeting for an hour or so would be a big help, and I also wanted your advice for spellcrafting - not immediately, when you have spare time of course.." he added, lowering his expectations for the dungeon.


    "I''ll see what I can do. But you''ll have to agree to something as well," she said, her tone serious.


    "What?" Reize asked cautiously.


    "No contracts with any noble house of any kingdom," she said gravely.


    "Why would I do that?" Damian dismissed her concerns with a shrug. "It''ll be my creation. No one else will ever have rights over it¡ªnot even Highsword."


    "Then why should I help you?" Worldscribe asked, feigning ignorance.


    "I said Highsword wouldn''t have control over it, but that doesn''t mean I won''t make deals with people I trust," Damian rified, suggesting she could have ess to the product, though not the method of its creation. If he seeded in inventing something akin to a mana-storing device, he intended it for creation, not as a weapon locked away in his personal arsenal or arsenal of Highswords.


    He knew it was increadibly naive of him, but that''s just what he wanted to do. He was a creator - if his creation was not used by people, admired by people and inspired them to achieve greater heights - then he was a failure as a creator.


    Worldscribe nodded in understanding. "I''ll see what I can do."


    Damian epted her answer and took their approved application back to the library with Reize. On the way, Reize was unusually quiet until she finally asked, "Why didn''t you tell me you had a n ready? It''s fine if you don''t share all your secrets, but a hint would''ve been nice."


    "I didn''t n to reveal it," Damian admitted. "But she needed a push to let us proceed in peace."


    Reize nodded, epting his simple exnation. Damian couldn''t say how far he could trust Worldscribe, but most ounts of her painted her as fair and schrly, though a bit too by the books and strict in her conduct. While her methods of running the academy weren''t without criticism, it wasn''t surprising; perfection was an illusion. He would have been more suspicious if she was without a speck of dirt on her.


    He didn''t have anyone he trusted fully here but knew he had to take a chance on someone. Worldscribe''s demeanor when he exined his n suggested genuine curiosity and a schrly spirit, not the cold calction and greed he often encountered in the Eldoris elders. No one was above temptation, Damian reminded himself, but Worldscribe, as part of the Highsword organization, was ountable and had to weigh her actions carefully.


    The queen and her followers, by contrast, were at war, free from such constraints-they had different priorities. Also he didn''t know how to describe it but he just never felt like the third rankers other than Highsword members were¡­ people. They felt more than that. And that feeling, Damian''s gut told him, was not a good one.


    Would Sam and the others change if they ever transcended to that level? He hoped the world wouldn''t be so chaotic that they''d feelpelled to seek that power at any cost.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The library staff epted their new permissions, and Damian and Reize beganbing through the restricted sections in high spirits. It would take days to sort through all the material and even longer to decide which leads were worth pursuing.


    They spent the whole evening in the library, leaving only when the staff forced them out for dinner. Frustratingly, the library closed after dinner hours, and they were limited to borrowing one book at a time. Though Damian found some intriguing material, he resolved not to focus too narrowly until he had a clearer picture of what was worth pursuing.

 Chapter 338 Strength & Challenge

    The collection was vast but not quite the treasure trove he''d hoped for; perhaps the most valuable books were hidden elsewhere.


    After dinner, instead of returning to his room, Damian headed toward the Spellborne Legion section. He didn''t have to go far, as Lucian was already on her way to meet him. They crossed paths and made their way to one of the rooms Damian had been assigned for his "challenge."


    Unlike the Highsword guards and academy staff, his friends weren''t as enthusiastic about the challenge he''d devised. The second rankers guards and even some cleaning staff people kept telling him it was a fair way to determine the worthy squire andplied with his requests promptly. Damian felt a twinge of guilt over the dungeon guarding challenge being a sham, though it didn''t change his ck heart much.


    Lucian, in her training mode, was the embodiment of discipline¡ªutterly no-nonsense kind of being. They rarely exchanged a single word during their hour-long wooden sword fights. While they were permitted to carry the real weapons, any attempt to remove or wield them outside of practice, even as a joke, was strictly forbidden.


    Damian had improved significantly as a swordsman since his novice days, but still he was nowhere close enough to her level. She was the Northern Ice de, who walked, talked and breathed swordsmanship, having devoted every moment of her life to it since the day he''d first seen her.


    He couldn''t tell for sure with his abysmal skills but maybe, just maybe she was even better than Einar - he had always regarded Einar as the greatest swordsman of their generation. Maybe that was not entirely true.. Of course, skill in technique wasn''t the sole measure; factoring in speed and power, Sam was probably the strongest student at the academy. Then again, hidden talents often lurked, waiting for their moment to shine. So nothing was conclusive.


    When it came to pure swordsmanship, Damian could barely crack the academy''s top ten. The prince of Dawnstar and Alex were both exceptional, and those were just the ones he knew about. What Damiancked in technique, however, hepensated with raw stats that rivaled even second-rankers that he had met till now. Not just any second-rankers¡ªthe best of them.


    But perfection demanded time. No one could master everything, and Damian was no exception. Besides, he wasn''t even in the warrior ss to begin with. His numerous skills offered no directbat aid, being purely passive abilities that he''d cleverly adapted for battle.


    Still, Damian wasn''t here to defeat Lucian; he was here to learn. That meant fighting without using a single speck of mana. He fought hard, enduring hit after hit, while she spared him no mercy. Her strikes inflicted pain he had long forgotten, a clear indication of her impressive stats - she was probably the strongest new generation first ranker he had met based on stats alone. He found himself wondering what kinds of jobs she''d been offered¡ªbut asking such things was considered highly improper, so he refrained.


    The next day was their first day off, yet the academy grounds buzzed with activity. Instead of venturing into town and rxing, most of the students had gathered outside a massive hall, identical to the one where they had hosted the g.


    The dungeon-guarding challenge room Damian had selected proved far too small, with participants flooding in one after another. The staff had to intervene and move them to therger hall, which was soon packed with young squires wanna-be sitting around, guarding the hall or more like popting it while chattering.


    "Too many," Damian muttered from the balcony, scanning the crowded hall. "There are way too many brats. Don''t they have better things to do? Why are they all here?"


    Some students had already begun forming cliques, plotting ways to eliminatepetition through trash talk or outright bribery. Some even grouped up.


    "What did you expect?" Einar said, capitalizing on Damian''s frustration. "Being a squire means skipping a lot of sses. And your evaluations carry a lot of weight in their final grades."


    "Even if they fail the main exam, they get to stay here with you and enjoy all the perks," Evrin chimed in.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The real prize," added the prince of Dawnstar, "is bing a sworn knight of the Highsword. They''d be answerable only to you and the Highsword''s code of honor, not their regional lords or kingdoms even. They could refuse calls to war from anyone but you and Highswords."


    Why was he here was a question Damian had forgotten to ask and now he was stuck with him, his close aquintances, even Lucian and her two followers were with them. Then he had noticed the pugilist boy he had sparred with and he hade walking towards him too and joined the group as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    Many other onlookers were outside the hall, the beastmen boy from the Empire, Kamisen. Damian even sensed Alex nearby but he was not showing his face to them. These people really had nothing better to do for the one day they had off..?


    Damian shook his head and muttered, "This could be problematic."


    To his surprise he had noticed his younger sibling and even a girl he had briefly seen when the tests were going on - she had asked to touch Toph, he remembered. She was busy crafting designs for the sword too, all the knowledge keeper brats were multi-tasking, while sitting in the guarding room, they were working on their other goddamm challenge.


    That was a clear f*cking vition of rules here. Then again, Damian realized he''d set no official rules for the challenge. If they were still lingering by the day''s end, he figured, he''d just improvise. For now, he assigned staff members as watchers and announced the start of the test.


    At this rate, would they really leave after waiting for the whole day..?


    Some students had already submitted their sword designs, most of which wereplete garbage. A few were decent enough to sell in cheap markets, but none disyed originality.

 Chapter 339 Wanna Be a Squire ?

    Damian instructed them to ce all the designs in a big wooden box that he created in the middle of the hall before dering the challenge underway. After waiting an hour in the balcony forters, he now barred further entry.


    "Where are you going?" the pugilist boy asked. His name was Karl. He had asked him when they waited for the brats to gather.


    "To enjoy my day off," Damian replied.


    "What about the challenge?" one of the prince''sckeys questioned.


    "First lesson of Maximus the Tired: patience," Damian said with a disarming smile. "They can wait until night and learn the virtuous gift of patience."


    Everyone stared at him as though he''d just unveiled the ultimate scam. Sam, however, simplyughed and headed toward the duelingmunity room, bragging about his n to break the record for most consecutive duel victories. And have his name stered in the Hall of Glory.


    The guys in hismunity were making a list of who to challenge and who to stay far away from. Guess who was on the top of the list to stay away from..? Trash one second ranker and he had suddenly be an academy delinquent..


    Damian and Reize spent another full day buried in their stacks of books. Damian ignored all irrelevant subjects, focusing instead on spells and runes. Though he had found a few useful discoveries, nothing seemed applicable to their project. Reize, on the other hand, had skimmed through countless books on enchantments. She made a short list of spells she wanted to master, but those would require considerable time and practice before they could be of any practical use. Even among her selections, none seemed particrly rted to their mana problem.


    Still, they persisted,bing through page after page in hopes of uncovering something useful. After finally having dinner and a bit of rest, Damian returned to the hall with the others in tow. By then, only 5¨C7% of the participants remained. Clearly, most of them had thought this challenge would be a one- or two-hour event with a quick fight and an easy resolution. At least half of Damian''s n had worked, though it was disheartening to see so many stubborn or desperate individuals still clinging on, even forgoing meals to hold out for just a bit longer.


    Feeling sympathy for them, Damian arranged for the staff to deliver food directly to the hall. When the meals arrived, the kids devoured them like a pack of monkeys.


    But the question remained: What should he do now?


    They still anticipated intruders, but none of the remaining participants were strong enough to hold their own against Damian''s casual attacks, and they were weak after a tiring, hungry day.


    It was not surprising that his younger sibling was still there. After listening to his house''s condition, he guessed what more or less the guy thought. He wanted to make a name for himself at any cost-gain strength, status, power, anything to be a pir for his broken house. Even if he extended this challenge for a week he will probably be here, passed out and sick but still here.


    Another surprise was the girl still sketching her sword designs. The growing pile of discarded papers beside her hinted that she''d been using her time wisely, brainstorming new ideas while waiting. Damian hadn''t expected her tost this long either - the papers were costly and he was going to provide them but then Worldscribe sent someone with arge pile so he just epted. The girl seemed to have taken the no limit of trying to the heart.


    He was impressed by their dedication. Letting these kids suffer for nothing would leave a bad taste in his mouth. Guess a few brats doing his chores wouldn''t be so bad. But rules were rules¡ªhe could only choose two.


    With that in mind, Damian conjured avish wooden chair in the center of the room and pulled out a stack of papers from the big wooden box. Taking his seat, he began evaluating the designs as the brats ate. He judged each one on originality, functionality, uniqueness, andbat usefulness, scoring them out of 10.


    The remaining 14 participants gathered around him in a loose circle once done, watching intently as though attending a ss. Most designs required only a few seconds of Damian''s attention, especially the uninspired, copy-paste submissions, which he promptly ignored. The more intricate ones demanded a closer look, but none stood out as exceptional so far.


    As he worked, the Toph fangirl¡ªapproached and ced her design onto the pile. Damian acknowledged her with a nod. Her gaze, however, wasn''t on him but on Toph, who was lounging in Damian''sp, behaving uncharacteristically docile while observing the room.


    Einar and the others remained with Damian, not out of interest in the challenge but rather to enjoy the balcony bench he''d conjured, where they sat chatting away.


    After several minutes of silent assessment, Damian spoke atst. "As you all know," he began, ncing at the circle of expectant faces, "I can only take two of you. One will be chosen based on the best sword design, and the other... Well, that''s up to you."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the group as the kids nced warily at one another, assessing theirpetition. Yet, surprisingly, no one argued, trash-talked, or resorted to bribery. Their shared suffering had forged an unspoken camaraderie during their long wait. They were tired of such things by now.


    Damian continued, "If I were to test you as intruders like I originally nned, none of you would stand a chance. And honestly, I don''t want to start all over again. So, let''s do it differently."


    He summoned 12 runic spatial storage items, each one a bracer identical in appearance but differ vastly in quality, from supreme grade with 20mx20m internal storage tomon grade with only 2mx2m. To demonstrate their attributes, Damian performed an analyze spell on 10 of the bracers, projecting their stats for everyone to see. Gasps and murmurs filled the air as the students crowded around, marveling at the rarity of the items.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 340 Wanna Be a Squire ? - 2

    Damian then canceled the spell, gathered all the bracers into another conjured box, and gave it a dramatic shake. "Whoever chooses to leave now," he announced with a mischievous grin, "can pick one bracer from this box. The first to leave might even walk away with the supreme-grade one. Every time someone takes a bracer, I''ll rece it with a new,mon-grade version."


    The students stared at him with a mix of frustration and awe, their eyes gleaming like children shown forbidden candy but denied the taste. Behind them, Damian''s friends gathered and scolded him for his cruelty, eliciting a few nervous chuckles from the kids. But most were too deep in thought, their minds racing with calctions.


    "I''ll leave," one boy finally dered.


    Damian gestured toward the box. The boy, after some deliberation, selected a bracer. Damian revealed its stats¡ªit was high grade. The boy left with a satisfied grin, aware he''d gotten a remarkable deal.


    Even the most basic spatial storage items were worth 60 to 70 gold, given the rarity of space-time mages and their demanding skill set. Damian''s creations, however, were a cut above the rest,plete with his signature glowing palm sized runic circle. They had the ability to gather mana from the environment, so the first use was always free. And they could use it again every few hours if not in urgency. Though not evesting, they would easilyst the entire academy year, possibly longer for the higher-grade versions.


    Surprisingly, the spatial storage spells required little mana to imbue and caused minimal damage to the metal with each activation. The reason behind this was a mystery, as much of what rted to the space-time element usually was. However, activating the storage function itself consumed a significant amount of mana¡ªfar more than the process of imbuing it. It waspletely illogical.


    Soon, one after another, the kids started breaking under the pressure and decided to grab a good bracer. If they couldn''t use it themselves, they could sell it for hundreds of gold pieces. Most of the surviving participants weremoners, and the temptation was impossible to ignore. Even some of the noble-born students sumbed to the gamble, not all nobles were equal afterall. Onemoner boy was lucky enough to secure a supreme-grade bracer. Everyone stared at him with jealousy¡ªnot the malicious kind, but a regretful envy as they wondered why they hadn''t taken the risk first.


    After ten minutes, only four people remained. Among them were the Toph fangirl and the youngest Sunde, both still standing strong. With the high- and supreme-grade bracers already imed, the remaining contestants seemed to value the squire position more than the constion prizes. But Damian wasn''t finished yet.


    He unveiled another set of rewards, this time three enticing items.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The first was a bracelet capable of holding a spell ranging frommon to advanced level, ready to be used at any time. The bracelet was also a mana-gathering type, granting its wearer a "free" spell to unleash during a battle. However, it could only be used a few times before needing repair. A grande-grade item, just below supreme. Damian disyed its stat panel, and the four contestants gazed at it in awe.


    The second reward was a set of four potions¡ªhigh-quality brews from the same stash Damian had shared with Eldoris'' army. The contestants, recognizing their worth, nodded with eagerness as Damian exined each potion''s function and disyed their stats.


    Finally, the third item was a steel crown adorned with four glowing, palm-sized green runes. The crown''s function was straightforward yet powerful: it generated a thick, air-de shield around the wearer that no spell or sword below high grade could even crack. It was an exceptional named item called These Walls I See.


    He discovered this use for the spell while searching for ways to replicate the invisible box spell using modified air des. However, no matter how precisely Damian conjured them, there was always a space for dirt particles to gather inside, rendering it ineffective for golem-making. Instead, it proved to be an overpowered spell for separating pure dirt from impurities.


    "I''ll give you one of these¡ªbut of my choosing. No selections this time," Damian dered.


    The four kids stared greedily at the three invaluable items. Each was unique in its function and had the potential to shift the tide of a battle, help win academy challenges, save their lives, or make them rich enough to livefortably for a year. Even Damian''s friends looked longingly at the prizes, their faces looked as if they regretted not joining the challenge themselves.


    The Toph fangirl broke first. Damian smiled at her; she had held out impressively long despite being scrawny and possessing the lowest mana reserve he''d ever sensed in a first-ranker student. How she gained admission remained a mystery to him.


    Patting her shoulder, Damian handed her the potions. "The mana-reliant items won''t suit you much, but these should serve you well¡ªor fetch a good price if you decide to sell them." He also included a chit detailing the specific functions of each potion. She beamed at him, her delight unmistakable, and joined the others who had already conceded and were watching with their bracers in hand.


    Next to buckle was the noble fourth-year student, swallowing his pride topete against younger peers. Damian handed him the crown, a prize worthy of his actions.


    This left two contestants: the youngest Sunde and amoner boy. Neither moved. They stared each other down for over five minutes, but Damian, uninterested in rushing their decision, began examining sword designs instead.


    Eventually, themoner boy relented, his need for money outweighing his resolve. He was awarded the runic bracelet as his prize - which he knew he would get.


    Damian turned to his younger sibling, the youngest of all 14 present there, his eyes zing. The guy surely had no regrets.. He could have selected one of the items and live happily for a few years off of it. Start his own different life somewhere far from his broken house but he had chosen not to..


    This brother of his had one thing if not gifted much in others.. Dedication and Loyalty to his miserable house.. Damian just patted him on shoulder and smiled,


    "Be ready tomorrow, Squire," Damian said, his tone firm but encouraging. "Meet me after academy sses end."


    The Sunde nodded, obedient and resolute, and left the room with the others.


    His friends smiled knowingly, as though they had anticipated this oue all along.

 Chapter 341 Pages Unknown

    That night, after the contestants departed, Damian reviewed the sword designs in his room. Some were nice but one among them stood out¡ªan imitation of a masterpiece that could barely be made with traditional methods.. It bore a girl''s name, and Damian had a suspicion about its creator.


    The next day, he asked the staff to summon the girl, and his hunch was confirmed¡ªit was the same skinny girl with the meager mana pool.


    What a pair of followers he had gained: a penniless noble and a barely-qualified pathfinder. Yet, Damian admitted they had earned their ce. The girl''s design, after all, was by far the most impressive he had seen.


    ****


    They argue more often now. Quietly, behind closed doors, but it''s there. The pressure mounts, and I can see it wearing on them, even if they won''t admit it. Still, the vigers we pass adore them, offer prayers to the Children of Light for their safety and sess. None of them pray for me. That shouldn''t bother me as much as it does. ~ Page 16


    I''ve been keeping my distance. Not that they seem to notice. They''re preupied with the mission, the evil they''re destined to vanquish. I watch from the edges, studying their movements, their words, their silences. I see how often they falter when they think no one''s looking. I''m starting to wonder if this group is held together by belief or by desperation. ~ Page 23


    Something is wrong. It''s not just the others; it''s him. His confidence feels forced, his kindness mechanical. I''ve seen the looks he gives when he thinks no one is watching¡ªnot cruel, not angry, but empty. As if he''s a vessel for something he doesn''t quite understand. It frightens me more than I care to admit. ~ Page 31


    The final battle is near. They''re preparing, brimming with righteous resolve. I''ve never felt so out of ce. They talk of unity, but I feel nothing of the sort. I''ve grown to fear them as much as I fear the darkness we''re meant to fight. There''s something deeply, irrevocably wrong, and it''s toote to turn back. Or maybe it''s not. ~ Page 47


    I made my decision. I can''t stay. I can''t fight beside them, not as I am, not with what I know¡ªor suspect. They shine too brightly, and I can no longer tell if it''s the light of salvation or a me that will consume everything. I''ll act alone. Perhaps I''ll fail, but failure feels less terrifying than standing among them when the endes. I only hope I''m not toote. ~ Page 49


    ~ Unknown, The contents of the hidden Diary of ''The Path Taken''.


    ****


    The week began as ordinary as ever. Damian attended the morning assembly, followed by hours of monotonous sses. Only after those could he begin what he considered the start of his day. Even though the sses felt like a waste of time, the discussion, the fun attending it with others and the vast time to think about his own ideas and scribble them as the professors went on and on was a weed change from the relentless busyness of thebs.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    While a week wasn''t enough to acquaint himself with everyone, many had already begun speaking to each other casually. Damian was greeted by the girl who had once asked him to dance and several of the knowledge-keepers who had gathered the courage to approach him. Some mentioned his infamous stunt of throwing a professor in a joking manner¡ªa feat that intrigued, amused, and baffled them.


    Despite his disinterest in some subjects, the week''s lighter moments bnced things out. He even gained an hour of free time due to adjustments in the Beast Studies and convinced the Potion Crafting professor, with the help of Worldscribe, to allow him to attend her ss only twice a week. He kept full schedules for Spellcrafting, History of Magic, and the most useful, Combat Arts.


    Reize had told him that when Runesmiths takes a ss or teaches something important he would call on them, so they shouldn''t leave the academy grounds when his ss was held. Not that Damian left the academy much.


    During lunch, Damian spotted the two young squires he had chosen. They lingered near the entrance, looking lost in the VIP section mess hall of the Knowledge keepers. Picking up on their mana signatures before they even showed their faces, he quickly called out to them, saving them from further awkwardness. Their relief was apparent as they joined him and Reize at the table.


    He and Reize were already eating anyway. They shared the new information they had discovered from the books they borrowed from the library the previous night. Together, they discussed how to apply the knowledge, organizing their thoughts into notes to ensure the ideas could be easily referenced when needed during practical application.


    The two squires nervously seated beside him and Reize. Technically they should get food for him and do a whole lot of other stuff which was what the traditional squires really did, But Damian didn''t care much for such stuff and had nned to use both as his work assistants - Hopefully they will perform better than his previous one.


    "What are your names?" Damian asked, though he already knew.


    "I''m Luminisha Kauwser, sir," the Toph enthusiast muttered, avoiding his gaze and looking instead at the unconcerned Toph, who was preupied with his food.


    "Elias Sunde, sir," replied the other nervously.


    "Call me Maximus. I''m not a knight," Damian corrected.


    "Huh? But¡­you''re the Shieldbearer," Elias mumbled.


    "So I''ve been told," Damian sighed. Reize chuckled at his response.


    Damian instructed them to meet him in the fifth-year VIPbs after their sses.


    Damian didn''t concern himself with whether they understood the discussions he was having with Reize or not. They were to sign a mana contract with him, ensuring their secrecy and obedience. This was a requirement for all squires serving under the Highsword, sworn as an oath before beginning their duties. The contract was binding¡ªbetrayal meant certain death. Extreme, but such were thews of the Highsword.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 342 The Darkwood Heir

    For the squires, this life was all-epassing; they had nomunities or other extra things outside their service. In exchange, they enjoyed VIP privileges identical to Damian''s. VIP students had their own nice sized rooms in all sections, but there were also smaller VIP rooms used as storage, guard resting ces, or, in rare cases, housing for squires to stay close to their charges for more effective service.


    With only Combat Arts scheduled after lunch, Damian had the rest of the day free, which he''d likely spendbing through the library for more research. However, he had also finalized some armor schematics and wanted to test prototypes. This could be a good opportunity to introduce the assistants to their duties and gauge how reliable they might be.


    After the lunch Damian headed outside the academy to the grounds where Bloodedge usually held ss. He was a bit early, but he wanted to use the time to practice aura control before the session started so it was fine. As he neared the training grounds, with Toph perched on his head, his attention was drawn to Evrin, who appeared to be arguing with someone. It didn''t seem like a friendly exchange. A quick scan of the area with his mana sense revealed no sign of Einar or Sam. Extending his range Damian sensed Einar somewhere near the Spellborne Legion''s VIP section, and Sam was beyond his range. Some bodyguards they were¡ªleaving the princess unattended.


    Damian approached quietly, stopping a short distance behind the boy Evrin was confronting. Evrin''s eyes widened with surprise when she noticed him. Though students loitered nearby, none were close enough to overhear the heated conversation.


    "...He is not from a noble lineage, mydy. The divine blood of Astraea cannot be sullied like this," the boy said, his tone dripping with arrogance. The words made Evrin''s expression darken.


    "How dare you speak of our blood! Don''t forget your ce, Sylian Darkwood. I''ve tolerated your nonsense out of respect for your house, but some things are simply not for you," Evrin dered, her voice filled with rage. Damian had never seen her this angry before¡ªhouse-rted stuff clearly touched a nerve with most noble children at the academy, and Evrin was no exception.


    "Not for me?" Sylian sneered. "I am the heir of House Darkwood, the best Lightwalker of my generation, and the youngest ever to join the fourth year here. It would be wise, princess, to consider the future. My concerns for you are valid. Thatmoner is merely using you and Lady Einar to elevate his station. Have you seen the kind of people he associates with? Ashenvale and Dawnstar filth. You should cut ties with him and¡ª"


    "Enough!" Evrin interrupted. "You are nothing to me, and believe me when I say you never will be. Who I choose to associate with is none of your concern. Now leave before I lose my patience." Enjoy more content from empire


    Sylian''s expression hardened. "You think you can dismiss me, Princess? Just because of that ridiculous second test? I''m a fourth-year only because of that travesty; otherwise, not a single fifth-year could challenge me. I am the youngest ever to master the Wood Style."


    "You arrogant fool. Let me show you the difference¡ª" Evrin raised her hand, mana ring, but Damian intervened.


    "Enough," he said calmly, stepping between them.


    From his mana levels, the guy was certainly impressive for a fourth year. But not that impressive, he had seen plenty same as him and some even better. If he was a privileged job holder in his first or second job then he might be somewhat interesting.. Still Evrin had her own lineage and jobs rted to that, plus who knew how many years of experience, he would still put his money on her.


    Why was a fourth year brat here anyway..? He looks like he is of Eldoris origin..


    "Boy, whoever you are, leave. We''ve got work to do," Damian said, making a dismissive shooing motion. The kid was staring at him wide eyed the moment he had said enough. Then he stiffly introduced himself.


    "I am Sylian Darkwood, heir to Darkwood Duchy," he said, extending a hand. "Of Eldoris."


    A Duke''s son huh..? One of Evrin''s potential matches maybe.. That exins the jealous bitch advice he was giving earlier. Damian sensed Einar approaching hurriedly from the academy building.


    "Yeah, yeah. Run along now," Damian replied, ignoring Sylian''s hand and stepping past him. He nced at Evrin, raising an eyebrow at her uncharacteristic temper. She blushed slightly andposed herself.


    "Sooner orter, I will surpass you all," The brat said from behind him.


    Damian turned back with a dark smirk. Einar had nearly reached them by now. "Still here? Man, you are a shameless one aren''t you..?"@@novelbin@@


    The boy gritted his teeth, ring at him. But eventually forced himself to turn around and noticed Einar just a few steps back from him and froze on the spot. As if seeing her gave him some weird boost of energy he turned around and pointed at Damian.


    "Today.." Sylian''s eyes red with anger. "Today is the Day of the Mother. Dueling starts today! Morph Vialist, I challenge you to a duel. You have dishonored me before Lady Evrin, and I will not let it stand. On my pride as the heir of House Darkwood¡ª"


    ''What the hell was this crazy guy saying? What kind of magic had Einar used on him?''


    Damian stared at Einar with an incredulous expression instead of focusing on the boy. She, however, was busy ncing between Evrin and the boy, her face clearly saying, ''What the fuck just happened here?'' Finally, her gaze met Damian''s, her confusion deepening as she noticed his weird expressions towards her.


    "Do you ept, coward?!" Sylian shouted. His voice carried, drawing nearby students closer to witness the drama.


    From what corner did this turd show up..? Did he not hear about him.? He indeed had a very punchable face though.


    "Fine," Damian sighed. "You want some thrashing.. thrashing you shall recieve. Now f*ck off.. I suggest you buy some high quality healing potions and keep them with you at all times.. I don''t want to waste mine on the likes of you.."


    Damian turned away once more, making a shooing motion as he walked off, leaving the three Eldoris creatures behind. The boy continued murmuring but eventually retreated. Evrin and Einar followed behind Damian in silence.

 Chapter 343 The Duel

    The curious onlookers gradually dispersed, granting them much-needed privacy. The two figures behind Damian remained silent, all three of them thinking about what had just happened with calmer minds. Finally, Damian broke the silence,


    "What kind of bodyguard leaves their target alone? And where is that other idiot?" he asked sharply.


    "She sent me away¡ªto fetch something from her room," Einar replied, casting a suspicious look at Evrin, who did her best to avoid both of their gazes.


    "You two are her guards, not her servants. You don''t have to follow her orders all the time," Damian stated bluntly, turning to face them both. "And you," he said, addressing Evrin, "who was that brat?"


    Evrin blinked, taken aback by his bold tone. Her eyes showed surprise to see him scolding them, not caring one bit about their status and noticing that Einar seemed unfazed, as though this kind of criticism from Damian was entirely normal.


    "Uhm... Sylian was considered a promising talent," she began, her voice tinged with anger and annoyance. "My mother and others thought of him as one of the, uh, potential candidates. But nothing was formalized because I refused. He''s convinced there''s no other choice and it''s a done deal."


    "Well," Damian replied casually, "Guess, he won''t be thinking that for long."


    The three joined the others for their warm-up exercises. Before the ss began, Damian noticed Sam arriving at thest minute, looking disheveled. After a brief scolding from Damian¡ª Apparently he had been tied up with hismunity stuff, he was also going to start today¡ªthey settled into the usual exercise and drills routine. The ss was just like every other before it, though he felt like everyone around him was eagerly waiting for the ss to end so they could see something interesting for the day.


    An hour after the Combat Arts ss, with the official day still ongoing, Damian spent time reading in the library alongside Reize. He briefly considered crafting some runic armor pieces but decided against it since his squires would need to be present for him to demonstrate the process.


    When the hour ended, Damian turned to Reize. "Where does this dueling thing happen?"


    Curious, Reize pressed for details, and Damian admitted he had a match scheduled. She guided him to an open square resembling the assembly hall but fully paved with stone, designed like a stage with tiered seating for spectators. The arena was already filled with people¡ªprimarily fifth-year students from the Fists of Valor and the Spellborne Legion. Other younger students had followed behind out of curiosity too.


    Damian spotted the Darkwood heir among a group of challengers near the main stage. Bloodedge and another second ranker mana signature Damian had never sensed before were nearby, approaching the ce slowly. Damian guessed the man with a modest mana signature must be the designated healer for the event.


    "The ones looking for a duel stand over there. I''ll head to the audience and cheer you on," Reize said, pointing toward Evrin and the others, who had secured seats in the front row. Sam stood among the challengers; apparently, he was starting his own duels today.


    Damian handed Toph to Reize. She chuckled, yfully tugging on the chubby creature''s cheeks before making her way to the audience. Damian joined the waiting group with a nod.@@novelbin@@


    "Who are you bullying today?" he asked, standing beside Sam.


    "I n to," Sam replied, smirking. "We''vepiled a list. I''m going through the top 20 fifth-years across two sections, one by one. They limit us to five duels a day, though¡ªif I want more, others will have to challenge me."


    Damian gave a nomittal nod, his attention momentarily flickering to the fuming Darkwood heir nearby.


    Soon, Bloodedge - the one in charge of the day for the duels and the healer walked up to the stage while casually chatting.


    Sylian, eager as ever, was the first to stride onto the stage. Even the two Highsword members gave him sidelong nces, but Sylian seemed oblivious, fully focused on preparing for the duel. Since the other challengers were in no hurry to get it over with, Damian stepped up next, they both stood near the Highswords members for further instructions.


    "No fatal spells. Only one runic item allowed¡ªweapon or otherwise. No spatial storages. Hand them to us or yourpanions," Bloodedge barked out the rules. "You''ll stop when we tell you, or you''ll be suspended."


    Bothbatants nodded. Damian removed over six pieces of hidden spatial storage from under his clothes and handed them to Sam, the two Highsword members along with the crowd of students just stared at him nkly. He heard whispers of "How rich.." and "Where does that one go?"


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    "Take your positions," the healer instructed once they were done.


    As Damian walked to his designated corner, he sensed two familiar mana signatures arrivingte¡ªhis two squires. ''Oh, I totally forgot about them.'' They joined the others at the back of the audience just as the duel officially began.


    The healer raised his hands, chanting a High-Grade spell that conjured a golden barrier separating the audience from the stage in moments. Damian observed intently,mitting every intricate detail of the golden runic circle to memory.


    "Begin!" Bloodedge shouted, silencing the crowd instantly.


    Sylian wasted no time. Chanting quickly, he summoned over fifty dark vines that burst from a yellow and blue runic circle at his feet, surging toward Damian to bind him in ce. The spell showed remarkable precision, effectively blocking any potential escape routes for him. As the vines reached out, Sylian charged, his sword enveloped in a dark green aura. The crowd murmured at his skill, impressed by the simultaneous control of vines spell through his mana threads andbat readiness.


    Even the professors who hade to watch and fifth year students were surprised to see someone with such talent that they didn''t know till now.


    Damian however remained standing still, arms crossed, he was in no hurry tounch anything. As the ck vines creeped closer, Damian muttered under his breath, "High Lord''s Respect."


    Spells.. Against him without any protection control skills were meaningless. He was, after all, The Elder Runebreaker.


    In an instant, the runic circle dissolved, and the vines disintegrated. Sylian''s control over the spell vanished entirely. Damian didn''t even have to use much will to do it.


    The silence was deafening.


    Sylian froze mid-charge, retreating to his corner with an expression of fear and confusion. His panicked face screaming ''How the hell was his spell undone without a single movement from him?''


    The crowd watched, enraptured, as Damian stood unmoved, not a single person present could make head or tails of what the hell had just happened.

 Chapter 344 The Duel 2

    Sylian regained hisposure and focused on the fight instead of trying to solve mysteries. The guy was well-trained, that much Damian had to give it to him.


    Canceling his aura de, he began chanting again. His sword was just an ordinary one, and had an enchanted bracelet as one allowed magic tool for the trial that seemed to enhance his mana control focus, functioning much like a mage''s staff.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    As Sylian finallypleted his chant, he unleashed an advanced spell: Fire Arrows. Numerous fiery projectiles appeared - moving quickly in the air. A few of which he controlled personally using his mana threads. The effort dipped his mana reserves below 80%.


    Before the arrows could close in, however, Damian canceled his spell. The fiery arrows dissipated into nothingness, leaving no trace behind except the caster''s confused and frustrated expressions.


    Then came Water des¡ªcanceled.


    ck Vines again¡ªcanceled.


    Finally, a twisting tornado of mes¡ªa powerful and time-consuming spell, it took him ages to chant - simr to one prince Maelor had used during the first tests. And yet, once more, Damian canceled it with ease.


    The crowd murmured in astonishment. Even the professors exchanged puzzled nces. Among them, only Bloodedge appeared unshaken. His expression remained serious, his sharp eyes following Damian''s every movement. He hadn''t moved an inch since the fight began though.


    Atst, when the heir of Darkwood was utterly frustrated and baffled, he reignited his aura de and charged straight at Damian¡ªa simple and direct approach.


    Damian let hime.


    The guy was agonizingly slow.


    Damian didn''t need flourishes or wasted effort¡ªhe had twice the strength and speedpared to him - he was all about efficiency and precision. As Sylian lunged at him, his hand shot out, fast as a striking viper, mping around the young heir''s throat with a grip that stopped him cold. A twist of his wrist, and Sylian''s sword was wrenched from his grasp, ttering uselessly to the ground. After a minute of silent ring-Damian, with a sharp, controlled motion, flung him aside-sending him sprawling across the dirty stone tform.


    Rising unsteadily, Sylian''s face was a mask of disbelief, his pride battered as much as his body. He snarled, picking up and reigniting his aura de with a surge of frustrated defiance. The de burned bright green, but Damian barely reacted. There was not much technique in it just in anger, not trained as good after all.


    As Sylian charged again, Damian chanted a few words, adding extra details with his hands to the runic circle that was already hovering around him, pre-drawn and ready - Damian reshaped it anyway. Moments before Sylian''s de could reach him, Damian activated the spell.


    Suddenly, the friction beneath Sylian''s feet vanished. His vision narrowed as he realized he was no longer on the ground. He was flying?


    Damian had cast a Gravity Reversal spell. Using his ID.


    The gathered audience gasped as Sylian began ascending toward the barrier above the tform. There was a barrier so he should be fine. The heir of Darkwood collided with the golden, semi-transparent barrier, his face stered against it as his sword slipped from his grasp, falling back toward the ground.


    Before the weapon could hit the stone, Damian caught it.


    Then he just stared at the de, a strange muffled silence enveloping him. He.. couldn''t decide what to do now.. Shouldn''t the two Highsword guys call it over..? They too were busy staring up though.


    Then Damian heard it¡ªa voice, cold and unfamiliar though eerily simr to his own, echoing in his mind.


    ''What else? Kill him now..''@@novelbin@@


    Without thinking, Damian drew a vine spell rune and released the gravity spell. Sylian plummeted toward the ground. But midway through, Damian activated his vines to catch him, pulling him close and holding Sylian''s own sword to his head.


    The boy screamed and begged in a heart wrenching broken voice.


    Suddenly the world seemed to snap back into focus for Damian. The crowd''s gasps, the rustle of the wind¡ªeverything came rushing back.


    Damian stared at his own hands in disbelief.


    ''What the hell was that? Why did I do that?''


    Shaking, he canceled the vine spell and lowered the de, but before he could release Sylian fully, Bloodedge intervened.


    With one hand, Bloodedge grabbed Damian''s outstretched arm. With the other, he stopped Sylian''s momentum effortlessly, without any magic.


    The sword in Damian''s hand ttered to the ground, the sound echoing across the arena. Too loud, it was too loud.


    Everyone had seen it.


    He was.. He was prepared to kill him.


    He didn''t resist Bloodedge''s grip. Instead, his knees buckled, and he copsed on the stony arena.


    ''Hmnphh.. Weakling..'' a voice sneered in his mind, but this time, Damian realized¡ªit wasn''t his own thought.


    ''Who? Who are you? Who the f*ck are you..? How the hell are you in my head?'' he screamed internally, but of course no response came.


    Was someone really there? Or was he losing his mind?


    "Leave," Bloodedge ordered coldly, releasing Damian''s arm. "Wait in my office."


    Damian nodded numbly as the healer rushed in to tend to Sylian. He couldn''t recall how he left the stage or how the guards escorted him. Only when Sam''s cold hand touched his face did he regain some sense of reality.


    He was surrounded by his friends in Bloodedge''s office. They murmured worriedly, exchanging anxious nces.


    Seeing him finally respond, Einar spoke cautiously.


    "Maximus¡­ What happened? Were you really¡­" She trailed off, but everyone in the room understood what she meant.


    Sam, Evrin, and Reize looked at him, their concern palpable. Even his squires and Lucian waited outside, along with the two guards-he sensed.


    "I¡­ I don''t know," Damian confessed truthfully. "I heard voices in my head."


    Without hesitation, he took one of his runic bracelets from Sam, pulled out a crown adorned with glowing green, yellow, and blue gradient runes, and handed it to Evrin.


    "It has a spell that summons hundreds of vines. Bind me," Damian said, his breath uneven.


    Evrin and the others stared at him, dumbfounded.


    "What?!" they echoed in unison.

 Chapter 346 Dungeon Trip

    Damian rested for the day, as they had decided to set out the following morning. All their badges had been updated, and Sam stayed with him to keep an eye on him. Evrin had suggested submitting a leave application, if only in name, so at least the professors would be aware they were taking a week off.@@novelbin@@


    Perhaps because of Bloodedge or Worldscribe, none of the professors raised any objections. This allowed them to explore the Highsword dungeon for a full week with no distractions. However, they were limited to just five levels of the dungeon. Damian had heard tales of the dungeon''s vastness, even those 5 levels had an ample variety of monsters for students to take on. It was farrger than the one in the Valley of Beasts, which only had 25 levels. This dungeon, by contrast, was rumored to reach 100 levels - not to mention no one had reached till the end yet, or maybe they did and just never revealed it, the info aboutter levels was not easy toe by. The higher levels were said to feature environments so extreme that even third-rankers, with their superior physiques, struggled to endure them.


    Highsword members had imed many levels as their base, dividing them among various sections of the organization. They mined rare materials, researched spells and monsters, and studied the mana-rich surroundings. Most Highsword members avoided worldly matters, focusing instead on personal strength and research, emerging only when summoned. ording to Evrin and Einar, 70-80% of all Highsword members stayed inside the dungeon permanently, rotating periodically to allow others ess. Some, however, choose never to leave. One such individual was The Supreme de of Highsword, Lord Commander and head of Highswords¡ªAsael, The Land breaker.


    The next morning, Damian was ready. Sam returned two of Damian''s spatial storage units. One contained his personal belongings and another runic scrolls, The one containing some high end runic tools and dangerous potions and stuff Damian decided to not take back until he was a little bit more certain of himself.. He spent half the night exining each tool''s purpose and functions of his numerous colorful potions to Sam in case of emergencies. When he finished, Sam summed up his thoughts with one blunt remark:


    "I think it''s wise I keep them. I can''t believe all this time you''ve been walking around with enough firepower to level multiple cities! Are you expecting a fight against several third-rankers or what?"


    Damian merely smiled withoutmenting. It wasn''t even close to the full scope of his ns. The most ambitious tools he had envisioned were yet to be crafted. Just his one spatial storage full of potions was enough to power thousands of soldiers and give a fight the enemy would never forget. He was probably the only person who could give mundane humans a power they had not even dreamed of.


    The true horror of his potions wasn''t merely in their ability to enhance the already powerful¡ªity in their capacity to transform ordinary mundanebatants, even first-time fighters on the battlefield, into significant threats that could no longer be dismissed inrge-scale warfare.


    Damian chose to carry in his spatial storages only his runic scrolls and a bundle of simple swords and spears, one-time-use items, as they headed for the inner gate connecting the Obsidian Bastion to the academy. The dungeony within the Bastion, heavily guarded.


    As they approached, Damian suddenly stopped, prompting Sam to look back as well. From the far end of the hallway, Lucian, Adrian, and Fiona walked toward them, d in armor. Damian and Sam waited in silence until the trio joined them. With just a few seconds of eye contact and no exchange of words, they fell into step beside Damian and Sam, heading together toward the giant inner gate guarded by Highsword second-rankers.


    When they arrived, Damian''s two squires, along with Einar and the rest of the group, were already there. Everyone wore armor, even the girl - Luminisha, except for Elias, Damian''s youngest sibling. Elias carried only an unremarkable sword and wore casual clothes.


    Damian gestured to Sam, who retrieved a spare set of armor from one of Damian''s storage units. Though it wasn''t runic, it fit Elias well enough. Damian himself wore light leather armor¡ªnot for protection, but simply to avoid staining his clothes with blood. As a part time mage, he preferred mobility to heavy gear. At least for a dungeon with only unranked to Lord rank monsters in the first five levels.


    The guards inspected their badges and logged their entry. While they worked, Sam broke the silence.


    "You know... you''ve never introduced us to her," he said, his eyes on the trio standing on Damian''s other side.


    Without hesitation, Damian replied, "She''s Lucian Goldilocks. That''s Adrian, and Fiona. I met them years ago in some woods near Northern Dawnstar." Continue reading at empire


    The trio exchanged nces before nodding, affirming the truth of Damian''s words. Greetings followed, awkward but polite. Damian noticed Elias ring at Lucian¡ªnot with hatred or frustration, but with the quiet recognition that they might one day meet as enemies on the battlefield. Lucian caught his gaze briefly before dismissing him. Though Goldilocks may be protecting Sunde territory for the moment, they were also one of the biggest threats to them.


    Once the guards returned their badges and issued some mandatory instructions, they opened the gate. The path to the dungeon was a long, straight walk, separate from the main Highsword building. At regr intervals, guards stood watch, their mana signatures and aura felt more advanced than the guards in the academy to Damian. These were elite second rankers even among Highswords.


    Damian sensed many dangerous mana signatures in the bastion. Some stood out more than others but they were alling from deep inside the bastion. The group reached an artificial door, which opened to reveal a pitch-ck, cave-like entrance to the dungeon.


    The minimum people mandatory to tackle the dungeon were 10 and that was just for the first 5 levels. Fortunately, they had exactly ten people.

 Chapter 349 Toph Fights

    The humanoid constructs made of mud and reeds were just like moss golems. Physical attacks or fireballs weren''t very effective against them, but wind element worked surprisingly well. Damian, however, refrained from joining the fight. Instead, he busied himself analyzing one of the constructs he had captured with vines.


    The study provided Damian with a profound understanding of how a golem should be perfectly controlled, with every corner of its body responding to the user''s will. Unfortunately, the construct''s mana core was barely a wisp and offered no significant utility, nor were there any features worth replicating.@@novelbin@@


    Theke nearby teemed with bioluminescent fish and turtles adorned with colorful crystal shells. It reminded Damian of the giant turtle monster the new students had fought in thest ranking test. These monsters were weak,cking even basic spells, and their mana stones¡ªcondensed mana residues of cores extracted upon their deaths¡ªwere primitive and unstable. Damian had attempted to send mana threads inside one of the cores before, but each attempt had just blown up in his face.


    "There are only Blink Deer and Ash Wolves left on this level that are leader rank," Einar reported as they rested under a tree overlooking theke. His two squires, along with Fiona, Adrian, and Sam, were busy fighting the mud constructs and hunting turtles and fish.


    "Why don''t you let him fight?" Evrin asked, holding Toph, while Damian and Lucian examined the creatures they''d captured he had handed him to her.


    "He doesn''t level up for some reason," Damian replied, muttering a chant as he disyed Toph''s stats to the group.


    "Space-time element¡­" Lucian murmured thoughtfully.


    "Emperor? Curse-bound?" Evrin frowned at Toph. "Who exactly is this guy?"


    "Who do you think?" Damian grinned at Einar, whose eyes widened in realization.


    "You obtained it after the Emperor Beast fight¡­ It can''t be," she said in shock.


    "Inded some attacks, and somehow, I got it," Damian exined.


    "Did you just say you fought an Emperor-ranked beast?" Grace''s disbelief was evident.


    "I wasn''t alone, and I didn''t really fight it. I just managed tond a spell," Damian rified.


    "Maybe it''s like a soul-bound weapon," Evrin suggested. "My aunt once told me about an esper monster tamer in Eldoris whose strength grew alongside his beasts. They were bound to him and functioned as soul-bound weapons."


    "What do you mean by functioned as soul-bound weapons?" Damian asked. Lucian gave him a knowing look but said nothing.


    "They grow stronger along with their user, but the user must wield them during battle, in this man''s case have the beasts with him in his fights.." Evrin exined.


    Damian''s mind raced. The intial description of the curse did say it was a soul bound curse. ''Growing stronger together¡­''


    He grabbed Toph, who had been listening attentively while ying on Evrin''sp. Using his vine spell, Damian retrieved one of the crystal-shelled turtles from theke and shattered its shell with a single, restrained punch to avoid harming the body too much. Then, he allowed Toph to finish the task. Despite its injuries, the turtle proved resilient, and it took Toph a full minute of dashes and strikes to bring it down. Once it was subdued, Damian delivered the final blow with his sword.


    The others gathered around, intrigued by the makeshift experiment. Meanwhile, the rest of the group continued their activity by theke, seemingly undisturbed by Damian''s theatrics.


    ---


    Name : Toph Lv.8


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Rank : Unranked


    Affinity : Fire, Space-time


    STR : 11


    DEF : 10


    INT : 13


    AGI : 12


    DEX : 10


    CHA : 7


    LUC : 10


    Titles : [Curse Bound], [Emperor]


    Skills : [Power core Lv.4] [Trunk Strike Lv.5] [Quick Dash Lv.7]


    ¡ª


    He leveled up! Finally! But the skill.. Did Toph also learn it while finishing off monsters together..?


    Toph had not leveled up when he fought alone and neither did he learn any skill.. What a simple thing, why didn''t his stupid brain think of such simple reasoning..? Though he didn''t really pay much attention to Toph''s levels and was upied with making him learn skills, which also he didn''t do with full attention. Plus no book had ever mentioned such a beast.


    "It worked," Einar remarked. Damian smiled at Evrin, nodding his thanks. She beamed in return.


    "Alright, Toph. Let''s do this," Damian dered, enhancing his vine spell to summon over 50 thick, rope-sized vines. With practiced precision, he captured half theke''s bioluminescent fish, several turtles, and even some unranked monsters¡ªincluding a few bog golems¡ªconfining them within a dense, vine-formed prison.


    Everyone just stared at him with ''Are you for real!'' eyes, even the ones busy hunting. He had captured half their prey.


    He released the creatures through a controlled vine tunnel, one by one, and damaged them just enough for Toph who was behind him to finish them off. Damian had bought and made various runic and simple items for Toph. He took out the one that covered his smooth head with spikes, the little guy hesitated a bit in using the deadly thing, but when the less injured monsters tried attacking him - Toph didn''t back down and delivered the finishing blows with his dash skill.


    Damian felt a pang of guilt watching Toph fight. If the little elephant had been an ordinary pet, he''d never push him to such lengths. However, his life depended on him, Damian had to make the little munchkin as strong as possible. After the final blow was delivered and thest captured beast dealt eith, Toph''s spiked essory was stained red. Damian patted the little guy while gently washing him withke water and let him rest in his arms. He was on the verge of passing out.


    Once Toph was refreshed, Damian checked his stats again.


    ---


    Name : Toph Lv.18


    Rank : Unranked


    Affinity : Fire, Space-time


    STR : 21


    DEF : 20


    INT : 23


    AGI : 22


    DEX : 20


    CHA : 7


    LUC : 10


    Titles : [Curse Bound], [Emperor]


    Skills : [Power core Lv.6] [Trunk Strike Lv.8] [Quick Dash Lv.9] [Elemental Infusion Lv.2] [Iron Hide Lv.3] [Juggernaut Charge Lv.1]


    ¡ª

 Chapter 350 Toph Fights 2

    New skills! Yes! And all unique ones at that. These were not themon skills of a Celestiphant. Damian was overjoyed¡ªfinally, he had something to work with.


    The group continued wandering across the vast green field, tackling and analyzing various monsters. His two squires, Elias and Lumi, gained experience and leveled up bit by bit, asionally joined by Toph when he felt up for it and recovered enough. As their mana ran low, others assisted in containing the monsters, leaving the final blows for the squires tond. Progression wasn''t the main goal, however. They roamed and camped in scenic locations, savoring their packed meals while slowly making their way toward the dungeon''s key point leading to the upper levels.


    Though Toph tired quickly, he never stayed out of the fight for long. Once recovered, he immediately rejoined the fray. He must have sensed the changes in his small body¡ªhis tackles were stronger now, and his new skills proved to be useful, even if his limited mana allowed for only asional use. After a full day, Damian had the chance to see all Toph''s abilities in action.


    Elemental Infusion let Toph coat his mana in fire, which he unleashed through his headpiece upon striking enemies. He used it cleverly alongside Juggernaut Charge and Quick Dash, delivering high-damage attacks to groups of monsters. However, he always copsed afterward, drained of mana, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Iron Hide was a passive skill that toughened his skin, though there was still plenty of room for improvement as an unranked monster. Despite his limitations, Toph gained new skills and levels by facing tougher enemies. Damian hoped to teach him more unconventional abilities, but so far, the fights had yielded mostlybat-rted skills.@@novelbin@@


    Thinking creatively, Damian experimented. He equipped Toph with various helmet-like essories imbued with spells, such as a wormhole spell, a modified version of the ck fire spell, and a fast wind rune. The wind rune ced under his feets was particrly effective when paired with Juggernaut Charge, allowing Toph to jump to impressive heights before smashing down with the force of gravity.


    Of course, these advancements took time. Toph could barely activate three skills in session before passing out, but as a beast, his natural manapatibility made progress feasible. Though hecked the reserves of Lord-ranked creatures, he could activate at least one advanced runic tool spell before tiring out. Somebinations even resulted in new skills.


    Damian didn''t stop at experiments. He used potions to grant Toph temporary abilities, allowing the two of them to deal greater damage inbat and fulfill as many conditions for skill aquiring as they could. After five days of relentless experimentation, fighting, and resting under the artificial dungeon sky, Toph''s stats showed impressive improvement. Damian squeezed every idea for skill acquisition he could think of day and night into their training sessions, and once the skills were obtained, they focused on leveling them further by battling increasingly difficult monsters for Toph.


    Toph proved really intelligent and quick to adapt. When Damian named a skill, Toph seemed to intuitively grasp which one he was talking about, almost as if he could read Damian''s mind. As his intelligence stat increased, his behavior subtly evolved, though his mischievous, carefree andzy nature mixed with his higher than mountain attitude remained. It was strangelyforting to see that he had not changed much with his stats.


    Damian also spent the time improving himself. Taking Lucian''s advice, he focused on aura-basedbat and quick activation of aura. He was improving, at least that''s what he liked to think - but it was so slow unlike his spells, that it was hard to tell for sure.


    Above the second and third dungeon levels, the terrain remained simr: open fields, lush forests, serenekes, and verdant mountains. However, the temperature noticeably increased with each level¡ªnot unbearable, but irritating enough that everyone abandoned their armor in favor of casual clothing. Even his two squires were sweaty after each confrontation and had abondened the armor.


    Above third level Lord and Terror ranked monsters had started showing in noticeable numbers, which proved quite fruitful for all three of them, Elias and Lumi just like Toph enjoyed the assistance of others and most of the time they just enjoyed the fruits of others''bour.


    Though it was barely an exercise for others. They handled it in pairs while the rest just walked around and enjoyed the scenery or joked around chatting about this and that. Damian fought as long as Toph would hold on, once he was out; they would also give the position to another person-mostly Einar, Lucian or Grace and they would enjoy the temporary rest.


    Sam, even though barely getting any experience, just yed around with the monsters for fun, he got along pretty well with Elias and taught him various sword techniques. Fiona and Grace had taken a liking to Lumi and taught her spells and stuff.


    Finally, on the sixth day, the party reached Level 5 of the dungeon. The environment shifted dramatically: dense forests reced the openndscapes, rivers andkes vanished, and the air felt heavier with the roar of creatures echoing from the direction of the key point. Damian could sense the presence of the mini-boss and Highsword guards waiting ahead.


    However before they moved on, Toph at this time was almost ready,


    ---


    Name : Toph Lv.50


    Rank : Unranked


    Affinity : Fire, Space-time


    Experience more tales on empire


    STR : 53


    DEF : 52


    INT : 55


    AGI : 54


    DEX : 52


    CHA : 7


    LUC : 10


    Titles : [Curse Bound], [Emperor], [Trunkful of Menace]


    Skills : [Power core Lv.9] [Trunk Strike Lv.9] [Quick Dash Lv.9] [Elemental Infusion Lv.9] [Iron Hide Lv.9] [Juggernaut Charge Lv.9] [Battle Elephant Lv.9] [meburst Lv.9] [Voidstep Lv.9]


    ¡ª


    meburst aquired from the use of potions, allowed the tiny elephant to breath fire in short bursts. Damian had a suspicion this one was helped by his previous form. Voidstep however was a surprise.


    It allowed him to open his body size wormholes and teleport in short distances. The distance was barely a few meters but that was directly tied to his mana - if Toph regained his former menacing body filled with aura, this one skill could be really dangerous to deal with.


    And finally Battle elephant, it was not just one skill but came with a bundle of three additional ones.


    [Battle Elephant Lv.9: (Mountain Breaker), (Titanic Leap), (Earthshaker Stomp)]

 Chapter 353 Honor Points & Reward

    sses were back to normal¡ªor as normal as they could get. Eyes followed Damian as he moved through the hallways, Toph walking confidently beside him. The little elephant now carried himself with an air of dignity, refusing to be carried around anymore. He considered himself all grown up¡ªor at least that''s what his smooth, tiny brain seemed to believe.


    Inside their room, however, Toph was the same as always. Still, he now had the stamina to keep up with Damian''s pace while walking. Damian was just happy that the attention in the hallways was shared between the colorful elephant and himself.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    Aside from the asional head-turns, Damian didn''t receive much attention. It seemed that a week was all it took for most teenagers to forget significant events. After all, aggressive duels weren''t umon here. Themunity challenges and friendly duels didn''t draw much attention¡ªit was the intensity of the fights that stuck out and peopleshing out and challenging others.


    The professors conducted their sses as usual. Bloodedge checked on Damian when they were alone, to which Damian responded positively. He also thanked him for his advice and for arranging a week''s leave for his friends. Bloodedge  simply nodded and moved on. There were very few people in this world Damian could say he respected, Bloodedge was one such man. Not because of his strength, No, there were plenty of third rankers. But as a teacher, and an experienced warrior, Bloodedge was high on his list.


    Later that day, after sses, Damian was summoned to Bloodedge''s office along with Sylian, who had fully recovered by now. When Sylian entered and saw Damian, he immediately tensed up, moving defensively away. His bodynguage screamed unease and fear. Damian sighed as he followed Bloodedge''s instructions and sat down. Eventually, Sylian also took a seat, though he did so hesitantly.


    "Maximus here won the duel. The honor points belong to him," Bloodedge dered, cutting to the reason for their meeting in one sentence.


    Sylian gritted his teeth but nodded. Reluctantly, he opened his badge status to transfer the points. The academy term had only just started, and most students barely had enough honor points to ess the library or obtain low ranked items. Sam, in fifth-year, ranked first, with Einar and Lucian upying the second and third spots, respectively. Fourth was tied with Evrin and some pugilist boy. Fifth was also a tie between three people Alex, Maelor and Kamisen. Each recieving far more honor points than Damian''s modest 25¡ªthe base allotment gifted to all new students.


    Damian had seen the honor poing exchange tab in his badge window and there were some interesting things, but not enough for him to actively work for them. Reize had gotten her hands on most of them, when he found something interesting he would just ask her how it worked and she would exin or show him if she still had the item.


    Most of these, however, were crafted by other Highsword runesmiths and apprentices rather than Runefather himself. Items from Runefather were highly coveted and only became avable during specific times of the academic year,manding massive amounts of points from the wealthiest or most powerful students.


    With Sylian''s points added, Damian''s total reached 276¡ªnot enough for the more advanced tools but enough to significantly improve any student''s living standards at the academy. Honor points could be exchanged for better meals, private training facilities,undry services, letter delivery, and even in mary exchange. However, once converted to gold, the process couldn''t be reversed.


    The system was designed to fairly reward hardworking students, but with inter-student transfers in y, the divide between the wealthy and the less fortunate often persisted. Still, a few determined and honest individuals managed to rise above their circumstances¡ªan oue that seemed the best achievable without imposing overly strict regtions.


    As Damian stood up to leave, however, offered Sylian an apology before doing so. "Sorry for losing control¡­ You''re kind of a piece of shit, but that was still uncalled for. It wasn''t personal."


    Sylian stared in stunned silence, his eyes wide and mouth slightly agape at the baffling apology. He said nothing, while Bloodedge merely smiled and gave Damian a nod of approval.


    Damian returned to his routine¡ªscouring the library, crafting runic designs, and jotting down ideas for spell modifications. His two squires, Lumi and Elias, joined him and Reize in the library after sses. He paid their entrance fees with his own honor points, which thrilled them both as Lumi eagerly explored the forbidden section. Elias, understanding the privilege, also wasted no time, diving into enchantment and rune-rted texts.


    As Damian''s squires, they worked diligently to help him - which was their first duty, increasing the pace and efficiency of their research. They were still permitted to take one book of their choice to their rooms, which motivated them to work diligently. Unlike Damian, they required significantly more time to master spells.


    Hours into the library, Damian was summoned again¡ªthis time by Worldscribe herself. Leaving his squires with Reize, he followed a knight escort to her office.


    Worldscribe gestured for him to sit. She got straight to the point. "I''ve arranged for a monster. However¡­"


    "However?" Damian prompted.


    "Are you ready for it? I''ve heard you''re having control issues," she said, her professional mask betraying faint traces of concern.@@novelbin@@


    "Yeah, I get cursed from time to time," Damian replied simply.


    Worldscribe studied him carefully but refrained from asking further questions. Damian had no clue what conclusions she might have drawn from that.


    "It''s a Scorched Stone Titan. Emperor rank. Will that suffice?" she asked.


    ''Woah, scary.'' A Scorched Stone Titan? An Emperor-rank monster? Damian was impressed. Capturing such a creature and bringing it back required a monumental effort¡ªunless they had one conveniently nearby for some reason.


    "Yes, that''s sufficient," he answered calmly.


    "Let''s proceed, then. Or do you need time to prepare?" she asked.


    "No, I''m ready. The sooner we deal with this, the better."


    No matter how powerful the Highswords were, keeping an Emperor-rank monster contained was no trivial matter. Best to address it without dy.

 Chapter 355 Ones Own Mana

    Soon, everyone got to work. Damian took the opportunity to copy the runic circles for the giant water hands. The ck chain was already conjured, so no runic circle was avable for that.


    This task would test his limits. Small beasts and monsters were manageable; he could surround their entire bodies with his mana threads. But this? A giant monster? Even if he managed to envelop its huge chest, Damian would only have a few minutes before his mana was exhausted. There wouldn''t be much time for a contest of will over the monster''s core.


    Damian was weaker than the emperor-ranked monster, so resistance was inevitable. But if the others could intimidate the creature into submission, it might not care whose mana infiltrated its body.


    "Okay, kid, what now?" asked thedy knight, Brightshield, once everyone had left the room.


    Damian dispelled the two spells surrounding him to conserve mana. He pulled out sixrge parchment rolls, each stitched together of high quality parchments and containing five-inch-thick air des modified into rectangr shield walls. Heid them out on the stone floor before turning to face the others.


    "I''ll head for its chest. All of you need to release your full aura and mana to intimidate this monster. Those who can fly should stay with me to draw its attention away, and those who can''t, focus on restraining its movements while I go for its core," Damian exined concisely.


    "Fly with you? You can fly?" Soulfe asked, bewildered.


    "How will you survive the pressure?" Worldscribe posed a valid question.


    "Even if it''s just using mana threads to reach the ''core'' you''re talking about, that''s no small task against such a massive creature, your mana can''t handle it." Lifewarden added, offering a mage''s perspective.


    "I can take one person with me. Lifewarden or Worldscribe can shield me with their mana. And no, I can''t fly, but I have something that will work for a short while. I know it''s not easy¡ªif it were, someone would''ve done this ages ago," Damian replied, addressing all their concerns. Then, turning towards the monster, he asked, "So, who''s with me, and who''s on restraining duty?"


    For a moment, silence filled the room as the group exchanged nces. Atst, Lifewarden stepped forward.


    "I''ll go with you. Worldscribe can fly better than I can and fight midair if necessary."


    Damian nodded and activated all six runic rolls, burning them simultaneously. Bright green runic circles formed on the ground, and Damian seized control. Activating five, he reserved one. Three of the shields were positioned to the front, right, and left of him, one overhead, and one beneath his feet.


    Walking on the faintly blurry window like a horizontal air de, Damian nced at Lifewarden, who quickly joined him. Among the group, Lifewarden and Worldscribe were likely the only ones who could discern what he''d done through their advanced mana sense.


    The two ascended, encased in solid air shields made of the modified air des. The Scorch Titan''s struggles sent fragments of stone andva raining down on them, but the shields held firm. Worldscribe employed the same flying spell Damian had once seen Vidalia use, hovering beside them and emitting her full mana presence. Lifewarden and Brightshield also released their mana and terrifying auras. Brightshield''s mana and aura both were immense, but it paled inparison to Soulfe''s aura¡ªa true aura master, perhaps even stronger than Bonecrusher.@@novelbin@@


    It was ironic; Soulfe appeared to be a skinny, middle-aged man, yet his power spoke volumes.


    As Lifewarden shielded Damian with mana, the monster''s resistance slowed, and its glowing red eyes radiated the sheer terror it faced. It was almost amusing¡ªan emperor-ranked monster cowering in fear. But fear and survival instincts were not the same.


    Just as Damian began threading over twenty mana tendrils into the monster''s core, it thrashed and screeched uncontrobly. Lifewarden tightened his ck chains, while Soulfe and Brightshield restrained it further, scaling its rocky body like the searing heat was a minor inconvenience. Meanwhile, Damian continuously cast cooling spells to endure the furnace-like intensity, rapidly depleting his mana. He had to act quickly. He couldn''t hold such mana expenditure for long.


    When Damian fully enveloped the monster''s mana core, he detected four distinct sections within, each pulsing with varying intensity. The mana flows were so bright and chaotic that discerning their function was nearly impossible.


    He shouted, "Can you all block the mana flow in its body using mana threads? If you slow its mana recovery system, I can get a clearer look!"


    "You''re asking a lot of us, kid," Lifewarden muttered.


    "Just cover one section near you. That''s all I need," Damian pressed.


    After a few seconds, the others followed Lifewarden''s lead, halting the mana recovery in different parts of the monster. Worldscribe, Brightshield, and Lifewarden worked on suppression while Soulfe continued restraining the increasingly desperate creature. Gradually, the core''s chaotic flow slowed.


    And then Damian saw it¡ªno, sensed it. The elusive mechanism of the mana core became clear, its design straightforward yet brilliant. It wasn''t just an organ; it was more like a heart¡ªa true center of life, refining the environment''s mana into its own.


    He had seeded.


    The mana core was divided into four sections.


    Damian focused, stretching his mana sense toward the massive creature. The monster''s mana core came into sharp focus¡ªa colossal presence deep within its chest. It pulsed steadily, like a heartbeat, but its rhythm carried a strange, heavy power that made the air feel alive.


    The first thing Damian noticed was how the core drew in raw mana from the surroundings. Mana flowed into it like streams into ake, disappearing into the core''s first section. There, the wild mana condensed, transforming into a thick, glowing liquid¡ªdense and brimming with potential.


    In the second section, he sensed a shift. The liquid mana lost its calm, shedding its positive charge and bing something sharper, more vtile. This was no passive force¡ªit was raw power charged with negative energy, like a storm waiting to explode. Some liquid mana was lost in this process, rendered unusable, and seeped back through the veins into the environment.


    Then came the third section. Damian''s senses tingled as he detected a fragment of the monster''s spirit¡ªa sliver of its very being, its aura¡ªmelding into the swirling negative mana. This spirit fragment carried a faint positive charge, something deeply personal to the creature. Its instincts, rage, and dominance¡ªeverything that defined the Emperor-ranked beast¡ªflowed into the mix, making the mana unmistakably its own.


    Finally, in the fourth section, the reaction began. amian felt it clearly: spirit and mana colliding in an eruption of energy. What emerged was different. This wasn''t just charged mana anymore; it was unique to the monster, its own personal power. Every pulse of the core radiated its identity, leaving a mark on the world around it.


    Find adventures at empire


    Damian exhaled slowly, canceling all his mana threads, the weight of what he''d sensed settling in his chest.


    "No wonder it feels so overwhelming," he muttered. "That''s the core of an Emperor-ranked monster."


    "You''re done?" Lifewarden asked.


    Damian nodded, pushing his air des away from the scorching heat of the beast. The others understood and finished off the creature in seconds. Damian, however, was too busy catching his breath and casting cooling and water spells to notice the others'' actions behind his back. Though his body was upied, his mind wandered, grappling with the revtion he had just uncovered.


    The core was something out of the physical ne, yet mana and aura could reach it. And it was undeniably tied to the creature''s body¡ªsevering it always resulted in the host''s death. Thatplecated things a bit though. Since it wasn''t entirely physical, the core seemed to have its own set of rules.


    Natural mana, no matter how condensed, would never be liquid. But in the core, it did. Was theck of atmosphere responsible? Or something about the spherical shape of the core and the peculiar properties of its material?


    Then came the challenge of separating the liquid mana from its positive charge to ess the more vtile, negatively charged mana. The final step, though difficult for many, was the mostprehensible: adding one''s own aura¡ªan aura thread to be precise¡ªinto the negatively charged liquid mana. And that was all, the liquid mana of the user was ready.


    The most critical aspect of the entire process was the medium. This was a highly sensitive procedure where even the slightest disruption¡ªwhether from ambient mana, wind, or a speck of dust¡ªcould ruin everything.


    This was going to be a puzzler.


    "Did you get it? Did you understand it?" Worldscribe asked once the monster was dealt with and everyone gathered around him and Lifewarden.


    Lifewarden was still shielding him, and Damian was still recovering, yet a smile was stered on his face. His eyes teared up from the scorching heat as he looked at all four of their faces.


    "Yes," he said, his voice steady despite his exhaustion. "I have it. I understand how a person or a monster creates their own mana."

 Chapter 356 Exams & Fame

    Four monthster¡­


    "It''s the same every year, I''m telling you," Lumi said, pointing at Elias.


    "So, you''re saying everyone already knows what their midterm exams will be like?" Elias shot back.


    "It''s not that simple, doofus. The format is simr, but they change the conditions for winning just slightly, so no one exactly knows how to win," Lumi continued.


    "Stop with the baseless rumors, you two," Sam interjected while eating his lunch.


    Lumi didn''t stop, though. "But it''s true! I heard Lady Einar talk about it."


    All eyes around the table turned toward Einar, catching her mid-chew. She took her time, as everyone stopped what they were doing and waited. Atst, she took a sip of her wine and said,


    "Yes, the format of the practical exam stays the same. The written one is just writing exams for all theory subjects."


    "See!" Lumi said triumphantly to Elias, who squinted at her then focused on his food, ignoring her.@@novelbin@@


    "For real? Why don''t people just prepare for that then?" Sam asked, confused.


    Einar put down her ss and began to exin,


    "It''s not that simple. The ranking is determined by both minimum points earned in each subjects and total points earned in both the theoretical exam in the main six subjects and the practical exam, which tests all thebat aspects: fighting techniques, spellcasting, runic device crafting, beast training if you have one, and all other practical skills that aid one in battle.


    The objective each year is different, though. Some years, the goal is to get from one ce to another like a race; some years, it''s to survive until thest person as everyone else gets eliminated. Sometimes it''s a in group battle against conjured beasts, testing leadership and fighting skills. The practical exam itself is held in the vast campus of ours, but the goal is different each year, and every move made by a student is analyzed and graded."


    "Yeah,st year''s second term was the group monster battle thing," Reize added, offering her support.


    "Sounds cool," Sam said excitedly.


    "Soundszy to me," Damian remarked, not looking up from his te as he and Toph continued enjoying their meal.


    Reize chuckled. "The concept is simple, but they do prepare a lot for it and make it as realistic as they can¡­"


    It had been four months since they had ventured into the dungeon together and Damian had met the emperor-ranked monster, the Scorch Titan. Days were pleasant, and the routine was set. They attended sses in the morning, then Damian, Reize, and his two assistants worked on their project until dinner time. Sometimes they ate in the Knowledge Keeper''s section discussing their project, and other times they joined others in the Spellborne Legion mess hall.


    After dinner, Damian and his two squires trained with Lucian for at least an hour¡ªsometimes more. At first, only the two of them participated, but since his two clueless assistants were also his responsibility, he ordered them to join as well and got Sam and Einar to train them. He wasn''t going to take on that much trouble by himself.


    The training room had never been taken back from him since he had imed it during his squire selection challenge, and it had turned into their personal indoor training area. Damian never stopped anyone who wanted to join them, though. asionally, some kids got excited and joined in but soon left. Even his two assistants, along with Sam and Einar, sometimes had other things to do and missed the training, but not the two of them¡ªDamian and Lucian never missed a single day of practice.


    And it showed. Damian was now able to match any average fifth-year student with his aura de. He had even managed tounch an aura sh. The control of aura without his sword was still not possible for him, though. In fact, it wasn''t possible for even Lucian, and she had trained day and night for it. She had mentioned, though, that she had other things to focus on, so she didn''t solely hone her aura control skills.


    The midterm exams were drawing near, and students flocked to the libraries, hurrying to finish projects and assignments given by various professors. Damian and Reize had mostly ignored the academic term, though Damian had done the bare minimum. However, he still couldn''t pass because, unlike everyone else who had six main subjects, he only had five.


    "Also¡­ I heard they''re removing the minimum points required in each subject this year," Grace added. "One just needs to get 45% of the total, and they proceed to the second term. For others, there''s a remedial exam, but if they don''t clear it by the end of the year, they fail."


    "Huh?" Damian said, "You mean I don''t need a sixth subject to pass?"


    "It''s just a rumor I heard in the ''Society of Noble Lineagemunity," Grace replied.


    After finishing lunch, Damian and Reize returned to hisb as the others went back to their sses. It was Runefather''s ss, so Damian was free, and even if it were someone else''s, he wouldn''t go now that the two of them were so close.


    Find more to read at empire


    Damian had started attending only morning sses for the past month, giving extra time to perfect what was going to be the biggest creation of his life: a real working synthetic mana core. After the understanding he had gained from the emperor-ranked Titan, Damian hadpiled a report and presented it to Runefather and Worldscribe. They had then presented it to the High Table, and they were so impressed with his findings that his funding was increased from 100 gold to 1,000 gold, with an offer of special privileges if he signed the contract for the core. Damian had refused, and ever since, they had left him alone. However, the budget remained, and Damian kept all the money, using only his own funds for the project, in case they ever asked for it back.


    "Are we doing it inside, or should we take it outside?" Reize asked, typing the protection key and entering hisb ahead of him, with Damian following behind and Toph walking majestically beside him.


    "Inside, for now," Damian replied.


    After months of preparation, he had created a prototype. Actually, this wasn''t the first prototype; it was more like the fifth or sixth one. But Damian had really high hopes for this one.

 Chapter 357 Artificial Mana Core

    Inside hisb, Toph leapt onto one of the padded chairs and curled up for his afternoon nap. Damian retrieved a solid, square-shaped iron box from one of his wooden storage cabs and ced it on his workbench.


    The box was made from a solid alloy, sourced from Highswords¡ªor more specifically, from Worldscribe''s own private reserves. Damian had struck a deal with her: he would exin how the device worked, assuming he could get it to work, and even create one specifically for her. There was no formal mana contract involved, but Damian had agreed, and he intended to keep his end of the bargain if it seeded.


    Worldscribe had already supplied him with a variety of materials from the Highsword dungeon, and Runefather had generously given Damian several alloys to experiment with, without any strings attached. The report he had written on the workings of the mana core had gained so much attention that it brought him unasked fame, earning him the ''Largest Contribution to the Highsword Community'' record. His name had been etched into the Hall of Glory.


    The report, of course, had somehow found its way into the hands of noble children, and various houses from all five kingdoms had approached him with strangest offers in exchange for sharing his research, regardless of its ultimate oue. Damian, however, was not foolish enough to consider any mana contracts with them. He wouldn''t even trust Highsword enough to enter into a contract with them for the exclusive rights to the mana core.


    He had also received words from Queen of Eldoris regarding the report and its potential impact on their contract. However, Damian had anticipated this and had refrained from renewing his contract with them that year, meaning they couldn''t directly pressure him. They resorted to using polite and tteringnguage instead. He didn''t outright refuse but also didn''t ept.


    However Damian didn''t care about the reports or the politics. He was focused on creating something that had been considered impossible for centuries. Only Reize knew how close they were to cracking it, and he intended to keep it that way. Otherwise he wouldn''t even have the freedom he had right now.


    The mana core was aplex and tedious creation, even for someone like him. Well, specifically for him, since he was the only one who truly understood what was happening. Reize helped, but even she couldn''t fully grasp the intricacies of the process. Her role was to design and expand on a schema he had given her¡ªsomething rted to her field¡ªthat would eventually be powered by the core he was working to create.


    While he could have worked alone, Damian hade up with the project idea during one of their discussions and given her responsibility for parts of it, hoping that one day it could be powered.


    Of course, it all depended on whether or not Damian could sessfully create an artificial mana core. But Reize believed he could, and worked diligently on her part of the project. Her faith in him gave him a strange sense of motivation, and Damian was putting his all into making this long-held dream a reality.


    To put it simply, the mana core functioned like a heart pumping blood¡ªbut unlike a normal heart, it operated by very specific and unusual rules.


    First and foremost, it required a closed system, at least for the mana attraction and condensation process. Damian had been stuck on this step for weeks. Finally, he resorted to using a simple method: applying high pressure, simr to how gas is condensed into liquid on Earth.


    Creating a closed system for the process had been incredibly difficult, but after weeks of struggle, Damian had crafted a ss and Highsword alloy box. The box opened up to allow the chamber to fill with natural air mixed with mana. Using enchanted ss pipes coated with a mana-attraction enchantment ced on top, Damian separated the raw mana from the surrounding air.


    The thing with mana was that it had neither weight nor texture, making it easy for the other elements in the air¡ªthose with weight¡ªto remain behind.


    The mana then flowed into a sealed chamber, where pressure was manually increased using a hand-cranked press. Special runic circles etched within the chamber, powered by cooling spells, helped condense the mana into liquid. The liquid was then stored in close sturdy ss or metal containers to maintain its stability forter use.@@novelbin@@


    However, the liquid mana needed to be negatively charged. Figuring out how to achieve this had driven Damian to the edge of madness. After hundreds of failed experiments¡ªeach one resulting in explosions in hisb¡ªhe finally discovered the rightbination of chemicals that would react with the liquid mana and charge it negatively. Ammonia, in the presence of potassium, worked like a charm.


    The liquid mana transformed into a vtile, highly reactive substance that released potassium ions, amide ions, and hydrogen gas¡ªalong with some byproducts Damian had to dispose of carefully, or risk another explosion in his face. He''d learned to quickly activate his air de crown shields whenever necessary.


    He hadn''t yet seeded in manifesting his aura outside his body, but he had managed to channel it into a metal rod connected to the chamber of negatively charged mana. That was enough to produce real liquid mana that Damian could absorb directly into his body.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    This was the design in theory, though he had only sessfully made it work on a few asions. Too often, one part would malfunction, then another. Damian was considering redesigning the entire system, but decided to conduct one final test before taking that step.


    He cleared the table, taking a deep breath. Mana gathering was automatic, so the process would start with condensation. This time, though, he changed his approach. Instead of sending his aura after the negatively charged mana filled the steelpartment, he kept the aura road active, allowing the negatively charged mana to gradually interact with it without causing an explosion.


    Of course, for this approach to work, all the other variables needed to hold, and Damian knew this would require at least a week of careful testing. Things rarely went as nned, but he had to see it through to the end.

 Chapter 358 The Liquid Mana

    Damian moved the hand-cranked press and began increasing the pressure slowly inside therge rectangr box made of alloy and ss mixture ced on his workbench. Reize stood by, chanting a water-ball spell in case it started a fire. Damian also had two of those ready, just in case.


    However, the process went smoothly as Damian activated his cooling spells to condense the mana into liquid form, then directed it into the section where ammonia and potassium were added to the liquid mana, transforming it into negatively charged mana. For the first time in their months of experimentation, everything seemed to be working perfectly. Atst, the system seemed stable.


    The reaction between the ammonia and liquid mana, which normally produced potassium ions, amide ions, and hydrogen gas¡ªoften resulting in explosions or erratic behavior¡ªproceeded without issue.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    The final stage, which usually ended in disaster when the negatively charged liquid mana was mixed with the steel rod Damian used as his aura de, went without a hitch. Damian had to rub his eyes twice to believe that the experiment he had expected to take a week waspleted in minutes, and, to his amazement, worked spectacrly.


    Finally, the warm, glowing golden mana began to flow¡ªthe very same mana that his own core produced.


    Damian opened a side valve and let the mana gather in his palm, but it didn''t stay there. With a cold, otherworldly sensation, it seeped into his body, reaching his core, which was not yet full. This was how the liquid mana reacted after transforming into his personal version. A single ss of this liquid mana could fill nearly 4000 mana points in his system.


    Damian had calcted this based on previous sessful conversions, but none of the previous versions hadsted more than a few seconds before exploding. This one, however, seemed stable, and it continued producing liquid mana non-stop. The ammonia and potassium were running low, but they didn''t requirerge quantities. After filling the storage section and another steel box with the excess mana, the system finally shut down¡ªnot with an explosion, but simply because the ammonia and potassium had run out. The raw liquid mana continued gathering, but Damian gestured, and Reize deactivated the guiding mana enchantments, halting the flow.@@novelbin@@


    Damian lifted the two steel boxes filled with mana and stared at them in awe. He now had mana. Enough mana to power even thergest runic devices he had ever seen. If one ss contained 4000 mana points, this much should approximately amount to about 120,000 mana points.


    "Woah! It worked... You have mana... your own mana in liters..." Reize murmured, her eyes also fixed on the swirling golden liquid in the two boxes.


    Before this, they had gathered only a little more than half a ss, so they hadn''tpleted all possible experiments with it. First, Damian tried taking more mana than his system''s mana limit allowed, but it didn''t work. The flow stopped as the body rejected the excess.


    He then drew a runic circle for a mana-dependent spell, like the Air de, but decided to step outside before filling his tiny room with sharp air des or making a wormhole in a closed room.


    Reize and Toph followed behind as Damian walked out of the academy building with the two boxes in his hands.


    "Hey! Morph Vialist! Finallye out to enjoy the beauty of nature mixed with my music?" Evante, the fourth-year student with his lute surrounded by admirers, called out.


    Damian waved him off and hurried past. Giving him a gesture of ter.


    The Knowledge Keeper students and others recognized him, and their curiosity grew as they noticed something unusual. By the time Damian was in an open field away from the academy building under the clear sky, arge group had gathered around them.


    Damian had intended to keep it quiet, but he was so excited to test it out and thrilled with its sess that he no longer cared who watched. He wasn''t trying to hide it forever anyways, just wanted some time to work on it in peace. From the looks of it, the time forpletion was much sooner than he''d anticipated.


    Damian drew the wormhole runic spell, chanting along to maintain the illusion. He created the runic circle without making a section for the mana source, instead extending a few strands of mana threads from the circle and connecting them to one of the full mana liquid boxes. It held.


    Damian could sense the mana traveling through the invisible threads, so low in quantity that it was invisible to the naked eye - it was super fast though, and not hidden from his mana sense. The mana liquid from the box was powering the wormhole spell. It was working!


    Damian adjusted the wormhole''s horizontal opening to shoulder height and the ending was no set distance, but set to mana dependent section. The spell would continue charging, opening the wormhole at the furthest point it could reach, even if it drained 50,000 mana points worth of mana.


    Both excited and fearful, Damian wondered how far it would go. He recalled the Grand Artifact called The Soulbound Gateway that Vidalia and he had obtained from Ashenvale people¡ªit had a total charge of 200,000 mana points and opened rifts through space, but the workings of that spell were very different from the wormhole spell.


    Damian felt the mana gathering, the runic circle growing brighter and brighter. Finally, the ck circle of the wormhole absorbed all of the liquid mana from the box, glowing so intensely that even without his eye skill, everyone nearby could see the faint ck lines forming the runic circle. The air was thick with mana, visible to all their mana senses.


    The wormhole finally opened with a deep hum that Damian could feel in his chest. The swirling purple portal appeared, but the end was nowhere to be seen. Even with Damian''s enhanced abilities, he couldn''t locate the exit¡ªhe squinted his eyes in vain, the sky stretched infinitely.


    The students around them murmured in awe, eximing loudly at the power of the spell. But this was only the beginning. Damian, eager to test it further, cautiously ducked beneath the horizontal wormhole and slowly jumped up. His head popped through the other side, and the sight that greeted him was breathtaking.


    He was high¡ªfar higher than he''d ever imagined. The entire ind of Edgeheaven looked smaller than his palm. Trees, rivers, and even the nearbynd of Ashenvale across a thin stretch of the ocean were visible, which was nearly impossible to see from Edgeheaven with naked eyes. As Damian took in the view, he felt his breath catch; the air was thin, and he felt like he was suffocating.


    Instinctively, he ducked back beneath the wormhole, stepping away from the glowing portal, catching his breath.

 Chapter 361 New Things & Enchantments

    It was unusually peaceful after the fiascost night. Damian had not expected such tomfoolery from an old third-ranker mage, of all people. A man of his standing should have INT stats in the hundreds. So why was he acting like such a brat? Maybe the saying was true¡ªwisdom has nothing to do with one''s IQ.


    He skipped his sses and headed straight to hisb. Reize was with him.


    "You know, it''s not a bad idea to have Highsword''s support," Reize remarked, her tone even as she walked beside him.


    "If they support us, that is¡­" Damian replied.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, puzzled.


    "How many people like us do you think there have been? Those who came here with hopes of creating world-changing innovations, stifled by petty lordlings or theck of funds? The Academy gives people a chance to spread their wings, sure. But why are so many not here anymore and just settle in one of the five kingdoms making weapons and useless creations for their lords and kings? Why has the world barely changed in centuries?"


    "Because there haven''t been any revolutionary innovations?" Reize suggested. Then, as if reasoning it out for herself, she added, "No, that''s not right. We''re not that rare. Most of the things we have learned are from those before us. There must have been others like us."


    "Did you not hear what Silverspell saidst night?" Damian asked, his voice dropping slightly as he repeated the mage''s words. "''Your research will be discussed and debated by the minds of wisdom and intellect guiding the course of magic for eons.''"


    "They¡­ don''t want new things," Reize murmured, realization dawning in her eyes.


    "They do¡ªthey just don''t want anyone else controling those new things. They want to hoard it behind locked doors."


    "That''s¡­" Reize hesitated. "But if that''s true, then we don''t have a choice. There''s no kingdom, no ce, where someone can.. This was supposed to be the only ce.."


    "Rules are everywhere, Reize," Damian said gently but firmly. "Where civilization exists, politics and power grabs will always remain. Still, we push through. We just have to be smart about it¡ªuse polite words at times and show our teeth when necessary. No one said it will be easy."


    "Others might get pushed down," Reize said after a moment, her confidence returning. "But not you. Not with what you''ve made. They won''t be able to ignore you, Maximus. Just the news of our sess reaching all five kingdoms will reignite dying artificial mana-core research everywhere. Even if the Highsword rejects it, the world will have already changed¡ªby our own hands."


    She smiled, her ears twitching along with the bouncy movements of her curly horns. Gosh, this girl was too cute.


    "It''s just the beginning," Damian replied, matching her optimism with a smile of his own.


    ****


    They worked tirelessly for hours. Reize was fully immersed in modifying and perfecting the designs she and Damian had developed together. She had mastered the technique of using invisible boxes to construct intricate mechanicalponents guided only by a mental schema, and she abused this method with no mercy, designing stuff so Damian could make it for her. Their project was monumental in scale, requiring her to painstakingly craft each internal section with meticulous detail and precise calctions.


    Damian, meanwhile, focused on refining the mana core. His mind raced with ideas for reducing its size and creating a functional mana-storage device. The basics of enchanting had initially eluded him, but months of observing and learning from Reizebined with her hands-on guidance¡ªhad changed that. Despite his progress, the process remained tedious, and without the custom runic device he had invented, it would have been nearly impossible to achieve his goals.


    Reize had once exined the concept of "separating a piece of the soul," aplex process that demanded significant mastery. However, the rest of the enchanting steps were rtively straightforward: pure focus, unwavering intent, and clear pronunciation of enchantments. To streamline this daunting task, Damian had built a device to take a shortcut.


    The device was deceptively simple yet very dangerous thing, that was not to be used by anyone else than him - unless they wanted to tear their soul apart with no runic circle control: a box that allowed Damian to detach a fragment of his soul and bind it to the enchantment target using mana threads. It was based on the runic circle of mana contracts, specifically the section that separated and locked the soul of the users.


    The greatest limitation of enchantment was itsck of originality¡ªhe couldn''t create anything new. All he could do was memorize and replicate existing enchantments. Not that the field had much nuance to begin with. Damian had already memorized andpiled copies of every enchantment he might need, especially those with unique or specialized functions.


    His motivation for this was the artificial mana core. He was determined to build it entirely on his own¡ªand he had seeded. While effective, his methods strayed far from traditional enchanting. If conventional enchanters discovered what he was doing, they''d likelye after him with shovels and pitchforks.


    A knock sounded at hisb door, breaking thefortable silence. He and Toph were alone inside; Reize was in her ownb.


    "Maximus, it''s time. They''re starting," a muffled voice called from the hallway.@@novelbin@@


    ''Oh, it''s already time.'' He thought while putting down his quill and stepping out.


    "Oh, you''re heading out?" Reize asked, opening her door and noticing Elias and Lumi waiting as Damian locked hisb.


    "Yes, this one''s going to be fun," Damian replied with a grin.


    "Master Samuel will definitely win again!" Elias dered, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. He had turned into Sam''s biggest fanboy after weeks of witnessing his unbroken streak of victories in duels.


    Sam, true to his word, was charging headfirst toward that title. He still had several duels to win before breaking the previous record. Today''s match, however, was special. Even Damian was eager to watch. He had instructed his assistants earlier to remind him when it began.


    Today, it was Samuel versus Maelor Goldme¡ªthe prince of Dawnstar. Your next journey awaits at empire

 Chapter 362 The 79th Duel

    Damian took his seat among the audience, with his two assistants. Reize, too immersed in her designs, had opted not to join them. He didn''t mind spending some free time; it was a refreshing break from his usual activities. Besides, whether Sam ended up getting his ass handed to him by the princeling or managed to kick the princeling''s butt, Damian figured he would enjoy the show either way.


    Of course Evrin, Einar, Grace, and Lucian were also present, having secured prime seats near the stage by arriving early, Einar even brought some snacks which Toph epted graciously. The space was insufficient for all of them, though a quick conjuring of wooden benches resolved the issue, ensuring room for everyone. Afterst night''s events, most people seemed to ignore Damian''s presence entirely, as though speaking to him mightnd them on some Highsword cklist.


    Continue your saga on empire


    "This will be the Master''s 79th consecutive victory¡­" Said Elias, enthused, hyping his master yet again.


    "Master? Why is he a master?" Damian muttered, his gaze sweeping the crowd. Most of the fifth-year students were present, their excitement palpable. Even the Dawnstar entourage, usually aligned with the prince, looked uncharacteristically tense. Lucian, sitting nearby, seemed unaffected. She often studied the fights,ter recounting notable techniques during their nightly training sessions ''about who did what right and what moves and techniques were amazing.


    Gravebreaker, the third-ranking pugilist professor, was in charge of today''s duels, apanied by the same second-ranker healer asst time. A line of students waited their turn, with Sam and the prince deliberately taking the final spots. Casual chatter passed between the two, though the noise drowned out whatever they were saying.@@novelbin@@


    "Who do you think will win¡ªLady Ice de or Scarlet Knight?" asked a young, skinny beastmen girl with cute looking feline features.


    Her name was Kishi or Mishi, Damian couldn''t remember. She was a third-year student and self-proimed fan of Lucian and Einar, adorably referring to them as "Ice and Scarlet des," names supposedly coined by a fanmunity. Damian was speechless when he had met her two months ago and came to know what dumb things the younger students were up to. He rarely met them, being busy with his own work so he didn''t know her that well.


    She followed Einar and Lucian around¡ªespecially Einar, who treated her like a younger sibling, much like Evrin had once treated her when they had just arrived at the Eldoris castle.


    "Sam has too many advantages," Lucian replied evenly before adding, "And don''t call me that."


    "I don''t know much about Prince Maelor," Einar admitted with a proud smile, the one she would never show before Sam. "But Sam has trained tirelessly with me for four years. I''d be surprised if he loses."


    "Hah! I''d love to see him get kicked in the face," Damian said with undisguised glee. "Maybe that''ll wipe that annoying smirk off his face."


    "You know very well that''s not going to happen," Lucian said, casting him a cool look. "Maelor will have to struggle just to keep up with his second ranker stats."


    Damian met her icy blue eyes, a sly smile ying on his lips. "That''ll be just as enjoyable."


    Lucian merely squinted at him before turning away, causing Evrin, Einar, and Lumi to giggle. It wasn''t a secret that Damian bore a borderline disdain for the Dawnstar prince, as he rarely missed an opportunity to make a snidement. Though Lucian had learned to ignore them.


    Finally, Sam and Maelor stepped onto the stage, and the audience''s excitement reached its peak.


    Maelor struck first, his movements deliberate and practiced. A graceful lunge carried the weight of a ming red aura sword, the de aiming for Sam''s midsection. Sam''s sword came alive too with a sky blue perfectly structured aura de, meeting Maelor''s strike with a precise parry that sent golden sparks scattering harmlessly. Without pause, Sam pivoted smoothly and struck back, his de sweeping toward Maelor''s shoulder.


    The prince deflected with a calcted flourish, his runic de igniting with his mana in response. A burst of golden energy rippled outward from a golden runic circle, but Sam, unfazed, was too fast, he twisted into a low stance and surged forward, trails of faint blue lightning streaks leaving behind.


    His de sang as it cut through the air, the electric blue aura trailing behind like a storm''s herald. Maelor barely managed to intercept, their swords colliding in a sh of brilliance that drew gasps from the audience.


    Damian, of course, pocketed the spell of the day in his collection.


    The prince''s sword was a unique one. Damian could sense the mana of a push spell in his de, but it upied only half of the de''s surface. The remaining space bore traces of another spell.


    Sam pressed the advantage, his strikes flowing seamlessly, each one faster and more precise than thest. His stylecked the artistry of Einar''s or Lucian''s swordsmanship; it was simple, but those simple moves had been mastered to perfection. Watching Sam execute them wlessly felt like a work of art just as same.


    Maelor found himself retreating, his counters overwhelmed by the sheer mastery of Sam''s swordsmanship. Yet, the prince of Dawnstar held his ground, parrying and blocking the increasingly swift and powerful strikes with remarkable skill. That guy wasn''t bad. Despite the mounting pressure, Maelor remainedposed. Damian noticed a green runic circle forming near Maelor''s face as he gestured with his free hand, whispering a fast and intricate chanting.


    Sam noticed it too, increasing his speed to force the prince back toward the very edge of the elevated stage before he could finish. But he finished it anyway, just as the green runic circlepleted and activated, Maelor channeled his mana into his de''s secondary spell. In an instant, a swirling tornado of intensifying winds formed between Maelor and Sam. To make matters worse, Maelor''s sword disyed a red runic circle before unleashing a torrent of mes with incredible intensity and speed, wrapping the entire tornado in fire as it surged toward Sam. The attack gave Maelor a much-needed moment to regain his bnce.


    The use of such borderline fatal spells might have raised eyebrows elsewhere, but Gravebreaker seemed to think it was perfectly fine. Sam showed no signs of distress either, so the audience simply cheered louder. Even Damian joined in, though his hope of seeing Sam run for his life never materialized.


    In the next instant, Sam''s free hand conjured another sword, this one forged from pure sky-blue aura. Bolts of lightning crackled along its length, even more prominent than those on his actual de¡ªclearly a result of one of his unusual skills.


    Smiling, he shed through the fiery tornado as though it were nothing more than a smoke screen. Maelor, preparing tounch a counterattack, was caught off guard as Sam charged straight at him instead. The surprise made Maelor lose both his bnce and the duel, as Sam''s twin swords halted mere inches from his throat.


    Gravebreaker intervened immediately, though the prince had already thrown down his weapon in surrender. Sam stepped back with a calm smile, but his aura¡ªvivid and intimidating¡ªleft a stronger impression than his expression.


    The crowd erupted in wild cheers at the disy of aura de materialization, a feat normaly only achievable by true masters of aura control.

 Chapter 364 The Sections of Highswords

    The week was passing by in anticipation of the exam much faster than any week before. Students were mbering in libraries and even gathering outside; hallways were filled with clusters of students reading, practicing spells, and discussing topics together.


    From the first to the fourth year students were already taking their theory exams. Once theirs were finished, the fifth years would begin. Damian had given his assistants the week off to focus on their own tasks. However, they still came to him and Reize with their theoretical doubts. Damian answered the questions he could, though it was mostly done off-handedly while continuing his work.


    Damian had expected the Highsword to take action against him in some way, or at the very least, invite him to demonstrate their strength and glory so that he would reconsider, but they were oddly quiet. He did notice, though, that the guards and staff''s attitude toward him had shifted from familiar to more professional¡ªas if he had hurt their deepest feelings somehow. It didn''t bother him too much, he didn''t care. Still, he missed the friendly faces that used to greet him and exchange small talk.


    The High Table should have known about his peculiarities if they had researched him even a little, especially hismitment, which even Eldoris had failed to gain. This invitation felt unusually rushed and hasty.


    He had of course asked his friends about Silverspell, as he had barely heard of him. All he got were vague responses: he was a distinguished mage, from a noble family, though no one knew which one. It was spected that he hailed from Ashenvale. Five years ago, Silverspell had aided in fighting an airborne emperor-ranked monster off the coast of Ashenvale. He was also part of one of the third-ranker sections in Highsword, though Damian had never paid attention to the details, as politics within Highsword weremon, and he didn''t get too much into it.


    And now, he was summoned by the Worldscribe once more. As he neared her office, he noticed that Runefather and Bloodedge were both present. He had assumed they were in one of the nearby staff rooms, but it turned out they were together, seemingly waiting for him.


    The guards let him pass, and he entered, taking in the scene. Worldscribe was seated at her desk. Runefather sat in one of the visitor chairs, while Bloodedge stood near the ss window, gazing down at students who were studying or practicing in groups on the grass-filled campus. One chair beside Runefather was empty. Worldscribe gestured for him to sit, so Damian did so wordlessly.


    "Why did you reveal it to everyone? I thought you valued your privacy," Runefather asked, looking at him.


    "I was just testing it outside. The sess of a project I spent months on made me lose myposure. I now see that it was very ill-advised," Damian admitted, acknowledging his mistake.


    "Have you really seeded?" Bloodedge asked, turning around. "I mean, can you replicate the process with others as well?" His face betrayed no emotion, but there was a shadow of a past warrior and soldier in Bloodedge that made Damian understand the true nature of his question¡ªand his underlying concern.


    "Yes, I can. Though there are parts that can''t be replicated just yet. So even if someone else took it from me or stole all my research, they wouldn''t be able to make heads or tails of it," Damian said cautiously.


    "Rx, kid. They''re on your side. They also want to protect it," Worldscribe added.


    Protect it...? Well, he did understand their characters better than the High Table elders. And though still cautious, he felt he could at least speak more freely with them.


    "I didn''t realize your organization was so foolish..." Damian muttered. "Sorry, but could you not have chosen a less grandiose way to approach something like this? What was the point?" Runefather sighed. Bloodedge turned around, his face hardening slightly as he did. Finally, Worldscribe replied,


    "It wasn''t us. We wouldn''t do something that foolish," she replied after a brief pause. "It came from the Voidshaper''s section." Experience tales at empire


    Damian knew Voidshaper was another famous third-ranker in Highsword, but he had never heard of a "section" in that context. Sections for what?


    "And you people are from¡­?" Damian asked, half-joking, half-trying to admit he didn''t understand all of this.


    But both Runefather and Bloodedge merely turned to Worldscribe, as if that exnation was all that was needed.


    "What? Headmaster has her own section?" Damian asked, more urgently this time. "What sections? What are you even doing up there?"@@novelbin@@


    The three exchanged nces, then nodded slowly, as if agreeing to something. Worldscribe closed her eyes for a moment and took a breath before speaking:


    "We, the High des of Highsword, as you already know, number around 27."


    Damian, at least, knew the Highsword titles: High des were third-rankers, Steel des were second-rankers, the Grand des were the 12 members of the High Table still third rankers, and the one and only Supreme de was the sole fourth-ranker¡ªAsael, The Land Breaker.


    Worldscribe continued: "I shouldn''t tell you this. You''re an outsider, and not particrly trustworthy to be honest. But we decided to share this with you so you can decide for yourself. Since they broke the one condition we had all agreed on, it seems useless to continue with rules and regtions.


    "Fifty years ago was thest time we heard anything from our High Commander, The Land Breaker. Like many of us, he used to venture into the dungeon for personal reasons. But one day, he entered and never returned. We searched as much as we could, with the help of people in his dungeon batch, but found nothing. We initially assumed he went above level 72, where even transcendents can''t survive the harsh environment, but years passed, and he never came back.


    "The High Table took over day-to-day operations, though there were disagreements. Some of us wanted to intervene when the Empire rose against the Four Kingdoms, using weapons of mass destruction. Some of us suggested taking control of the most dangerous ones but not meddling with their affairs, but barely 7 out of 12 members voted against it. We don''t dictate people''s lives. Despite its harshness, the Empire was still better than many regions in the Kingdoms, and they had the right to do as they wished as long as they didn''t kill civilians, so we settled for simply warning them."


    Worldscribe''s eyes took on a weary, ancient look, as if the weight of all those years had finally crushed her shoulders. She closed them again with a sigh and regained herposure.


    Was that.. regret? Considering what the Empire had be, it did indeed seem like a missed opportunity to quell them while they were still young in their ambition.

 Chapter 366 Choices & The Beastwoman

    Damian returned to his room instead of heading to theb. His mind was too preupied to focus on any intricate work. He''d even missed Elias and Lumi''s practical exams.@@novelbin@@


    Now, he simply sat on the padded chair¡ªa cross between a recliner and a sofa, designed by him forfort¡ªon his balcony. Watching the sun sink slowly into the horizon, the sea darkened beneath it. A ss of wine rested in his hand.


    He would have to change all his ns now. There was no point in staying with Highswords now, it was more of an issue and less of an advantage even with Runefather and Worldscribe''s support.


    Should he choose Eldoris? The queen and the elders were insane, obsessed with power and control, but at least their insanity was predictable. He knew how they operated and still had connections there. He could aid them in making the kingdom strong enough to withstand neighboring threats. But without Highswords, The Empire will never stop. From what Reize had told him about their scientific and magical advances, Dawnstar stood no chance against them.


    Ashenvale was already in ruins. Faerunia and Eldoris couldn''t hope tobine their strength across such a great distance. And even if they somehow united, Damian and Sam would always be thorns in their alliance. Their mere existence strained Eldoris and Faerunia''s rtionship.


    Even if Faerunia pardoned his so-called crimes in light of the greater threat posed by the Empire, neither he nor Sam could live without constantly looking over their shoulders. Besides, Sam would never agree to an alliance with Faerunia.


    Can they.. Join the Empire..?


    It was the most stable power after the early Highswords, albeit harsh and unforgiving. Not to mention, after years together, they couldn''t simply abandon Einar, Evrin, and Lucian. And then there was Sam and Grace stuff¡ªan entirely different matter altogether.


    There was one other option: Travel across the seas. This couldn''t be the only continent on this. He had dismissed the idea earlier, doubting they could even build a vessel capable of such a journey. But now with a source of mana, the possibility seemed within reach. It was riskier than any other path, but finding something¡ªa new civilization or another choice¡ªmight be worth it.


    Running away to live in obscurity in any of the five kingdoms was always an option. But Damian was tired of running. He wanted to build something¡ªsomething of his own. When could he start living his life? A family? If all he did was hop from one ce to another, being ordered by one group of third rankers to another.


    Damian didn''t just want to survive, he wanted more. Both for himself and this miserable yet beautiful world. He wanted to show people there was more to existence than just conquering and killing.


    However from the way things were, conquering and killing might be the only way to stay independent..


    Damian had promised himself to never y their game of limericks.. But the time ofying his hopes on others for change was gone. He had to, as he always had done, make his own way here..


    And for that, he needed strength¡ªwhatever he could gather before everything fell apart. He already had enough potions, runic scrolls, and runic devices in his spatial storages to take on any third-ranker; he had no more room to equip another storage essory on his limbs.


    Still, as an individual without all that, he was still vulnerable.


    Guess, It was time to ascend to second rank. The best way to achieve that was by winning the right to enter the Highsword dungeon for the next term. The practical exam was in two days, and he had to win.


    Well, If he couldn''t even defeat a few brats, he might as well abandon any hope of establishing his own presence and achieving true independence in this world of monsters.


    ****


    Night fell, and the ocean became a pitch-ck void, broken only by a few feeble moonbeams fighting to im the darkness.


    A knock interrupted the stillness. Momentster, his door opened and closed.


    Damian didn''t turn. Only two people in the academy had his door''s password: Sam and Reize. He could sense both of theming from miles away. Only Reize had a habit of knocking before entering though even when no one was inside. That girl was all kind of weird.


    Soft steps approached him, she set her tools down on the floor. The mana orb she''d activated cast a pale golden glow over half her figure. The provocative curves of her athletic body were more pronounced to his slightly intoxicated mind. A yful glint danced in her eyes, as if she could read his thoughts.


    "Why are you drinking alone sitting in the dark..?" She asked, leaning on the stone railing. She shrugged off her tool harness, revealing the white sleeve shirt underneath. Unbuttoning the top a little, she let the ocean breeze caress her olive skin.


    Damian extended a hand without answering.


    She looked at him quizzically before cing her hand in his. He pulled her into hisp, ignoring her mumbling protest as she wriggled into a morefortable position. Her head along with her much heavier chest rested against his chest, and her legs sought the warmth of his feet in a gesture he still found peculiar. She was obsessed with touching his bare feet with her own for some inexplicable reason.


    "Will you say something already?" she asked, lifting her head from his chest to meet his gaze.


    Damian set his ss aside and wrapped his arms around her-holding herfortably, his eyes still focused on the faintly visible moon hiding behind the darkened clouds.


    "No." He replied simply.


    She squinted at him, studying his face. Then, with a soft sigh, she nestled her head against his chest again.


    Damian was barely thirteen. He''d tried keeping things between them innocent, but that resolve had eroded fast.


    It turned out that living with a beastwoman, whose olive-toned body was sculpted like an athlete''s beneath all thoseyers of clothing. Day and night, watching the simplest movements of her everyday life turning into works of art. And wrapping his arms around her in the cold of night, the thoughts of right and wrong often tends to get mixed up..

 Chapter 368 The Survival Exam

    Bloodedge and Worldscribe, along with many other third-rankers, had descended from the Obsidian Bastion to observe the practical exam of the fifth years. Some of these ''esteemed'' figures Damian had never seen before, though a few were familiar to him. Silverspell, Lifewarden, and Brightshield were among these spectators.


    The students were once again preparing to face monsters conjured by illusions. This challenge differed from the ranking tests though, participation was mandatory for all enrolled in Combat Arts, Spellcrafting, or any other ss involvingbat or magic. Everyone was equipped with identical wristbands showcasing bright green damage bars.


    The esper capable of creating such borate illusions had to be among the observers¡ªbut who?@@novelbin@@


    Damian ruled out Worldscribe, Lifewarden, and Brightshield. The others, whom he''d never seen in action, were harder to assess. Maybe one of them was secretly an esper who knew. Or perhaps the illusion was being generated by some hidden runic dungeon artifact. Yet no visible runic circles suggested that possibility-maybe it was hidden. Could one of the second-rankers be the secret esper? It was possible, but such a feat would typically exceed the mana reserves of most second-rankers.


    Ignoring the source of illusions, Damian concentrated on his opponents. While the Spellborne Legion would have more versatility and clever tactics with unpredictable spells and runic items, the Fist of Valor members presented a more immediate challenge. Damian''s limited aura-sense hindered his ability to detect thempared to sensing mana at greater ranges.


    Once all students were fitted with wristbands and donned their armor, the exam was about to begin. Damian''s armor was made of alloy tes that protected critical areas while maintaining high mobility. Unlike most armors, his featured glowing, palm-sized runic circles etched onto each piece, some bearing multiple circles. Controlling mana to activate specific pieces of armor while leaving others unaffected was a skill few could master. Even if he sold the armor to others, only highly skilled mages with exceptional mana control could use it effectively.


    As Damian moved towards the students after staff checked his gear, others moved out of his way without him saying a word¡ªhis glowing armor alone was intimidating enough. Yet in one hand, he held arge stack of runic scrolls. In the other, a massive sword imbued with over five glowing runic circles. Though of Grand-grade quality, the de was designed for one-time use due to the intense spells he had etched into it.


    Restrictions against carrying a spatial storage meant students could only carry what they could physically bring. Damian noticed the Dawnstar prince and Evrin staring at him, wide-eyed. There was another who was ring daggers at him. It was Alex, surrounded by his circle of friends. Around them, the Spellborne Legion numbered over 70, while the Fist of Valor had around 90 participants. The Knowledge Keepers, including Damian, had only 17.


    Stay updated through empire


    The small group stood close together, some admiring Damian''s craftsmanship, while others seemed uneasy under the scrutiny of the crowd. They were not ustomed to being observed by so many people at once.


    The entire academy had gathered outside, where earth and wood mages had constructed a massive colosseum-like arena overnight. It wasrge enough to amodate the entire student body and several thousand civilian spectators, who were confined to heavily-guarded sections encased in light barriers. These civilians with limited sight could only view the exam through enormous magical projections that resembled eerily simr to status screens.


    Some second-ranker guards wielded rectangr, box-like runic devices that functioned like cameras, focusing on various participants. These tools mirrored the function of the students'' badges but operated on separateworks. Showing the participants from close-by with the projection screens. It worked on the same principle as their badges with using the same Highsword server source hidden in the bastion, to transfer the images and live feed. Damian was tempted to use their server by doing some experiments and modifying the badge, but that would not go unnoticed so he had let it be. Seeing the projections, those ideas started to resurface in his mind.


    Who had developed this advanced system of modifying status screens for personal use? Damian vaguely recalled a figure named Coldsinger, credited with the badge system modification from one of the books. It was an old invention and no one in Highswords ever made use of that except the badge system that he had seen. Could he or she also have created the whole system too? replicating modern technology from Earth.


    Through the Empire''s semi-scientific studies, Damian had deduced that others like him had traversed thesends long before his arrival. However, they were rare and elusive, deliberately keeping their existence hidden from themon people of this world.


    One of the guards adjusted a device to focus on Bloodedge, who had stepped forward to exin the rules. Standing tall andposed, Bloodedge ascended a podium while the projections disyed his sharp features and serious demeanor.


    Bloodedge began, his voicemanding:


    "Your objective for this year''s exam is survival. The ground before you will transform into five zones. Three zones correspond to your sections and their respective houses. Your primary task is to protect these structures. Should your house be destroyed, each student from your section loses 70 points instantly, and no further protection will be provided from the monsters.


    "The fourth zone is the monster den. Every five minutes, waves of monsters will emerge, targeting your houses. Defending against these monsters will y a key role in your assessment. The final zone, located across the monster den, contains 80 replicas of civilians, crafted from heavy materials. You are tasked with rescuing and protecting as many as possible by bringing them to your houses. The more you save, the higher your points.


    "Above all, you must survive and protect yourself for the entirety of the five-hour monster invasion. Killing more monsters will earn rewards such as enhanced weapons or additional tools for reinforcing your house structures.


    "If you have questions, direct them to the nearest staff member. Guards will monitor your performance using capture runic tools¡ªI will advise you to ignore them and focus on the task at hand."

 Chapter 371 The Survival Exam 4

    Damian pointed at the scattered loot dropped by the in monsters, signaling for others to collect it. He then moved deeper into the Monster Den zone, leaping up into a tree to survey the others'' progress.


    It was strange to witness¡ªevery rat or troll he had in had dropped odd items: pieces of iron, wood, arrows, and even basic runic weapons. Some had even left behind parchments and bottles of mana ink. Whoever designed this system had somehow managed to store all that in the monsters'' health bands. Intrigued, Damian activated his eyes to examine it further.


    It was nothing more than a simple spatial storage enchantment, though its internal space seemed quite small and was intended for single-use only. Damian had read about such enchantments before but dismissed them, considering them inferior to the superior runic versions he preferred. Yet, in this scenario, the choice seemed perfectly suited. And there were more enchanters avable than space-time item crafting runesmiths.


    The Spellborne Legion was up against giant spiders, rock golems, harpy-like bird monsters, and other assorted creatures. They had already formed into tight-knit groups, sticking to their own allies. Figures like Maelor and the other so-called "good guys" tried to issue orders, but only a few listened¡ªmost ignored them entirely.


    Alex''s group, Kamisen''s group, and Evrin''s crew, of course, were doing their own thing. Unlike the other two, however, Evrin''s group maintained some level ofmunication between them, albeit loosely.


    As expected, Sam and Einar were cutting through monsters with effortless ease. The others faced more challenges byparison, but it remained manageable overall¡ªhardly any student sustained enough damage for their health bars to dip into the red.


    The Fist of Valor group was much the same, though arge crowd of students followed behind a small team relentlessly pummeling monsters left and right. Like the Spellborne Legion, the others were either divided into smaller groups or fighting alone. Among the team of pugilists dominating the monster horde, Damian spotted Karl. The only Fist of Valor guy he knew by name.


    Looks like that guy is more than he lets on, Damian mused.


    None of the massive monsters had targeted the houses directly. Instead, they were strategically positioned to keep students from venturing too far from their territories. Yet, Damian noticed a few kids wandering recklessly into the monster zone. What the hell are those bozos thinking?


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    The bell rang again, signaling the end of the wave, and the surviving monsters retreated back into the Monster Zone. Students hastily began collecting loot, some even reinforcing defensive positions around the bridge. The dominant pugilist group split into three: two ventured into the Monster Zone, while one remained behind to guard their house against the Spellsword Region.


    A giant ck rhino with a steel horn and intricate patterns stood as an imposing barrier between the pugilist group and the final zone where the civilians were located. One team stayed behind to bait the beast, allowing the others to dash past¡ªthough not without suffering some casualties¡ªmaking their way toward the civilian dummy zone.


    Even so, many Terror and Leader-ranked monsters still stood in their path. Despite the overwhelming odds, the remaining pugilists disyed unparalleled coordination, fighting with a level of cohesion that far surpassed any group Damian had observed. They truly were the best among them.


    Karl and many other pugilists stood out as noteworthy, experienced fighterspared to others. It wasn''t just their strength that impressed Damian, but their exceptional cohesiveness and team spirit.


    On the other hand, Alex''s group and Maelor''s group moved out to confront the massive lizard-like monster with giant antlers and an absurdly long tongue. Evrin and her team stayed behind. Damian had expected Sam to zip past them, but instead, he seemed to share the same idea as Damian, watching the battle unfold from a tall tree.


    Maelor and Alex''s groups were more focused on shing with each other than fighting the monster, and it showed¡ªmore students fell here than with the Fist of Valor group. Despite the chaos, Maelor kept Alex upied, while Lucian somehow managed to slip past everyone, heading straight for the civilian zone on her own.


    Damian then felt Sam''s gaze on him. He nced back, and Sam hesitated for a moment before leaping down and dashing toward the Spellborne Legion group. Before doing so, however, he exchanged a few words with Einar, both of them kept ncing toward the Knowledge Keeper''s zone during their conversation.


    The speed at which Sam zed past everyone was astonishing¡ªhis entire body was coated in aura, concealing his lightning as he sped through the battlefield so swiftly that neither students nor monsters could stop him, zing past the lizard monster and nearing the civilian zone.


    Smiling to himself, Damian descended from his perch and returned to his house across the bridge.


    "Give me all the metal we have," he instructed the gathered students. Then, after a moment''s thought, he added, "Could a few of you melt down some of themon weapons? We''ll need more iron."


    Damian assigned the task to Simean, he was a runesmith he vaguely remembered, and other craftsmen students. Then, retrieving his roll of runic scrolls, he handed out a smaller parchment bundle of runic scrolls to Greg, Tom, and several others.


    "You guys, set these up along the edge of the moat on the far side of the bridge," he ordered.


    Simean hesitated. "I thought we were using all our materials to strengthen our house''s defenses. What are these?"


    "They''re traps," Damian exined simply. "Given the current situation of others, I''ve got an idea. These exploding traps will buy us the time we need."


    Damian had expected them to ask about his n, but instead, they simply nodded and began helping him. It seemed his previous performance had earned him that much trust.@@novelbin@@


    The runic scrolls he had given them were a variation of the exploding arrow spell, but with a modification¡ª the explosive effect was inactive until triggered. Once activated, it would cause any object ced on the scroll to explode when moved or touched.


    As the mana for the spell was gathered and the parchment burned, the object would stay in ce, hidden, just any ordinary stick or rock. One of his many wild ideas that had actually paid off.


    Meanwhile, Damian turned his attention to crafting spatial storage devices using the iron they were melting down. They may not be allowed to bring one, but they could still make one, right? That would make his n a lot easier to execute.


    By the time the pugilists and Spellborne Legion students started escorting their hard-earned civilians back¡ªsacrificing many of their friends in the process¡ªDamian just watched them with an unsettling grin.


    "Nice job saving them," he murmured. "But how long can you keep them?"

 Chapter 372 The Survival Exam 5

    After crafting two High-grade spatial storage iron cubes, Damian let the remaining metal to be used by the others. He had only so much time to spare. Once finished, Damian activated all the traps that Tom and the others had helped him set up. Now, only one clear path existed to cross the distance between the woods and the end of the bridge¡ªa route everyone had memorized.


    "You''re heading out?" Greg asked, clearly worried about his chances of surviving alone.


    Experience tales at empire


    "Yes," Damian replied with a confident smile. "Do everything you can to reinforce the house. I''ll be back with some guests." Without another word, he strode directly into the monster zone.


    The monster blocking their path to the civilian zone was the same giant snake the students had faced during the SSS ranking exam. It seemed weaker than the other two monsters nearby. Clearly, the Knowledge Keepers were being treated differently again, though it wasn''t surprising.


    The audience in the arena was roaring with excitement, captivated by the numerous confrontations unfolding across the giant field. Damian nced briefly at the third-rankers, who were deep in discussion among themselves, but he had no time to focus on them.


    Lucian and Sam had already made significant progress, escorting their civilians nearly halfway to their houses. Meanwhile, Maelor and Alex, along with their teams, were still holding back the giant rhino. They seemed to have identified the greater threat and were showing some degree of cohesiveness.


    The most impressive group, however, was the Fist of Valor elite team. Despite losing many of their elite members in their struggle against the monster, they had managed to rescue over 14 civilians¡ªfar more than Sam and Lucian, who each had only four. After delivering the civilians near the lizard monster, the Fist of Valor team were preparing to return to rescue more. Their determination and sess inspired other solo fighting and hesitant pugilists, who joined the fight with them, making the battle far more effective.@@novelbin@@


    Meanwhile, some lone spellswords and mages had also joined the Spellborne Legion''s efforts against their rhino monster. Though uncoordinated, their involvement still improved the situation.


    As Damian neared the giant snake, he darted forward, narrowly avoiding its massive head as it lunged at him. With a series of quick zig-zags, he managed to trick the snake into crashing into a boulder.


    The arena''s projections shifted to focus on him, drawing cheers and jeers from the crowd. Some praised his bravery, while others called him reckless for taking on the giant snake alone.


    While the snake recovered, Damian climbed the tallest tree nearby and retrieved a wormhole roll from one of his newly crafted spatial storage cubes. Activating it, he took control of the runic circle using a mana thread. He then unfurled a second same big roll¡ªthis one a high-powered light elementser spell, five times more potent than what he could craft by hand.


    The snake, now enraged, spotted him and slid forward with rming speed. Just as it lunged to devour him, the wormhole activated. Damian leapt into it, emerging on the opposite side of the snake''s massive head. Without hesitation, he triggered theser runic circle. A searing beam of heat and energy erupted, slicing through the snake''s head in a single horizontal strike. The ground beneath it was charred in a straight line.


    The crowd erupted into wild apuse. The intensity of their cheers distracted even the other students momentarily, though only a few had a clear line of sight to see the snake copsing, severed in two.


    Damiannded on the snake''s decapitated head and drove his longsword, cloaked in ck aura, into its remains, ensuring its health bar was fully depleted. As thest sliver of red disappeared, the snake disintegrated into light particles, leaving Damian standing atop toppled trees. Momentster, over 20 random items materialized around him.


    Having already sensed the unusual mana pattern, Damian had been expecting this. Among the items were several weapons, steel and other alloy ingots, health potions, andbustible oils and extracts. The most intriguing items, however, were two strange, two-foot-tall iron pirs etched with runic arrays. Damian recognized them as light barrier arrays¡ªtemporary barriers capable of providing half an hour of protection from weaker monsters. Though the use of iron made them fragile and single-use, they were valuable in these conditions at least. He had nned to craft something simrter, but these would save him both time and mana.


    After storing everything in his spatial cubes, Damian resumed his journey. There wasn''t much time left before the second monster wave targeted their houses. While this feat alone would earn him a substantial number of points, it still wouldn''t be enough to im first ce.


    Damian sensed Lucian and Sam nearby but decided not to approach them. With only four civilians each it was not efficient to cross them, they could gather more before he could go borrow it. Instead, he made his way toward the lizard monster, where the pugilists were engaged in battle.


    Reaching behind the monster, Damian surveyed the situation once more and located Karl''s team. They were applying potions, preparing to head back. The civilian dummies they had rescued were being transported back to their house, now heavily guarded by a group of pugilist students who hade to get them halfway. Simrly, Evrin and some of her supporters were assisting Sam''s team, while Einar remained on house duty.


    Moving stealthily, Damian trailed behind a group escorting 14 civilian dummies. The pugilists seemed tense, expecting an attack from the Spellborne Legion, but Damian knew they were preupied elsewhere. Random students asionally appeared within his mana sense range, but they were scattered and posed no significant threat.


    Student-on-student attacks were different from battles against monster illusions. The wristbands'' pain-negation feature provided some relief, but strict instructions forbade the use of heavy, fatal spells. Fighting was permitted, but overly powerful spells were not, especially if they caused unnecessary harm to other students.


    The health bars of the students were calibrated to withstand less damage than a Terror-ranked monster, ensuring their safety during the exam. Damian had also sensed many second ranker guards ced all over the field who operated the capturing device along with keeping an eye on such vitions.

 Chapter 374 The Survival Exam 7

    "Ready?" Damian asked, his tone calm yet resolute.


    "Do we really have to go with everyone?" Simean murmured, unease etched on his face.


    "The more, the better. It''s not like it matters if someone stays behind¡ªthe traps and barriers will handle them. This is our chance to snatch some points," Gregory replied, cutting in before Damian could answer.


    Damian simply nodded, relieved they understood the stakes. The group was ready, heading straight toward the civilian zone. Even if others from the two sections tried to halt their charge, those two would have to deal with their own massive monsters first. And even if anyone managed to reach them, they''d have to get through him. Damian had no intention of letting his investment go unprotected¡ªhe needed their mana to operate the spatial storage cubes, which was a significant tax on his own reserves.


    A bell chimed, breaking his thoughts, and they sprang into action. Damian quickly set up additional traps with the group''s help,ying newly acquired parchments to reinforce their strategy. Activating the barrier, they moved swiftly into the dense forest. They had 30 minutes before the barrier depleted, to make it back.


    Through his mana sense, Damian detected the Spellborne Legion guys moving nearby, this time with more cohesion in their formation. After dispatching some random monsters, Damian leaped into a tree for a better view. From above, he spotted familiar faces: Einar, Evrin, Lucian, and Prince Maelor himself, apanied by small groups of princess and prince''s loyal followers. Meanwhile, Alex and Kamisen had reformed their reduced group, working with the cautious precision of past experience.


    Sam stood near the Spellborne Legion house, seemingly on protection duty. The pugilists had left half their number behind, watching from a distance. Though separated by a stretch teeming with monsters, it was clear they could close the gap if they chose to. Their attention, however, seemed divided¡ªthey were also keeping a sharp eye on Damian''s house, as if waiting for any sign of movement.


    Lucian and Evrin confronted the giant lizard alongside half of their own forces and the prince''s followers. Meanwhile, Alex and Kamisen''s group had also divided their efforts¡ªone team engaging the monster, while the other focused on rescuing the civilians. It seemed they had strategized after gaining firsthand experience with the task.


    The pugilists, on the other hand, operated with greater cohesion. Half of them remained stationed, while the other half¡ªled by their elites¡ªworked to subdue the monster and push past it.


    Experience more on empire


    Damian pressed on with his group, carefully skirting the giant monsters and the battles raging around them, always keeping just enough distance to avoid getting drawn in. Yet, to add a little chaos, he unleashedrge spheres of water from his runic scrolls, targeting both monster-fighting parties as they passed.


    For the pugilists, the water turned the ground into a muddy quagmire, throwing off their bnce and disrupting their rhythm. The Spellborne team fared better¡ªLucian quickly froze the water mid-air, creating a crystalline barricade uponnding. Both Evrin and Lucian shot him sharp res, but Damian responded with nothing more than a sweet smile, following it up with a few well-ced aura shes to keep them busy.


    The monster, unfazed by Damian''s antics, took full advantage of the disruption, continuing its assault on the distracted fighters.


    Curses of his name echoed from both groups, yet none were in any position to retaliate.


    Using his mana sense, Damian skillfully guided his group to avoid most of the monsters, engaging only those encounters that were unavoidable¡ªand dispatching them quickly. Meanwhile, the other groups battled their way toward the civilian zone, struggling against relentless opposition.


    There was another massive monster just near the civilian zone where both sections had lost their peoplest time.


    This creature was a massive, hairy, muscr ape nestled within the moat. It never ventured out, instead striking at anyone who dared to cross the bridge leading to the civilian zone. Damian had briefly witnessed the chaos earlier¡ªpeople sprinting across the bridge at full speed, desperately trying to evade the ape''s grasping hands. He''d also seen it roar and pound its powerful chest in a disy of dominance.


    Whoever had crafted this illusion certainly had a thing for muscr, dramatic monsters.


    Damian''s group finally reached the edge of the clearing before the bridge. He detected Einar and Maelor not far behind them, with Alex and Kamisen trailing nearby at some distance. While he couldn''t locate the pugilists'' elite team, he knew they had to be close. The ape, perched ominously by the moat, was watching them intently, waiting for anyone to step into its range.


    Crossing the bridge with other groups at their backs was a risk Damian wasn''t willing to take. Sandwiched between an aggressive ape and rival students, they would face countless problems afterwards.


    After ughtering numerous monsters along the way, Damian''s group had amassed a substantial amount of loot. While waiting for the others to arrive, he used the time to draw a few more parchments, carefully depleting thest of their mana ink.


    Finally, all the groups converged, standing at a tense standoff, their gazes locked as they sized each other up.


    "Are we doing this or not?" Damian shouted, stepping out of the woods to ensure everyone could see him.


    "Why don''t you go ahead and show us the way?" Karl responded with a smile¡ªoneced with unmistakable malice.@@novelbin@@


    "We''re wasting time," Maelor interjected, his regal presence in shiny armormanding attention. "Let''s go together and grab as many civilians as we can."


    "Yo, low-level guy!" Einar called out to Damian.


    "Hey, zero-pointer," Damian shot back with a grin. Then added, "The prince has a point. Let''s all go together, like the nice ssmates we all are."


    The others cast suspicious nces at him, but one by one, they all nodded¡ªKamisen, a pugilist boy who appeared to be the pugilist''s leader, and even Alex. With slow, cautious steps, they moved closer, gathering together while keeping a wary eye on each other¡ªand on the looming ape ahead of them.


    The ape watched them intently, but asionally its gaze shifted as it let out a roar and began pounding its chest. When its eyes drifted away once more, the groups sprang into action. They sprinted across the 6-7 ft wide bridge in a tangle, no one ahead or behind as all the groups merged together in the chaos.


    Damian, a few pugilists, Einar, and Alex found themselves at the front, while the prince trailed just slightly behind. The rest of the group followed closely, forming a chaotic, hastily assembled line.

 Chapter 377 The Survival Exam 10

    With one leg down, the ape lost its bnce as Sam, Lucian, and the others attacked from the side, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous impact. The ape screeched in pain, a sound so convincing it seemed real, though it was likely just an act. Evrin and Kamisen ran to join Damian, finally unleashing their spells upon the helpless ape''s body, while other spellswords delivered massive cuts to its hands.


    Damian red his pitch-ck aura, activating its forceful aura-output runic circle, and leapt onto the ape''s thrashing form. Sam, Lucian and Einar aimed for its head, but its hands blocked the strikes. Lucian and Maelor attempted the same but were simrly thwarted. Meanwhile, Alex had moved silently to position himself behind the ape''s head, preparing for a surprise attack from the ground. Everyone was vying for the final blow that would end the monster.


    Maelor activated a spell etched onto his armor while Lucian and Einar chanted their own incantations. Damian, wasting no time, pulled two vials of potions(Mana Pulse & Lifesprout potion) from his side pouch - broke the seal and drank them to restore his mana and stamina. With his mana back up to a safe 40%, he activated two of the five spells engraved on his massive two-handed sword.


    In an instant, Damian''s sword transformed into the base for a massive air de, spinning rapidly like a chainsaw, its sharp edges reinforced by the sharp cutting winds from the Gale Barrier. He hadbined elements from Air de, Gale Barrier, and Light Barrier to give the weapon a solid and effective structure.


    This was one of the swords he and Lumi had theorized together, based on her simr idea. When Damian showed her thepleted de, she had been beyond ecstatic. The weapon measured over 7 meters in length and was dangerously sharp.


    Damian charged forward with all his might, the others momentarily frozen by the intimidating weapon. The ape''s wounded hands moved sluggishly in defense, but the de tore through with ease, slicing cleanly through the creature''s skull. Its health, already in the critical red, dropped to zero instantly.


    As the ape dissolved into shimmering particles, leaving behind a bounty of loot, everyonended onto the ground with ttened trees. Damian pocketed a few items but ignored the rest, his storage was already full.


    A tense silence followed, unsettling in contrast to the earlier chaos, though the audience beyond the exam ground erupted wildly, seeing the scene on the big screen. Some near him continued to stare at him, while others quietly calcted their next move.


    The bell had already chimed during the fight, signaling the end of the monster wave. And now more and more Spellborned Legion students began to gather around them. Damian overheard a few whispers about the Valor group moving in force toward the Knowledge Keeper''s house.@@novelbin@@


    Damian did not like the looks they were giving him at all. One guy among them did not hesitate for even a moment¡ªAlex stepped forward, his grip tightening on his weapon taking a battle stance against him. All eyes were fixed on the two. Damian''s massive air de still swirling threateningly for another 10 seconds before the spell lost its powerpletely. Enjoy more content from empire


    "Hey, guys... we''re a team, right?" Damian asked, doubt creeping into his voice.


    "Of course we are," Alex replied coolly, his expression cold as he gestured toward Damian''s weapon. "Why don''t you put that de away?"


    Einar said loudly with a mocking smile. "Is that the spatial storage item? The one with civilians inside?" Her words drew everyone''s attention to the two iron boxes hanging from the pouch at his waist. Murmuring started among them again.


    "We still get points if they''re in storage and we have it, don''t we? It couldn''t get any safer than that," Evrin added, Kamisen nodding in agreement beside her.


    "Hey! Didn''t I just save you two?" Damian protested. Hisint fell on deaf ears.


    "He is the Knowledge Keeper''s shield and sword," Lucian muttered, analyzing the situation. "Without him, their defenses are useless. They''ve also got too many civilians stored."


    Maelor shed Damian a sweet but chilling smile as he gripped his de. "Well, what are we waiting for, then?"


    "Oye! Aren''t you supposed to be just and all..?" Damian retorted in exasperation.


    "Getting rid of you is the greatest act of justice," Sam dered, stepping into a position opposite from Alex. Damian couldn''t help but notice the exchange between the two, filled with pure disgust and anger.


    "Now that''s just in unfair..." Damian muttered as his sword''s spell effect faded, and the intimidating air de turned back into a simple longsword.


    There was still one more spell etched into the de, glowing at full power¡ªa spell he had yet to use. However, the de itself wasn''t in the best condition; while the massive, sharp air de had been impressive, it was a taxing spell for even steel.


    Damian slowly reached into his side pocket and pulled out three vials¡ªone containing Abyssal Strength potion(temporarily boosting physical strength at the cost of stamina), another with Voidstep potion(allowing brief teleportation over short distances), and thest with meburst potion(a burst of me to expel at will) immediately drinking them after breaking their seals.


    "Don''t let him drink those!" Sam shouted, and the Spellborne Legion students immediately rushed in, surrounding Damian. He was quickly overwhelmed by the sheer number of students.


    Without hesitation, Damian activated eight armor pieces, each glowing green, infused with fast gale spells. In an instant, powerful gusts of wind blew outwards, throwing back the students closest to him. Many crashed into each other, their health bars dipping lower. The battlefield cleared around him, but the real challenge was just beginning.


    Sam''s glowing sky blue de, faster than ever, cracking with lightning bolts was nearly on him, and surprisingly, Alex wasn''t far behind. That was impressive speed from him. Lucian and Einar were also closing in within a few meters, while Maelor was already chanting something, his armor activating again. Even Kamisen and Evrin started chanting from the rear.


    What the monstrous beasts and the critical exams couldn''t aplish, Damian had achieved alone. The entire Spellborne Legion was now united against him. He could have used Voidstep and Fireburst to escape, but that wasn''t the purpose of this moment.


    This was an exam to test their skills, and the goal was to show off as much as one could¡ªto stand out as much as possible. After he was done, there shouldn''t be a single person in the audience or the academy who wouldn''t be convinced enough to award him his 200 points.

 Chapter 378 The Survival Exam 11

    Damian felt the power surge through him, the effects settling in from the Abyssal Strength potion. Two emergency spells hovered around him, ready to unleash at a moment''s notice.


    The de in his hand reignited, its ck aura pulsing with a stable intensity. With a slight raise of his weapon, Damian intercepted the lightning-blue sword wielded by Sam. A piece of his leg armor activated again, this time channeling his own mana to fracture the ground a short distance away, the rift apanied by faint tremors. Alex was forced to halt and leap clear of the disruption.


    Sam gritted his teeth and pressed forward, muscles empowered by lightning. Yet, no matter how much force he exerted, matching Damian was no simple feat. Even at his base, Damian''s stats rivaled those of a Second Ranker. With the potion boosting his strength by 20%, no Second Ranker, not even a transcendent seed, could match him. Perhaps a pugilist like Xavier mighte close.@@novelbin@@


    Damian released one hand from his sword''s hilt, still holding his ground against Sam. With a smirk at Sam''s expression of disbelief, he drove a punishing punch into his opponent''s steel te armor.


    "Bitch, please. I taught you how to hold a sword," Damian mocked.


    With gritted teeth stered on his face, Sam was thrown back by the force of his punch, interrupting Lucian and Einar''s charge, though they just stepped out of the way and let Sam go crashing behind them. With a brief reprieve, Damian activated one of his emergency spells. A wormhole shimmered into existence at his side, its endpoint positioned beside Evrin, Kamisen, and Maelor, who were chanting in the rear.


    Suddenly, a ck hole appeared beside the three of them. A few secondster, Damian took a deep breath and unleashed a powerful stream of fire into the wormhole. meburst wasn''t just ordinary fire¡ªit contained his pure mana from the core, infused with traces of his aura, making it exceptionally difficult to counter. Normal water did nothing against it, and the heat was unbearable.


    It was dangerous to use¡ªone had to exercise a lot of caution while doing it as a human. Damian had only used it a few times himself. Still, it looked super cool¡ªperfect for putting on a show.


    The Spellborne students he had thwarted beforey on the ground around them, gasping in unison as they watched Damian spew fire like a dragon, a creature they''d only ever heard of in stories.


    Damian had chosen the perfect distance for the wormhole to open, giving Evrin, Kamisen, and Maelor just enough time to retreat, but not enough to finish their chants¡ªwasting their mana and preventing their spells fromunching.


    If Lucian had attempted to protect the mages by freezing his mes or the wormhole, he might have been in trouble with Sam, Alex, and Einar nearby. But, of course, they all fought individually and didn''t care much for one another.


    Once their spells were disrupted, Damian canceled the wormhole and redirected his fire toward the advancing trio. Alex cursed and dodged, leaping clear once more. Einar, seizing the opportunity of multiple opponents and Damian''s inability to direct the fire upward-in risk of losing the sight of others, leapt high. That one was crafty.


    And of course, the mes directed at Lucian were stopped by her, as she activated her skill and sent a wall of ice towards him. The wall broke under his fire, but it had done the job¡ªthe heir of Goldilocks was meters away from him, her dark blue aura ring on her beautifully crafted sword.


    Damian parried her strike with his ck-aura-d de. But then another scarlet dended and he blocked that too with his long sword. The sh produced unsettling, grating sounds of his straining de, but he held firm. Unlike Sam, Lucian wasn''t shocked by his strength.


    With a cold smile, she freed one hand from her sword and whispered, "Soul Freezing Cold." Her dark eyes glinted with sadistic amusement as ominous blue fire ignited in her palm. Einar also started channeling more and more aura in her de.


    ''That does not look good!''


    It must be her freezing skill again, or some attack rted to it. Damian used his aura and mana expel trick with full force, added with his strength to push both of them back a few meters, and activated the two glowing runic spells etched on his chest armor pieces. Twin shields of thick air enveloped him from the front just as her icy wave erupted, freezing the shields solid on impact. Even Einar gave her a way to release it in full and not get in the way.


    ''Goddamit! This chick is out to kill me!''


    He couldn''t fathom why she was so vindictive with him. He was such a nice, supporting friend. Damian mused.


    Activating Voidstep to vanish from her proximity. He reappeared on a tree branch ten meters away.


    "You guys are so mean!" Damianined. Enjoy new stories from empire


    Just as the words left his lips, the entire Spellborne Legion began chanting in unison, their runic circles forming in every color, all aimed at the tree branch he stood on.


    "Oh... So this is what we''re doing? Nice, lemme join." Another group had reached them, among them was Grace, who spoke with a smile on her face. She didn''t even question what they were doing and immediately joined in the chanting.


    The collective chanting of the crowd was loud and unsettling.


    However, one by one, they realized something was wrong. They werepleting the spell perfectly, but none of itunched¡ª as if their own spells were no longer under their control.


    "What the hell did you do?" Grace shouted, ring at Damian.


    With a mocking smirk, he wagged his finger. "Tch.. Tch.. Bad kids get punished, you know? When your soul isn''t pure, mana refuses to obey you."


    He turned his gaze toward Grace. "Have you been goodtely, Grace?"


    The crowd''s eyes locked onto her, and her face flushed with embarrassment. Fortunately for her, the projection screen only disyed visuals, not audio. Even the audience couldn''tprehend the weird exchange going on.


    The biggest mistake anyone could make was using spells against him.


    The upgraded version of Lord''s Respect granted him total dominion over runic cirles of those weaker than him. He had just shown the public how he could cancel them, though that was not all he could do.

 Chapter 380 The Survival Exam 13

    Suddenly, one of the elite team guy broke through¡ªa fist crashing against Damian''s shoulder. The impact staggered him slightly but fueled his next strike. The aura around him expanded, pushing back three students in a single motion. Even so, their numbers pressed hard, draining his focus.


    The potion''s effect had worn off, further taxing his already depleted stamina. He had taken down six or seven students, but many more still surrounded him.


    With a metallic groan, the unexpected happened. A coordinated blow struck Damian''s ck-aura longsword in perfect synchronization¡ªabination of brute force and expertly ced strikes. The de trembled, cracked, and then shattered in a burst of shards. He hadn''t even managed to use thest spell etched on it yet.


    Damian stood amid the chaos, holding only the jagged hilt, his armor dented and cracked in multiple ces from the barrage of powerful hits. The pugilists cheered briefly at the sight of his broken weapon. Everyone froze in ce for a moment. Karl''s grin widened, a gleam of pride evident in his elite team''s discipline.


    "You''re done," Karl dered, stepping forward.


    Damian locked eyes with him and smiled¡ªnot a surrendering smile, but one brimming with confidence. "Come on now. You''ll have to do better than that," he said, letting the broken hilt drop to the ground with a dull thud.


    Damian stood at the heart of the pugilist group that surrounded him, his chest heaving as he drew a deep breath. His fingers began weaving an intricate runic circle into existence with deliberate precision. His voice followed¡ªlow and steady¡ªas he started to chant.


    Stay connected with empire


    Karl''s reaction was immediate. His eyes widened with urgency, the steely determination in them igniting. Without hesitation, his fist burst into a zing red aura, a promise of raw power aimed squarely at Damian. "Stop him!" Karl bellowed, his voice cracking like a whip.


    The field erupted into chaos.


    A swarm of 25 pugilist students surged toward Damian, their fury unleashed through flying fists and surging kicks. The first wave dove at him, hands curled into tight fists, their faces painted with fear and desperation. Their strikes carved through the air, each one a frantic attempt to disrupt the spell, to stop it before it was toote.


    They all knew. If Damian''s incantation reached its conclusion, the oue would be very promatic¡ªand not in their favor.


    Amidst the onught, Damian remained eerilyposed. Blow after blownded, but his chant flowed uninterrupted. His hands traced intricate patterns, drawing the air itself into his orbit. His eyes, reflecting the faint dark blue glow of the forming runic circle, showed no fear¡ªonly unwavering purpose. He felt his health bar shrinking with each hit, despite his efforts to evade or absorb the attacks with his battered armor. Yet his focus never wavered. The spell would bepleted.


    It wasn''t one of those lengthy mage incantations; its speed relied entirely on how quickly Damian could draw. And after crafting thousands of runic circles, he was damn right fast.


    It was done. Only a sliver of red health remained on his wristband, with three-fourths of it cked out¡ªbut it was enough.


    The spell activated, fueled entirely by Damian''s remaining mana. He poured everyst ounce into it, his mind growing hazy and sluggish as exhaustion and mana deficiency took hold. But it had worked.


    The onught ceased, reced by an oppressive, harrowing cold that wrapped around him like a shroud.


    It was a spell he had learned from Lucian, though he had modified it, adding a section for lifting the mana restrictions once cast - The more mana he poured into it, the more potent the effect became. By draining himselfpletely, Damian had expanded its effect to epass a wide circle, freezing all 25 pugilists¡ªand himself¡ªwithin its reach.


    The only sensation Damian could register was the biting cold, though just before the freeze overtook him, his fading vision caught a glimpse of Karl''s face, frozen in absolute shock. That expression alone made it all worth it.


    A momentter, Damian froze within his own spell, a faint, victorious smile etched on his face.


    ****


    The Fist of Valor house had finally decided to strike against their Spellborne Legion rivals¡ªespecially when the Legion was already in a precarious position.


    Of course, It proved to be catastrophic.


    Maelor, Lucian, Alex, Sam, Evrin, Grace, and Einar retaliated with indiscriminate ferocity. Others followed their lead, focusing on dealing as much damage as possible to the nearest enemy, ignoring their plight. Despite their greater numbers, the pugilists began dwindling one by one.


    They had the numbers, no doubt. But the Spellborne Legion had two second-rankers and several prodigies.


    The battle raged on until the monster wave began. Unprotected and reduced to a handful, the pugilist house was decimated by the encroaching monsters. Meanwhile, the Spellborne Legion managed to defend themselves, though their losses were significant with almost all of them running on low mana, and the damage was far worse than in previous waves.


    Afterward, hearing no sounds of battle from the Knowledge Keepers'' house, Sam and the others made their way there. Thend was littered with frozen shards and drenched in water, but no enemies remained.


    Thest surviving Knowledge Keeper students were swiftly defeated¡ªbut not before the remaining Spellborne Legion members triggered hidden exploding traps, losing many people again. Damian was nowhere to be found, nor were the rest of the pugilist students.


    In the end, only 12 Spellborne Legion students survived to defend their house through sessive monster waves. Yet, without sufficient mana and numbers, they eventually fell one by one.


    The exam finally ended.


    As Maelor and the others were carried off the grounds by Highsword guards, he forced his eyes to open asked, "Maximus... What happened to those pugilists? And Maximus?"


    Though most were too tired and battered to even open their eyes, they strained to listen.@@novelbin@@


    The guard carrying Grace turned back and replied, "The Morph Vialist used an ice spell to freeze everyone¡ªincluding himself. They all zeroed out."


    "Ice spell¡­" Evrin murmured.


    "That bastard!" Alex cursed onest time before slumping into unconsciousness.


    Maelor just smiled and shook his head at the absurdity of one man. Finally, he also gave in to the darkness, his manapletely drained.

 Chapter 382 Beautiful Morning

    After a night of "activities," Damian opened his eyes in the morning. His hand was wrapped around Reize, and he could feel a warm bundle near his back¡ªToph. Damian had made a small ce for him to sleep, yet every night, Toph always curled up beside him.


    Reize stirred next. She usually woke up earlier than him. Damian had sensed thatst night, she had been more intense than usual. What went on in her pretty little head was beyond him.


    She moved her fluffy ear, purposely touching his face with it to annoy him. Damian didn''t back down and caught her ear, nibbling on it. She moaned and pretended to be hurt, but by now, he knew her better than that. When he continued, she giggled and tried to push him away. He held her firmly, so she gave up, turning around and burying her face in his chest, now annoying him with her sharp, curly horns.


    To this day, he still didn''t know what species she truly was. The first time he saw her without clothes, Damian had been disappointed to find no tail on her. He hadn''t realized he had a thing for tails until then.


    She never mentioned her race, and he felt it would be rude to ask his girlfriend what type of animal she was, so he never did. Damian held her face, leaning in to kiss her, but before their lips could meet, Toph jumped up beside him,nding on top of him and forcefully snuggling between them. He looked up at them both, smiling, as though what he had done was perfectly normal. Discover hidden tales at empire


    That guy had no concept of boundaries¡ªguess that''s what one gets from living with an elephant.


    Reize startedughing when she saw Damian''s expression as he looked at Toph. Both of them had such infectious smiles that Damian couldn''t help but chuckle as well.


    After taking a bath, Damian and Toph sat quietly on the balcony couch. The morning sun wasfortably up, and the slight chill battled the radiant rays of light. Reize had walked across to freshen up too. Once she returned, they headed to have breakfast together. The students in the Knowledge Keeper section nodded at him, offering ttering words in the hallways and the VIP mess hall. Guess his performance had gained him more than just points.


    The event was set for midday, so Damian decided not to do anything until then. He hated working half-heartedly. If he worked, it was for hours, or he wouldn''t bother at all. Reize and he took the books they were reading and walked outside the academy. The garden was brimming with students since there were no sses today. But they found a quiet, peaceful spot to enjoy the sunny day where Damian builtfortable chairs and a table for them.


    He had built many such sitting arrangements throughout the garden and even across the campus, all frequently used by students. No guard or professor had stopped him, so he never bothered to undo his work. The students, seeing him, tried toe closer, offering ttery. Damian thanked them, but just as someone began talking about their house or making an offer, he would give them a look that shut them up instantly. Good thing he didn''t have to use words anymore.


    Most likely, he would get good points, but others had done well too. Some had evensted longer than him. They had to score the highest in six subjects, each with a maximum of 100 points, making a total of 600. Damian had only attended five subjects'' exams, so his total would be 500. But the practical exam had abined 200 points for him. For Spellborne Legion students, with their morebat-oriented sses, it could be 300 or 400 points, with professors each giving 100 points per subject. He had also messed with their objectives enough for them to receive somewhat lower points, giving him at least a shot at making it to the top but he would have to see if it really worked or not.


    One other reason for showing some of his strength was to warn the scheming third-rankers from the three Highsword sections that he might not win if they fought, but he definitely wouldn''t be taken down easily. After the fake contract information from Worldscribe was revealed, there was a slight chance someone mighte for his life. However, Damian doubted anyone would be foolish enough to try that in a full academy with professors around, especially when acting against the oaths Highsword knights took to never harmw-abiding civilians (These weren''t just words but binding mana Oaths).


    Still, showing his strength would make them think twice before sending even elite second-rankers. But that was the worst-case scenario. Desperate people could do anything, so he never really let his guard down.


    However, most likely, after revealing he was more than just a runesmith and potion maker, they would try even harder to earn his loyalty. The advantages were numerous if someone had even a bit of brains to see it¡ªor at least to form a contract with him. He had purposely made the fake contract with Worldscribe non-exclusive, and the fact that he hadn''t renewed his contract with Eldoris was also well-known. He was on no one''s side, yet a potential friend to everyone.


    Damian wanted to keep things this way, at least until he could ascend and gain enough strength to confidently say he could solo an average third-ranker without any scrolls or tools. With his resources and second-ranker stats, he could confidently say that the squabbling third-rankers of the five kingdoms posed no threat to him.


    And if he could further improve his artificial mana core to make it functional in any conditions and small enough to be portable, no power in the five kingdoms would rival him¡ªexcept for the fourth-rankers. But those were few and far between.


    After reading for a couple of hours, it was time. Damian walked back to his room with Reize and dressed appropriately for the event. With Toph walking majestically beside him, Damian entered the same g hall where their usual events were held every two weeks. Thanks to Worldscribe''s help, he had managed to avoid them when he wanted to, so it didn''t bother him much. Although, he and Reize did attend once in a while to dance or just feel like a normal couple.@@novelbin@@


    Other than that, they both just worked, studied, and conducted research. They had even visited the city below a few times because Reize wanted to do "normal couple" things. But she always ended up talking about the theories and functionality of their projects so much that they had to go to a restaurant to write down all the ideas they discussed. Then she''d rush him back to apply them as soon as possible. When Damianughed and reminded her of her earlier words, she had stomped on his foot seriously, as though that would make him forget everything.


    Taking a ss of non-alcoholic drink in hand, Damian walked up to an empty balcony to wait until the announcement.


    However,


    "You ruined everything!" Damian heard someone behind him. He didn''t turn around, though. It was Sam''s voice.


    "It''s not my fault you''re so weak," Damian replied, leaning on the stone railing and watching the ocean waves.


    "Those damn drawings of yours! And making a goddamn spatial storage in minutes! You cheated!" Sam shot back, walking beside him. Einar and Evrin were with him too. Damian sensed Lucian with her two followers walking toward the balcony as well, though they were further back.


    "Stop whining! What did I ruined?" Damian finally turned around, smiling and nodding at Einar and Evrin. He could sense Grace inside the hall, likely busy with her supporters.


    Sam''s face flushed, then he looked away, gazing at the ocean. He added in a whispering voice, "I wanted to go inside the dungeon¡­ with her¡­"


    The three of them squinted at him and then ignored the love-struck idiot.


    "You can''t top. I saw your answers in the Theory of Magic. I''d be surprised if Professor Thalrisa even gave you passing points," Einar said.


    "But seriously! Jokes aside.. All those spells.. They''re yours.. You can really change spells already?" Evrin asked, genuinely curious.


    "I was always gifted with a better mana sense than average," Damian replied. "It helps me learn new spells and understand how they work better."


    "Wow¡­ So, you can be a mage who can learn any spells he wants?" Einar asked, getting more curious.


    "It''s not just my spells. I can sense others'' spells too. In fact, if any of you want to learn new spells, just practice them in my presence, and I can guide you on what specific part you''re doing wrong," Damian revealed.


    Evrin stared at him, and Einar was lost for words. They were digesting the full value of what he had just offered. The hardest thing about learning new spells was mastering them¡ªmost mages only selected a few types of spells thatplemented each other and flowed well in battle. They didn''t have the versatile repertoire of spells that a true mage couldmand. But if they could learn any spells that they wanted and master it in a short time..?

 Chapter 384 The High Noble Community

    "Wee, Maximus. We''re celebrating the end of exams as well. This is thest meeting before the vacation begins," Maelor said, approaching Damian and shaking his hand.


    "Nice, nice. Though, our presence here is still unanswered. Surely you guys know your way around the academy by now," Damian replied, his toneced with rudeness. The three of them stood alone before others began to approach behind him.


    Damian was curious to see how far he could push the princeling before any signs of displeasure emerged. Naturally, his own natural annoyance towards him didn''t help the situation much either. They were all being extra "nice" to him since he had shown his spells in the exam. Maelor, though, had yet to break his character that he carried from the start of the academy year.


    Maelor, however, just smiled, ignoring Damian''sment entirely. "We''re holding the meeting, and I invite you to join. You''ll understand the reason once it starts."


    As Maelor spoke, Einar, Evrin, Grace, and a few Dawnstar and Eldoris supporters approached. Damian and Sam engaged in small talk with them for a while. He wouldn''t normally bother, but he endured it for the sake of giving face to his Evrin and Grace''s supporters. Besides, he might need to deal with some of themter, so it wasn''t entirely in vain.


    The students scattered throughout the opulent room soon gathered around the massive round table as Maelor and his followers signaled. The table Damian observed was a masterful creation, seamlessly crafted from various high-quality woods joined together with a wood style spell. Damian and Sam were offered seats near Grace and Lucian on one side, and Einar and Evrin on the other. The arrangement struck Damian as a bit odd, but he chose not to dwell on it.


    Maelor, the elected leader of themunity, addressed the group of 67 to 70 students¡ªabout 30 of whom were fifth-years, with the rest from various other years. Damian even spotted some pugilists among them. Your next read awaits at empire


    Pugilist noble houses were rare but still numbered good across the five kingdoms. Mostmoner pugilists preferred self-training or expeditions to discover new dungeons and monsters. Unlike mages and spellswords, who refined their schrly skills, pugilists thrived on battle. The border skirmishes and monster hunts across the kingdoms ensured they always had work.


    Atst, Maelor reached the crux of the meeting. "As decided in ourst gathering, we''ve invited the famed ''Morph Vialist,'' better known among us as Maximus, and one of the strongest fifth-years, Samuel, to ourmunity. The purpose of this meeting is to wee you, Maximus¡ªif you wish to join us. It is my wish to wee both of you into ourmunity. The strength and capabilities you''ve demonstrated deserve at least that much respect."@@novelbin@@


    "Wasn''t this reserved for nobles only?" Sam interjected, the atmosphere in the room growing tense.


    Even after witnessing his rejection of Highsword''s invitation, they were still asking him to join. Damian had to admit, they certainly had guts. However, the confidence Maelor disyed wasn''t shared by everyone; most seemed ready to shrink back at any moment, bracing for a reprimand.


    Maelor responded, "There are no restrictions on joining thismunity. While it''s called a high noblemunity, one doesn''t need noble blood to be a member. Most people simply choose not to join."


    "Yeah, because you people make them feel unwee," Sam retorted, tactfully addressing the bullying less-noble students faced when trying to join. Damian remembered that''s what had happened to Elias. Alex snorted, Sam shot him a re. A few people noticed, but most couldn''t have cared less.


    It was ambitious of them, but such was the life here. They were already lowering themselves by inviting him to join in such a way. He could show them attitude, but aside from a fleeting moment of satisfaction, it wouldn''t serve much purpose.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, some of the more cautious brats likely had indirect ties to powerful figures from the Five Kingdoms¡ªand perhaps even from Highsword''s side. Whether he epted or not, Damian knew he''d need to keep a close watch on who wanted what from him and how far they''d go in offering their support. Having contact through thismunity would give them a chance.


    Lucian and others watched Damian, doubt flickering in their eyes. His friends knew his disdain for such gatherings, yet his response surprised them.


    "Fine," Damian said. "I''ll ept. But there are a few things I need to make clear."


    Sam eyed him questioningly, but Damian reassured him with a nce.


    "Of course. We invited you. If there''s anything you need, feel free to ask," a noble girl from Damian''s spellcasting ss said with a polite smile.


    "I have manymitments that will keep me busy, so I won''t be present at most meetings. My squire will act as my proxy. You should know him¡ªhe''s one of your own. His name is Elias Sunde."


    Many tried to avoid his gaze, struggling to mask their difort. Damian didn''t relent.


    "I don''t want to hear anything about mana cores. For other matters, I''ll consider them. And just to be clear, I don''t make weapons, so don''t even entertain that idea."


    The students nodded, though unease lingered. Their attention shifted to Sam, who seemed visibly annoyed. After a brief exchange of nces with Damian, Sam understood he was free to decide for himself. He looked toward Grace, who smiled encouragingly.


    Slowly, Sam nodded. Grace''s gesture didn''t go unnoticed. These brats had been raised to observe and scheme, capable of inferring much from subtle cues. Well, some of them at least¡ªnot all 15-year-olds were already preupied with their house and future.


    The "celebration," as the Prince of Dawnstar called it, was little more than people sipping fancy drinks and chatting in groups. After exchanging a few words with some and dismissing others with a polite "perhaps another time" because he was "tired," Damian found himself standing among familiar faces, wine ss in hand. He had learned his lesson, though, and kept his drinking to no more than an asional single sip.

 Chapter 387 Vacation & Project

    "So you knew¡­" Damian said.


    "Ah¡­ yes. I heard you and her talking. It was during the first g night, I think. You were drunk¡­ and kinda mean," Sam replied casually.


    Damian sighed, ncing at him sideways.


    Sam continued, "I always knew, though. You were too¡­ informed for amoner."


    "I¡­ I''m not that guy. I never was."


    "I know."


    They parted ways as Sam headed to the Spellborne Legion side, while Damian walked back quietly toward his room.


    However, a mana signature near his room made him narrow his eyes. Kamisen was standing outside, waiting. Did he want to talk about the dungeon or something?


    "Hey!" the ck-fur-d beastmen boy called out.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    "Kamisen¡­" Damian replied.


    "Oh, so you know me."


    "Not much more than your name and spells," Damian said with a faint smile.


    Kamisen''s expression strained at that, likely because Damian had copied the light-elementser spell¡ªan infamous one in the academy. The original caster had been hounded with endless questions about teaching it to others as well. Damian had felt bad for the boy but gave no exnation when directly questioned.


    "They asked you to join, huh?" Kamisen asked, his tone serious.


    "What?"


    "Those nobles. After all their attitude, they invited you¡ªamoner. Like everything they''ve done until now will just¡­ be forgotten." His voice wasced with venom.


    "I don''t have time for your limericks.. What is it that you want to say?" Damian urged him to get to the point.


    "You''re one of us. Join us. We don''t have to follow their orders anymore. A revolution ising, Morph Vialist. They''ve caused enough destruction, and people won''t endure it any longer. All they''ve brought is war and oppression.


    We have allies¡ªpeople who can make this happen. With your help, we can truly seed. Just imagine it, Maximus: a free city, where everyone is equal."


    Damian locked eyes with him, his gaze sharp and unyielding. There was a promise in Kamisen''s eyes¡ªwhether it was for freedom or just more destruction was up for debate though.@@novelbin@@


    Another brat who thinks the academy and the outside world are one and the same thing. What''s with people and stupid goals today?


    "There''s no such thing as true equality, Kamisen," Damian said evenly. "There will always be people in charge. Are yours truly better than the ones we have now? Don''t spill blood and sow chaos only to realizeter that it''s people¡ªnoble ormoner¡ªwho are wed, not their titles."


    "How can you say that after seeing the hardships our people endure just to survive another day?" Kamisen retorted, his voice rising. "Say what you will, but we''re not the same. I''ve never seen a noble worry about how they''ll feed their children at the end of the day."


    Damian sighed heavily. Kamisen read the resignation in his eyes, hardened his expression, and turned away.


    Entering his room, entering his protection key, Damian felt more drained than he had the day before¡ªeven though he''d passed out after a fight the night before.


    The next morning, Damian woke feeling refreshed and walked with Toph, Reize, and his two assistants outside the academy building.


    The previous night, Damian had reviewed Reize''s progress in detail. She was nearly done preparing the intricateponents for their project. While the designs were theirs, Reize had been fine-tuning them and testing their viability. When something didn''t work, she proposed alternate solutions.


    After weeks of preparation, they finally had all the smaller parts assembled. Large sections were still on hold, but today they would begin building everything together to see if the core structure worked as intended.


    For this, they needed arge workspace. After speaking with Runefather, they decided to use an empty section of the academy grounds to construct their own workspace. Damian invited Evrin and some fifth- and fourth-year Eldoris students skilled in wood style to help build a massive structure to shield their project from the cold ocean winds.


    Damian could use his liquid mana, but it felt wasteful when he had living mana generators avable.


    Until he could refine the mana core and make it efficient andpact, he needed to conserve every drop of his precious mana liquid.


    Of course, Einar and Sam came along with Evrin as a package deal, and to not be left out Grace joined them as well. The exams were over, and students were free to return home for a month-long vacation.


    However, many students chose to stay behind, most of themmoners who couldn''t afford the journey or had no one waiting for them at home.


    Some nobles from Eldoris, Faerunia and the Empire returned to their families, but those from Dawnstar and Ashenvale faced a different situation. With the borders unsafe, many Dawnstar families instructed their children to remain at the academy to avoid the risks of travel and the looming threat of war. Lucian and Maelor were among them.


    Evrin also decided not to return home. Damian hadn''t sensed Alex around for a while¡ªhe had likely left already. Grace''s family was safe, yet she chose to stay with Evrin and the others. Damian suspected that the spell-learning opportunity he had offered yed a significant role in her and Grace''s decision.


    Damian had discussed with Evrin and Grace his n to allocate his dungeon spots to a few candidates and was in the process of making a list. They suggested several names and detailed what each could offer in return. Instead of sorting through it himself, Damian handed them the papers and asked them topile the list on his behalf, a task they readily epted.


    When they asked if he wanted anything from their families, Damian wouldn''t have brought it up otherwise, but since they did, he mentioned his interest in briefly examining their dungeon relics and obtaining crafting materials¡ªif possible. Unlike others, however, he made it clear that this wasn''t a requirement for them.


    Meanwhile, Sam, Einar, and Lucian hadn''t even bothered to ask if he needed anything. Not that Damian expected much from them, aside from their strength. Lucian, at least, could be excused¡ªshe had been teaching him swordsmanship every night, free of charge.

 Chapter 389 The Project 2

    As Damian and Reize, along with his two assistants, worked tirelessly day and night in the massive workshop, curiosity among the academy students grew. With plenty of free time on their hands with no sses and limited things to do in the city below, many gathered outside, eager to catch a glimpse of what was happening inside.


    Some students asked Sam and others about the project. Though they answered on Damian''s behalf-making things up or avoiding revealing the important information, the massive structure being built and the constant sounds of work only heightened the curiosity of onlookers.


    With numerousrgeponents to craft, lift, and assemble, Damian saw an opportunity. He publicly announced the project¡ªcalled it ''The Hovercraft Prototype''¡ªand put up a notice seeking help. The announcement specifically called for those skilled in basic cksmithing, enchantments, and general assistance.


    The news spread like wildfire, and soon a flood of students applied to join. The Knowledge Keeper students, whose expertise was essential, were among the first to sign up. Others followed inrge numbers, drawn by the promise of a generous monthly sry of 20 gold coins. Damian, however, selected only those who met his needs, assigning them tasks such as crafting and assembling simple steel parts from the many blueprints he and Reize had drawn.


    Those without crafting skills were divided into support teams by Damian and Reize, easing the workload for everyone.


    Damian decided to postpone constructing the mana generator until the end, reserving space for it in the design. For now, he focused on testing otherponents using the mana liquid stored inrge steel containers. The intricate runic circles he used were unusable by others even if copied, ensuring that nothing could be stolen or used against him, even with so many people involved in the project.


    The bustling activity eventually drew the attention of the Highswords and academy professors. Runefather informed Damian that some high-ranking members of the high table would soon visit to inspect the project. Damian was unbothered¡ªif all they wanted was a tour, he could oblige. After all, it was their ind, and he was bound by their rules. If things became problematic, he could always scrap the project and relocate elsewhere for a month.


    The many runesmiths, mages, and cksmiths involved in the project were consistently surprised and excited as they discovered the functions of the variousponents they worked on. Lumi finally gained the respect she deserved; whenever someone needed rification, they sought her out. She would exin in great detail, often going off on tangents about each part''s purpose within the aircraft. Her exnations were so captivating that people listened as if she were revealing golden wisdom¡ªthough Elias seemed less amused by her newfound attention.


    "I can finish thest pieces of the rotor wings in a week with some help, and then I''ll move on to the interior structure," Reize mentioned during dinner. Everyone, including his assistants, were present in the Spellborne Legion mess hall.


    "Those giant sharp things?" Sam asked. "Aren''t they a bit too big?"


    "That''s how they''re supposed to be ording to him," Reize replied, casting a nce at Damian.


    "I''ll have the rough frame for the entire build ready in a week," Damian added. "Thenes the tree section. Once that''s done, you can start on the interior, and I''ll finalize the control system and mana generator ns."


    "The artificial mana core?" Evrin asked, her tone tinged with surprise. Everyone paused to look at Damian. "Isn''t it risky to leave that out in the open? You do realize how critical that thing is, right?"


    "It''s not easy to steal," Damian reassured her. "I''ve designed it so it won''t work for anyone else, even if they had all the necessaryponents. Besides, I won''t add it until the very end, so there''s no real risk." Though they still seemed uncertain, his exnation eased their concerns somewhat.@@novelbin@@


    "You''reing, right?" Lucian suddenly asked.


    "Of course," Damian replied, then added, "You all can join too, especially if you want to practice those spells. Lucian, you should as well. Sam can help me with swordsmanship and aura control."


    "Yeah, sure," Sam agreed.


    The excitement in the room was palpable, with everyone''s eyes lighting up at his words. Damian couldn''t help but chuckle at their enthusiasm.


    "Wait, why isn''t Sam practicing spells?" Grace asked after a moment.


    Sam and Damian exchanged nces, Evrin, Einar, and Lucian acted oddly too. Though Grace noticed their odd expressions, she chose not to press further.


    "I still have a lot of spells to master," Sam lied simply, though it was clear Grace wasn''t entirely convinced.


    After, Reize returned to the workshop, apanied by many Knowledge Keeper students. Damian had installed automatic mana-activated light orbs throughout the space, ensuring they could work without interruption. So lighting wasn''t a problem, there were many smithies and connected chimneys for everyone to work too.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the group headed to a separate training room where Damian, Lucian, and his assistants practicedbat arts. Lucian focused on chanting a spell from her book¡ªa high-level dual-element spellbining air and water. It was supposed to create a water dragon that swiftly attacked and restrained wrapping around its target. For Lucian, it was a perfect spell to master, as she could follow it up with her ice aura sh to freeze her enemies in ce.


    Lucian generously allowed others to copy some of the chants from her book, everyone promising to repay the favorter. Grace, Evrin, and Einar each chose spells they wanted to master, and Damian guided them.


    He pointed out the words they were mispronouncing, which caused their spells to fail entirely. Each time, they stopped and restarted the chant. Damian could see the runic circles copsing at those mistakes, so correcting them was straightforward. Normally, when practicing spells, a mage or spellsword would chant the incantation in full, perform the required hand gestures, and only uponpletion would they know if it worked.


    Stay connected via empire


    Elias and Lumi wanted to practice spells as well, but Damian and Sam declined, assigning them repetitive sword drills instead. They needed to perfect their fundamentals before progressing to anything more advanced.

 Chapter 391 Highsword Visiters

    When Damian arrived at the workshop, only a handful of people were still with Reize. No strict time limits had been set; they could leave after finishing their assigned tasks or make up for themter. Some of the more passionate ones even asked for additional work afterpleting their tasks.


    Among the workers, Damian recognized one of the boys from his History of Magic ss. He remembered the boy as a clevermoner with a unique perspective on mana theories. His answers in ss were often odd and unheard of, reflecting someone who had likely studied independently and formed his own views on many topics.


    After briefly greeting Reize, Damian resumed his part of the project. The frame was crucial for the aircraft''s structural integrity, and he was determined to make it as strong and sturdy as possible. He worked with long steel poles, reinforcing them with his cksmithing skills before welding them into position.


    After three days of his relentless work, eat, and train routine, Damian was notified by a second-ranker guard that a group of Highswords would be visiting the workshop today. Runefather had already informed him, and Worldscribe had taken the initiative to assign guards to protect the workshop, without Damian even having to ask.


    Damian had expected two or three people at most, but when they arrived, it was a full group of over six or seven individuals. All of them were third-rankers, apanied by another group of second-rankers trailing behind¡ªlikely their squires or assistants.


    Among the third-rankers, Damian recognized four: Runefather, Worldscribe, Lifewarden, and, surprisingly, Gravebreaker. The other three were unfamiliar. One was a noble-lookingdy with short golden hair d in blood-red, gleaming armor. Another was a in-looking man wielding the most impressive spear Damian had ever seen¡ªboth in design and in the intricate runic arrays it bore. Thest was a petite woman with a casual dress, a ribbon in her hair, and a simple demeanor. She barely looked like a teenager, standing at about 5''4", and seemed to shyly hide behind the others.


    Appearances, however, were often deceptive. Each member of the group was a powerhouse, even within the third-ranker category. Worldscribe and the armored woman exuded particrly powerful and dangerous mana. The teenage-looking woman, on the other hand, felt different. Her mana was oddly bright, creating a strange sensation in Damian¡ªone reminiscent of the feeling he got when encountering those whose mana was specifically modified by their bodies for certain abilities. In other words, an Esper.


    Bing a third-ranker was a monumental achievement, but for an Esper to reach that level meant their ability was extraordinarily potent. Was she the one responsible for the monster illusions they had fought against in the exam? A power like that could certainly overwhelm even the strongest opponents. Could kill many like that.


    The student workers, having heard about the Highswords'' arrival from the guard''s mouth, looked visibly uneasy. Not wanting anyone to suffer under such unnecessary pressure, Damian told them to take a break. Only Damian, Reize, his close friends, and Maelor with his two followers¡ªwho had somehow gotten wind of the visit¡ªstayed behind.


    Though it was a rare opportunity to meet the Highsword members, even the noble students steered clear. While some Highsword members might be friendly, no one wanted to bear the overwhelming pressure of so many powerful individuals, feeling their knees weaken under the intensity.


    Reize was visibly ufortable, but when Damian told her she could leave as well, she chose to stay.


    Damian greeted Runefather and the others with a bnced demeanor¡ªneither overly formal nor too casual¡ªshowing just enough respect to avoid causing offense. No one seemed to mind his rxed attitude as he led them inside to reveal the half-built, massive frame of the aircraft.


    Some of them asked questions, their curiosity piqued, and Damian answered as honestly as he could without revealing anything about himself that wasn''t already public knowledge. After giving them a full tour, they exited the workshop and gathered near the benches and tables Damian had set up with the help of wood-style mages. The area served as a quiet retreat for anyone feeling overwhelmed by the constant heat & noise of smithies and the chatter of workers inside.


    The recruits often used the space to rx and chat during short breaks. The weather was pleasant¡ªa sunny day with a gentle breeze¡ªbut the third-ranker group stood nearby, too proud to sit in such an informal setting. Other than discussing various parts of the aircraft, they didn''t talk about anything else.


    Damian noticed how Runefather, Lifewarden, and Worldscribe only conversed among themselves, while the spear-wielding man and Gravebreaker appeared to be a pair. Thedy in blood-red armor kept to herself, much like the petite woman with the ribbon. It was clear they belonged to different factions. Though no formal introductions had been made, Damian gleaned from their conversations that the woman in red armor was the famed Sunkeeper, and the man with the spear was Hellseeker¡ªone of Voidshaper''s men.


    "It''s a massive build. Can''t believe a pipsqueak like you made it," Gravebreaker remarked offhandedly. Damian, already familiar with his odd personality, simply smiled without reacting.


    "A hovercraft capable of traveling any surface, running for long periods, and carrying over 100 people¡­ If you can make this work, it would revolutionize our rescue operations and transportation in needed areas," Runefathermented.


    "The mana requirements would be immense," Gravebreaker added.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Why did you create something like this? Surely a waygate would make much more sense and require far less mana and effort," came a surprising question from the quiet, petite woman with the ribbon.@@novelbin@@


    Like everyone else, Damian turned to look at her. She visibly reddened under the attention, her embarrassment clear as her cheeks flushed.


    Damian offered her a smile before replying, "Why? Because the goal isn''t just reaching the destination¡ªit''s about the journey itself. A waygate is limited in the distance it can cover. But with this, you could cross the entire continent, from the edge of Faerunia to the far end of Eldoris without making a single stop anywhere. Not to mention much faster than any third ranker can fly."

 Chapter 393 Seer & Progress

    Inside one of the rooms in the Bastion.


    "So¡­ how did it go?" Voidshaper asked.


    There were only four people in the room: Voidshaper, Hellseeker, Lifewarden, and Mindseer¡ª(The petite, short woman with a ribbon in her hair).@@novelbin@@


    Mindseer responded, "I can''t see anything troublesome yet. He''s destined to be a great man; it seems he''ll do something really big and heroic. But it''s just a glimpse. You know I can only be sure after using the ability everyday for a while."


    Voidshaper nodded. Mindseer was a conjuring-type Esper. At first, Voidshaper didn''t fully grasp the significance of why she needed to be kept hidden from others, but over time, he realized that Land Breaker had been wise to keep her true power hidden.


    To most, she was known as a master of illusions, but to a select few, she was much more¡ªa seer. Her Esper ability allowed her to glimpse possible futures for individuals. However, these futures weren''t set in stone; they changed with every decision and decisive action taken.


    "He sure has guts; I''ll give him that," Hellseeker said.


    "What did he do?" Voidshaper asked.


    The three exchanged nces before Lifewarden spoke.


    "He quoted Land Breaker''s words."


    Voidshaper narrowed his eyes after hearing the entire ount. "Kids sure are something else this year¡­" he muttered.


    Mindseer hesitated before speaking again. "He isn''t wrong, though. I also believe we should just go by ourselves. We don''t need everyone to put pressure on Emperor Yong Sheng Long."


    The others exchanged uncertain nces but didn''t seem convinced.


    Hellseeker shook his head. "That might''ve worked before. But with Moondancer, Skypiercer, and now mewrought siding with him, even all seven of us together wouldn''t be enough to sway him without a fight. Besides, not all of us can leave this ce."


    ****


    Damianpleted the steel frame of the aircraft on time. The next day, he began working on the tree.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Using a mana thread, he powered a growth spell on a small nt ced in the middle of the steel frame. A full steel container holding over five liters of mana liquid waspletely drained in the process.


    Mana flowed from the container into him as he manipted the tree structure with seven different wood-style spells, along with the growth spell, to cover the entire steel frame. He had dismissed everyone else, leaving only Sam and a few others to observe as he worked.


    If he opened his status right now, the mana points would fluctuate, rising and falling in a continuous pattern.


    This much mana could have summoned enough fire or water to destroy entire cities, yet it merely elerated the growth of one tree. It was a testament to the natural world''s immense mana reserves, capable of sustaining entire forests. Of course, not all trees used mana¡ªat least not directly. Then again, who really knew? Damian could sense mana in trees, though it felt no different from environmental mana.


    Lumi, Evrin, Grace, and Einar''s follower¡ª(a feline beastman 3rd-year student named Kishi or Mishi. he still didn''t know her name)¡ªwatched with wide eyes as the tree''s branches wrapped around the steel frame, guided carefully by Damian. Only Evrin could trulyprehend the scale of mana required to grow an entire tree with the spell. The sheer weight of power in Damian''s hand sent chills down her spine. Damian anticipated receiving another letter from Eldoris after she sent words home.


    The five liters of mana liquid were gone in the blink of an eye, though itsted long enough toplete the process without requiring a second container.


    Fortunately, Damian had prepared several such containers, stored safely in a runic vault in his room. He''d crafted the vault himself to secure the containers, though only he could use their contents, as the mana was imbued with his aura.


    Once the tree was in ce, it was Reize''s turn to work. She would cut parts of the wood from the inside to expose specific sections of the frame, then cover the interior with steel tes, construct necessarypartments, and attach the runic rotors des and enchanted mana pipes.


    With her busy on that, Damian shifted his focus to the mana core. His goal was to create a reliable mana generator that minimized the risk of explosions. Stability was his priority, though he also aimed to maximize mana output.


    The basic process of gathering raw mana was simple; he could increase the pipes to collect more in less time. Automating pressure regtion with a simple on/off switch was the next step.


    The most challenging part was adding chemicals while keeping the vtile mana contained. He would need to fireproof the room and stock plenty of spare parts for on-the-spot repairs. While there were other ways to make the aircraft fly, all required his mana generator to function wlessly. To add ayer of security, he considered installing multiple generators to provide redundancy during emergencies.


    Their nightly practices progressed steadily, with everyone making significant improvements and learning new spells every few days. Though technically a vacation, they worked harder than ever, pushing themselves beyond what they managed during regr sses.


    Sometimes Grace, Lucian, and other eager spell-learners stayed with Damian as he worked on the mana generator. It wasn''t a bother, as long as they stayed within his line of sight, allowing him to guide them while he worked.


    Day after day of effort brought them closer topletion. More than half the work was done. After finalizing a few enchantments and building specificponents, they would be ready for a test flight.


    The manapartment wasn''t finished yet, and the control room was still iplete, with its tangle of mana pipes and runic spell nodes yet to be organized into physical controls. Simple meters Damian nned to install also remained unfinished.


    However, with a little more work on the control room and the ready mana containers in the storagepartment, they could soon test whether their design functioned as intended.


    Each individual runic part had been tested and worked perfectly. The only thing left was to see if the entire system could operate seamlessly as a whole¡ªand achieve their intended goal.

 Chapter 396 Tests & Generators

    Damian stabilized the ship after reaching an altitude of approximately 4,000 meters. The inclinometer indicated level flight as he began maintaining the altitude. The temperature had dropped significantly, and the ind below was now fully visible.


    Reize, who had calmed down considerably, was now excitedly asking questions, doing her best to understand how the ship worked. The others asionally asked questions as well¡ªthose who could follow Damian''s exnations, like Lucian, Lumi, and Evrin. The rest wandered between the control room and the seatingpartment, where the open door offered a stunning view of just how high up they were.


    "This is so amazing! And so much faster than both carriages and ships," Einar eximed.


    "And it doesn''t need roads or seaways. The sky is free!" Reize added enthusiastically.


    Damian smiled, their infectious excitement lifting his spirits. He decided to test some aerial maneuvers to ensure the control systems were functioning as intended. They performed perfectly. Then, he moved on to test the ship''s two emergency flying methods.


    Before disengaging the mana flow that powered the gravity reversal runic spell, Damian announced, "Brace yourselves. I''m testing the emergency systems." When the group still lingered near him instead of securing themselves, he added, "Lumi, show them how to use the chair locks. Make sure everyone is strapped in."


    Lumi and Elias sprang into action, instructing everyone to sit down and fasten their seat locks. Once everyone was secure, Damian stopped the mana flow to the gravity spell and the runic weight tes. The inclinometer immediately showed the ship entering a nosedive.


    Screams erupted as the ship plummeted. Damian quickly activated the rotor des at a medium setting, slowing the descent bit by bit. It wasn''t stable enough for sustained flight, but it was adequate for covering short distances when needed.


    Damian cut the mana supply to the rotor des, causing the ship to descend rapidly once more. He needed to be extra cautious this time. To conserve mana, he activated a singlerge flying spell runic circle on each side, carefully bncing them to achieve some semnce of stability. It worked¡ªthough not as well as it should have. The ship''s weight was simply too much for the wind spells to handle effectively, even when pushed to their maximum power.


    It wasn''t reliable for long flights, but it could serve as a decent speed breaker during rapid descents. With all four spells active, it might even allow for brief moments of flight before losing altitude. However, it fell short of expectations¡ªconsuming too much mana and generating excessive instability from the powerful winds. Steering under these conditions was nearly impossible.


    Satisfied with the test, Damian reactivated the gravity reversal and weight te spells, regaining stable flight.


    He lowered the ship to a cruising altitude of 1,000 meters and circled the ind for a while beforending on the coast near the Shiman town(Nearest ce from Edgeheaven on Ashenvalend). He wanted to test thending legs and get a feel for their performance. While the others explored the town, Damian, Reize, and Lumi inspected the ship''s exterior for any damage. Everything seemed in order.


    Once the group returned, Damian retracted the ship''snding legs and took off again, heading straight for the academy grounds. He skillfullynded the ship in the workshop, parking it inside for further adjustments.


    The test was a sess overall, but Damian knew there was room for improvement. He resolved to refine some designs afterpleting the remaining work¡ªif he had time.


    As they exited the ship, a handful of students cheered enthusiastically. The Highswords had already left, but Damian couldn''t help wondering what they thought of his ship flying higher and better than their own spells.


    It was the final week of vacation, and once it ended, Damian would finally be able to enter the dungeon. He and the student workers pushed themselves harder than ever, determined toplete all the remaining tasks.


    Damian had all the theories in ce, and now it was time to put them into practice with the generators. In theb, he built a simple generator designed to maximize mana liquid production. The pressure generation¡ªnow automated¡ªused mini runic rotor des to generate force, which was then transferred through gears to replicate the motion of a hand-cranked press.


    The rotor des, however, wore out after a few cycles of use, so Damian prepared enough recements tost for 50 cycles-they were easy enough to make and he could make them on the spot if needed more. The chemicals required for the process were the easiest to procure and store, 20 High Grade spatial storage full of it, he had to make deals with the merchants to get more base materials but they were easy enough to procure. He kept them in a separate container and used a simple steel pipe with an automated valve to release the mixture as needed.


    To simplify aura transmission, Damian had installed apartment for three mana generators directly beneath the ship''s control room. He designed a steel pedal-like runic te where he could rest his foot, allowing him to channel his aura directly into the generators in thepartment below. He could use the aura generating runic circle here for ease of use but it was good practice for aura control so refrained from doing so.


    The key was timing. Damian had to be extremely precise in coordinating the infusion of the mixture, the conversion of mana, and the use of his aura to refine it into his own mana liquid. He repeated this process hundreds of times, meticulously recording each result. Finally, he perfected the timing for all three steps, minimizing the risk of explosions.@@novelbin@@


    Perfection, however, truly came when one of the nobles Ervin and Grace had contacted on his behalf for a dungeon spot returned to the academy from their home. They brought back a rare dungeon relic¡ªa novelty item that cast a rare green fire. Despite its unique appearance, the fire had no special properties. Even Damian''s analysis spell confirmed it was just ordinary fire.


    The relic itself, however, was the real treasure: it was a ring that only worked for members of the noble''s main family line. Acquired by their grandfather, it could only be used by his direct descendants.

 Chapter 398 North In Trouble

    "..Over ten thousand Dawnstar people are either missing or dead.." Grace continued describing the ounts of the surviving lords and soldiers, but by then, Damian had already tuned her out.


    He set down his leather work apron on one of the outer benches and walked away without a word. Evrin and the others just watched as he kept walking, heading across the campus until he reached the far side.


    The others didn''t know where he was going, but Damian wasn''t wandering aimlessly in the night. Lucian was there¡ªat the far end of the garden where he had once built the benches. The view of the ocean was stunning from this secluded spot.


    She sat alone on a bench, her face a mask of frustration and carefully hidden sorrow. Damian joined her in silence. She didn''t look at him, nor did she attempt to conceal her emotions. Together, they stared at the dark, seemingly endless water.


    After a moment, Lucian spoke.


    "I told him to take me with him. If only I''d been there¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Everything I do feels like a waste of time. I want to be stronger¡ªI need to be stronger! But everything I do to achieve that strength costs people their lives. The very people I want to protect sacrifice themselves to¡­ to¡­" Her voice broke as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Damian ced his hands on her shoulders.


    "Even if you became the strongest person in the world, it wouldn''t stop those who care about you from sacrificing themselves," he said gently. "Your father knew what he was doing. It was his duty. Besides, no one really knows what happened. He''ll survive¡ªhe must."


    She wiped her tears and straightened, nodding slightly.


    "The border is lost, though," she said quietly. "By now, the empire must have taken all the nearby towns. Lord Ashborne won''tst long with such a hastily prepared force. Unless Lady Vidalia lets the king go right away, there''ll be no stopping the empire in Dawnstar. Even if the Highswords decide to intervene, it''ll be toote. The empire covets people above all else¡ªforcing even women and children to work like ves, building weapons for their war machine. The people of Dawnstar don''t deserve this¡­"


    "I know," Damian said simply.


    "I''m going back tomorrow. Can you¡­" She hesitated, ncing at him uncertainly.


    "Just ask Lucian," he said, locking eyes with her.


    "Can you arrange a meeting with the Highswords? I want to make one final desperate effort to bring at least one or two of them on board¡ªourst chance to negotiate before it''s toote."


    Damian sighed.


    "What?" Lucian asked, frowning.


    "There was another reason I wanted to go as deep as I could into the Highsword dungeon," Damian said. He exined everything happening within the Highsword organization and added that he hoped to find the Land Breaker there, if possible.


    She grew increasingly dejected as she listened, disheartened to hear that the fabled heroes of legend were behaving like squabbling children. No faction was willing to send their people to fight or mediate, and within the organization, there was no consensus on how to deal with the Empire or the other kingdoms.


    "They won''t help¡­" Lucian whispered, herst hope slipping away. Then, looking at Damian, she asked, "How were you going to find Land Breaker?"


    "That''s the thing," Damian said. "I have a spell. It can open a wormhole to someone if the spellcaster has a deep connection to that person."


    Lucian''s eyes widened. Her lips quivered as she struggled to find words, but Damian spoke again before she could.


    "Yes, we can do that for your father too. But before we proceed, you need to hear this¡ªit''s my only condition for helping you. I don''t care about your wars, and I have no intention of fighting the Empire. Our mission will be simple: retrieve your father and jump back through the wormhole. We might help those nearby, but beyond that¡ª"


    Damian''s words were cut off as Lucian threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly.


    "It''s you¡­ It''s always you, dammit¡­" she murmured, so softly he wasn''t sure she meant for him to hear.


    Her reaction took him by surprise. Cold and aloof Lucian, so ovee with emotion? Then again, if someone had offered to save Sister Hadley for him, he''d probably have reacted the same way¡ªeven after all these years.


    ****


    Late that night, in the High Noblemunity room...


    After he and Lucian returned, Damian called on Sam, Maelor, Einar, and a few others. With Adrian, Fiona, and Maelor''s twopanions already present, the room was otherwise empty. Damian hadn''t even summoned his assistants¡ªhe wanted to keep the group as small as possible for this. Read new chapters at empire


    Still, he had shared everything with Reize beforeing. She wanted to join, but Damian had asked her to stay behind.


    "Come on, then. You said you wanted to talk about something," Maelor began once everyone was seated.


    "Maximus and I are going to Dawnstar tonight," Lucian said, her expression nk. "It''s a quick rescue mission for my father and anyone else we can find nearby."


    The room fell deathly quiet. Reize gripped Damian''s hand tightly as everyone stared at him and Lucian in stunned silence before erupting into a cacophony of protests.


    "What do you mean, you''re going?" Sam demanded, standing abruptly.@@novelbin@@


    "How? Dawnstar is two weeks away, even with the fastest ship!" Adrian eximed.


    "I''ming, too. My brother was supposed to be with him," Fiona said, determination etched on her face.


    "You''re leaving the academy?" Evrin asked, baffled.


    "What about our mission? Did you forget that?" Einar interjected angrily, pointing at Evrin for emphasis.


    Raising his hands, Damian calmed the group. Once the chaos settled, he exined. "I have a way to get there and back in a single night. We won''t be gone long."


    He turned to Einar. "You can stay here with her. I''m not asking you¡ªor anyone else¡ªtoe. But I won''t stop you if you decide to join us."

 Chapter 401 Dreamlight

    "I¡­ Wha¡ª" Damian was at a loss for words. He knew Sam often hid his emotions, but the fact that he did it sopletely¡ªso effectively¡ªthat Damian couldn''t even sense a hint of what he was feeling, was unsettling. Guess he didn''t know the boy as well as he thought he did.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    Sam, however, quickly shifted from his serious expression to his usual bright smile. He gave Damian a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Forget it. Let''s just focus on this. Maybe I''m overthinking it. I''ll be outside¡ªdo your thing. I need to prepare too."


    Damian nodded numbly, still processing it all. Sam walked out, and Reize returned shortly after. She asked him what had happened, but Damian simply shook his head, returning to his work. His mind, however, was racing.


    Had he overdone it? He was so detached from themon worldview of this world that he''d never stopped to consider how others might perceive his actions. Helping Lucian was the right thing to do¡­ wasn''t it? But what about aiding Dawnstar, or involving himself with the Highswords? Should he have stayed out of it?


    No. He was part of this world. Watching it crumble while he stood by would haunt him, no matter how far he ran or hid. He had power¡ªand if he didn''t use it to improve things, what difference was there between him and the Highswords or those nobles sitting pretty in their pces?


    "Max, are you okay?" Reize''s voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Huh? What?"


    She stepped closer and ced her warm hand on his colder face, her eyes filled with concern. "Are you alright? Is something wrong?"


    "No... Sorry, just lost in thought," Damian sighed. "I made an offer to the Highswords¡ªproposed doing something in exchange for them halting the war. I was just wondering if that was the right thing to do."


    "The war... and the Empire..." she whispered, her voice tinged with worry. Her eyes, though, took on a distant, almost unsettling look, one he hadn''t seen before. Itsted only a moment before her usual cheerful smile returned.


    "You''re the one who gave us wings that can soar through the sky, higher than any bird. There''s nothing you can''t do. If you believe it''s necessary, you should do it. We are runesmiths. First, we make it work; then we worry about the ws within. And work on those till everything is perfect!"


    Damian smiled, leaned in, and kissed her, all his worries melting away. He had thought enough¡ªnow was the time for action. She was right, fuck whates after; the situation now had to be set right.


    ****


    Half an hourter, everyone gathered by the airship. Damian had wheeled it out of the workshop, and they were ready to board. But before that Sam suddenly spoke up.


    "You know, my uncle always said a ship needs a name! It''s bad luck to have one without."


    The group was tense, but hearing Sam''sment, they all furrowed their brows. It was a silly suggestion, yet sometimes the silliest things mattered. Everyone turned to Damian, silently asking for his input on the name.


    "How about¡­ Airship?" Damian offered, giving it no more than two seconds of thought.


    "It''s already a ship," Einar retorted, squinting at him. "It needs a name."


    Evrin had somehow convinced Einar to join them on the journey to Dawnstar¡ªsomething about not missing the chance to fly and witness the situation firsthand.


    Grace crossed her arms, her expression softening as she said, "What about something hopeful? Since this is its first flight to save lives? ''Grace of Aurion'' has a nice ring to it."


    "How selfish! It''s got your name in it!" Sam teased, earning a yful punch from Grace in return. Laughter followed, easing the tension.@@novelbin@@


    "You built it to fulfill her dream of flying, right?" Lucian remarked, ncing toward Reize. "What about ''Dreamlight''?"


    The group nodded in agreement, and when Reize smiled, Damian concluded, "Dreamlight it is." He made a mental note to paint the name on the ship''s prowter with a makeshift dye.


    Damian sensed the presence of several third rankers moving around the Bastion and along the outer walls of the academy. It seemed like Runfather and the others were busy doing the thing. He stepped up the newly installed foldable mechanical steps at the back of the ship''s seatingpartment. Everyone followed behind him.


    The generator had already filled one-quarter of the mana liquid storage, which had a total capacity of 50 liters. Damian had installed two tanks just in case and brought many extra five-liter containers from previous modifications on the ship.


    The takeoff was smooth and quiet. Once the ship reached a sufficient altitude, Damian engaged the propellers and wind runes, and they drifted away from the academy and the ind.


    Damian sighed, a thought lingering in his mind that he didn''t share with Reize.


    "What?" Evrin asked, sensing his shift in mood.


    Damian hesitated for a moment, then spoke. "I built this ship to show that magic can be something beautiful¡ªthere''s so much more we can do with it than just crafting spells to destroy each other. And yet, this is my second major creation, and it''s about to be revealed to the world in the midst of someone else''s war."


    A sense of conflicted emotions spread across the group, particrly in Evrin and Lucian, who exchanged concerned nces upon seeing Damian''s somber expression. He shook it off quickly and smiled. "But whatever¡­ Let''s focus on what we can do for today. Everyone remembers the n, right? Any questions?"


    No one spoke, so Damian turned his attention back to flying, focusing onnding the ship in the empty Ashenvalend, far from the prying eyes of the Highsword third rankers.


    The n was simple: enter the waygate portal,nd near the baron, and gather everyone from Dawnstar. Half the group would stay behind to fight if the Empire''s forces appeared, while the others helped the people onto the ship. Then Damian would activate the wormhole spell in the opposite direction, flying them back to Lord Ashborne''s forces.


    Easy, right?

 Chapter 404 Rescue

    Damian swiftly extended his mana sense as he soared above the massive army. He identified four third-rankers¡ªexcluding pugilists¡ªalongside hundreds of second-rankers and thousands of first-rankers. Some among them took flight, heading directly toward him, but their speed was unimpressive and made them easy to evade. Their smaller spells, though aimed at the ship, posed little threat in terms of damage.


    Yet, Damian allowed none of their attacks to strike.


    The moment they entered his range, he canceled their spells using High Lord''s Respect. While some second-rankers resisted, their willpower wasn''t strong enough to sustain the effort repeatedly. With Damian''s vast mana reserves, he had the capacity to try a hundred times if necessary¡ªand none could consistently withstand him without too big a gap in their strengths.


    "There are too many of them..." Grace muttered in despair.


    "Should we turn back?" Adrian asked. Others bore simr expressions of uncertainty, though not all shared that sentiment.


    "What are we doing, Maximus?" Sam asked simply.


    "They have third-rankers. Even if we try to flee, they''ll chase us down," Damian said, his voice steady. "I can sense the Baron. I''mnding near him and opening the waygate near Toph and Reize¡ªback at the academy. Get as many people across as possible while staying safe. If you''re out of mana, exhausted, or injured, cross over. Keep yourselves alive." Then, turning to Sam, Damian added firmly, "We''ll hold them off."


    Sam''s eyes widened, but he nodded anyway.


    "Hold them off? Hold who off?" Fiona asked, her voice incredulous.


    "You can''t be serious!" Maelor muttered.


    "That''s suicide, Maximus!" Evrin eximed.@@novelbin@@


    Damian was too focused to respond, weaving his way through the hybrid monstrositiesunching fiery, exploding projectiles. Once he flew low among their clunky war machines, the barrage ceased. They couldn''t aim downward. The Emperor truly is a madman to bring these makeshift tanks into war¡ªand in the hundreds at that, Damian thought grimly. The guy definitely will not stop at just Ashenvale and Dawnstar.


    Uponnding, the others quickly disembarked from the ship and prepared to defend as nearby imperial soldiers advanced to engage. Sam and Damian retrieved the cube once more, and Damian immediately activated the waygate. Drawing power from the ship''s liquid mana storage through himself, he stabilized the gate and tethered it to a mana container. This ensured it would remain active for a while without requiring his direct input.


    "Lucian, Maelor, Fiona, and the two of you"¡ªhe gestured at Maelor''spanions¡ª"the second tank from here houses the Baron. Get him and your people. The rest of you, protect the waygate. Let no one unapproved cross it. Someone head back to brief Reize and the Highswords on the situation," Damianmanded. His tone brooked no argument.


    Wasting time would have been their greatest mistake. They had a single, straightforward task, and Damian had already assured them he would handle therger threats. With the tools at their disposal, they were equipped to aplish what needed to be done.


    Einar, Evrin, and the others stationed near the waygate began cutting and melting the chains of nearby captives, guiding them through to safety. No one resisted or questioned the opportunity¡ªthis chance to escape was nothing short of divine intervention. The freed captives followed their instructions without hesitation. Readtest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Damian had told Reize to stay in the workshop for the day. He''d nned to use her help for a return trip from Dawnstar, though that moment had arrived much sooner than expected¡ªand with far more people in tow. Still, it would have to do.


    Before long, Damian sensed and then saw two third-rankers approaching. He needed to divert their attention, especially when he recognized one of the mana signatures. ''The hell was Moondancer doing here?'' Well, Joining the empire was kind of a better choice than joining Eldoris or Dawnstar.


    "How much lightning can you handle?" Damian asked Sam abruptly.


    "You have spare lightning for me?" Sam grinned. "Hit me with everything you''ve got."


    Damian simply nodded. The ship loomed behind him, five mana threads tethered to its mana storage. With such a direct supply, he didn''t even have to consider how much mana he was using.


    Even so, he controlled the output, amplifying the spell to only five times its usual strength. Any more and the coteral damage would endanger those around him.


    The runic circle he prepared was one he had copied from Sam''s old Runic de of Storms. Itbined five elements and was split into two distinct parts¡ªaplex design, but Damian didn''t bother merging them. Instead, he kept theponents separate.


    With one hand, he traced the bottom part of the circle, positioning it beneath Sam''s feet. It radiated with red and brown rustic mana¡ªFire and Chaos. With the other hand, he cast the second part high into the air, as far as his reach allowed, filling it with ck mana and ented with hues of blue and green¡ªSpace-time, Water, and Wind.


    When the spell activated, the air buzzed with raw, untamed energy. A deafening boom shattered the stillness as lightning erupted from the heavens, an arc of brilliant electric-blue veined with indigo and silver, tearing through the skies.


    The bolt struck Sam with the force of a divine hammer. His body convulsed for a moment under the strike, but the lightning didn''t harm him. Instead, it danced across his form, searing streaks of electric-blue into the air. The energy writhed like a living serpent before sinking into his skin.


    Sam''s muscles tightened as if reforged, his veins glowing with luminous cerulean light. His entire body surged with the storm''s vitality, each movement radiating with elemental power. When his eyes snapped open, they zed with storm-wrought brilliance¡ªa crackling electric blue that reflected the raw fury of the lightning he had absorbed.


    Damian stared at him, deadpan. ''Now he even glows blue? This kid is broken!''


    Sam turned toward Damian, his entire form crackling with lightning, a living embodiment of the storm. The infuriating smile on his silly face, however, was as irritating as ever.


    Still, the n had worked. Moondancer and the hulking, menacing man in the white and khaki army uniform ignored Lucian and the others, fixing their attention solely on Damian and Sam as they advanced.


    Damian took a steady breath, redirecting all the mana threads to his back like wires to a robot in some sci-fi movie. With a calm motion, he extended his hand to the side, summoning his ming red spear. It had been years since hest wielded it, but he knew Moondancer would remember it far better than he did.

 Chapter 406 Rescue 3

    Two Days Ago, Inside the Highsword Academy, Lumi''s POV.


    "Hey!" Lumi called out to Elias, who was walking alongside her, carrying some materials outside. They were meant to be installed on the masterpiece of a ship Maximus had built.


    "What?" he snapped, his tone more curt than usual. The boy had been getting increasingly irritabletely.


    "Did you know that Maximus, Samuel, and Einar fought in the Broken Greed War? On Eldoris''s side, no less?" she said, sharing the piece of information that had been upying her thoughts.


    "What? That can''t be true¡­ That war was four years ago. They''d have been even younger than us back then," Elias replied, frowning in disbelief.


    "It''s true," Lumi insisted, meeting his doubtful gaze that practically shouted liar. "I overheard Lady Einar and Princess Evrin talking about it."


    Elias''s frown deepened, but after a moment of thought, he relented. "Now that you mention it, there were a lot of nobles asking me about Maximus''s history in the war. I just assumed they were asking about his potions¡­ That''s all I told them about."


    "See?" Lumi pressed, feeling a surge of vindication. "I wonder what kinds of battles they fought. I mean, the Spellmaster herself made Maximus a captain."


    "A captain?" Elias repeated, visibly shocked. "I can''t picture that guy as a leader. He barely pays attention to what''s happening at the academy. He didn''t even listen to me properly when I briefed him about all the noble politics going on."


    "Who knows? Maybe he created something so impressive that Lady Spellmaster couldn''t ignore him," Lumi spected, her mind wandering. "Maybe I should ask him about his old inventions¡­"


    ****


    Near the Waygate, Grace Pov.


    Using her mana-charged bracer, Grace released a concentrated beam of light, wounding thest second-ranker from the Empire lethaly who had approached near the waygate. Beside her, Einar had already cut down three enemies with her scarlet sword, while Evrin had managed to kill one and injure another badly enough for Adrian to finish off.


    Grace had long since learned to treat Sam and Einar as equals to the rest of the group¡ªthey all shared the same camaraderie and attitude. But witnessing Einar''s de cutting through enemies with such precision and power made her finally realize why he and Sam were hailed as the youngest second-rankers in history.


    Sam, however, was on another level.


    "That''s insane!" Evrin eximed, her eyes wide as she watched. They had only a brief moment to breathe after fending off thest of the nearby second-rankers. Einar simply smiled beside her as Evrin continued, "He''s matching Moondancer! That shouldn''t be possible. Even the transcendent seeds can''t pull that off!"


    "They''re monsters¡­ How is that even possible?" Adrian muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "His power goes beyond a second-ranker''s limits," Einar exined calmly. "Sam is an esper. The more lightning he absorbs, the stronger he bes. And with that guy next to him"¡ªshe gestured faintly¡ª"he has an infinite source of power." Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Grace turned her gaze to the boy who had quietly captured her heart. She had never epted Sam''s proposal, nor had she ever confessed her feelings to him, but deep down, she understood the truth. She loved him.@@novelbin@@


    But she had to restrain herself. Calling off her engagement to royalty¡ªeven if it hadn''t been announced publicly¡ªwas no trivial matter. Such an act could put Sam in danger without his knowledge. First, she would need to talk to her father, to make him understand. However, she knew all too well what her father would say: Sam was amoner, no matter how talented, and therefore never good enough in his eyes.


    Still, the more time Grace spent with Sam, the more remarkable he became. An esper, a man who could control lightning? She had always suspected something unusual, particrly since she had never seen him cast a spell in the six months they had known each other. Now, the reason was crystal clear. And if her father couldn''t see how exceptional Sam was, refusing this match would go down as one of the stupidest decisions in the history of Dawnstar.


    But now wasn''t the time for such thoughts. Pushing her feelings aside, Grace refocused on the task at hand. They hurried to send more people through the waygate. Adrian had already updated Reize and the others about their situation. In preparation, Reize handed them some emergency runic tools that Maximus had designed to create barriers and counter powerful enemies.


    There was no room for distractions now. The battle was far from over.


    ****


    Current time, Damian Pov.


    Damian added theser spell with the mes of his spear, increasing its radius significantly. Finally, the Spellsword''s defenses began to falter. One of his hands was badly burned under the searing heat, but even then, the powerfulser failed to sever it entirely. As Damian prepared for his next move, he felt the Emperor''s mana signature shift slightly, sending a wave of anxiety through him. He needed to end this quickly.


    In the distance, Lucian and the others had managed to gather a decent-sized crowd and were hurrying toward the waygate. Einar and his group were holding their ground, defending the gate against advancing foot soldiers and the asional first- or second-ranker Pathfinders joining the fray.


    Five minutes max.


    With a feral scream, the Spellsword altered the form of his soul-bound sword and hurled it at Damian like a throwing spear at a speed that broke the sound barrier. Damian had no choice but to extinguish the mes on his spear and use it defensively to deflect the iing de. He managed to redirect it, but the sheer force sent him hurtling through the air and crashing into the ground several meters away.


    Freed from Damian''s assault, the Spellsword unleashed a burst of aura and mana, casting a familiar spell that sent mud flying in every direction and jumping out of the radius of the sinking mud spell. Damian barely regained his bnce before crashing. He drove his spear into the ground to steady himself, halting his momentum.


    But the Spellsword was relentless, already charging toward him. Damian remained calm, letting him approach while he continued meticulously crafting new runic circles, holding them steady with multiple mana threads.

 Chapter 409 Rescue 6

    "And the innocent people who just want to live? Yours and other kingdoms?" Damian stretched his hand toward the thousands of people in chains below them. "Tell me they don''t deserve to live just because they didn''t magically gain absurd powers through some random twist of fate. Sounds a lot like those same nobles you hate so much¡­"


    "They had a choice. Empire people are all criminals on death row. The ones from Dawnstar were given a choice... They chose wrong."


    "Be a tyrant? Rule with fear? That''s your vision of the future?" Damian said, gritting his teeth.


    "Better than perishing slowly in a dyingnd, trying to feed people while protecting ourselves from vultures. I have the power and the knowledge, so why shouldn''t I use it to better our lives?"


    Damian stared at the man who called himself the emperor. He had hoped the man was wise enough to understand the consequences of his actions and mighte to some understanding with the other kingdoms. But this man just wanted it all. His fight was hopeless; he wouldn''t stop, and neither would the three kingdoms. Dawnstar barely had a chance even without the massive weapons of destruction.


    The King of Faerunia was the only one who could potentially end this¡ªif the emperor hadn''t already found a solution for him. It was a possibility. The emperor had prepared for years. He knew his opponents better than anyone. There was no chance for peace here.


    "Are you going to stop me?" asked the emperor, resting his hand on the gold-ted, intricately designed sword at his side.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but I care for the people of this world. The nobles are a gue, but maybe they only follow them because they have no other choice. You''re using their ownnguage of violence to change the rules¡ªyou''re no better than they are. In fact, you''re more dangerous with all our world''s knowledge. No, I won''t stop you. Conquer all you want... But when you threaten my friends or harm innocent civilians who just want peace, you leave me no choice but toe after you."


    "I can kill you right this second..." the emperor said, a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "I would like to see you try," Damian said defiantly.


    It wasn''t just talk. He''d already dealt with two of his third-rankers, and that was him just stalling for time.


    "Join me," the emperor suddenly said. "You and your friends will never be in harm''s way. Find me a way to move all my weapons¡ªlike that aircraft of yours¡ªand I will not use people for such work. But¡­ you''ll have to call me your king."


    "I''m sorry. I don''t work for others."


    "Sooner orter, you will be a problem. Let me just be done with you, then," the emperor said, drawing his ornately designed sword. Channeling his golden mana into it and while continuing using the same flying spell as Damian, he stood ready, fire burning in his eyes.


    Damian summoned his fiery spear back, channeling his pitch-ck aura and drinking the Abyssal Strength, Fangbearer Strength, and Voidstep potions. His stats surged, his strength rising. The spear transformed, turning ck with red lines tracing its length. It had never happened before.@@novelbin@@


    The air around them hummed with theirbined auras. Without a word, the emperor surged forward, his golden sword gleaming with blinding intensity, cutting through the air in a devastating arc. Damian countered in an instant. His transformed spear met the emperor''s de with a deafening sh. The force sent shockwaves through the ground, rattling the very air.


    Damian was still overpowered, but it didn''t end there. Damian activated every spell imbued in his armor pieces at once. This armor wasbat-specialized, with each piece imbued with a single spell¡ªthe one that forced his aura out. His entire body lit with ck abyssal fire, enhancing his strength once again to match that of one of the strongest third-rankers Damian had ever faced.


    For a brief moment, they were locked in a struggle of raw power¡ªgolden fire against pitch-ck shadows. The emperor moved with grace, his flying spell allowing him to weave and strike with pinpoint precision, but Damian''s spear never faltered, twisting and turning to meet every blow. Each sh sent ripples through the mana, their auras colliding in bursts of light and shadow.


    Damian could feel the strain on his body as the relentless assault continued. Every strike from the emperor was heavier than thest, filled with a mix of skill and fury. But Damian didn''t back down. He channeled his dark aura deeper, pushing against the oppressive heat of the emperor''s golden mes, unwilling to give him an inch.


    The emperor''s fiery gaze burned brighter, and with a sudden roar, he unleashed a blinding golden wave of energy that pushed Damian back, threatening to overwhelm him. But Damian was ready. In that moment of blinding light, he focused every ounce of his will and thrust his spear forward. The red lines along the shaft zed as they pierced the golden storm, and for a fleeting second, it felt as if time itself slowed. The two collided once more, neither yielding, neither giving up¡ªboth knowing only one could emerge victorious.


    However, Damian sensed it before it happened: a huge mana signature falling from above. The Spellsword. It made him smile¡ªboth from the satisfaction of his sessful trap and from the chance it would give him.


    "Your strength defies all logic¡­ What even are you?" the emperor asked, hidden frustration evident on his face.


    Damian slowly maintained his distance. The emperor also backed away, both circling each other. The moment the emperor sensed the falling Spellsword, Damian seized the chance andunched all three of his spells at once.


    First came theser, big and thick. The emperor could easily dodge it, but what about the falling, unconscious Spellsword? Aiming perfectly at the mana signature, Damian unleashed a massive, hot beam of light at him. The emperor was conflicted, torn between looking at Damian and up toward the descending third ranker. He tried to move toward him, but Damian raised his hand as if to signal another spell activation. The emperor had seen him use the wormhole spell before. With gritted teeth, rather thaning for him, the emperor flew straight up to save his unconscious soldier.


    Damian sighed and let theser spell fly. Activating a wormhole beside him, he emerged next to the waygate, where everyone else was already through¡ªjust his friends remained behind, fighting the never ending wave of soldiers and protecting the waygate. Damian activated his third spell and created a protective dome over them all. Clearing the soldiers inside was easy enough with Einar, Sam, and Lucian at his side.


    Boarding their ship, Damian was ready to leave. The emperor was busy saving his man. Before they went, however, Damian looked at Moondancer''s frozen sculpture in the distance, an evil smile curling his lips.

 Chapter 410 Rescue 7

    There was one spell Damian had always wanted to try on someone, though he never dared. It skirted dangerously close to viting free will, bordering on very. But what if the target was already sworn to end his life, blinded by vengeance so deep they''d never leave him alone?


    Moondancer was the perfect candidate for the Divine Seeker Vines spell. Since the one time he''d used it on Vidalia, Damian had sworn never to cast it on another being. But this was different. Damian adjusted the barrier dome overhead, opening it slightly, and ascended above the spot where she was trapped in ice. With the ship on standby, he stepped out of the control room, opening the door to the seatingpartment and drawing the intricate runic spell from memory, Damian stood ready. The glowing runic circle floated near Moondancer before activating.@@novelbin@@


    His mana sense, now far sharper than when he first encountered the spell, allowed him to visualize the ethereal gold and green vines extending from his core. They streamed toward Moondancer, delving into her being, binding themselves to her shadow core. To anyone else, the effect was imperceptible¡ªno one but Damian and Moondancer could detect the spell''s presence. She, even less so than him.


    The spell had worked exactly as it was designed to. Damian felt a wave of relief upon confirming that the green vines hadn''t connected their cores; instead, he retained full control. He could sense Moondancer''s presence even without mana sense. As Vidalia had once exined, he couldn''t read her thoughts but could perceive the ebb and flow of her emotions. Right now, she was a swirling storm¡ªconfused, baffled, and, most of all, furious beyond measure.


    Amidst that chaos, though, there was a glimmer of something else. Was it happiness? Relief? Damian wasn''t entirely sure. Feeling someone else''s emotions coursing through him was strange and disconcerting, yet oddly fascinating in its own way.


    Stepping into the waygate, Damian braced himself as the nauseating sensation of travel overtook him again. Momentster, he and the others emerged on the other side. A collective exhale of relief echoed behind him; they had all been holding their breaths after encountering the enormous red dragon in the sky.


    Their armors were dented, their weapons battered, and some bore the marks of fresh wounds. Fortunately, Damian''s healing potions had already closed the worst of those injuries, though the fatigue in their faces remained. Without hesitation, Damian shut the waygate behind them, ensuring their escape was secure.


    He guided the ship tond near the workshop, already able to sense Runefather and Reize inside. Many students he knew were busy tending to the injured, freeing people from chains, and distributing food and water.


    Yet not everyone was safe indoors. Over 500 people huddled together, many shivering in the cold outside. Damian''s brow furrowed in frustration. He had hoped the Highswords would show more decency¡ªat least allowing the rescued captives into the academy¡ªbut their typical aloofness and irritation prevailed.


    Runefather and some were inside the workshop, while some others were keeping an eye on the crowd. They acted as though these refugees might suddenly turn on them. Among them, Damian noted Gravebreaker, Soulfe, Bloodedge, and another unfamiliar figure, all standing idly at the edges.


    Damian stepped off the ship, hispanions following close behind. Without pause, he summoned a series of wooden buildings, replicating the style of the workshop. Fires were quickly kindled in each new shelter, the warmth drawing people in. Those freed from their chains finally found a ce to sit, rest, and share a rare moment offort.


    Maelor and Evrin''s supporters worked tirelessly, distributing food and water, tending to wounds, and offering quiet reassurances. The air began to shift from tension to a fragile kind of hope. Only after ensuring that everyone had a ce to stay did Damian and his group make their way into the main workshop to meet Reize.


    Inside, a heated argument was unfolding between Reize, Runefather, Sunkeeper, Hellseeker, Worldscribe, and Lifewarden. The topic was, unsurprisingly, the treatment of the injured. The workshop floor was crowded with wounded¡ªsome grievously hurt, others helping as best they could by distributing water or feeding the weakest among them.


    As Damian entered, the argument froze mid-sentence. Reize turned, her eyes widening as she took in his appearance. He was a striking sight¡ªcuts and bruises criss crossing his face and body, his bloodstained and battered armor bearing the evidence of his battle with the emperor. Though he had healed his critical injuries, he hadn''t bothered to clean away the dried blood or mend the cosmetic damage, creating an image both awe-inspiring and grim.


    Once satisfied with her inspection, Reize pulled Damian into a tight hug. The workshop fell silent for a brief moment, then erupted into apuse. Soldiers and civilians alike pped, some openly weeping as they witnessed the embrace. For many, Damian was more than a savior¡ªhe was proof that hope still existed.


    The Highswords, however, remained on the outskirts of the scene, their difort clear. They shifted awkwardly, unsure how to respond in a moment so steeped in gratitude and emotion.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Among the less injured stood the baron, apanied by Lord Ss and the bald knight Damian had first encountered in Faerunia. Their injuries were minorpared to others in the crowd, allowing them to move freely. The baron and Ss both gave Damian a subtle nod of acknowledgment, their expressions quiet but sincere. The gesture wasn''t dramatic, but Damian understood the weight behind it¡ªa silent expression of deep appreciation for all he had done.


    Damian made his way over to the worktable where the Highswords, the baron, and the other nobles had gathered. His thoughts churned as he nced at the weary faces of the crowd, noting that many of those they had saved were, in fact, from the empire. The emperor''s words surfaced in his mind. Whether it had been a lie or not, he couldn''t afford to dismiss it.


    If the emperor had told the truth, the implications were troubling. It raised more questions than answers. Could a kingdom struggling with poption truly harbor so many death row criminals? And what offenses did the emperor consider grave enough to warrant such a sentence?


    Damian''s brow furrowed as he considered the possibilities. Regardless of the truth, caution would be necessary. Lies or not, he could not dismiss the emperor''s words entirely.


    "Why aren''t they inside the academy?" Damian demanded, his voice sharp as he addressed the third-rankers.


    Worldscribe answered first, her tone as cold as her expression. "The others wanted to throw them off the campus entirely. We managed to convince them to tolerate their presence outside the building."


    "Oh?" Grace scoffed, ring at the Highswords. "And are the mighty Highswords afraid of prisoners in chains?"


    The third rankers cast wary nces at her but remained silent. Breaking the tense stillness, Sunkeeper spoke with a steely edge, "It wasn''t our decision to plunge into a war or to snatch people from right under the empire''s nose. You made that choice yourself¡ªnow you can deal with the consequences."

 Chapter 411 Savior & Creator

    Maelor huffed, "Come on, guys. What else did we expect? It''s not like the Highswords would suddenly start upholding the promises they made when epting all those tributes. Since when have they cared for innocent lives?"


    The baron, Lord Ss, and all the Dawnstar nobles stared at their prince in shock as he spoke so openly in front of the third rankers.


    Worldscribe released a fraction of her aura, her voice cutting like steel. "Do not forget your ce here, student."


    "Enough!" Damian snapped, his irritation breaking through. "Don''t harm the patients. Control your aura, or I will throw all of you out of here."


    This time, it wasn''t just the nobles who were stunned. Even the Highswords froze, startled by Damian''s sudden and unvarnished anger. Worldscribe begrudgingly withdrew her aura, and the other third rankers regarded Damian as if seeing him for the first time.


    "Do you still feel the urge to y peacemaker? The High Table awaits¡­" Hellseeker said with a detached tone, clearly unbothered by the heated exchange.@@novelbin@@


    Damian was at a loss. Negotiation felt futile now. Even if the Highswords agreed to intimidate the empire, it would render this entire deal meaningless if they were not ready to fight for it. The emperor needed to be stopped, but the idea of making things too easy for the rival kingdoms left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    He couldn''t deny that much of what the emperor said was true. The other kingdoms weren''t innocent¡ªmany had likely crossed imperial borders in aggression. Worse, some corrupt nobles had perpetuated the horrors of ve trading.


    The empire, with itsrge poption of beastmen and unique physical traits of the natives, had always been a prime target for vers. Even with the emperor''s strictws against it, the underground ve trade had persisted. For it to continue in secret, the nobles of other kingdoms had to be involved, coborating behind the scenes.


    Damian felt the weight of the truth pressing down on him. Whatever path he chose, none of it was simple or clean.


    Damian took a breath, centering himself. "Yes. Give me half an hour," he finally said.


    The Highswords left reluctantly. Runefather and Worldscribe hesitated as though wanting to stay, but the others urged them along. Once they were gone, Damian sighed and turned to the others.


    "I''m going to propose something insane," he said, his tone half-resigned. "Go freshen up, treat your wounds, and meet me in the training room in ten minutes. I will tell you about it."


    His friends nodded and dispersed, retreating to their rooms in the academy. They all stank of blood and sweat, the grime of battle clinging to them. Only Lucian, Maelor, Fiona, and Adrian lingered.


    "What in the hell is going on here?" the baron asked, breaking the silence.


    Lucian exchanged a nce with Damian. "I''ll exinter. He has something to do first." Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    The baron studied Damian, their gazes locking. "The Morph Vialist," he said, a small smile breaking through. "Thank you for saving me and my people. I can''t believe a boy whom the whole world shunned as a dimwit is now ordering third-rankers like it''s nothing."


    Damian smiled back.


    "You''ve done something extraordinary," Lord Ss added, his tone sincere. A chorus of gratitude rose from the Dawnstar lords who had survived.


    Ss held up a hand to silence them and continued, "But you''ve made an enemy of the empire. Now that they know about you, they''ll never stoping for you."


    "I know," Damian replied simply.


    "Is that him?" the bald knight asked, nodding toward Sam in the distance.


    The baron and Ss turned to look, their expressions softening. "The miracle survivor," someone murmured.


    "Don''t call him that," Damian said, his voice low. "He hates it."


    Patting Lucian and Fiona on their shoulders, Damian turned to leave. Before he did, he said, "When Ie back, I''ll send you all somewhere safe. Decide where you want to go."


    Reize followed him to his room, her touch both gentle and unwavering as she helped him undress and tend to his wounds after his bath. When Damian reached for his casual clothes, she swatted his hands away, insisting on dressing him herself. He smiled faintly at her stubborn care, then pulled her into his arms, copsing onto the bed beside her. Theyy in silence in each other''s arms for a moment, the weight of the world hovering just beyond the door.


    Her dark, thoughtful eyes eventuallynded on his troubled face. Sensing his turmoil, she pulled back slightly and asked, "What is it?"


    He hesitated, the words forming clumsily in his mind before tumbling out. "The emperor... he doesn''t strike me as someone who can be reasoned with. But I don''t want to help Dawnstar or the other kingdoms either. Everything is a mess. I feel like¡­" Damian paused, struggling to give voice to thoughts he barely understood himself.


    "You feel like?" she prodded gently, her gaze intent, as if she could see the knots forming inside him.


    He exhaled slowly, then admitted, "I make things. I''ve always wanted to make things¡ªnot because I wanted to be the best or prove how clever I am, though I''d be lying if I said that wasn''t part of it. But it was more than that. I wanted to create things that I wanted and needed but no one else ever bothered to make.."


    Her eyes widened, a flicker of understanding shing across her face. "That''s¡­ that''s a lot to¡ª"


    "I know," Damian interjected, a nervous edge in his voice. "But right now, that feels like the only idea I can give myself fully to. Everything else feels forced. Like I''m just reacting to other people''s choices. This... this feels like mine. But I can''t do it alone. I''ll need help¡ªa lot of it."


    Her expression softened, and she reached for his hand, her voice trembling slightly. "I''ve lost everyone I ever loved. I never thought I''d find anyone who cared for me again. But then¡­ you showed up. I''m with you, Damian. Always. Whether you march into the hell of war or build a world of your own."


    Her words settled over him like a quiet balm, and he leaned in to kiss her gently, finding sce in her presence. As long as she stood by him, nothing else mattered.


    Damian''s thoughts were clearer now than they had been in a long time. The Highswords were fragmented souls, lost to their own ambitions. The four kingdoms were too blinded by greed and power to see beyond their borders. Even the well-intentioned among them were swept away by the tide of dysfunction.


    And the emperor? Let him do as he pleased. Let the kingdoms fend for themselves.


    Damian had a different vision. He wasn''t a conqueror or a warrior. He was a creator. He would build something the world had never seen¡ªa city untethered from war and greed, a haven for those seeking peace. A ce for hope and dreams.


    It wouldn''t be easy. Building such a sanctuary would take time, effort, and an enormous amount of help. And even after it was built, keeping it peaceful would be a challenge of its own.


    But Damian smiled faintly, his resolve hardening as he held Reize close. It would be worth it. Every moment, every struggle¡ªworth it. His greatest creation yet.

 Chapter 412 The Midnight Meeting Of Eight

    Damian was the first one in the training room. The others had yet to arrive. He and Reize sat on the wooden benches he had made, gazing at the moonlight trickling through the colorful ss window. After a few minutes, he sensed the others heading toward the room. The first to arrive was Lucian.


    Her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of Reize in Damian''s arms, the couple sitting together in silence. She froze at the entrance, watching them. Sensing her presence, Damian gently let Reize go, but Lucian didn''te closer. Soon, however, the others arrived, and together they finally approached him.


    The table he had crafted earlier in the room was justrge enough for Maelor, Einar, Evrin, Grace, Lucian, and Sam to sit around. Reize stood beside Damian as he moved from the bench near the window to join them at the table.


    "What was Hellseeker talking about? What did he mean by you ying peacemaker?" Evrin asked before Damian could say a word. The others turned to him expectantly.


    "That''s what I wanted to talk about," Damian said, stepping forward to address them. "Lucian already knows... The situation within the Highsword organization is far from ideal. The Land Breaker¡ª"@@novelbin@@


    He revealed everything he knew about the Highswords in the most concise terms possible. He also made them promise not to share this information with anyone else. He trusted everyone in the room to keep it confidential. Even if they didn''t, it was no longer as critical.


    The emperor''s actions suggested he was already aware of the situation within the Highswords. If he knew, it was likely that the neighboring kingdoms'' royalty also had their suspicions¡ªor had confirmed them. While public panic could be a risk, revealing this information would likely cause no significant harm beyond that. His friends wouldn''t stir unrest for no reason. At most, they might tell their families.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "What? How is that possible? A fourth ranker can''t just disappear..." Grace said, shocked.


    "Which is why they''ve been doing nothing. Wait a minute¡ªdoes the empire know about this? Is that why they started the invasion?" Evrin asked, considering the implications.


    "They want to... be a leader? Just that? To abandon everyone for one superficial title? What kind of knight does that?" Maelor said, his anger rising.


    "It''s not that simple," Einar interjected. "Decisions require a majority vote from the High Table, but the members are divided. That deadlock is why they''ve taken no action. And the empire thing might have made them even more suspicious of one another. They might think there''s a leak¡ªor that some kingdom''s nobles have influenced certain High Table members.


    Perhaps they''ve engineered the situation to make things so dire that the most honorable among them would break and act without approval, giving the others grounds tobel them insubordinate and seize control of the Highswords. Who knows? Maybe... maybe this deadlock is better than the chaos that could arise if the wrong person controlled an organization holding the most powerful force in the world..." Einar''s voice broke at the end, a tear rolling down her cheek. Evrin pulled her into aforting hug.


    Damian felt terrible revealing such grim truths about the order of knights she revered so deeply. She wasn''t alone in her dismay; Sam, Maelor, and Lucian had all grown up hearing the grand tales of The Land Breaker, Runefather, and Voidshaper¡ªlegends whose bravery and justice had shaped their childhoods. To see the order in such disarray now would shake anyone''s faith.


    And perhaps she was right¡ªthere could be countless reasons why someone might act the way they do. But the harsh reality remained: thousands were dying, countless more enved, and an entire kingdom had been reduced to ashes because the order failed to act.


    It wasn''t entirely their fault, Damian understood that much. The Highswords were established to fight the devils of myth and safeguard the realm from monsters and disasters, not to meddle in the internal politics of nations. Yet, with so many kingdoms at war, how could they turn a blind eye? Who would they protect if everyone perished in the chaos?


    Breaking the heavy silence, Damian spoke. "And so, they wanted my artificial core research to tip the bnce in their favor. That''s why they invited me to join them. I didn''t make a deal with anyone, but I allowed Worldscribe and Runefather to use my name and the fake contract. It was a stalling tactic to buy time, my true purpose was to win the survival exam and enter the dungeon to find the Land Breaker using the spell I showed you today."


    Einar''s head shot up, her expression intense, as did everyone else''s. "Can you find him? Why haven''t you done it yet?" she asked.


    "The dungeon is where I have to do it," Damian began. "They won''t let us enter until the second term starts. I didn''t want to reveal the spell in case some of them¡ªthose content with the current situatione after me. And to be honest, I don''t know the guy. Yes, we''ve all heard the stories, but we''ve heard stories about the others too."


    He paused, tension in his voice as he continued. "I can handle third-rankers somehow, but I can''t face a fourth-ranker. And I don''t trust him. What if he''s no different from the rest of them? With an artificial core, he could have ess to unlimited mana, making him the strongest person in the world. No one would be able to stand against him..." Damian''s voice trailed off, the weight of his fears evident.


    Einar opened her mouth, ready to argue, but Evrin ced a hand on her shoulder. She gently shook her head, silently conveying that Damian''s concerns weren''t baseless.


    "Why are we here then? Do you want to enter the dungeon immediately?" Maelor asked, breaking the silence.


    "No," Damian replied. "With the news of Dawnstar forces being annihted¡ªand after seeing Lucian¡ªI made them a proposal before heading to Dawnstar. I wanted to give the Highswords a choice: I''ll find theirmander, and in return, they will mediate or intimidate the emperor to stop the war."


    He then shared the details of his conversation with the emperor, along with the thoughts and doubts weighing on his mind.

 Chapter 415 New Deal 2

    However, before Damian could say a word, Sunkeeper spoke up.


    "Before that, the High Table should address the unauthorized use of the waygate spell on academy grounds by him. Such actions not only put the students in danger, but he somehow opened a gate straight to the Empire''s forces. He also interfered with the Empire and brought many of its prisoners here somehow¡­"


    Huh? What was this now? Had the Sunkeeper factionpletely given up on winning his favor and decided to go all out in making him responsible for his actions? Not that he had broken any major academyws. He wasn''t nning to keep the prisoners he had rescued¡ªthey were going back to Dawnstar. From the looks of it, the Empire''s main force was still at the border between the Empire and Dawnstar, and it would take them some time before they could push into the middle sections, much less the north.


    "Enough!" Voidshaper called out. "That is not the purpose of this meeting. He will answer for everything only after he talks about his ims of finding our leader."


    "Voidshaper, are you also enchanted by his words? Can''t you see? He''s just lying to get out of trouble! First, he disrespects our traditions, and now this¡­" Silverspell used, pointing at Voidshaper.


    Damian had expected the meeting to be more dignified than this. Apparently, even powerful grandpa''s-centuries old-liked to bicker and point fingers.


    He didn''t want to waste any more time than he already had.


    "Yes. I can open a waygate near the Supreme de," he dered, grabbing everyone''s attention. Then, he added, "I already gave proof of my spell. If you don''t believe me, go ask the Emperor. However, the deal I wanted to make has changed slightly since Ist spoke about it¡­ After meeting the Emperor, I don''t see any chance for negotiation, so we can shelve that idea."


    "See? He''s even going back on his words now!" Silverspell cried. "I say we take his research and punish him for the disrespect he thinks he can show us!"


    "What do you mean the deal has changed?" Lifewarden asked cautiously.


    "You very well know we can''t confirm anything from the Emperor''s side," Voidshaper said, eyeing him.


    The others whispered among themselves, most likely searching for any excuse not to believe Damian''s ims about finding their leader. But just by hearing their concerns, Damian could tell more of them wanted Land Breaker back than those who were merely suspicious. That was something he could work with.


    "Of course not," Damian smiled. "You lot can''t even agree on who will water the nts in your backyard."


    They all red at him, though he noticed the petite girl, Soulfe, and a few others chuckling sneakily. Agitating them wasn''t his goal, though.


    "Don''t worry. This time, it''s something you can easily grant me, and I will simply have to believe in your word for the deal to hold true for years toe. I will enter the dungeon and search for the Land Breaker if that''s what you want, but in exchange, I want the Highswords to officially grantnd to me and my organizationnd that we can control and call it our own in Ashenvale."


    "You wantnd?" Worldscribe asked, her expression filled with doubt.


    "No. I want a contract stating that all thend I conquer in Ashenvale will be my own property. The other kingdoms and the underworld nuisances are already doing the same, but I''m nice enough to ask you to make it official. Since the Highswords are the highest authority on this continent, I assume any lostnds due to war fall under your jurisdiction, right? Well, that''s my deal: we make a contract, and I go into the dungeon to search for your leader."


    They murmured among themselves again.


    "It''s no big deal."


    "It''s just somend."


    "What a stupid request."


    From their perspective, he could have asked for anything¡ªwealth, runic treasures, or any favor under the sky. But Damian could get all of that on his own. What he wanted was a signed document that made thend they conquered legally theirs. He knew they could always find an excuse toe after his holdings, so securing the future was necessary. The contract might mean nothing to the Highswords or the current rulers of thosends, but once the city was built and his vision came true, that piece of paper would ensure no kingdom could stake a im. At least politically, they would be untouchable.


    "We do not own thatnd¡­" Worldscribe acknowledged. "But we understand the reasoning. Fine. It''s a small price to pay. But you still haven''t proved that your spell truly works."


    Voidshaper, after ncing around the room, spoke next. "The majority are in agreement." Most of them nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I''m going to use the spell to send the Dawnstar prisoners back home," Damian replied. "You can see it in action then. Can even cross if you feel like it."


    "If you can use it from here, why do you have to enter the dungeon to use it?" Silverspell countered, grasping at anything he could to oppose him.


    "You''re a mage. You should understand the workings of waygates and dungeons," Damian said, looking at the old man with the white beard. He then added, "Voidshaper might exin it better than I can¡­ Wormholes or waygates aren''t instant. The distances we usually travel with them are so small that we don''t notice, but even then, it takes time. The greater the distance, the longer the dy.


    It''s dangerous. As Darwin''s theory suggests¡ªand as I believe¡ªthe dungeons aren''t of this realm. If I open a waygate here, it''s like opening one from one world to an entirely different one. Just going in anding out might seem like a five-minute task, but in reality, it could take months, years, or even decades."


    Many of the mages and spellswords nodded. They may not have consciously noticed it with smaller wormholes, but they had likely sensed slight dys when opening waygates over the years.


    Damian continued, now addressing Hellseeker, Voidshaper, Worldscribe, and Runefather¡ªthose who had followed every word of his exnation.


    "And another thing¡­ Assuming he is alive, the spell only opens the waygate near him. If Land Breaker is facing some terrifying monster or trapped in a hostile environment, there''s nothing stopping those threats from crossing the waygate too. I don''t know about you, but I don''t want to fight something strong enough to keep the Land Breaker trapped for decades, let alone unleash it into our world."


    That made many of their eyes widen.


    Finally, they truly understood what it meant to get their leader back. They may have assumed nothing could happen to a warrior as strong as Land Breaker, but something obviously had¡ªotherwise, he would have returned by now. All those terrifying possibilities were real if Damian opened the waygate near him.


    Without further argument, all ten members of the High Table nodded one after another, signaling their eptance of the deal. Sunkeeper and Silverspell fidgeted but ultimately nodded as well, no doubt aware that outright refusal would leave a bad impression in a room full of third-rankers watching them.@@novelbin@@


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    And that was that. Damian nodded, satisfied. His initial goal was aplished. He could have demanded more in exchange for his spell, but he liked to keep things simple.


    Greed had never served anyone well.

 Chapter 417 A Maybe..?

    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    It was fine, though¡ªeven clearing 20 levels in the dungeon would give him enough experience to reach level 100 if he only considered the minimum requirements for meeting the criteria. More if he pushed all his skills to level up as well. Especially if he brought the ship and its mana generator with him. A month wasn''t enough to finish his work on the artificial mana core. There were too manyplications inpleting it.


    Every time Damian thought about miniaturizing the mana generators, he felt like he was missing a crucial piece. With all the spatial storage items, wormhole spells, and waygate spells, he envisioned some kind of spell or mechanism that would allow him to bend space itself. Storing items in spatial storage was useful, but what about having massive machinery stored inside a spatialpartment small enough to fit on a man''s bracer?


    Of course, getting to that point would require extensive research, as far as he knew no one had ever shown such a spell¡ªalong with learning how to craft original spells which would be most likely what he will have to do for it, which he still hadn''t figured out.


    Should he spend some time with Vidalia to learn spellcraft? She was the spellmaster, after all, and no one could do it better. He could leave the empire''s refugees with her until he found a way to return them safely or built his own ce where they could stay.


    There was still half a week before the academy opened and he could enter the dungeon. The list of people he was bringing was nearlyplete, with only a few spots left. The only thing he needed to work on was Dreamlight and how to transport it into the dungeon.


    He had a rough idea and was considering alternatives, but he would most likely have to go through with the one n he already had in mind. Dreamlight was massive, covered in countless runic spells and enchantments. Even with an empty mana liquid storage tank, it wouldn''t fit inside a spatial storage device. The storage would have to be significantlyrge in proportion to amodate so much space inside. While maintaining that size, it would need to be at least Grand or Supreme Grade. Otherwise, it would interfere with the runic spell etchings and enchantments. It was just a matter of repetition, though¡ªand after 20 to 50 failures and shit load of mana wastage, Damian was confident he could create such arge spatial storage device. They would have to carry it with them into the dungeon-it would be pretty huge.


    There was one material he had received from a Faerunian noble kid that might be even better than steel for runic inscriptions. That would be perfect for this.


    As he neared the wooden structures housing over 500 people they had rescued, Damian met up with some of his friends who were outside. Almost all of the rescued had received health potions and food. Most had already fallen asleep, too exhausted to stand after working like animals for months. Damian walked inside the workshop with his friends.


    The group of Dawnstar lords, along with the baron, Lord Ss, and the bald knight, were gathered near the warmth of the fire in his main workshop, joined by Lucian, Maelor, and the others. They asked what had happened, but Damian simply nodded and said Highswords had epted the deal. The others looked puzzled, but neither he nor his friends bothered to exin. The city''s fate was their own business, after all.


    "So, back to Dawnstar now?" Damian asked after catching up with his friends.


    The baron sighed. "It might be safe for a while, but just waiting for the empire toe one day feels wrong. Duke Ashborne¡ªno offense to him(said while looking at Grace)¡ªmight be an amazing warrior, but no matter how many people he gathers, there''s no winning against their runic monstrosities.. Even with all our Transcendents."


    "I have no intention of putting on armor again to face them," Lord Ss added, earning sharp looks from several lords. But no one argued. After experiencing defeat firsthand, pride and glory weren''t high on their list of priorities. "But there are still many of our people and civilians being enved by the empire. Winning aside, we have to at least get them back."


    Many nodded in solemn agreement. Even in rags, their bodies marked by the chains they had worn day after day in skin burning heat, they still wanted to fight. But this time, it wasn''t fornd or wealth¡ªit was just to save others from suffering the same fate they were saved from.


    "There was an idea I had.. I gave up on it," Damian said, ncing at them. "But seeing you all so determined to save your people.. I suppose I could do a little more for you."


    "What n?" one of the knights asked.


    Damian looked at Maelor and Evrin, then said, "How about going to Ashenvale instead of Dawnstar?"


    Lord Ss, the baron, and the more strategic minds in the group immediately caught on, a spark of understanding in their eyes. Evrin and Maelor widened their eyes as well, realizing the implications. But for those who didn''t quite get it, Damian rified:


    "The King of Dawnstar isn''t backing down because he still hopes to win over more Ashenvale third-rankers. He spent too much time and effort behind the march on Ashenvalends. But Baron, Lord Ss¡ªyou can tell him what happened and what your kingdom is facing if he doesn''t return. Even with him, I don''t think there''s much of a chance, but¡­ I don''t know. Maybe you can try onest time. The fight is inevitable. Now it''s all about minimizing your losses."


    Evrin spoke up immediately. "They won''t leave Ashenvale unless they''re sure Aunt Vidalia won''t attack them from behind."


    The gathered knights and lords murmured about "princess" and "Dawnstar." Were they blind? Did they not notice her pointed ears already?


    Maelor added, "Maybe they can convince my father, but I doubt it. Thest time I saw him, he wasn''t in the best condition.. and all this fighting can''t have helped."


    Lord Goldilocks and Ss exchanged a mncholy look with Maelor. They knew better than anyone.


    "A hundred maybes and a thousand ''will he or won''t..'' but it''s one option," Damian said. "I can send you near Eldoris''s forces if you want¡ªthat''s all from my side. And, of course, the princess and I will do our best to convince the Spellmaster not to blow you all to pieces before you even make contact with the Dawnstar people."


    Damian chuckled, but the Dawnstar lords were not amused. The fear on their faces was real. Even his friends red at him. Well, Vidalia wasn''t exactly known for her mercy.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 420: Preparations

    Damian happily lifted the heavy cube with some difficulty and carried it outside to the workshop. Even with strength stats rivaling those of a second-ranker, he was sweating and breathing heavily after the effort. Definitely not something a second-ranker could just take along whenever they traveled.


    It shouldn''t be a problem for a third-ranker, though. That woman, Mindseer, could handle the job if he brought her along. The Highswords were going to follow behind him, no matter what. He only had 50 dungeon batch spots, meaning the other 50 would all be from the Highswords¡ªand whether they wanted theirmander to return or not, none of them would dare miss this.


    A batch of 100 people could share a single dungeon entry. It would be foolish to assume they''d just leave him to slowly grind higher levels in the dungeon. He had spells to ensure his group''s safety, but it wouldn''t hurt to craft some emergency shields and other safeguards just in case. Mindseer, if she agreed to form the mana contract, could prove quite useful. Still, this was something he needed others'' opinions on, so he stopped overthinking it.


    Reize and the others gathered near him curiously, eyes fixed on the massive steel box etched with a giant runic circle. Reize already knew about it since he had told her, but she was still surprised he hadpleted it so quickly. Damian himself had expected it to take at least three or four days, so he was pleased with the oue.


    "Is it really ready?" Reize asked.


    "What is it? What is it? The drawing looks the same as the spatial storage bracers you made," Lumi chimed in from the side.


    Damian was surprised Lumi could even recognize his intricate andplex runic circles. Then again, if someone stared at something long enough¡­ She was obsessed with his method of crafting runic tools and had tried hard to understand it. Yet, it was pointless. Only Damian could trulyprehend the runic circles his eye skill revealed to him.@@novelbin@@


    For him, unlike others, they weren''t just drawings¡ªthey were equations and specific data that made sense. Maybe if he taught someone from a young age before they learned traditional runes, there was a chance they could grasp his runic circles. But for those whose understanding of runes and runic arrays was already set in stone, it simply wasn''t possible.


    "I need to check if it works or not," Damian said. Then he added, "Let''s empty Dreamlight''s liquid mana storage first."


    Mana couldn''t be stored inside a spatial tool¡ªsomething he had to keep in mind. However, each person he brought inside could carry one 5-liter mana container. That would total over 200 liters of liquid mana. More than he could even make or store in Dreamlight''s reserves, so it should be fine if just a few people held onto it whenever they stopped using the ship.


    There was always the option to take the ship out of storage and let the generators refill the tank, but they''d have to wait¡ªand that wouldn''t work in emergencies. At least 30-50 liters of liquid mana needed to be on hand at all times.


    After emptying the ship''s mana reserves, Damian used up all the leftover mana and made sure all the runic features werepletely disabled, even going so far as to use mana threads to drain the enchanted pipes of mana entirely.


    The enchantments weren''trge enough to cause problems for the supreme-grade spatial storage¡ªit was runic items that always made spatial storage tricky. Activating the storage cube, Damian ced one hand on the ship to store it inside. The vessel shifted, producing a metallic noise, but after moving slightly, it stopped.


    It didn''t get stored. The test was a failure.


    "That''s how items too big for storage react, right?" Reize asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ I''ve never tried storing something this huge," Damian admitted.


    "Let me try," Lumi said, pulling out a simple store-bought basic-grade spatial storage item. The internal space should have been around a 30 or 40 cm cubic box. She picked up arge metal pole¡ªtaller than all of them¡ªand attempted to store it inside.


    Reize was right. The metal pole shook, vibrated a little, and then stopped. It was a strange phenomenon. Damian had to assume it was mana generating a powerful attraction force inside the storage, but the object resisted because its full mass couldn''t be transported.


    That confirmed it. Damian returned to work, leaving the heavy cube in the workshop. Just like all his other crafts since acquiring that recognition spell, the supreme-grade cube¡ªand everything else he had made¡ªcould only be used by him and his descendants. He was tempted to do the same with Dreamlight, rebuilding certain parts, but he decided against it. If he did, Reize wouldn''t be able to pilot it.


    It took another full day before Damian managed to forge an 8x8-foot steel cube, reinforced with the new metal he had acquired¡ªa supreme-grade spatial storage cube. This one was so heavy even he couldn''t lift it without potions. He had to get Sam and Einar to move it outside to the workshop. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    This time, it was a sess. Dreamlight was fully stored inside.


    The many students gathered in the workshop erupted into cheers as if they had all contributed to something incredible. It was incredible¡ªthough Damian doubted the "together" part.


    He couldn''t even use a weight control spell on a runic tool. Achieving supreme grade with just two spells had taken an immense amount of time and effort, not to mention a ridiculous amount of wasted steel and that rare metal. He couldn''t afford to mess with it by adding weight-reducing features. Storage and recognition were already difficult enough.


    There was no way they could bring this cube along without sacrificing valuable fighters. They were already down to just 50 Highswords in the 100-man dungeon, and every single person was invaluable.


    He had to find Mindseer and see if she would agree to lift it for them.

 Chapter 421 To Lockwood

    With his work done, Damian was ready to leave for Ashenvale. Two days wouldn''t be enough to master spell crafting, but at least he could learn the theory and work on it on his own. He would have to offer something to Vidalia in exchange, though.


    There was one item gathering dust in his spatial storage that could work as a gift. Damian nodded, deciding on the matter.


    With Evrin and Maelor''s help, the final list for the dungeon party waspletedst night, and everyone was notified by his squires to be ready to enter the dungeon once the academy started. Aside from the mountain of dungeon artifacts and materials he had received in exchange for a spot, Damian had also personally selected a few individuals without any fee. He had observed them at the academy¡ªhardworking, talented students who deserved the opportunity and could be useful.


    Among them was themoner boy Damian had hired to work with, two runesmith students who could aid in repair if needed, and a fourth-year boy named Evante who spent most of his time ying the flute, singing, and unting himself in front of girls¡ªyet had an exceptional mana signature. It wasn''t just the quantity of his mana that stood out, but something about its quality as well. Damian suspected he might be a hidden esper, but he had also seen the guy use proper runic circle spells near his face and hands, proving he wasn''t faking it. Damian chose to ignore him, though. He already had enough mysteries of his own.


    Dreamlight was ready, now enhanced with new features, and so was the storage cube for it. He had plenty of potions made in Eldoris, along with runic scrolls and tools stored in his spatial storages. All in all, he was prepared to enter the dungeon at any time.


    Evrin, Einar, Maelor, and Sam joined him as he boarded the ship, preparing to take off toward Dawnstar. He could have opened the waygate directly from campus, but with it being the middle of the day, he didn''t want to create unnecessary trouble for the academy staff¡ªor draw too much attention from the gathered students.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@


    Reize, Lumi, and Elias were also with him. He hadn''t nned on bringing his two assistants, but Lumi had begged him incessantly. Eventually, even Reize relented and agreed to take her on the "trip." Did they think this was some kind of pic in the park?


    And, of course, if Lumi came, that meant Elias had toe too.


    The two had no idea where they were going¡ªonly that Damian and the others were headed somewhere on Dreamlight. None of the students knew about the incident from that night either. The Highswords hadn''t revealed anything, and even if some students had heard whispers, they kept the information to themselves.


    Damian had also asked his friends not to use his real name around Elias, and they understood. There was no point inplicating things unnecessarily. Their rtionship was fine as it was. He was never going back to his old house, so telling Elias they were rted felt pointless. At least, that''s what Damian told himself. Maybe there were feelings influencing him that he wasn''t even aware of. He wasn''t a psychiatrist¡ªhe wouldn''t pretend to understand everything about his own mind, especially after it had once been used by another consciousness.


    Elias was the only Sunde who hadn''t abandoned him that day¡ªthough, technically, he hadn''t even been born yet. Maybe, in a way, this allowed Damian to believe that if he had stayed, Elias might have been the one part of his family that didn''t hate him. Revealing the truth would only bring answers Damian would rather not know.


    The seven seats in the control room, facing the massive windshield, were all upied.


    After their meeting that night, Maelor had seemingly spoken with his followers and abandoned any ambitions of bing a king or ying a political role in Dawnstar. Damian hadn''t spoken with him about it yet, but after witnessing the empire''s forces firsthand¡ªand the fight between third-rankers, as well as Damian and Sam¡ªhe must have realized how futile his efforts were.


    The dream city that Damian had revealed to him had, in some way, be Maelor''s dream too. And so for the first time, he was traveling without his two closest noble followers. He was alone on his way to meet his father.


    Damian considered giving Reize her bracelet and letting her take control of the ship for a while, but he decided to do it when they were alone. That wasn''t something for others to see.


    Powering Dreamlight''s flight mechanism, he started the ascent. The crowd of students below wasrger than ever, now that nearly all of them had returned to the academy. He hadn''t told the Highswords where he was going. While they still had the Highsword student badge, Damian doubted they could track him hundreds of kilometers away from the ind.


    After flying for some kilometers from the ocean to above Ashenvalend it was time.


    This time, he didn''t even need tond the ship to open the waygate. Since he was both powering the spell and choosing the target, he couldunch the spell while seated in Dreamlight''s pilot chair without the help of any giant runic tools.


    He still had to draw the spell, of course, and push it outward with mana threads before activating it to keep it separate from the ship. ss blocked mana flow, and metal created resistance, so to prevent wasting mana while using his mana threads, he had installed an opening above the ship. From there, he could extend his mana threads and cast spells while in flight.


    A shimmering blue waygate opened.


    Damian had set the target to the same injured soldier in Lockwood. The baron and he had already discussed using the man as a point of contact, so he should be expecting it¡ªand he wouldn''t be in a popted area.


    The spell always ced the waygate roughly 20 meters from the target, though the exact location was never fixed. Somehow, it always managed to avoid solid structures and people. Maybe there were hiddenponents to the spell he had yet to uncover.


    He would have to study it further.


    All these massive, high-mana cost spells needed to be analyzed now that he was capable of truly performing them.

 Chapter 422 Back In Lockwood

    In a second, they were through. The others around him were moaning and trying hard not to throw up, though Damian wasn''t feeling it as much as before. Had he gradually gotten used to it? It was possible.


    Damian also recalled the initial dungeon relic from which he had copied the spell; the description mentioned it would act strangely if the surrounding mana density was high. Yet, even with his liquid mana storage, nothing had happened. Maybe it wasn''t about mana quantity but rather the number of distinct mana signatures.


    He needed to study the waygate spell in detail. Changing the "closeness to person needed for target" condition to ept any random ID was a must. It wouldn''t be easy, but it was his goal.


    Flying over the familiar town he had seen asionally during his stay at the baron''s vi, memories of that time resurfaced. He wasn''t allowed to wander off on his own or attend any functions in or outside the vi. However, Thomas had managed to convince the baron to let him and Lucian visit the town with him once every two weeks. Not fond memories, but among everything he had endured in this world, it was one of the better ones.


    The civilians, of course, were shocked to see a massive steel craft flying so close to them.


    "Where are we?" Lumi asked.


    "I''ve seen this ce before.. It can''t be.." Elias murmured, staring at Sam and the others as if demanding an answer.@@novelbin@@


    "Yes," Sam finally said. "We''re in northern Dawnstar. Lockwood, wasn''t it?"


    Damian nodded.


    "It''s pretty," Evrin said, admiring the view.


    "We''re going to Lucian''s house," Reize answered Elias with a smile. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    She had always been kind to his assistants, but after his name was revealed, she seemed to be treating Elias even more warmly. Damian understood though¡ªif he were at his girlfriend''s parents'' or rtives'' house, he would also try to make a good impression.


    Elias'' eyes widened, and his face showed signs of regret, as if he was second-guessing his decision to tag along. He kept his thoughts to himself, though.


    "I can fly you to your home if you want and pick you up in two or three hours," Damian offered offhandedly. Elias aside, all his friends perked up, their ears tuned in, eyeing both of them sneakily.


    By now, they all knew his story. It wasn''t a particrly important detail, but any noble from northern Dawnstar or the surrounding area must have heard, at least once in their life, about the sold child of the Sundes who had supposedly died in the attack on the baron''s daughter.


    "If it''s not too much trouble for you..." Elias whispered atst, after thinking for a solid minute and a half.


    Damian didn''t know what the Sunde family thought of the baron, but considering they had sold their son to him andter heard news of his death... that could not have left a positive impression. Elias must have grown up in that environment. He had shown signs of disliking Lucian, though he had never acted on it or spoken about it. Still, Damian had never seen the two of them talk, either.


    He just nodded and, before heading to the baron''s vi, turned the ship toward Sunspear¡ªthe ancestral seat of House Sunde. By carriage, the journey had taken him four days, but in his high-speed Dreamlight, they arrived in less than twenty minutes.


    Damiannded near the Sunde pce. It had either been sold or rented out¡ªhe wasn''t sure. No one had given him instructions on where to go. He had brought them here on his own, yet Elias was too deep in thought to even notice. The guy knew how to open the entrance to the seatingpartment, so he walked out of the control room. The others bid him farewell as he stepped off the ship.


    Damian remained in the control room. He had only spent seven days in this ce in his new life. To him, it was nothing more than just another location.


    Here, too, the civilians were shocked to see such a strange craft flying overhead. Elias would have to exin it to them.


    Once Elias was gone, Damian ascended again, flying back the way they hade. He didn''t go all the way, though. Instead, he used the gateway again after getting out of public view,nding in the baron''s vast garden.


    Tents and people were scattered everywhere outside the vi, guarded by the Lockwood soldiers loyal to the baron. Damiannded at the very edge, away from the crowd, so the ship wouldn''t be a problem. He could have simply stored it, but that felt like a waste of mana.


    No one present was higher than a transcend-seed-level second-ranker¡ªexcept for one individual. But that person was likely one of Dawnstar''s third-rankers, apanying the Duke and the baron.


    The baron, Lord Ss, and many other lords anddies emerged from the vi to receive them. Some Damian recognized; others he did not. They greeted him. Maelor and Evrin exchanged pleasantries and walked inside.


    Not only was the Duke of Southern Dawnstar present¡ªLord Asheborn-Grace''s father¡ªbut also another duke, the one nominally in charge of Northern Dawnstar. However, Ss and the baron ruled the north in practice, thanks to their vast political influence, wealth, and military strength, which rivaled that of Duke Layden Varia, the Duke of Northern Dawnstar.


    The duke hadn''t even joined the war, despite it being a direct order from the king. Damian was surprised to hear his name at all as he introduced himself and his twenty-year-old son.


    Beside the duke''s son stood another boy in knight''s armor, staring at Damian with wide eyes. He vaguely remembered Lucian once mentioning that one of his older brothers who worked for the duke¡ªthis must have been him. With orange hair and pale white skin, looking exactly like Elias''s older version.


    Damian faintly recognized his face from that day. The guy didn''t greet him. Damian also made noment and ignored him.


    The others were watching them closely¡ªclearly, everyone present already knew about Damian. But he gave them no satisfaction, refusing to feed into their gossip and drama. He simply acted as if he hadn''t seen the guy.


    His older brother seemed content with that arrangement as well.

 Chapter 425 Just A Favor

    She tried to exin herself, "It''s Supreme grade, yes, but it only has one spell! This has¡­ What even is this? Aura spells? Is that even a thing? Over six special effects! Tier 2 Alignment! This is a masterpiece¡ªon the level of dungeon relics!"


    "Aura to generate mana¡­ and pilot Dreamlight? What does that mean?" Reize asked, hesitantly taking the silver metallic bracelet in her hand.


    "There are three mana generators installed in the Dreamlight. You already know that. Two can''t be activated by anyone other than me. Thest one¡­ I can modify it for others to use. With this, you can activate it and fly the ship with or without me," Damian exined.


    Reize looked at the bracelet, then at Dreamlight, gleaming in the morning sunlight. Her lips quivered, her eyes watered, and suddenly, she hugged him tightly.@@novelbin@@


    It was a bit too intense for him¡ªhe wasn''t very emotional and always felt awkward when people showed too much emotion around him. Still, he gently stroked her silky hair as she sobbed in his arms for a few seconds. She was also making weird purring sounds between sobs, though he chose to ignore it.


    Lumi smiled smugly at them. Damian flicked her forehead, wiping the smug look right off her face. It worked¡ªher forehead turned red, and sheined loudly.


    Both Damian and Reize ignored her, though, as Reize shyly looked up at him. Damian kissed her pretty lips.


    It didn''tst long. He suddenly sensed a mana signature approaching at high speed. He pulled back and looked toward the vi¡ªSouldealer wasing.


    She was flying using a wind spell that looked different from Vidalia''s. Instead of tworge green runic circles for bnce, she had three. It looked less stable, though, and the mana wastage was also more.


    He also sensed the lords insideing out in groups. Guess they had made their decision. Faster than expected. He could even hear them ordering their knights and soldiers in the distance.


    "Oh my! Did I interrupt something?" Souldealer askednding near them, amusement and surprise evident in her eyes. They had already stopped kissing, but they were still in each other''s arms.


    Reize quickly pulled away and separated from him. Lumi chuckled behind them, which earned her a re from Reize. Without a word, Reize grabbed Lumi by her clothes and dragged her away from Damian and Souldealer¡ªgiving them some space. Not before slipping the bracelet onto her left wrist with a small smile.


    Damian wanted to exin how it worked, but he figured he could do thatter on the Dreamlight.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "They couldn''t stop praising your deeds inside," Souldealer said once they were out of earshot. "They even forgot you''re a Sunde¡ªthe most hated house in Dawnstar''s entire history."


    "Is that so? I was dropped here before I could learn that," Damian replied casually.


    "You don''t care about your bloodline?" she asked, surprised.


    "Is there anything of importance here? Or did you just interrupt my moment with my girlfriend just for fun?" Damian snapped back.


    She chuckled, but there was noughter in her eyes. They were alert, calcting¡ªassessing his worth.


    "There is no man in the world who does things purely for the good of all. Especially those who hold immense power. If you truly were strong enough to take on three Transcendents, there''s no way you''d be satisfied just being a student or a researcher.. Why do this favor for us?" she asked, her voice turning serious for the first time.


    "It''s not a favor to you or this miserable kingdom," Damian replied honestly. "It''s a favor to a couple of friends who care enough about those they left behind to pick up a sword again and keep fighting¡ªeven though there''s a seventy percent chance they''ll be killed or enved¡­ again."


    She stared at him silently. Damian used the moment to ask her a question in return.


    "Why are you still here? The Empire will dominate. Maybe Faerunia and Eldoris can put up a fight for a few years, but with Dawnstar''s resources, the Empire will win in the end. They have runesmiths and knowledge far more advanced. Unless the Highswords finallye to their senses or The Sea Snake shows the world why Fourth Rank is so hard to achieve for real¡­"


    "Not everything the books say is true, kid," she said, her eyes filled with determination. "Some of us don''t leave the battlefield, even when the odds are against us. Too many people connected to me would be left behind if I did."


    "Then convince your king to do his duty and protect hisnd. Gather enough support to extend a hand toward Eldoris or Faerunia. Waiting for the problem toe to your doorstep won''t solve anything."


    "Will you fight with us?" she asked.


    "No. We will be saving people, not fighting." Damian said simply.


    "What do you mean¡­?" she asked, but by then, his friends had reached them. Damian didn''t answer her. He just nodded, signaling that the conversation was over. She fell silent and didn''t push further.


    It took another hour for the lords to prepare their men for a journey across hundreds of kilometers. Damian promised to open a gate if they could convince their king within a couple of days. Even if they failed, he would still send them home safely. Opening two gates was nothing to him. If it gave them leverage in negotiations, he figured it was fine.


    Surprisingly, almost everyone wasing. Even Souldealer, Duke Ashborne, Duke Layden, and nearly eighty percent of the gathered lords. They split their forces¡ªsome would stay behind to protect theirnds from opportunistic lords. They left their younger heirs, sons, and daughters behind to lead in their absence.


    Before opening the Waygate, though, Damian boarded the Dreamlight with some of his friends to retrieve Elias. He considered leaving him behind until he was done in Ashenvale, but he had promised to return. If he didn''t, Elias might think he had been abandoned, so Damian decided it was better to bring him along.

 Chapter 426 Back To Home & The Luminous Ember Sanctum

    Sunspear was quick to arrive, Damian was apanied only by Evrin and Einar. The others were too busy with their families and stuff to join him. Reize and Lumi had nagged Lucian to show them around the ce where he lived, so she took them with her.


    Evrin was tired of talking to Dawnstar nobles and their young sons, who just wouldn''t stop sucking up to her¡ªeven though their king had been butting heads with Vidalia for years. Einar, meanwhile, was like a shadow, following her everywhere.


    "Do you ever think there might be a reason for what they did to you?" Einar asked. Evrin perked up her ears.


    "They''re not like your parents," Damian replied. "At age five, my basic stats had 2 INT. That''s why the baron made the offer¡­ and they epted it."


    "You!?" Evrin said in disbelief. "Low Intelligence?"


    "You''re by far the greatest spellcaster I''ve ever seen," Einar said, "and that includes even transcendants. Hell, you have a personal waygate spell that can change the course of a war in minutes. I was taught that establishing waygates was the most fundamental aspect of any war¡­"


    Damian just shrugged.


    Hended once again near the Sunde vi, scaring the poor civilians of the town to death again. The sheer size of the metal ship was terrifying enough, but the added noise of propellers and wind spells made it seem like a true monster. He had written Dreamlight in giant letters on the side to show people it was man-made, but that hardly helped.


    Inside, he could sense Elias. None of them got off, but Einar opened the entrance door with the stairs so Elias coulde up. The guy sure was taking his time.


    When even after two minutes, no one appeared, the two girls eyed Damian.


    "Let''s go," he said, standing up.


    He wanted to avoid this very situation. What in the hell was El even doing? The whole town had heard themnd.


    Inside, he could sense two second-rankers and one first-ranker. The pce, thoughrger than the baron''s vi, was far from grand. The stone walls were weathered, and the faint scent of mildew hung in the air, hinting at years of neglect. It was a building that had once been regal but now seemed a mere shadow of its former self, desperately in need of repair.


    The outer gate was barred, and two barely fit mundane men stood as guards¡ªOne was stocky, his muscles bulky and exaggerated, yet his posture betrayed ack of real training. The other was thin, almost skeletal, his frame wiry and weak, with no real presence to speak of. Neither of them bore proper armor or weapons¡ªjust crude wooden sticks clutched awkwardly in their hands, their makeshift weapons looking more like walking canes than tools of defense.


    Before they could stop him, Evrin, and Einar, the giant wooden gate of the pce opened from within.


    A man with a lean physique and dark red hair stood beside a woman d in a simple dress. Elias was in the middle. Behind them was a young looking boy, around neen or twenty years old.


    Neither side moved. Evrin and Einar, feeling too awkward to act, stood still, while everyone except Elias¡ªon the opposite side¡ªstared in shock, their eyes wide.


    "An elf¡­?" the young man behind the three suddenly blurted out, breaking the silence.


    The head of House Sunde and one of his wives finally looked away from Damian and turned their attention to the two beside him, just as surprised as their son.


    "Maximus¡­ I''m sorry. I was justing outside," Elias spoke up.


    Damian simply nodded and turned back. The two beside him awkwardly followed.


    "Maximus¡­" Elias called out suddenly. "There''s something I wanted to show you. I thought maybe you could do something about it¡­ My parents just won''t let me. I was trying to convince them¡ªthat''s why I didn''te outside on time."


    "Elias, no!" the woman called out.


    "Just stop¡­ Let it go, boy," the man added.


    "You don''t understand! He''s amazing! He''s a powerful and talented runesmith! If anyone can understand, it''s him! Why won''t you at least let me try? It could solve all our problems!" Elias protested, his voice even breaking like a child overwhelmed with emotion.


    "With the Empireing¡­ it''s meaningless, brother," the young boy finally said, managing with great difficulty to tear his gaze away from Evrin and Einar.


    "Mydy¡­" his father said with the utmost respect toward Evrin. "We don''t have much to offer, but it would be an honor to have one of the divine in our house."


    Saying this, he even bent his knee before Evrin as if submitting to herpletely. Not just Damian, Evrin, and Einar, but even his own family looked confused at his sudden shift in behavior. Damian remembered the man as tall and muscr¡ªthe day he had left this ce, he had towered over most. Hearing such subservient words from him was hard to believe.


    "Uh¡­ thank you. We can''t stay long," Evrin said awkwardly.


    His father stood and led Evrin inside with great care. The other lords were surprised and giddy at seeing Evrin, but no one had shown her such reverence before.


    Evrin and Einar entered, his father leading them. The others followed, stepping back inside¡ªexcept for Damian and Elias.


    Realizing Damian wasn''t moving, Evrin and Einar also stopped. His father, mother, and older brother turned back to look at him.


    "Come inside¡­" his mother said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Damian looked away and exhaled. His heart was racing, even though his emotions remained perfectly calm. Beside him, Elias was smiling.


    Finally, Damian stepped inside.


    They were seated on simple wooden chairs surrounding arge table in an almost empty hall. He had memories of this ce¡ªit used to be filled with far more luxury. Now, it barely had the essentials.


    "Why are you here¡­ on a flying ship?" the woman asked, trying to sound polite.


    Damian said nothing. The question seemed more directed at Einar and Evrin.@@novelbin@@


    When no one else answered, Einar spoke. "To take the lords of Dawnstar to Ashenvale. We hope they can convince your king to return and defend thend from the Empire."


    The eyes of everyone present widened in shock. His father and the young man beside him looked the most surprised.


    "You are trying to end the fight?" the boy spoke up.


    "Is that really possible?" his father asked after thinking for a while, his voice polite as he nced at Evrin and Einar.


    "Not us. We just have a way to help them get there and back in a couple of days. Lord Marcus is leading the charge, Lady Souldealer is with him too¡­ and Duke Ashborne," Evrin replied.


    "The baron is back from the war¡­?" his father muttered.


    "The spell? The same waygate spell we used, right?" Elias asked excitedly.


    "A waygate spell that can cross kingdoms in seconds?" his father murmured, his calcting eyes reaching some kind of conclusion. "If that''s the case¡­ this is a real possibility."


    "But it all depends on His Highness, right? Will he really leave the conquerednd in Ashenvale so easily?" his mother said, quickly grasping the crux of the matter.


    "It''s up to the lords to convince him. There are still many Dawnstar soldiers and nobles enved by the empire. That''s why they are trying so hard to get them back," Einar exined.


    "How did the baron and the others survive? Did they flee from the border?" the young man asked, voicing a valid question.


    They were total outcasts. Even though the lords were gathering right near their border, they knew nothing about it. The Sundes were truly hated¡ªand not just for being poor. Why they were still considered a marquess family remained a mystery to Damian.


    Evrin pointed at Damian and simply said, "He saved them. The baron''s daughter is our friend at the academy."


    They could have asked many questions¡ªhow, why, and so on¡ªbut they didn''t. They just looked at him for a while and nodded.


    "Maximus, will you help us? I will serve as your squire forever if you can just grant me this one favor," Elias pleaded, dropping to one knee despite the resistance from his parents and older brother. His eyes were filled with desperation.


    "Please ignore him¡­ he is just a child," his father said for the first time, directing his words toward Damian.


    "He doesn''t understand what he''s saying," his mother added, taking her youngest son by the hand and trying to pull him up.


    "What is this favor?" Evrin asked curiously.


    Damian and Einar both nced at her, but she skillfully ignored them.


    "Our dungeon¡­ it''s sealed. Can you at least take a look?" Elias asked.


    Damian turned to his father, who finally relented. "If you want to take a look¡­ the seal is ancient. Even the Runefather himself examined it and said it couldn''t be released."


    "Lead the way," Damian said.


    More than the favor, he was interested in seeing a sealing spell so powerful that even third-rankers couldn''t force it open.


    Damian, along with his two friends, his father, Elias, and his older sibling, descended into the dimly lit basement of the pce. As they made their way down, a strange mana signature caught Damian''s attention¡ªa familiar energy that pulsed with an unmistakable aura. It was the telltale sign of a dungeon entrance, one he had encountered countless times before. The dungeon''s presence was strong, powerful, but its rank was lower than that of the Highsword dungeon and far greater than the one in Beast Valley.


    His father approached therge, imposing iron-and-wood gate at the end of the corridor, his hands steady as he unlocked it. The gate creaked open with a heavy groan, revealing the abyssal ckness of the dungeon''s entrance. The air seemed to thrum with ancient energy, thick with anticipation.


    Damian asked for privacy to examine it. Even Evrin and Einar furrowed their brows but silently stepped aside. Only then did Damian approach the dark void, knowing that the dungeon''s information window would appear¡ªextra details that, for some reason, only he had ess to.


    He was already odd enough without this. He didn''t want to give his friends and others more reasons to ostracize him for his strange status panel.


    =========


    Dungeon: The Luminous Ember Sanctum


    Location: Sunspear


    Limit: 25


    Description: Nestled amidst the gentle ruins of Sunspear lies the Luminous Ember Sanctum¡ªa haven of radiant me and gentle warmth. Here, fire dances in harmonious flickers that illuminate ancient corridors and vaulted halls, casting yful shadows and soft light over walls inscribed with forgotten runes.


    Unlike the scorched remnants of its past, the Sanctum offers aforting glow rather than oppressive heat. Pools of amber light and small, controlled bursts of fire provide both guidance and a sense of calm, hinting at the magical artistry of the Lightmakers who once thrived here. Luminescent me sprites flit through the air, their delicate forms leaving trails of sparkling embers in their wake, while guardians wrought of tempered fire and light stand watch¡ªever vignt but serene.


    Adventurers who traverse the Sanctum''s winding passageways may uncover relics of ancient craftsmanship and learn secrets of a time when fire was revered not for its fury, but for its transformative brilliance. A peaceful yet potent energy lingers, inviting all who enter to harness the purifying power of light and me without fear of burning in its embrace.


    User ID: Damian Sunde


    Nearby: 0


    Restriction: Sealed by The Land Breaker. Can never be essed by the followers of Sun God, Sea God, God ofmerce, Chaos God and Goddess of nature.


    Form a team | Join a team | Enter


    ========= Read thetest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Hurriedly reading it all, Damian stepped back from the dungeon entrance, the pop-up window disappearing.


    Why the hell would The Land Breaker seal it? The description made it sound like a treasure trove for followers of the Sun God.


    Seeing him return, Elias looked at him expectantly. There was no visible runic circle near the entrance, no enchantment, no lingering mana besides the usual dungeon anomaly. The seal was there, but how it worked¡ªor what kind of spell it was¡ªremained a mystery.


    "It''s sealed. Basically, if you''re a follower of any god, you can''t ess it," Damian revealed.


    "Gods?" Elias murmured.


    "That''s the restriction?" his father asked, surprised.


    Damian nodded. Seeing his little brother so dejected, he hesitatingly added, "There''s a chance I can make it essible without breaking the seal¡­ My spell isn''t that advanced yet, though. I need time to study it."

 Chapter 427 Emotions & Spells

    Elias''s face immediately brightened, tears streaming down his cheeks. The boy genuinely cared for his house. Even though Damian wanted nothing to do with his biological parents, he could do a favor or two for his little sibling¡ªespecially when the favor wasn''t such a big deal for him.


    He was probably the only one who could enter this dungeon being godless. Once inside, if he could find some ID¡ªlikely some nice tree¡ªhe could create a waygate connecting this world to it. Assuming he could modify the waygate spell by then and the dungeon environment was as ideal as described, he could use it for himself as well. With the ID known, he wouldn''t even need to return here to enter it.


    In the same way, he could gain free ess to the Highsword dungeon as well.


    But the biggest problem with this method was the distance between the worlds. How long would a one-way journey take? If the time was reasonable, he could use this method to acquire all kinds of materials and monsters without anyone even knowing.


    There was also the question of whether the dungeon would ept it as a valid entry or not, but only experiments could reveal that truth.


    Simrly to Elias, his father and older sibling were staring at him, pure shock on their faces. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    Seeing their growing hope, Damian added, "It''s just a possibility, not a done deal. The experiment could fail too."


    That broke them out of their stupor.


    "You say that for everything, and then you make it work!" Elias said, smiling widely.


    His father, stunned by the rtionship between his youngest two children, stammered, "You¡­ you would do that for us?"


    "It''s not a favor," Damian rified. "I''ll use the dungeon for my own purposes too¡ªif I can enter it from anywhere."


    This time, Evrin and Einar widened their eyes, realizing the true significance of what he had just said. If he seeded, after entering any dungeon in this world, he could ess it from anywhere¡ªnever needing to go through the entrance again. With his strength, he could force his way into 70% of the dungeons controlled by various lords across the five kingdoms, either through brute force or politics.


    In short, he would never run out of dungeon resources.


    "Thank you¡­" his older sibling said, his voice thick with emotion, eyes cast downward. "Thank you so much. After Welmar¡­ I never thought you would¡­"


    Was Welmar the name of his other older sibling? It could be.


    With that, Damian walked straight out of the rundown pce and headed for Dreamlight. He, along with Evrin and Einar, exited first and neared their airship. Meanwhile, Elias was showered with advice and warnings from his family¡ªtold to work hard, study, not to worry, and so on.


    Just as Damian reached the stairs, with Toph already teleporting ahead of him, someone called out his name.


    "Damian¡­"


    He stopped.


    It was the woman''s voice¡ªhis birth mother.


    His father and the two boys were a short distance behind. Evrin and Einar had already gone up.


    He did not turn around or respond. He just stood there¡ªfrozen in silence.


    She didn''t seem to mind. She didn''t call out again. Instead, she walked up to him and hugged him from behind.


    "I''m so d you''re still alive¡­" she whispered, sobbing.


    Damian felt like he was choking. He couldn''t even understand what he was feeling anymore. This woman was nothing to him, and yet¡­ Yet¡­ why did it feel so much like home?


    "Why?" he finally managed to say. "Why did you do it? For money? Because you were ashamed of my intelligence?"


    A heavy silence hung in the wind and then,


    "You were dead." Her voice came, barely a whisper. "It was the only way¡­"


    "What?" Damian asked, confusion and unexined anger rising inside him.


    She didn''t say anything more.


    Her family had reached them now. She wiped her tears and smiled brightly for them.


    Damian turned around, his expressionplicated, and asked again, "What did you just say?"


    "Nothing," she replied, as if she were apletely different woman from the one sobbing just moments ago.


    His father and siblings looked at him in confusion, as if asking, What are you talking about?


    Damian felt the futility of the conversation. He turned away and climbed back up.


    Was she saying it was the only way for a dumb kid like him to survive? But why say he was dead? Technically, he was¡­ but it didn''t feel like she was talking about his injury.


    He was much calmer now. The emotions of his teenage body had overwhelmed him for a second, but he no longer cared about why they had sold him. Nothing they said would change the fact that they had done it. He wasn''t looking for apologies¡ªhe wouldn''t have even thought about them if he hadn''te here.


    There were too many things to take care of. Wasting time dwelling on useless emotions was not productive.


    After bidding farewell to Elias, they set off back to Lockwood. As before, Damian opened the waygate after flying for a few minutes. The Dawnstar lords were already prepared to deliver their grim news and request to their king.


    Damian wasn''t sure what state Vidalia would be in, so he decided to open a small, normal-sized waygate first. He would locate her, exin their purpose, and then bring the others.


    In the garden of Goldilocks, he used mana liquid from mana containers to draw the spell. Evrin squinted at him, as if reprimanding him. The spell required a strong connection to the target. The fact that the waygate worked proved that he and Vidalia shared a far moreplex rtionship than she had realized. Her intense admiration for her aunt was so peculiar that Damian couldn''t help but question her sexuality.


    Damian kept Sam and Maelor nearby to prevent anyone else from crossing. Only Damian, Evrin, and Einar would go through. With two mana containers, he could keep the spell stable for a while, but he still gave Einar two extra to hold for their return. The conversation wouldn''t be short by any means.


    Fortunately, the moment they stepped through the swirling waygate, Vidalia was already standing in front of them.


    Well, if anyone could sense a mana anomaly so close to her, it was The Spellmaster.


    She eyed Damian for a second, as if annoyed, then smiled brightly at her niece and gently hugged her.


    Why the vast difference in treatment?


    "Aunt! It''s been so long!" Evrin said, snuggling against her armored body.


    "It is nice to see you, Eve," she replied. Then, ncing at Einar and Damian, she added, "Though this was quite a surprise¡­"


    Damian and Einar just awkwardly smiled. For Einar, Vidalia was the greatest role model of her life¡ªshe worshipped the woman. The few months she had spent with her in Eldoris Castle had only made her admiration grow.


    The ce around them resembled a small castle. The waygate had sent them directly into the middle of a massive hall. It was empty for now, but in the hallway outside, he could sense that many soldiers were standing ready. It seemed the familiar waygate had put Vidalia on alert about who mighte through and she emptied the room.


    Letting the aunt and niece enjoy their reunion, Damian closed the waygate and activated the flying spell he carried with mana threads. He flew out through the massive open window,nding atop the building. From above, the town looked well-fortified, surrounded by thick stone walls. The wooden houses and stone buildings showed no signs of war¡ªpeople were going about their business unhurriedly.


    However,rge numbers of armored soldiers roamed the town and patrolled the walls, keeping watch.


    Based on what he had heard, Vidalia controlled more than half of Ashenvale¡ªstretching from the western edge of The Dreaded Lands to roughly 200 kilometers from Edgeheaven, the ind slightly off Ashenvale''s center. Dawnstar, on the other hand, had expanded from the eastern corner, moving inward through a patchwork of territories held by independent lords, criminal syndicates, merchants, and mercenary factions.


    Separating Vidalia''s domain from the Dawnstar king''s territory was the vast Mother Lake. A treacherous mountain rangey beside it, passable only for those daring enough to risk the brutal cold, as The Dreaded Lands extended that far. While there were routes through the region connecting Dawnstar and Eldoris, they were perilous.@@novelbin@@


    However, Dawnstar''s objective wasn''t to wage war on Eldoris¡ªit was after Ashenvale''s resources. Both sides couldunch a decisive battle at any time. Each had enough ships to transport armies across theke, yet neither acted. Instead, they yed a political game, pressuring Ashenvale''s lords to join their side.


    After some quiet observation, Vidalia flew up to join him.


    "You could have used that spell at any time in the past four years¡­ couldn''t you? You learned it the moment you first saw it," she said, her voice steady and emotionless¡ªas always.


    "And you people have a spell that erases the very existence of things," Damian replied. "Just because I know something doesn''t mean I''ll reveal it."


    "She showed you that spell!?" Vidalia asked, genuinely surprised.


    "It was the key topleting my potion research. You wouldn''t have had such an easy time here if she hadn''t." Damian sighed. "She did make me sign a mana contract preventing me from using it outside my potion experiments, though, so it''s mostly useless."


    Vidalia''s expression softened slightly. "Chaos is not an element you want to mess with."


    "Yes, I know. I have plenty of other things to work on," Damian replied. "Actually, that''s why I''m here."


    "Not to do a favor for the Dawnstar lords?" she asked, already sounding fed up. "You can try, but I doubt they know their king well enough to pull this off. If they can get him out of Ashenvale, I have no problem."


    "Your peace-loving queen wants all of Ashenvale, too?" Damian asked coldly.


    "Thend is in chaos. People need stability," she said, staring into his eyes.


    From the hill, the hundreds of people going about their lives in the town below certainly looked more stable than those near Highsword Ind. Still, what Vidalia wanted and what her country wanted were two very different things.


    Damian sighed, pushing thoughts of war aside.


    "Teach me how to create spells," he said abruptly.


    "Huh? What?" she asked, confused.


    "Original spells¡ªthe chants, the structure. How is apletely new spell created?" he rified.


    "Don''t you already know that?"


    He shook his head. "I can only copy and modify. I can''t teach others my spells. But if I knew how to create spells in the traditional way, others could use them."


    That caught her attention.


    "You want to do the opposite¡­" she mused. "Instead of turning chants into runic-embedded tools, you want a way for your runic spells to be actual chants?"


    Damian squinted at her. "Why are you so sure your way is the ''real'' way?"


    "Is that how you ask a master to teach you? Not a very good student," she said with disdain.


    Damian smiled and looked away, his gaze drifting back to the town, its architecture unlike any he had seen before in the four kingdoms. Vidalia showed her rare smile as well, beside him, then asked,


    "Why should I teach you? You''ll just use it to be an even bigger threat."


    "How many original spells have you created?"


    "Twenty-something," she answered.


    "I could learn all of them in a week and create ten variations for each one you show me," Damian revealed.


    Her eyes widened slightly, though she said nothing.


    "If you teach me, with all the details and experience you have, I''ll give you a lifetime of free modifications to any of your spells. Using the same method you teach me for chants, I''ll alter your spells however you want and give you the revised incantations."


    "Enough," she interrupted, gripping his shoulder. "I agree. It''s a deal."


    Damian turned back, pleased to see genuine excitement in her beautiful face for the first time. It made him smile, too.


    Elves really were a cheat code for stunning beauty.

 Chapter 428 In Fayengin City

    "I will go back and get the others. The waygate will open near you, and it will be quite big. You should stand where you want them to stay," Damian said after descending into the pce with Vidalia.


    The soldiers, maids, and many Eldoris lords had returned to the massive hall. Damian didn''t sense Tristan and others anywhere, but this was just one of the many ces where Vidalia had her men stationed. They could be anywhere in Ashenvale.


    Activating the waygate to Lockwood, Damian walked into it. Before stepping through, he asked, "What is this ce called?"


    "Fayengin City," Vidalia answered.


    Damian nodded. Evrin and Einar were staying with Vidalia. He alone walked through the portal and emerged in Lockwood, near Sam, whom he had asked to wait in the garden. It had barely been ten minutes since he left.


    The Baron, Lord Ss, and others gathered near the waygate immediately, eager to hear the Spellmaster''s response. Even with Evrin present, many worried that Vidalia would not allow them to go through with this. They were, after all, Dawnstar people, well aware of the conflict between their two nations.@@novelbin@@


    "Okay, gather everyone. We go through in five minutes," Damian announced loudly so that all the gathered lords could hear him.


    "She said yes?" Souldealer asked.


    "She says it''s a hopeless endeavor, but you guys can try," Damian answered honestly.


    "She isn''t wrong," Maelor added.


    It was strange how only the enemy and the king''s own son seemed to understand the man better than anyone else. But then again, who knew¡ªperhaps the king had more sense than he let on and would realize that this was his only chance to emerge from the losing war unscathed.


    With the knights forming orderly ranks and leading their units, Damian opened the waygate¡ªwide enough to let Dreamlight through¡ªand within minutes, they were all in Ashenvale.


    Thest to cross were Damian, Reize, Lumi, and Sam with Grace. Lucian and Maelor were more focused on leading the people through. Once they were aboard Dreamlight, they too crossed the waygate, leaving behind many soldiers and knights tasked with protecting the entire North.


    Vidalia had chosen a vast open field near the outer walls, slightly removed from the city, where her soldiers could keep watch over the neers as they grouped together. She clearly did not trust them, and with good reason¡ªthey were, in name, her enemies. Not all had thoughts of violence, but one could never be sure what any individual was truly thinking.


    Damiannded Dreamlight at a distance from the gathered Dawnstar people. When he and Reize disembarked, Vidalia and Souldealer were already deep in conversation, standing apart from the others. Was Vidalia trying to recruit her? She certainly was an opportunistic elf. Souldealer couldn''t even outright refuse¡ªhistorically, the Spellmaster''s name carried far more weight than her own king''s. She was a legend that everyone learned about in their history books. They were enemies, but she was still a figure that demanded respect.


    Damian approached the Dawnstar lords to conclude this part of the endeavor. If he could put this behind him, he could focus on other matters which was the main reason he hade here. Seeing him, Vidalia and Souldealer ended their discussion and flew over.


    Using Dreamlight''s mana, Damian constructed arge wooden enclosed building with tables and chairs inside. The Dawnstar lords took the hint and kept unimportant people outside, gathering in private to speak with Vidalia.


    Once everyone was inside, Vidalia and Souldealer gave Damian incredulous looks. They could sense the sheer amount of mana he had just used as if it were nothing. Of course, they were already aware of his artificial mana core research, but witnessing it firsthand was an entirely different experience.


    After some pointless chatter, they got to the main issue: Vidalia agreed to let them stay, but only for as long as Damian remained. After that, they were on their own. The bald knight, along with a select group of skilled knights, would set out to find the king''s host across the Mother Lake¡ªan hour-long ride on horseback from the city. The boat journey across would take around twenty hours, depending on the wind, and once they reached their destination, Damian could use the waygate to transport the rest of the Dawnstar people directly to their king.


    However, only the lords would go¡ªVidalia was adamant about this. The knights and soldiers would remain under her control, ensuring that the Dawnstar king did not receive free reinforcements. After some back-and-forth discussion, they all agreed to these terms.


    Damian, all his friends¡ªincluding Maelor¡ªand Souldealer were invited to stay at the pce atop the hill overlooking the city. The rest were confined to a small designated area and were not permitted to enter the city without an escort, and even then, only in limited numbers. Vidalia did provide them with wood for fires¡ªthe temperature was tolerable, but the fast winds carried a biting chill.


    Damian shared a room with Reize. It was still early afternoon. The bald knight, Warren was his name, had already left with his team of knights. After resting for a few hours and idly passing time in their room, Damian and Reize decided to put the time to good use¡ªhe would teach her how to fly Dreamlight.


    With everyone else in their rooms, only Damian and Reize boarded Dreamlight. He started instructing her from the very basics: how to ascend, read the instruments, control, steer, and manage all essential systems. She already had a rough idea of how most things worked, but she asked questions and learned the rest step by step.


    The ride was shaky, and more than once, Damian had to intervene to prevent them from crashing into the Mother Lake. But slowly and steadily, she was getting the hang of it.


    "This is amazing! So much mana! I can do anything!" she yelled excitedly.


    "Yes, yes, now focus, or we''re going underwater¡­" Damian tried to rein in her enthusiasm, but she just kept grinning and shouting in excitement.


    It was fine, though. She was doing much better than he had expected. Controlling the ship wasn''t particrly difficult if one understood the basics¡ªthe real challenge was the mental calctions and overall awareness of everything going on rather than any physical handling.

 Chapter 430 The True Spellcrafting 2

    "All your spells are in a weirdnguage¡­" Evrin said, looking at Damian. "If, before meeting Sam and Einar, you were in Dawnstar¡ªwhich Lucian confirmed¡ªwhere exactly did you learn such strange spells?"


    "He is not the only exception in this¡­" Vidalia answered before Damian could say anything. "I have never seen it myself, but there were rumors in the decades I have lived that some dungeons house intelligent species. Sometimes, humans make contact with them and learn spells with unique chanting."


    "Do you know anyone who has done this?" Damian asked curiously.


    "None that are alive," she replied simply. "There was a man who once revealed to me that he learned fighting techniques in a vige of powerful orcs. He never said whether it was in a dungeon or part of his trials."


    ''Like how I learned to use Lord''s Respect and mana powder spells from those Elder Runebreakers'', Damian thought.


    He had also seen an army of powerful orcs during his runesmith trial. Interesting, indeed. There was always a lingering doubt in his mind about whether the trials were real or not. Everything suggested they weren''t, but there was always a possibility.


    ''That makes me wonder.. If I find some tree in my future trials and learn its ID, and if I figure out the waygate modification spell.. Could I reach those worlds? If they were real at all.. That would be the ultimate confirmation test.''


    There was so much hidden in this world. Damian wanted nothing more than to put everything else aside and conduct experiments all day. But it would all be meaningless if there were no people left on this continent to share those discoveries with. Once he had his own city¡ªone with rules that actually made sense¡ªhe could truly reveal his thoughts to the world. Maybe through an academy? Writing books? Publishing newspapers?


    Only when people started discussing these things openly would more researchers get involved, and more answers would emerge. No one person could uncover and exin everything alone. Of course, the followers of the various gods would be his biggest obstacle, but for some to be proven right, others had to be proven wrong. That was simply the way of facts and science.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Vidalia continued when she noticed Damian was too lost in thought to answer Evrin''s question. "Most of us believe gestures are associated with the direction of our spells and their aim. Some even connect gestures with specific words, creating abination that only makes sense to them. As I said, spellcraft is a very personal thing. I shouldn''t even be teaching this to anyone younger than forty. But I will make an exception for you."


    Vidalia looked at Damian as she said this, breaking him out of his reverie.


    "Wait a second! Not for people under forty? Evrin is forty?!" he said, surprised.


    But both elves skillfully avoided answering his question, and Vidalia simply continued teaching them about spellcrafting.


    For Damian, though, most of it was useless information. From day one, he had learned runes first, then spells. His mind perceived runic circles¡ªboth the ones he created and the ones formed when others chanted¡ªas the true essence of spells. The gestures and words people associated with them meant nothing to him. Of course, with his Eyes of Truth, his situation was unique.


    In short, he could never craft spells through chanting. If he wanted to, he would have to study his runic circles for years, breaking them down to understand precisely which rune corresponded to what effect. There was simply no shortcut. Creating brand-new spells was already difficult for normal people¡ªten times harder for him.


    But there was a silver lining. If he had ess to someone else''s research¡ªrecords of their perceptions of each word in a chant¡ªhe could still work with spellcrafting in a roundabout way. No matter how different people associated words with spell effects, in the end for him, they all created a runic circle. And Damian could see those associations in real time. He could tell them what words they unconsciously associated with what effect.


    So, if he observed hundreds of spells from a single person, he could theoretically write chants tailored to that individual, creating unique spells they could learn¡ªand then copy those spells himself. He needed another person for the process, but in a way, he could still craft new spells.


    The book Vidalia showed him contained hundreds of words she had cataloged over centuries¡ªterms she had linked to various spell effects, whether consciously or unconsciously. It was the work of a genius spellmaster, developed over generations. Spellcrafting was no joke. She had truly shown him everything she had, holding nothing back.@@novelbin@@


    Just this one hour was all he needed. Still, Damian paid close attention to everything she said.


    After two and a half hours, Vidalia finally concluded the lesson and dismissed them. She even mentioned that in future lessons, they would work together to create a simple spell.


    Evrin begrudgingly left when Damian and Vidalia asked her to. She was acting particrly clingy with her aunt, constantly turning around to nce back at them as long as they were in view. Vidalia simply smiled at her niece''s antics.


    "What is it that you can''t say in front of her?" she asked after a moment of silence.


    "If everything you said is true¡­ I can never create original spells on my own," Damian replied, his voice unusually serious.


    She locked eyes with him, and whatever she saw there convinced her that he was telling the truth.


    "Why is that?" she asked.


    Should he tell her? He wasn''t sure how much he trusted her yet. If only she weren''t associated with Eldoris, she would be¡­ what, exactly?


    Huh? Perfect? What the hell was he thinking? There was no such thing as a perfect person.


    All that she was¡ªall she had learned¡ªwas shaped by her mistakes and experiences as an elf princess. It was selfish of him to imagine she could exist apart from that. Eldoris was hers far more than it belonged to its current queen.

 Chapter 431 Spell Partner

    If she had not chosen to fight wars for years instead of preparing to rule, she could have easily be the queen. To Damian, she was Eldoris. He had never met her mother¡ªshe was still alive, living somewhere in eastern Eldoris in a quiet vige, or so he had heard. Was she like Vidalia? Or was she like the current queen?


    Well, he couldn''t wait for Reize or his other friends to grow up, be powerful, and collect as many words as she had. He could elerate their growth, but that was still far off. Right now, she was the perfect partner to create spells with.


    His dream of making big runic devices and machinery in a small spatial space¡ªa big room separated from this world in another dimension or whatever it was, which he could ess with a small essory¡ªwould take decades to realize. But he needed it now to truly miniaturize and secure the artificial mana core.


    Damian looked at Vidalia and finally made his decision. He would give her a chance. She already knew more about him than anyone else in this world¡ªand had kept it to herself. She even knew more than Reize did. That needed to change in the future, but for now, one more secret wouldn''t make a difference.


    He stretched out his hand and traced a runic circle in the air before her. Of course, she couldn''t see the runes forming in the empty space¡ªonly his hand moving up and down. When the spell wasplete, Damian activated it.


    Instantly, over fifty light orbs appeared, illuminating their surroundings as if they were in a fully lit modern room.


    She gazed at the beautiful sight in wonder, but after a second, realization dawned. Her eyes snapped to his face, wide with genuine surprise.


    "You¡­ you didn''t chant," she whispered.


    Damian nodded.


    "How is that possible?"


    "I draw my runic circles in the air," he said simply.@@novelbin@@


    Her eyes widened further. "You were never a Spellsword or a mage¡­ You''re just a very weird runesmith!"


    Damian squinted at her. "Was the very weird part really necessary?"


    "Says the guy who draws runes in midair?" she replied, exasperated. Then, shifting back to her usualposure, she asked, "Why did you show this to me?" Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "The way I learn spells is basically copy and paste," Damian exined. "I taught myself how to modify them a little¡ªmixing them together to create spells that suited my needs. But if I wanted to fully understand runic circles enough to create entirely new spells, it would take decades. Maybe even half a century."


    "That still doesn''t exin why you told me this."


    "Wait a second! I''m getting there." He took a breath. "I won''t be able to create original spells on my own for years¡­ but I can help you create them. And then, I can just copy them."


    Understanding dawned in her eyes.


    "With the number of words you''ve already figured out, it''ll be much easier to decipher the rest¡ªespecially when I can confirm instantly whether something works or not."


    "If you can truly do that¡­ I could master everything. Create anything!" she said, her voice filled with excitement.


    Damian just nodded along, but her smile suddenly faded, reced by a serious expression.


    "But¡­ for that, we''d have to stay together. We''d have to do this regrly. And with the war going on¡­"


    "I''m diving into the Highsword Dungeon right now too, so obviously, we won''t be doing this immediately," Damian said. "But once Ie out, I''ll take control of the region near Dawnstar and the Ashenvale border. I''m going to build a city there."


    Surprisingly, she didn''t seem shocked at all, as if she had already expected him to do this.


    "You don''t seem surprised," he noted.


    She simply smiled. "My ancestors built Eldoris to protect thest of the elves and those humans who followed them. It was just a small vige back then. I knew you''d end up doing something simr." Her gaze sharpened. "A city in the region currently controlled by Dawnstar¡­ Let me guess. You don''t want to take sides in the war between the kingdoms and the empire, but you do want to intervene in some way. That''s why the city will be near Dawnstar''s border, isn''t it?"


    Damian sighed and nodded. His big reveal had turned out to be no revtion to her at all. Maybe she knew him too well for his liking.


    "It will be a sanctuary," he said. "I''ll protect those who choose peace."


    She nodded, but then her expression turned solemn again. "You can''t live without interfering¡­ They''lle for you."


    Damian just smiled. "Oh, please. It''ll be a city built by me. Even if all five kingdoms united against it, my walls would remain unscathed."


    She smirked. "You''ve grown cocky." Then, in a quieter voice, she added, "I would love to be part of such a ce¡­ But I can''t."


    "I know," Damian said, nodding in understanding. "But you can stay there when you can, and we can continue creating spells. With my waygates, it''ll never be too far."


    "You''d share your waygates with others?" she asked, surprised.


    "In time. Everything good I learn, I''ll share¡ªwith the right people. That''s the way forward. If your ancestors had never left their chanting behind, where would we be right now?"


    She studied him for a moment. "Don''t you fear that people will use it for nefarious purposes? Power can corrupt any mind."


    "They will," Damian admitted. "Out of a hundred good people, there will always be ten bad. But all we can do is trust in our descendants. Our job is to give them tools¡ªthe lessons they learn from them will be their own. I just hope that when the timees¡­ whoever remains will be ready."


    "Ready for what?" she asked curiously.


    "To survive," Damian said, ncing up at the sky. "To leave this world behind¡­ and venture into the countless others beyond." He pointed at the stars. "To find them as equals¡ªbefore they find us as weaklings."


    The way she looked at him then was mesmerizing, her eyes full of hidden thoughts and understanding.


    Damian just smiled, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Of course, that''s just my silly thinking," he added, rubbing the back of his neck. "And centuries in the future¡­ We''ll be long dead by then. Or maybe things will turn outpletely differently. Maybe some mad scientist or an evil mage will doom the whole world before that ever happens."

 Chapter 432 Royalty Of Dawnstar

    The night passed, and the next day arrived. Warren, the bald knight, and his team should have already reached their king by now¡ªor at least be close¡ªbut Damian and the others gave him a few more hours to ensure he had time to arrive.


    After breakfast and another spellcrafting lesson with Vidalia and Evrin, midday soon approached. The rest of the group eitherzed around or practiced their own skills. It was finally time for the lords and Maelor to meet the King of Dawnstar.


    At nearly noon, Damian and the others gathered near Dreamlight once again. Baron, Lord Ss, Souldealer, and all the remaining lords of Dawnstar, both great and small, were present¡ªabout fifty in total. As they boarded Dreamlight, Lumi and Elias demonstrated how to sit and use the ship''s locking mechanisms to everyone.


    Vidalia was there as well, apanied by her prominent knights and lords. The soldiers under her watch¡ªnumbering around 6,000¡ªbelonged to the various Dawnstar lords. Before they began boarding, she made it explicitly clear: if Damian returned alone and even a single lord had stayed behind or sent materials to their king, she would personally see to it that all 6,000 soldiers were executed. Even though she had already taken all their weapons and spatial storage items.


    That woman was terrifying. But it wasn''t an empty threat¡ªVidalia knew better than to give the defeated King of Dawnstar even a whisper of hope. Understandable.


    Damian piloted Dreamlight away from Fayengin city toward the Mother Lake. Uponnding at its banks, he instructed Sam and Einar to retrieve arge cube from the ship''s arsenal¡ªone containing the waygate spell. He had prepared it before their departure from Edgehaven.


    Once Damian powered it up, Lord Ss activated the spell using his connection to his most loyal knight. A massive waygate shimmered into existence. Baron, Lucian, Maelor, Prince Leon, and the other lords stepped through the glowing portal.


    Warren had been instructed to expect a waygate opening above his head around this time¡ªhopefully, he had already met the king or someone important and exined their situation. If not, well¡­ they were about to experience a serious cultural shock.


    As Lord Ss was thest of the lords to cross, Damian maintained the spell''s stability. Then, once everyone else had gone ahead, he and his friends boarded Dreamlight and piloted it through the waygate.


    They emerged on the opposite side of the Mother Lake. The city here was simr in size to Fayengin, but it was built much closer to the water. Like before, the streets were lined with soldiers¡ªonly this time, they wore red instead of green.


    The waygate had opened above the pce. Souldealer helped the non-magesnd on an open balcony. Given its sheer size, the portal was impossible to miss, especially for anyone with sharp mana senses.


    Damian immediately sensed three third-rankers in the city¡ªtwo inside the pce and one rapidly approaching the waygate. Civilians stared in shock and terror at the massive flying metal ship, and within seconds of Damiannding Dreamlight in the pce''s open garden, hundreds of pce soldiers surrounded them.


    On the balcony, the Dawnstar lords were also quickly encircled by guards who had spotted them and called for reinforcements. Warren had to be inside the pce for the waygate to have opened directly above it. The theory that waygates avoided structures seemed more and more likely.


    Unbothered, Damian, Sam, Evrin, and the others stepped out of the ship. Warren should have already warned them they wereing. If the pce still refused to believe him or remained hostile, well¡­ Damian had two tanks full of mana liquid. He could level the entire city without breaking a sweat.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Atst, the approaching third-ranker mannded beside the ship, his sharp eyes scanning Damian''s group and the soldiers surrounding them.


    Damian could sense the Baron and Souldealer''s group being escorted deeper into the pce. Unlike them, his own group only had Grace¡ªbarely recognizable to the Dawnstar forces.


    "Who are you? What is this thing? How did youe here?" the third-ranker barked. He was a muscr man with a rough voice, ring at Damian.


    A pugilist. Vidalia had mentioned that the King of Dawnstar was currently upying this city, which was ruled by the Duke of Ashenvale¡ªa pugilist. Oddly enough, though, this man hade from the city rather than the pce. That meant the king himself was inside.


    Despite facing an unknown threat, this pugilist had flown straight toward them. Was he afraid his city would be a battlefield?


    "Did your men not receive a knight and his team iming to be from Dawnstar? Did he not tell you we''d be arriving the same way?" Damian called out, his tonepletely carefree.


    Evrin promptly kneed him in the side. "Can you not agitate them any more than necessary?"


    "What?" Damian scoffed. "I was being nice¡­"


    "It can''t be!" the pugilist murmured, his expression shifting. "Was that knight actually telling the truth?!"


    This time, Sam answered, "Did you, by any chance, miss the giant blue waygate in the middle of your city?"


    Before the pugilist could respond, more soldiers emerged from the pce, led by second-ranker knights d in full te armor. They invited them inside. Damian and his friends followed behind them. Damian created 7 runic circles fully activated just ready to be released and held them with mana threads before they reached inside.


    The pce was more or less simr to the one they had spent the previous night in. As expected, the pugilist apanied them, leading them straight into the grand hall.


    The Dawnstar lords were already there, along with the two third-rankers Damian had sensed earlier.


    The one seated on the throne-like chair, d in full golden armor and exuding a serious aura, was undoubtedly the King of Dawnstar.


    The other third-ranker was no less formidable. Unlike the king, he wore no armor, but his towering build, white hair, white beard, and lifeless dark blue eyes gave him an imposing presence. He carried a sword, but if someone imed he was a pugilist, Damian would have believed it. However, judging by his massive mana pool, he was a proper spellsword.@@novelbin@@


    And he was older than anyone else in the room.

 Chapter 433 Royalty Of Dawnstar 2

    There were many other knights and lords, ranging from second-ranker transcend seed level to average second-rankers and even first-rankers. The bald knight, Warren, was nowhere to be seen. However, Damian could sense him somewhere beneath them. In the basement, then? There was a dungeon below, too.


    There had been a dungeon in Fayengin city as well, but the previous day had been too hectic to check it out.


    "Your Highness, we sent a messenger ahead of us. May we know where my knight is?" Lord Ss asked, bowing before his king.@@novelbin@@


    All the other lords imitated the greeting¡ªexcept for Damian, Sam, Evrin, and Einar. The others noticed them remaining still. Reize, Lumi, and Elias, standing nearby, felt awkward under the weight of the stares¡ªthough the res weren''t directed at them. Instead, they were aimed at Damian and his group, the ones who had refused to bow.


    Damian had brought three mana containers, while Sam and Einar each carried two extra. If things went south, Dawnstar would be missing a heavy number of nobles by the end of the day.


    Before anyone could speak on the matter, Maelor stepped forward.


    "Father, I''m sure you''ve already heard the messenger from Lord Ss. Our arrival here proves the thing he said. Half the city saw the waygate open outside. What is your decision?" He went straight to the point.


    "Marcus.. Souldealer.. and even Ashborne.." the king muttered,pletely ignoring his son. "What nonsense is this? Even with half of Dawnstar''s forces, you all couldn''t hold off that brat for even half a year?" he bellowed.


    "The Empire is too advanced, Your Highness. A force of ten thousand¡ªthey decimated them with their runic weapons as if they were just a group of a hundred. They didn''t even use a single soldier of their own¡­ or any third-ranker," Lord Ss added.


    The Baron said, "Moondancer is with him. His forces are split into three, and each unit has a minimum of two third-rankers, Your Highness. There was simply no way to stop him. We need you. Our people are enved by the Emperor and forced to work tirelessly, day and night."


    Lord Ashborne interjected, "If it weren''t for this ''Morph Vialist'' here.. half the lords present, including Marcus, Ss, and myself¡ªcharging headfirst against the Empire without knowing anything¡ªwould already be dead or enved, Your Highness."


    "Half the border cities are lost¡­" Even Prince Leon spoke up, though he still looked as if he might fall asleep at any moment. "I saw them burn pretty good¡­"


    A tense silence filled the hall as all eyes turned toward the third prince. The harshest re came from a young man in histe thirties, d in slightly less ornate golden armor than the king''s¡ªthe heir to the Dawnstar throne and the eldest son of the Goldme House. The disdain in his eyes for his younger sibling was clear as day.


    "Enough!" the king bellowed. "Excuses! What can that brat even create with scraps for resources that our Dawnstar forces can''t face?"


    "Why don''t youe with us and see for yourself?" Maelor shot back, his eyes burning with rebellion.


    "Boy!" A deep,manding voice cut through the air.


    The speaker was a towering, white-bearded man. "He is still your king. Show some respect."


    Maelor turned to him and lowered his head.


    The man was none other than the father of the current king and the grandfather of Maelor, Leon, and their siblings. Damian had, of course, heard about him¡ªa powerful third-ranker from the old generation. But there was no life in his cold blue eyes. The man was blind.


    Unlike other kingdoms, Dawnstar''s royal family had a rtively short history. The current king had defeated the previous ruler in the ''Monarch''s Trial'' and imed the throne. It had been mostly Maelor''s father''s own doing¡ªbut not entirely.


    The name ''MightyOne'' was infamous in history as a great warrior.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Being the only noble house with two third-rankers, they had easily gained the trust of many lords and schemed their way into overthrowing the previous king. But it wasn''t the old man who had fought for the throne¡ªit was his son, the current king. Some imed the old man had lost his eyes during the Warring Era, but Damian doubted he needed sight to rule. Not with a mana pool and aura that allowed him to dominate the battlefield.


    There was another theory¡ªmany believed it was the sword the king had acquired from some dungeon that made his strength unquestionable, even among other third-rankers.


    Damian had only heard rumors, never confirming if they were true. What kind of dungeon relic could boost a person''s strength by over twenty percent? He had always thought it was an exaggeration¡­ butying his eyes on the sword in the king''s hand now, he had to admit¡ªit was a true work of art.


    The entire de was covered in runes¡ªso intricate, so tightly woven, that even Damian had difficulty deciphering what they did.


    The old giant continued, "And who are these rude guests you have brought along without asking¡ªwho don''t even know basic etiquette?"


    The gazes of all the lords turned toward Damian, Sam, and Evrin. Murmurs spread through the hall.


    "An elf princess?"


    "What is she doing here?"


    "Isn''t this an amazing chance?"


    "Was the knight from yesterday really telling the truth?"


    "I saw the massive flying ship he was talking about¡­"


    Damian stepped forward after sighing. This was just as bad as he had imagined.


    "I am the one you people call ''The Morph Vialist''!" he dered. "I saved your lords from the Empire''s shackles using a waygate spell, and I used the same spell to bring them directly here¡ªso they could exin to you firsthand the horrors your civilians and soldiers are suffering right now. But it seems none of you care much about that¡­"


    The aura of many in the room began to shift, growing agitated. But Damian pressed on.


    "I''m offering you the chance to return¡ªall of you, unharmed¡ªin a single day, back to Dawnstar. The Spellmaster will not raise her weapon if you choose to leave and fulfill what is, technically, your duty first and foremost."


    His eyes burned with conviction.


    "I''ve already demonstrated my spell. The choice is now yours."

 Chapter 434 The Open Court

    "A pup who has yet to sprout a single hair on his face is giving us a warning?" the king said in a cold, deep voice. The whole court held its breath.


    The lords'' reactions were a mixture of wounded pride and thoughtful contemtion. The king must have convinced them that leaving was not an option¡ªthat Vidalia would never let them go. But now, a real opportunity had presented itself¡ªif only they seized it.


    They wouldn''t even lose much face, as it could be framed that their people hade seeking aid, prompting their king to abandon the conquest of another country to save his own. That was, of course, if they even wanted to leave at all.


    "Not a warning!" Damian rified. "An option¡ªone that gives your people a fighting chance in the uing battle. How would history remember a king who invaded another country, only to lose his own while plundering it?"


    That earned him more hateful gazes than anyone had received in that court from the beginning.


    A towering, white-bearded man stirred from his seat and stood, approaching Damian. He stopped just short of crossing the ten-meter distance between them. His lifeless eyes stared, his nose twitching every so often. Was he¡­ sniffing them?


    Whatever the case, Damian summoned all the offensive runic circles between them. Attacking without provocation would be a grave dishonor, but Damian had long since abandoned faith in people''s good conscience.


    "I know this house¡­ What is your real name, boy?" the MightyOne asked atst.


    "Maximus," Damian lied.


    "No¡­" the MightyOne murmured. "You are nomoner. I know this blood.. Embers of fire, an essence that burns so bright it makes me close my eyes.. But this one is different¡ªdarker. Equally bright, nheless¡­"


    What the hell was this guy talking about? Weren''t his eyes already closed? Maybe he''d lost his mind¡ªhumans centuries old were rarely all there.


    "How could I forget? Sunde!" the man suddenly dered, stepping away and returning to his seat near the king. As he moved, he continued speaking, "Only those fools burn so bright! There is no mistaking it¡­"


    The moment the old man uttered the word Sunde, the king straightened on his throne, his gaze snapping to Damian''s face. Murmurs spread through the court, but while most nobles seemed only mildly intrigued, the third-rankers reacted much more strongly. One of them, the Ashenvale pugilist¡ªthe rightful ruler of thisnd¡ªstared at Damian with deep contemtion.


    "Your Highness," Baron Marcus spoke up again. "The boy presents an opportunity unlike any we will ever get. He can transport our entire army back to First Dawn in minutes. I know the fight here is important to our kingdom, and all of you have worked hard for it. But, my lord, the Empire isn''t just raiding and retreating. They''re absorbing every territory they conquer. Our people will be theirs. If we wait any longer, we''ll only be feeding them manpower, freeing their warriors from menial tasks and allowing them to wield their massive weapons of destruction." Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Baron was sharp¡ªhe ignored the politics and focused on the military advantages and disadvantages. Damian could see why he was in charge of border defense, unlike the fool Duke of Northern Dawnstar.


    "Are you also advising that we abandon everything we''ve built here, Souldealer?" the MightyOne asked instead of the king, who seemed lost in thought.


    "Lord MightyOne, the threat is real. The Empire is far more dangerous than we anticipated. Something must be done. I don''t know about Nightwalker, but the Empire has approached me multiple times, offering more and more with each attempt to sway me. I fear for my people."


    The MightyOne stroked his white beard, nodding while deep in thought.


    "The rumors about the boy facing three Transcendants and creating artificial mana¡ªare they true?" the first prince suddenly asked, turning to Souldealer and Lord Ashborne.


    Both nodded solemnly.


    That instantly shattered the reverie of both the king and the MightyOne, as if they had only now recalled that particr detail.


    "The boy is a bigger threat than the Empire¡­" the MightyOne muttered.


    The king stared at Damian, clearly struggling to decide his fate.


    "What do you gain from this?" the king asked. "And don''t tell me it''s for your family."


    "Nothing major," Damian replied casually. "I''m doing a favor that costs me nothing. If you survive, there wille a time when I ask for repayment."


    "What kind of repayment?" the first prince asked, his tone cautious.


    Damian nced around the massive courtroom, feeling the weight of every gaze fixed upon him. Then, casting a brief look at his friends, he replied,


    "There''s a region near the border of Dawnstar and Ashenvale called Rayajin. From there to the city of Bamayas¡ªI im thatnd as mine. I will build a city there. I will need resources when the timees. I already have connections with Eldoris; now, I am simply establishing connections here."


    He produced a copy of the contract he had secured from his deal with the Highswords and handed it to the nearest guard, who delivered it to the king and the MightyOne.


    As the king read through it, his eyes widened with every word.


    "The Highswords granted you the right to imnd?" he asked in disbelief.


    The courtroom erupted into murmurs and heated debates over the pros and cons of Damian''s proposal. The king passed the contract to one of his advisors, who read it aloud.


    Of course, Damian had removed the Land Breaker''s name, leaving only the vague statement that he had obtained this right in exchange for retrieving an important Highsword figure lost in a dungeon.


    "A region of your own¡­ But half that region is under our control right now. What of that?" the king asked.


    "200,000 points worth of mana," Damian revealed. "That''s the amount of mana required to open the waygate from here to any corner of this continent."


    Damian continued,


    "I can open over ten of them at once. And believe me when I say, that is not the only spell I know."@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 435 The Open Court 2

    The crowd gasped.


    "Needless to say, I do not need an army to win my wars. Looting the region¡ªyou have done what any kingdom would do, and I take no offense to it. Still, I do not want a bloody start to my city''s name in history. So I am offering a hand in friendship¡ªyou will bepensated if control is given to me peacefully."


    The tension in the room was almost tangible. No one said a word after he dered his intentions. His friends exchanged nervous nces, but it was clear they were ready to fight alongside him if it came to that. Damian smiled at their unwavering support. They all nodded in silent agreement.


    "Why take so much trouble?" the first prince of Dawnstar asked. "The birth of a region that could be a future force threatening Dawnstar¡ªor the rest of Ashenvale¡ªcannot simply be ignored. You understand what your deration means, right?"


    Damian nodded, but before he could reply, Maelor spoke up.


    "It is one city, not a kingdom, Brother. We will not conquer or threaten others. It will be a sanctuary where people from all five kingdoms who choose peace will be protected. It will belong to none¡ªneither Eldoris nor Ashenvale nor Dawnstar. It will be ours."


    When he stopped, Evrin added, "And it will not be a simple city like those in the five kingdoms. It will be the greatest."


    One by one, all of Damian''s friends began speaking openly about the city of their dreams. They had all discussed it with Damian before, and they knew his vision well. The lords listened in silence as they painted the picture of a ce unlike any other¡ªa city with no noble authority, the most technologically advanced in existence, and, most importantly, a refuge for those who had grown weary of the constant oppression and wars of the five kingdoms.


    A flicker of surprise appeared in the eyes of many present. Souldealer, the Baron, Lord Ss, and the other lords listened, their expressions shifting from skepticism to something almost like wonder.


    Damian knew the task of building an entire city was monumental. But piece by piece, with everyone at his side, it wouldn''t feel so impossible. Especially if he became a second-ranker and unlocked new skills and job.


    Atst, when silence nketed the courtroom, the king asked a single question:


    "Can you make a mana contract stating that your city will never attack Dawnstar?"


    Damian smiled.


    "A truce from only one side? That would be a foolish promise. But then again, if I wasn''t this confident, none of this would ever work. Sure. My city will never attack any region of Dawnstar. Not even a single vige."


    The entire courtroom fell into stunned silence.


    The third-rankers, in particr, were shaken. Damian had boasted of his power, and if any of them had the same abilities, they could rule all five kingdoms. Yet this promise made one thing undeniably clear¡ªDamian had no interest in ruling. His city was not an act of conquest or a disy of power. More than any speech, this one promise revealed his true intentions.


    Atst, breaking the heavy silence, MightyOne burst intoughter¡ªa deep, booming sound that echoed through the hall. It was so abrupt and out of ce that the other lords hesitated before joining in awkwardly. Even the king allowed the smallest of smiles, though his eyes remained fixed on Damian and Maelor with a calcting gaze.


    "That is one madly ambitious boy!" MightyOne dered. "But each to their own, I suppose.. A ce built by the children of all kingdoms¡ªthat would be a sight to see."


    The king stood, his sword gleaming in the light.


    "Release the knights. You shall have your answer by tomorrow morning, Marcus. This gathering is dismissed."


    The lords and knights bowed before their king. Damian gave a slight nod in acknowledgment¡ªa small gesture of respect. The man clearly hadn''t wanted to return, but for some reason, he had chosen to do so. Perhaps the king of Dawnstar was not as reckless as many believed. Whatever had changed his mind remained a mystery, but the Dawnstar lords who had apanied him were overjoyed, some even tearing up at the decision.@@novelbin@@


    Prince Leon, uninterested in the moment''s weight, simply grabbed another ss of alcohol and walked out of the courtroom with the other nobles.


    Damian and his friends were offered amodations for the night, but he refused. None of them would sleep peacefully under this roof. Instead, he chose to go and see thend he had just imed as his own.


    All of his friends boarded the Dreamlight with him¡ªnone of them wished to stay behind, not even Maelor. The third-ranker pugilist attempted to make eye contact with Damian, signaling that he wanted to talk, but Damian merely gestured that they could do so tomorrow. The man nodded in understanding.


    Warren and the others were also released. Though they had been confined, they had not been mistreated¡ªlikely because their news had been so disastrous that any ruler would wish to never see their faces again.


    Camping in the open for a night with his friends was going to be a new experience, and Damian was eager to see thend he had chosen to build his city. It was not safe, nor was it fully controlled by Dawnstar, but he wasn''t worried.


    The Dawnstar lords, however, had epted the king''s hospitality and remained behind. This was a very public affair, and Damian assumed they would discuss the matter in private all night¡ªcalcting their options, weighing the risks.


    The king would likely return. However, he might attempt to negotiate a deal with Damian or Vidalia in exchange. The Baron and others would ensure that any such deal was not entirely unreasonable.


    Baron Marcus and Lord Ss were particrly impressed upon learning that Lucian would be joining the development of their new city. Though their exchange in the foreignnd was brief, every word they shared conveyed nothing but support and approval.

 Chapter 438 Dungeon Ready ?

    The Highsword Ind was nearby, so instead of opening a waygate, Damian decided to fly there while enjoying the view. Almost half of Ashenvale had already seen the strange metal ship by now, and rumors about it must have spread. He was curious to hear what people thought of it.


    Only the regions controlled by Vidalia and a few powerful lords still had some semnce of order; the rest were chaotic, gued by constant skirmishes, and full of abandoned viges with no one left behind. Even if Damian stopped the fighting temporarily, more conflicts would arise as soon as they left. Stability needed to be restored in Ashenvale.


    He had hoped that some form of quasi-government¡ªa coalition of the remaining lords¡ªwould band together to resist foreign invaders. But it seemed that all the capable leaders had been lost in the war. Those who remainedcked the ability to organize such a movement for their country.


    Theynded peacefully on the open campus of Highsword Academy.


    The academy term had just started, and few people were seen freely roaming the campus or the city below. Still, Damian decided to take a couple of days to rest. On the third day from now, they would enter the dungeon with everyone.


    The news of the Dawnstar King''s return had not yet spread¡ªit had only been a day since it happened. But in the near future, it would shake the Four Kingdoms. Eldoris likely already knew the full details, but the others were in for a massive shock.


    Damian spent the day resting with Toph and Reize in his room. Only after dinner did he head to hisb to work on a few things. He had already made all the necessary preparations for the dungeon dive, but he double-checked everything and packed all the important items in hisb. In case he had to leave immediately after returning from the dungeon, he would be ready. He took only essentials¡ªblueprints, rare metals, and other valuables¡ªwhile leaving behind themon supplies.


    ***


    The next day, he gathered everyone participating in the dungeon expedition in their training room. He arranged benches for them to sit on and had even spoken with Mindseer, who agreed to carry the massive 8x8-foot steel spatial storage cube for them.


    Also present were Kamisen, Alex, the girl who had once asked Damian to dance, themoner boy who worked for him, Simean and Tom (hispanions from the survival exam), Evante (the flute yer), and several other noble and talented students.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    Damian asked everyone about their preparations, checked if they were ready, and addressed any concerns they had. After this, he still had to retrieve Maelor from Dawnstar''s capital.


    Standing before the group with his friends, Damian dered:


    "The main goal of our expedition is to go as deep as possible into the dungeon, level up to the best of our abilities, gather resources, and, if we''re lucky, obtain dungeon relics. But above all, we must return alive¡ªevery single one of us. Let me make this clear: I don''t care about your personal beliefs, but inside that dungeon, the 50 of us are one team. If I catch anyone discriminating or trying to sabotage others unprovoked, I will personally kick them and their friends out¡ªno matter how they got into this group.


    Our lives will be in our own hands. We have to work together. Some of you already know what it''s like to fight for survival, but most of you have never had to. So let me share a piece of wisdom from my experience¡ªmake more friends than enemies, or you will die. You cannot do this alone. Even third-ranker Highswords enter the dungeon with a team.


    Everyone will have the chance to grow and earn rewards, but don''t get so caught up in personal gains that you lose sight of the bigger picture. That''s all. If you have questions, ask them now. Otherwise, be at the Bastion Gate tomorrow at sunrise, ready to depart."


    A murmur spread through the group, but no one raised any objections.


    Finally, a voice broke through the noise.


    "How will we split the rewards?"


    It was Alex.


    Splitting loot was always a tricky issue¡ªsmall monster drops were straightforward, but high-ranked monster rewards often caused disputes. Damian, however, viewed runic dungeon relics as mere blueprints he could replicate. Unless it was an enchantment of significant value, most ancient relics weren''t worth fighting over for him.


    "For smaller monsters, the loot belongs to whoevernds the finishing blow," Damian exined. "Forrger creatures that require teamwork, we''ll roll dice at the end of the day."


    Silence fell over the room as everyone stared at him as if he had lost his mind.


    Traditionally, rewards went to the party leader, who distributed them based on performance. This often led to peoplepeting against their teammates rather than working together, arguing over who contributed the most. Damian''s method removed all room for debate.


    "A dice?!" Half the room¡ªincluding Mindseer¡ªechoed in disbelief. With her childlike appearance, she blended in seamlessly with the other teens.


    Damian simply nodded.


    He pulled out three dice from his storage, each marked from 1 to 6. They would roll all three, and the highest number out of 18 would determine the winner.


    When he exined this, the group still looked at him like he was insane, but no one objected. Eventually, they all agreed.


    The bigger reward was experience, after all. No one expected to find dungeon relics in the first 10¨C15 levels anyway¡ªthat was the furthest any students had ever gone.


    Dungeon relics were different from regr monster loot. They had hidden conditions and an extremely low drop rate, usually appearing only after defeating particrly odd and powerful monsters.


    ***


    A small waygate opened above Maelor in a room adorned with all the pomp and luxury one might expect in a noble princess''s chambers. It was full of shiny, princely things. Damian stepped out of the waygate andnded near Maelor and a young girl sitting beside him. Maelor smiled upon seeing him, though the young girl was having a hard time believing her eyes.


    "You ready?" Damian asked.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 439 The Team Of Hundred

    Maelor got up from the bed and looked at his sister. "It''s time for me to leave now. As I said, don''t worry¡ªI''ve spoken to Father, and I''ll take you with me soon. We''re going to live in a different city."


    She just nodded, her eyes flickering back and forth between her brother, the swirling blue portal above his head, and Damian standing nearby.


    "Hey," Damian greeted her as their eyes met.


    "Uhm, nice to meet you, Sir Morph Vialist¡­" she said awkwardly. Damian just nodded.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Maelor hugged his little sister, then he and Damian walked into the waygate, arriving back at the academy. Once they were back in the training room with only their friends around, Damian asked, "Everything okay there?"


    "Yes," Maelor answered. "Lord Landshark seems to have switched sides to the Empire, so she won''t end up as bride anytime soon. But I don''t think she''ll be safe there for long¡­"


    Damian nodded. "And the war?"


    "My father and grandfather are gathering troops from all over the kingdom, hiring mercenaries. I don''t know their exact ns, but they''ll march south soon."


    Suddenly, Grace spoke up. "I don''t want to help, but.. it still feels weird knowing my family is going to war, and I.."


    "I know the feeling," Lucian added. "But after seeing Damian, Sam, and the Transcendents fight.. at our current level, we''d be nothing but a hindrance."


    Maelor nodded as well.


    Sam pped both Maelor and Grace on the shoulders with a big grin. "Come on now, act your age a little. We''re barely fifteen. It''s not our ce to fight the grown-ups'' wars. Even if you were home, they wouldn''t let you fight. We''ve got a dungeon to conquer and a lot of challenges ahead of us."


    Both Maelor and Grace smiled. Sam had that effect on people.@@novelbin@@


    Lucian, seeing their reactions, smiled slightly. "Sam''s right. The war is just beginning¡ªwhat''s a few months? They can handle themselves. We need to be ready for our own challenges."


    Damian also smiled, then added, "Tomorrow morning, at sunrise."


    "Tomorrow morning.." they all echoed.


    ***


    Dressed in a basic set of runic armor pieces and equipped with all six of his supreme-grade spatial storages¡ªtwo bracers, two shoulder pieces, and two above his ankles¡ªDamian was ready. Reize had also donned her own set of armor, designed by herself with a few tweaks from Damian.


    The open space in front of the Bastion Gate was filled with all fifty members of their team, dressed in battle-ready attire¡ªsome in full leather or steel armor, others with just a few pieces and a sword. Anticipating this, Damian had packed additional armor with simple runic spells, though he wouldn''t hand them out unless absolutely necessary.


    Mindseer had already helped Elias and Lumi lift the massive storage cube from the outside workshop. Last night, Damian had drained the mana tanks in his ship and filled fifty mana containers with mana liquid, which he now distributed among the students. He had exined this n yesterday, though most still found it hard to believe he was actually taking his entire ship into the dungeon. Many, however, were thrilled at the idea of having a ride instead of trekking through dense forests.


    One by one, they recorded their names in the guards'' logbook and crossed the gate into the Bastion.


    Leading the group, Damian, Maelor, Sam, Einar, Lucian, Reize, Evrin, Grace, Alex, Karl and Kamisen walked a straight path toward the dungeon, ignoring the guards stationed at regr intervals, each emanating a dangerous aura.


    As they neared the dungeon entrance, Damian finally confirmed what he had been sensing for a while. Mindseer had told him that some third-rankers would be joining the dungeon expedition, but seeing the sheer number gathered, he had a hard time believing his eyes.


    Six third-rankers from each of the three factions¡ªplus two neutral third-rankers. In total, twenty third-rankers and thirty powerful second-rankers stood waiting.


    Among them were even their faction leaders: Voidshaper, Sunkeeper, and Worldscribe.


    Mindseer had mentioned they were only here to secure spots in the 100-person dungeon batch, not to apany their people inside.


    Even Runefather and Bloodedge were present¡ªweren''t they supposed to start their academy duties this week?


    Damian recognized many of them: Hellseeker, Soulfe, Silverspell, Lifewarden. Others, he had only heard of by name or recognized by face. Even the two second-ranker Highsword knights who had escorted them from Eldoris to Edgehaven were there.


    The rule was simple: to ensure all 100 entrants stayed together in one dungeon ne, they had to team up. Damian had no authority to reject the arrangement, so he epted the team-up.


    They all eyed the massive steel cube in Mindseer''s hands with its intricate runic inscriptions, but no one asked about it. They should already know what he had done the other day¡ªnews spread quickly through the students. Still, seeing its sheer size made many wonder just how much spatial space it contained.


    Atst, all 100 participants¡ª21 third-rankers, 32 second-rankers, and 47 first-ranker students¡ªstepped into the dungeon called, The Radiant Sovereign Thicket.


    On the other side, the three faction leaders wasted no time. They shot through the first dungeon level, flying ahead, likely leaving the dungeon entirely to resume their usual scheming and brooding outside.


    Teaming up was necessary, but Damian had no intention of coordinating with any of them. He outright rejected all their offers of assistance, leaving the three Transcendent factions with no choice but to forge their own paths through the first level of the dungeon, keeping their distance from his group.


    The only exception was Mindseer, who remained with Damian and his group. Though she imed to be neutral¡ªand had even signed a mana contract confirming it¡ªDamian suspected she was still aligned with Hellseeker''s faction. One third-ranker, however, he could handle. If she became a problem, he could always tell her to fuck off.


    Mindseer set down the massive spatial cube. Damian retrieved a mana container and used it to summon Dreamlight.


    In an instant, the massive ship materialized before them.


    They all boarded, and without dy, they soared toward the dungeon''s key checkpoint.


    Their n was simple: skip the first five floors entirely. If the sixth floor didn''t prove challenging enough, they''d push even further.


    The real dungeon dive was about to begin and they had no time to waste.

 Chapter 441 Level 6

    It wasn''t fast by any means, but it was far more efficient for hauling supplies than carrying them by hand. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Damian loaded it with all the extra mana containers. The hoverboard required a constant supply of mana, but it wasn''t much and he was ustomed to managing multiple mana threads in his daily life, so maintaining it was barely noticeable to him.


    It must have looked really weird to the third-rankers following them though.


    They were all moving forward together¡ªfifty of them¡ªbut not in any particr order. Damian could barely sense a monster greater than Lord rank in this area, so there was no point in staying on high alert. Many among them had regrly visited the first five levels and were well aware of the challenges they presented.


    Everyone was in their own little groups¡ªAlex and his friends, Kamisen and his friends, Karl with all his pugilist guys. Many nobles followed behind Lucian, Maelor, Evrin and Einar. The rest followed behind Damian and his main group.


    Damian used heating spells to melt the snow, clearing a path that most of them followed. He also headed straight toward monsters after sensing them, making his group the most efficient in battle. By now, they had the highest monster kill count.


    The creatures they encountered were all suited to the cold environment. There wererge, rat-like monsters that traveled in aggressive packs despite their small size. Then came the Whitefang wolves and blue goblins that hurled icicles at them¡ªthough those goblins were so loud that everyone could spot them from kilometers away in the otherwise empty forestry areas.


    There was no dungeon boss on this level, as they only appeared every five levels. However, the key point was heavily guarded by a dense poption of monsters. The group dly ughtered them all, collecting valuable materials and mana stones before moving forward. For the first-rankers, even this amount of experience was enough to gain a level, especially if they were in the 50s or 60s.


    Once the monsters were dealt with, everyone gathered their rewards while Damian waited beside the keypoint with his friends. For the high-level fighters, this was barely worth half a level''s worth of experience; for him even less than that. Still, it was a good opportunity to practice aura control and spearmanship.@@novelbin@@


    His battle with the emperor using the ming spear had significantly improved his spearmanship. Perhaps fighting higher-level opponents granted more proficiency? Who knew? Either way, his swordsmanship was now at level 3, while his spearmanship had reached level 5.


    He couldn''t afford to level both during this dungeon expedition. He could, but that would be a waste of time. Right now, he needed to focus on a single weapon specialty, and he chose his spear. The sword was nice and all, but at the end of the day, he wasn''t a spellsword. He was more of a mage than a melee fighter.


    In realbat, he only used swords with their runic spells. The spear, on the other hand, allowed him to create distance from his opponent andunch his spells effectively. If necessary, he could fight in close quarters as well, but as a half-mage, he needed to refine hisbat style ordingly. He still carried plenty of runic swords and spears, and if the situation demanded, he would use whatever was most efficient. But for now, in this dungeon, he decided to push his spearmanship to its peak.


    Swordsmanship could wait¡ªhe could train that anytime with Sam, Einar, and Lucian, who were his equals or even superior in skill. Spearmanship, however, was more effective against monsters. He already knew the techniques; he just needed practice to consolidate them perfectly.


    "The others are some distance from us in that direction¡­" Mindseer said, leaning against the steel cube she had finally ced on the snow.


    Damian simply nodded. She was regrly updating him on Highswords locations, though he could sense them from over 30 kilometers away. He didn''t bother telling her that.


    "The first time was much more peaceful.. Now it feels like we''re still taking some kind of exam for them," Sam sighed.


    Many in the group nodded in agreement, while Mindseer smiled awkwardly.


    "Isn''t there some way we can just leave them behind?" Grace asked, grinning mischievously.


    "They''re just worried about your safety.." Mindseer said in a small voice.


    "But this is our dungeon run.." Sam argued. "If I have to go all out in the higher levels, I don''t want them creepily staring at me."


    Damian smirked. "They can all hear you."


    That shut them up like well-behaved children. Whatever the Highswords were, only a fool wouldn''t take fifteen third-rankers seriously.


    Still, they were ruining the experience. If there was a way to leave them behind and not see them again until level 25, Damian would''ve taken it in a heartbeat. Technically, this was their dungeon, and he was only here as a guest. He couldn''t exactly order them to leave. The Land Breaker deal was already sealed with a mana contract.


    Once everyone gathered at the keypoint, they advanced past the sixth level and entered the seventh. Damian hadnded the Dreamlight near the end of the sixth level, so it had only taken them six to seven hours to reach the key point.


    Again, he felt a strange shift¡ªthe cold environment disappeared, reced by the scorching heat of a high midday sun.


    ''More heat? What was with that single snow level? A momentary break from the heat? Was the dungeon trying to be considerate?


    Weird-ass ce.''


    They continued on foot. The experience gain was decent, but in a few hours, they would need to take a break and set up camp for the night. At least the day-night cycle was consistent across all levels, so after five to six more hours of daylight, nightfall woulde.


    After about three hours of walking and fighting, they stumbled upon ake. Damian decided to set up camp there for the night.


    Water was something he could conjure anytime, but naturalke water had a refreshing taste that was missing from the mana-generated kind.

 Chapter 444 Conflicts & Level 9

    The eighth level tested the students quite a bit, but they still managed to reach the keypoint by the time darkness fell. Damian illuminated the way as they all gathered and faced thest of the monsters clustered near the keypoint. They ughtered them all and settled there.


    For some reason¡ªmost likely due to the strange dungeon mechanics¡ªthe monsters were always densely packed near the keypoint, defending it with their lives. The boss monsters, even more so than the rest. They hadn''t encountered a single boss monster yet, but one should be waiting on level ten. And it would likely be at least Emperor-level. Damian could now understand why students never got past level seventeen. The one on level fifteen should be even more powerful¡ªif not in sheer strength, then in pure difficulty.


    Everyone was irritated from the heat and exhausted, yet they still did their chores. Damian constructed another pool for them to rest in and reinforced their shelter.


    Though everything seemed normal, something happened that night that made Damian raise an eyebrow.


    One of themoner beastmen boys following Kamisen and one of the noble students following Evrin exchanged heated words over cooking duties. At first, Damian assumed it was just the heat making them irritable, but then he remembered what Kamisen had mentioned before.


    Was the underground beastmen revolution spreading across the four kingdoms the real reason behind this argument? He hadn''t paid much attention to how the beastmen and nobles interacted at the academy. Maybe this kind of conflict wasmon there.


    After the execution of Kazak¡ªwhom all beastmen called The Guardian Father¡ªthe people of Eldoris had be despised by beastmen across all kingdoms. While he was in Eldoris, Damian had even heard rumors that some beastmen groups in Ashenvale were gaining real support because of this movement. Some had even attacked Eldoris forces stationed in Ashenvale.


    The beastmen poption in Eldoris had dwindled significantly, leaving the kingdom with a severebor shortage in the third-category jobs. Those few who remained were regarded with suspicion by the native poption, seen as traitors or cowards after what their kin had done. The unrest was spreading. Wealthy travelers had been ambushed, people had gone missing, and some viges had been outright raided by groups that were not exactly bandits¡ªbut rather followers of the anti-Eldoris movement.


    And it wasn''t just beastmen. Manymoners from various kingdoms were beginning to sympathize with the cause, a growing threat that no ruler seemed to be paying attention to, too busy waging their own wars to notice the storm brewing beneath them.


    Then again, it might have been nothing that serious. Still, Damian ordered Einar and Sam to keep an eye on those two groups, just in case.


    That night, as if the unrest had infected the air itself, even some of the Sunkeeper section Highswords came dangerously close to their barrier. A short whileter, other mana signatures appeared¡ªsupporters of the Worldscribe and Voidshaper factions. The groups lingered together for some time, most likely having a conversation, before retreating to their respective sections.


    In the morning, they moved on to level nine of the dungeon. Along with the monsters from earlier floors, they now had to deal with zeborn Serpents¡ªcoiling mes that took the form of giant snakes, Ember Leeches¡ªheat-draining parasites thattched onto their victims, Charcoaled Terrors¡ªfire-drenched horrors lurking in the smoke, and Ash Golems¡ªconstructs of hardened soot.


    The leeches weren''t strong, but they were maddening. They clung to the skin, draining heat with a sting, making everyone''s irritation spike. The temperature ranged from thirty-five to thirty-eight degrees, and for those who had spent months in the cold climate of Edgeheaven, the shift was unbearable.


    Many could endure it, but the real problem was the relentless monster fights. With the exhaustion piling up, they had to adjust their schedule. By midday, they sought out shade and rested, only resuming battle when the heat was lower. Early mornings andte afternoons became the ideal hunting periods.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Some, however, refused to follow the schedule. Kamisen''s and Alex''s groups were particrly stubborn, pushing forward when they should have rested, dying everyone else. On the other hand, Sam and Lucian''s group had the opposite issue, needing far too many breaks. Sam, Lucian, and Maelor worked hard to keep their team at a normal pace, spending more energy than necessary topensate for the sluggishness of theirpanions.


    Among the pugilist students¡ªonly five in total¡ªtwo were in Damian''s group, while the rest were with Kamisen and Karl. Their team was a mess, constantly bickering over positions and pacing. Damian had to intervene again and again, but it wasn''t a problem that could be solved easily.


    After much thought, he decided that once they reached level ten, he would lead all fifty of them personally. Splitting into small teams was bing less effective as the difficulty increased.


    It took them two days to clear level nine¡ªtwice the time they had needed for previous floors. The conflicts, the heat, and the sheer number of monsters all yed a part in slowing them down.


    Finally, they crossed into level ten. Damian immediately ordered everyone to stay together. He maintained their team formations but positioned them closer, adjusting their cements himself. Whenever someone protested, he shut them down with a simple choice: follow orders or leave.


    Soon, as they faced the dungeon monsters of the tenth floor, the resistance faded. The students stopped arguing and moved like a well-oiled machine.


    They made remarkable progress, clearing most of the level in a single day. By nightfall, they had crossed a third of the way through. They could have pushed further, but Damian called for a halt.


    As he had suspected, the keypoint was guarded by an Emperor-ranked monster. Hispanions were far too exhausted to face it now.@@novelbin@@


    Under the protection of his barriers, they rested¡ªthis time without any internal conflicts. The next morning, they woke refreshed, but Damian knew this would be their most dangerous fight yet. Facing such a massive, fire-breathing monster required more than brute force or he could lose a kid here. He needed a n¡ªone simple enough that all fifty of them could follow without hesitation.

 Chapter 446 First Emperor Ranked Monster

    In a panic, the monster started stomping faster and more erratically, giving the groups near it less and less time to move out of the way. Seeing this, Damian immediately used Lucian''s famous spell, pouring massive amounts of mana into it, freezing the monster halfway through.


    He had only meant to freeze its leg¡ªguess he made it a bit too powerful.


    As he kept chanting random words, Damianunched air des to weaken the creature further. Sam and the others, now free from dealing with other monsters, rained down aura des, one after another, making the lizard look like a helpless beast being mercilessly attacked.


    Over fifty students bombarded the immobilized creature with spells, dealing significant damage. asionalser sts struck its hands and face, leaving the lizard with no choice but to roar and scream in agony. As Damian predicted, it attempted tounch the spikes from its back, but with half of them already frozen, the attack was ineffective. Damian swiftly erected another air shield, protecting all the students.


    Rather than the worry of injuries, the students were simply exhausting their mana from continuous attacks. But atst, it was over. Even an emperor-ranked creature couldn''t withstand that much damage. Now at itsst breath, the monster struggled to remain standing. Damian formed a concentrated beam of mana and fired it directly at its head, killing it instantly.


    A cheer erupted from all fifty students. In that moment, no one cared about individual contributions¡ªit was a shared victory.


    Damian could have ended the fight in minutes using a few well-cedsers and a wormhole to slice through the monster. But that would have made it his victory alone. Since he had brought them along, he needed to teach them the value of teamwork. He could handle most things alone, but he wasn''t arrogant enough to believe he needed no one. Without his mana generator, he would stand on the same level as them¡ªmaybe a bit stronger, but still the same.


    Everyone who contributed to the fight received a massive level boost, scaling with their efforts. Damian had done the most damage, yet he only leveled up twice¡ªfrom 78 to 80. Higher levels required significantly more experience points, and since he was Godless, he needed twice as much per level.


    Still, he wasn''t going to carry them all the way¡ªonly up to level 25. That would be enough to repay the conpensations they had given to him for their spots in the dungeon team. By then, those already halfway through their second jobs should be second-rankers. After that, he would keep only a small team of close friends and focus purely on leveling.@@novelbin@@


    While the others busied themselves with cutting rare materials from the lizard''s corpse, Damian retrieved the emperor-ranked monster''s mana core. He was impressed by its size¡ªit could power massive runic structures for a while. Yet even a core this powerful didn''tpare to a quarter of the mana stored in his single liquid mana container.


    The core''s deep red hue signified its fire affinity, making it impractical for mana powder too, if it was rare light or dark he would have kept it. So, Damian simply stored it, deciding they would determine its ownerter through their usual nightly dice game.


    From the distance, he noticed the Highswords staring at him and the monster''s corpse, their expressions frozen in shock¡ªas if they were dreaming.


    Damian just smiled. Good. It was about time they realized just how easily he could kill any of them if he wanted to. Maybe now they''d stop bothering him with their dumb offers.


    More than the corpse, what truly caught Damian''s interest was the cave itself. It wasn''t a naturally formed cavern¡ªthe walls were polished by hand. There were seating areas, sleeping spots, and even rudimentary stone tools.


    As if that weren''t intriguing enough, at the cave''s deepest point stood a glowing, spherical keypoint¡ªeight feet in diameter¡ªits blue light illuminating the walls.


    Etched into those walls was a story.


    Murals, preserved against time, depicted a lone figure standing before warring tribes, his arms outstretched as if calling for unity. The next carving showed him leading them, wielding both sword and wisdom¡ªstriking down tyrants and banishing evil.


    In the following image, the people knelt before him¡ªnot in fear, but in reverence, their hands raised in adtion. As the murals continued, they depicted his ascension to power¡ªnot as a dictator, but as a beloved ruler. His kingdom flourished, and though time had worn away his name, it was carved into the very foundation of this ancient ce.


    Yet, the figure in the mural wasn''t quite human.


    His proportions were different¡ªsmaller limbs, arger head, and tusks.


    This was not a human civilization. But whatever species they were, they had been just as intelligent.


    Captivated by the murals, Damian didn''t even notice when hispanions had finished looting the monster''s corpse and gathered behind him inside the cave. Since the keypoint was inside, they had to store Dreamlight in the cube again.


    Atst, they were ready to move forward.


    After defeating such a giant foe, morale was at an all-time high. The team chatted excitedly as they prepared to advance.


    The high-pitched sounds of Kishi, following behind Einar, her idol, were particrly annoying to Damian''s ears, but he refrained frommenting. That was just his loner nature acting up. Spending so much time around this many people was unnatural for him.


    He didn''t want to notice people''s annoying habits¡ªbut he just couldn''t help it.


    Damian shook his head, clearing his mind, and stepped through the keypoint with Reize beside him.


    Once again, they arrived in a snowy region.


    But.. this one was exactly the same as before.


    Barely any wildlife. The same Whitefang wolves. The same blue goblins.


    It felt like a waste of time.


    Damian decided to board everyone onto Dreamlight and fly straight to the end of Level 11. But the others, still relishing the cool air after suffering through the previous heat, were unwilling to leave just yet. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    So, he relented. They would camp here for a few hours, replenishing their mana and stamina before moving forward.


    Still.. Why did a dungeon focused on heat keep repeating a cold region every sixth level?


    What kind of logic was that? A prison that made invading it easier for people?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 447 Offers and Higher Levels..

    Damian sensed the Highswords following behind them, stopping at a distance. His companions were relaxing on the snow within the safety of the barrier dome.


    Having some free time, Damian left Sam in charge, grabbed three mana containers, and used Vidalia''s spell to fly up, determined to see what was so special about this level that it had to repeat.


    The Highswords, noticing his ascent, began stirring. Some among them who could fly took off as well, closing in on him. Damian flew in a wide, fast circle around the area, scanning for anything unusual.


    Two figures approached from each side. Damian recognized Silverspell, Runefather, and Hellseeker¡ªthree Highswords of note¡ªwhile the others were unfamiliar to him.


    "What are you doing?" Runefather asked.


    "Why does this dungeon level keep repeating?" Damian countered.


    Since there was no point in telling them to leave him alone, he decided to make use of their knowledge instead.


    "We don''t know.. There''s nothing of value here," Runefather answered, flying beside him.


    Hellseeker spoke next. "I noticed you have an interest in this dungeon. Join us, and I''ll personally guide you to Level 70¡ªthat''s as far as any of us have been able to go."


    That was news to him. It seemed they were in the mood to share information.


    "Is the boss Unfathomable rank or something?" he asked.


    "No, kid," Silverspell replied, acting as if he hadn''t been the one calling him "brat" just hours ago. "The sun at that level melts iron in minutes. Surviving for a few minutes is tolerable, but fighting monster swarms? Not a chance."


    Damian simply nodded.


    "Is Level 16 the same as this one?" he asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," Runefather replied, "but Level 15 is."


    Six, then 11, and now 15.. it was decreasing by one each time. At this rate..


    He asked again, "There are no cold levels after Level 21?"


    "No," Hellseeker confirmed. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Have you seen any native species?"


    Silverspell scoffed. "Look at the heat, boy. Nothing alive is spared." He paused, then added, "Though with that spell of yours.. If it can protect against heat constantly, we could help you reach as far as you want. Even beyond level 70."


    His spell¡ªthe ice spell. Of course, it would be highly coveted in this dungeon. But they could learn it too; it was rare but not impossible to find. Still, not even third-rankers could maintain a spell''s activation for days. They assumed he could, thanks to his unlimited mana liquid.


    But it also relied on his mana generators. If even metal melted here, his ship wouldn''t be able to handle it either. He could carry mana containers.. but no, those were metal too.


    Why was he even considering it? He didn''t need to go that far yet. The goal of this trip was to get the Land Breaker and advance to second rank. He could return another time to solve all the dungeon''s mysteries.


    He had already collected identification samples of some of the strongest and largest trees from the earlier levels.


    When Damian stopped responding to their offers, the Highswords stopped pressing and simply followed him in silence as he finished scouting the entirety of Level 11. He found nothing¡ªno remnants of civilization like in the previous levels. This place felt like an entirely different world.


    That was enough rest. Once Damian landed near the keypoint, they resumed their dungeon run.


    Damian kept the formation the same, continuing to fight alongside all 50 people. Level 12, predictably, brought even more heat. The temperature hovered around 39¨C40 degrees Celsius.


    He considered using his ice spell. The thought had lingered in his mind since Silverspell mentioned it, but he held back¡ªyes, it was hot, but still bearable.


    He didn''t want to spoil everyone by doing more than necessary. This was a dungeon, after all. If anyone couldn''t handle it, they were free to leave.


    The landscape had begun to change. There were fewer trees now, meaning less shade. The monsters were more aggressive. Every five to seven encounters, a King-ranked monster appeared, slowing their progress.


    They fought continuously, each battle taking longer than before. Pyrestalkers, fire-infused panther-like hunters, prowled between the burning trees. Infernal Minotaurs, hulking humanoids with molten axes, emerged from the deeper regions. Ashstorm Ravens swarmed the skies, summoning blinding ash clouds, while Ember Ogres, massive brutes wreathed in flame, crashed through the battlefield with their charred clubs.


    The teams had to stay on high alert. Each King-ranked monster took significantly more time to bring down than any enemy they had faced earlier in this level. With regular breaks and a slower pace, coupled with the relentless onslaught of monster hordes, their overall speed decreased significantly.


    Still, two days would be enough to clear the level. They decided to postpone the final battle¡ªthe last stretch of hundreds of monsters guarding the keypoint¡ªuntil the next day. Attempting it at night, exhausted and sleep-deprived, was too risky.


    By now, they had accumulated massive amounts of experience points, and the pace was still reasonable.


    Level 12 featured larger, broken stone structures¡ªabandoned and clearly man-made.. or perhaps alien-made.


    The ruins were covered in murals depicting their way of life, strange symbols, and monstrous figures, each one seemingly telling a story. Among them, one particular figure stood out¡ªrepeatedly portrayed battling colossal monsters of all kinds.


    Damian recognized several of these creatures: massive soot golems, a towering lizard-like beast, a multi-headed serpent breathing fire, and even a creature resembling a gigantic minotaur. Whoever this warrior was, the ancient inhabitants seemed to revere him, his deeds immortalized in stone.


    Meanwhile, the auto-barrier had begun showing cracks as relentless monster attacks persisted through the night. Damian, who wasn''t planning to sleep anyway, reinforced it whenever necessary.


    The students, however, were in high spirits. After a long day of battle, Damian distributed the loot they had gathered, allowing them to unwind. They had food, fresh water to wash off the grime, and even a small pool to cool down.


    Adding a bit of ice to the water, Damian turned it refreshingly cold¡ªand it was an instant hit.

 Chapter 448 Rewards and Monsters

    Day by day, they kept fighting, pushing further and further. Accumulating experience and gaining strength with each level. Damian''s level barely increased, but he was okay with it.


    Just studying the various creatures and their unique spells had given him plenty of insight for his efforts. Toph was always beside him, taking down all the monsters Damian let him face. His levels were shooting up quite nicely, and he was gaining valuable experience fighting different kinds of creatures.


    Damian never let him out of his sight, though¡ªafter all, his life was connected to the little elephant. He had wrapped Toph in the most valuable armor he had ever made, enchanted with defensive spells. If Toph was ever in danger, Damian could activate them instantly. Toph himself could use them with his own mana, but he was still learning and wasn''t yet proficient. His mana pool was also limited. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, he hadn''t learned any new skills after his evolution, making him similar to humans and other species who couldn''t acquire new abilities after their first ascension. Still, he had plenty of room to grow. He hadn''t even learned the base attacks of his kind yet¡ªlike the laser attack that the emperor version of Toph could do. There was also a shield technique and other abilities Damian hoped he would unlock in time.


    They fought through Level 12, then pushed through Level 13 and 14, where the heat intensified and the monsters became even tougher. Their progress slowed as battles grew more grueling, but here, they encountered their first unique monster.


    It was a Pyre Djinn¡ªwily fire elementals bound to the dungeon. Their physical attacks were useless against it. The creature spewed flames as if it had an endless supply stored within its ghostly body. Damian had to create a shield to protect everyone.


    Lucian''s ice aura slashes worked, though, and she skillfully took down the King-ranked monster alone, earning a dungeon relic as a reward¡ªa ring that let her turn her sword ghostly for a few seconds. Needless to say, it was an incredible find. Since she had fought and defeated the Djinn by herself, Damian gave her the ring without hesitation.


    It was an enchanted item, meaning he couldn''t copy it. But rather than storing it in his inventory, it was better to reward the one who had put in the effort.


    Lucian became an even greater threat with that ring. She could phase her sword through the toughest monster skeletons and materialize it inside their bodies, dealing unparalleled damage. However, the ability had a limit, preventing her from using it continuously.


    As they advanced, Damian noticed more murals. The artwork was becoming more refined, and the structures were growing more impressive. They rested once again at Level 15, the cold same level again, before tackling Level 16.


    It took them three full days to cross, with most monsters belonging to the King rank. Groups of two or three were manageable, but when an entire horde of red-skinned Ember Ogres¡ªmassive, flame-covered brutes wielding charred clubs¡ªcharged at them, Damian had to carefully strategize to ensure the students could take them down efficiently without suffering too many injuries.


    Still, many did get burned or wounded. Damian healed what he could, but for those with more severe injuries, he advised returning to the academy.


    Of course, many were unwilling to leave, and Damian didn''t force those who truly wished to stay. However, he implemented a rule: if a student couldn''t take care of themselves due to their injuries, they had to leave. Everyone accepted this condition.


    Level 16 was the most difficult yet, and the boss waiting for them at the end was no easy opponent.


    A giant minotaur with flaming eyes and massive, sharp horns stood in their path. In its hands was a huge, spiked kanabo. It looked like a more monstrous and terrifying version of the minotaur Sam and the others had faced in the SSS-ranking exams at the start of their academy journey.


    Mindseer even admitted that she had copied this creature''s build when she had conjured her illusion in the past.


    In this battle, Damian once again incorporated all of his student companions, even having Mindseer use her illusions to distract the minotaur.


    Apparently, her illusions weren''t as powerful as Damian had initially assumed. They were intangible and could only make physical contact with people if they were wearing the healthbands used in the survival exam. Since the minotaur had no such thing, her illusions could only serve as distractions.


    But that alone was enough.


    Damian, Lucian, Evrin, Sam, and Einar, supported by massive spells and his unlimited mana, were more than enough to take the monster down. It was never a true life-and-death situation for them, but many still suffered burns and injuries. None were permanently harmed, but they needed time to recover.


    Damian sent the injured ones back to the academy.


    The boss monster dropped a sword imbueded with a spell that granted its wielder immunity to at least advanced-rank fire spells. Damian, of course, copied the runic circle. The sword itself was won by one of the injured students, a member of a minor noble house. It was still a dungeon relic.


    The large mana stone from the boss was also awarded through a dice roll, going to the student who rolled the highest number.


    The next day, after sending the injured ones back, the remaining 43 of the initial 50 continued their journey.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Level 17 brought a drastic change in scenery. The forested landscape had completely disappeared. Now, they stood in a towering mountainous region. But these weren''t ordinary mountains¡ªrivers of lava flowed from them, and the path ahead was barely a kilometer wide, packed with magma golems.


    The temperature had suddenly shot up to 45¨C47 degrees Celsius, and that was without even getting close to the lava rivers.


    This level was clearly designed to challenge them, forcing them to traverse a narrow, monster-filled path. On both sides were sheer mountain walls and two rivers of molten rock¡ªleaving them no choice but to push forward through the burning gauntlet.